《Mr. Waltson, Refrain Yourself》 Chapter 1 ¡°Mm ¡­¡± Her body¡¯s agony prompted her to awaken from hera. The room was pitch ck. She could only hear the man¡¯s heavy breathing and the misery he caused her. She did her best to slug him. Her fist, on the other hand,nded on cotton. It was all a waste of time. She was unable to yell. She was only able to pray in her heart. It was dawn when she awoke again. Luna Greenwich opened her eyes and gazed around the strange apartment, recalling the wonderful scenario from the night before. She sat up abruptly, feeling a severe pain within her body. She tightened her fists when she got out of bed and noticed the blood on the bed. That was not a nightmare¡­ The bathroom door swung open. A man emerged from the restroom. She copsed on the bed in terror when she saw his face. How could it possibly be him? The man was simply wearing a towel around his lower body. He gave her a sidelong nce before asking, ¡°You awake?¡± Luna Greenwich stood up anxiously and awkwardly after swallowing her saliva. ¡°M¡­ Mr. Waltson. ¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The man naturally removed the water drops from his hair and said, ¡°If you need to say something, say itter. You should first take a shower.¡± Luna Greenwich averted her gaze. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, I¡­ I still have things to do, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Do we really need to exin what happenedst night, Miss Greenwich ?¡± Her cheeks began to flush. Is there anything else that needs to be said? Is it necessary for her to report to him and im she was too inebriated to remember what happened? ¡°Mr. Waltson, my body is quite clean and free of sickness. Furthermore, I don¡¯t believe Mr. Waltson sustained any lossesst night, so can you just forget about it?¡± She appeared to be confident, yet she delivered thest sentence cowardly. ¡°I know you¡¯re a good person. After all, I¡¯ve already double-checked.¡± She flushed a little. He didn¡¯t have to say anything. It was really embarrassing! ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if there¡¯s anything I can do for you. I doubt you¡¯d want me to hand you a check.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t require anything. I¡¯m just hoping Mr. Waltson can keep this a secret.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± she said solemnly. Wills Waltson¡¯s gorgeous brows rose and fell on this frail girl in front of him. Finally, he nodded without expression. She hurriedly gathered her clothes and luggage and exited the room. Wills Waltson smiled sweetly. This girl was intriguing. Lunahad just one idea, and that was to get away from Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson, the 27-year-old CEO of Waltson¡¯s Group, represented power, wealth, and¡­ danger in Phdelphia. It was said that in order to be CEO of Waltson¡¯s Group, he killed his elder brother, crippled his second brother, and eventually seeded. If there was someone who was more than the picture of Luna Greenwich . Mr. Waltson is the person in question. Because Waltson¡¯s Group wasEnderson ¡®s mainpetitor. She, on the other hand, refused to have anything to do with the Enderson family for the rest of her life. She pped herself outside the hotel. ¡°Are you insane? Why do you have to choose between a toad and Wills Waltson?¡± She shook her head, not daring to face the ramifications of this thing being known by the Enderson family. His phone rang just then. She took it out and examined it; it was Wills Waltson. Her fingers shook. It was the first time his phone number appeared on her phone¡¯s screen. What made him call me? She would appear to be guilty if she did not answer the phone? When the ringtone was going to fade away, she grabbed it up and said, ¡°Mr. Waltson.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make amends for the first time I stole from you. So, save for having me fall in love with you, you can ask me for one favor at any moment.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson, I fear you have misunderstood, I am not here to sell,¡±Luna Greenwich replied coldly after a minute of stunned silence. Chapter 2 Wills Waltson knit his brows thoughtfully. She added ¡°I don¡¯t need to use my first time in exchange for anything. Besides, I am officially submitting my resignation. Because I will be preupied with writing my senior thesis beginning today, it is possible that I will not be able to provide your brother with any additional lessons. In the future, we will not run into each other again. As a result, I hope that your ventures here are sessful and that you enjoy your time here. Goodbye.¡± She terminated the call once she hadpleted her words and hung up the phone. Wills Waltson¡¯s mouth contorted itself while he was on the other end of the phone. We won¡¯t meet again? Did she have a grudge against him? Heh, since when was it her turn to decide? He removed the phone from his ear and focused his attention on the disy instead. You have the distinction of being the first person to have the audacity to hang up on me. Luna Greenwich desperately desired to go away from the vi because it was not her home. Nevertheless, after taking only one stride, she came dangerously close to falling. Damn it, how did Wills Waltson torture mest night? This¡­ It was a terrible experience.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In the afternoon, she was contacted by the school¡¯s principal over the phone. After that, she walked inside the Office of the Principal while carrying a serious expression on her face. The headmaster was dressed in a properdy¡¯s dress, looking at the delicate Luna Greenwich . ¡°Luna Greenwich , I know that you are a talented girl and very smart, but our Harris family wouldn¡¯t ept an orphan as a daughter-inw. So I¡¯m asking you onest time to choose between my son Aven and your job.¡± There was not the slightest flicker of movement in Luna Greenwich ¡®s eyes. Following thepletion of the headmaster¡¯s sentence, she responded, ¡°I¡¯m not an orphan.¡± ¡°However, that does not make any difference to us.¡± She made a fist and gripped it tightly. Anyway, her mother had passed away, and she figured that being an orphan would be a lot better situation for her than being an illegitimate daughter of the Enderson family. She made her decision withplete assurance, ¡°I chose to stay.¡± Mocika Brown was taken aback by her response in a lot of ways. This was different from her previous three answers. ¡°You can¡¯t regret when you get the job.¡± ¡°If Principal Brown is concerned that I would regret it, I can make a deal with you right now in which I will end my rtionship with Aven Harris,¡± she said. ¡°Good, very good. You have earned enough respect from me over the past two years, and I have never given you any trouble. However, now that you are set to graduate, my son has his own path to walk, and I must let you go. From this point forward, I really hope that you would keep your words in mind.¡± ¡°I will.¡± As soon as she stepped outside of the office building, she noticed that a moderate to heavy rainstorm had already begun. She ran despite the rain that was falling. Because she had a part-time job, she needed to get moving quickly. Not only had she lost her boyfriend, but she had also lost her employment with the Waltson family. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t afford to blow another opportunity now. When she arrived at the school gates, there was a familiar car waiting outside for herto enter. The door to the car opened, and a man and a woman stepped out. The man was assisting the woman by carrying an umbre for her¡­ She stopped and she was about to turn around to dodge them, but the girl shouted to stop her. ¡°Luna Greenwich .¡± The girl ran towards her from the umbre and held her hand tightly. ¡°I am so sorry, Luna Greenwich ; this was entirely my fault. I should be beaten and reprimanded.¡± The man rapidly advanced from behind them, stepped forward, and held the umbre above the heads of the two little girls. He stared at Luna with remorse in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna, but I don¡¯t know what took on the day before. I ¡­¡± Luna was unable to decide whether she shouldugh or cry as she gazed at them. She waspletely oblivious to the biblical nonsense that was taking ce. She was under the impression that it would only ur in a television drama. Both of them were significant to her, but only one was her boyfriend. The other was her roommate. The tragedy was that they had cheated on her and had sexual rtions behind her back. On top of that, she witnessed it. Because of this, she decided to go drinking and ended up bing intoxicated. She gave Aven Harris her icy stare and asked, with a questioning tone in her voice, ¡°Aven Harris, do you know why I chose you as my lover among all the suitors?¡± Chapter 3 Aven Harris averted her eyes but did not say anything, his face was full of shame. Luna answered, ¡°Because you mentioned that I¡¯m really warm.¡± Another girl rushed forward and obscured Luna ¡®s sight: ¡°Luna , it¡¯s my fault. I seduced Aven it was me ¡­ I¡¯m a bitch. He¡¯s a decent guy, so don¡¯t me him, okay? ¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Luna reMarktin ed to Aven : ¡°They all imed that everyone has to pay a price for their youth, and you, are perhaps the most painful price that I have to pay for my youth. Aven , I have to thank you, it was you who showed me that guys are not as reliable as they look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna .¡± Aven Harris apologized. Luna groaned, then shook herhead andughed: ¡°Avenyou don¡¯t have to feel sorry about that, we are even now because I got the position I want, you don¡¯t owe me anything anymore. And you, Elise rk , remember, from the minute you leapt upon Aven ¡®s bed, we were no longer pals. I¡¯ll give him to you, but I also have a request for you, and that is, don¡¯t pretend to be familiar with me in the future, since I won¡¯t waste my friendship and goodwill on you anymore. I still have to go to ss, so I won¡¯t apany you two to have fun in the hard rain. Goodbye. ¡± Then she took a step back, avoiding them and raced to the side of the road. Because she was too concerned, she did not notice the ck Bentley which was ready to enter the school. By the time she reacted, it was already toote. She was knocked into the car. She staggered back and copsed on the ground. Aven Harris yelled from behind her, ¡°Luna .¡± He was going to run when he spotted Luna Greenwich propping herself up against the car. Without further word, she staggered to the car, opened the door and climbed in. There were still individuals in the car. She did not look closely, she stared at Aven Harris who was going towards the car and shouted to the driver: ¡°Take me to the University Road, or else I will charge you with an intentional injury.¡± The driver looked back at the man in the car with a hint of dread. The man¡¯s voice was lovely. ¡°Do as thisdy says.¡± The driver backed up the car and exited the school. She gazed out of the window, the car was far away from the school and her eyes were filled with confusion. Thinking about Aven , she felt terribly sorry in her heart. Aven Harris would never know what kind of crazy thing she didst night because of him. She regretted being impetuous. Now she had lost Aven , lost her friends, and lost her virginity. After thinking about it, she chose to ssify yesterday as¡­ the worst day of her life. The man who sitting close her handed over a white towel. ¡°You are all wet. Mop it.¡± She removed her towel and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made you¡­ Mr. Waltson ? ¡± The man who sat next to her was Wills Waltson , whom he had just mentioned this morning that she would never meet again. Luna was so astonished that couldn¡¯t speak a word. ¡°What? You¡¯re surprised?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± After stopping for a time, she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , could I remind you that this is my car?¡± That¡¯s right, she was the one that wanted to get into the car. ¡°Oh, sorry, I¡¯ve ruined up your car. I¡¯ll wash it for you when the rain stops.¡± Chapter 4 After the vehicle came to a stop on University Road, Luna Greenwich opened the door so that she may exit it. Wills Waltson instructed the driver to provide Miss Greenwich with an umbre by saying the following to him: A raincoat was handed up to her by the driver. After she stepped out of the car and opened her umbre, she turned to Wills Waltson and said, ¡°Mr. Waltson, thank you.¡± ¡°It would be nice if you could do something to demonstrate your gratitude.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s countenance was icy at all times.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Although these words made sense, she felt that there was something still wrong. ¡°Take care.¡± She took a few steps back, turned around, and then hobbled into the residential neighborhood in an awkward manner. Wills Waltson yelled for the driver to pull over while they were in the car. After the car came to a stop, he opened out a second umbre and then got out. After catching up to her, he dragged her. She was taken aback when she turned around and discovered that it was indeed him standing there. ¡°Mr. Waltson ?¡± ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re hurt. You are need to visit a medical facility.¡± How could she be so mindless and didn¡¯t care about herself at all? Luna Greenwich bent her head down and focused her attention on her legs. ¡°I¡¯m OK. After giving myself two days to recover, I¡¯ll be back to normal.¡± ¡°Are you a doctor? You can even prescribe a prescription for yourself? Get in the car right away.¡± Immediately following the conclusion of the sentence, he lifted her up, ced his umbre in her hands, and then started walking towards the car. He gave no exnation for his actions. The umbre that was in her left hand suddenly slipped out of her grasp andnded on the ground with a startled yelp. Wills Waltson disregarded the umbre and hurriedly bundled his girl into the car. Luna Greenwich was anxious, she said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t go to the hospital. I still have to work as a home tutor.¡± ¡°Personal Educator? So, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re no longer working as Benjaming Waltson¡¯s tutor, right?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± She was at aplete loss for what to say. Because that was the truth. Wills Waltson snorted and then got into the car, after which he instructed the driver to take him to the hospital. She felt concerned as she gazed at the residential building that was only a few inches away from her at the time. However, she was unable to say anything since she had a terrible feeling of guilt. When they arrived at the hospital, he took her straight to the orthopedics ward. She became red in the face when the physician inquired as to the location of the pain. ¡°Where¡­¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t hurt anyce,¡± Wills Waltson was given an unpleasant look by the attending physician, who then stated, ¡°Miss, you came to the hospital toplete an examination, so please cooperate.¡± Wills Waltson, who was standing by her side, had his arms crossed and spoke in a chilly tone, saying, ¡°Go and perform aprehensive set of examinations for her.¡± Luna Greenwich answered, ¡°No, I¡¯m good. The cost of purchasing a whole set of the exams will be prohibitive. That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t get out of it. I will cover the costs so that you do not feelpelled toe to me and me the difficulty you are experiencing on the vehicle ident that urred Elven today.¡± When she nced at him and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± there was a hint of fury on Luna Greenwich ¡®s face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Complexity abounds in human people. Someone has said that because she is so preupied with writing her graduation thesis, she is no longer able to instruct my brother. However, it turned out to be a falsehood. People are unable to identify a liar based on her appearance alone. Everyone has the potential to be safe.¡± When Luna Greenwich finally expressed her impatience, she replied, ¡°I¡­¡± She did that in order to spare herself embarrassment in the long run! The physicianpiled the list, and then he requested that the nurse bring the patient in for an examination. After she had left the examination room, she sneakily questioned the nurse in a whisper, ¡°How much does this examination cost?¡± After taking a closer look, the nurse reported that there were more than six thousand. As soon as the nurse handed over the form, Luna Greenwich snatched it from her hands and hobbled over to Wills Waltson. ¡°I would like to have a private conversation with you.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Luna Greenwich bit her lips. ¡°There is no need for me to check. My leg is in good shape. It¡¯s not that my leg hurts, it¡¯s only that¡­¡± She averted her gaze and flushed as she did so. Wills Waltson gave a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± She looked at him with a grimace of annoyance as she raised her eyebrows. ¡°The pain ising from my genital area.¡± Chapter 5 Wills Waltson dropped his gaze downwards. Luna Greenwich reddened and bravely turned around. ¡°In short, I don¡¯t need to do the examination.¡± She handed the checklist to him at that point. ¡°Either I go back, or they¡¯re going to kick me out of school,¡± Wills Waltson shed a grin as he watched her go, and then he took a step forward to help her turn around. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°You should see a doctor since you know the problem.¡± ¡°However, how? ¡± Who woulde to see a doctor for anything like this? Wills Waltson said in a dictatorial manner, ¡°Do you want me to lift you up, or do you want to obey me?¡± She understood that he was being serious after seeing the expression on his face. She finally decided to go with him to the gynecological department after a brief period of hesitation, at which point she sighed heavily and followed him there. The director of obstetrics and gynecology conducted a personal examination on her. She was so incredibly ashamed that she just lied down on the examination bed. It is a good thing that Wills Waltson did not follow her in; otherwise, the situation would be¡­ far too embarrassing. As soon as the examination was through, the physician instructed her to pull her pants up. Wills Waltson was already there waiting for her as she raised the curtain and emerged from the room.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The physician said, ¡°Mr. Waltson, the young girl in front of you has some redness and swelling in her private area. The sex factor must be to me for this.¡± She hid her face by covering her eyes out of embarrassment. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, maintained hisposure and said, ¡°What kind of treatment does she require?¡± ¡°I shall provide her with a prescription for medication, and she is obligated to take it at the prescribed intervals. During this time, you should refrain from engaging in sexual activity. Even if you have the desire , you should avoid using any instruments.¡± Tools? Luna was curious as to whether or not he had used a tool the previous evening. She had done it while just partially conscious of what she was doing. She was unable to recall any of the particrs because there were so many of them. So, this man looked nice and polished, but was he a freak? She opened her eyes and stared at him. His gorgeous image abruptly copsed. In spite of the fact that he was attractive and maintained a healthy body , he is still a weirdo. As soon as they stepped outside of the medical clinic, she grabbed the medication out of his hands. ¡°I will not pay for your medical expenses because it was your fault that you got hurt.¡± She repackaged the medication and ced it in her purse ¡°Mr. Waltson, this is the ce where we will say our goodbyes. There is no way we can ever cross paths again.¡± She turned and started walking down the stairs. Wills Waltson pursed his lips and asked in a questioning tone, ¡°You misled me, yet you were so upset, why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± ¡°In my perspective, you¡¯re furious with me, so it¡¯s a matter of us¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t give me a reason, then I hope that Miss Greenwich cane to my house at the nned time to give my brother supplemental lessons,¡± ¡°As I said, I quit. I quit.¡± ¡°Then, Miss Greenwich ought to also be aware that I have various means to make it so that you are no longer an instructor,¡± ¡°You are too bullied?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you lie first?¡± Luna Greenwich ground her teeth together in annoyance and let out a chilly snort . ¡°Then I want more money.¡± ¡°Is Miss Greenwich attempting to up the price?¡± ¡°You got that correct.¡± ¡°Sure, you may have as much as you want, but you¡¯d best not bete.¡± He was the first one to descend the stairs. After a few steps, he stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°Why are you getting so worked up?¡± She turned her gaze away defiantly. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°I simply did not anticipate that Mr. Waltson, who gave off the impression of being a low-key gentleman, would have this kind of hobby.¡± ¡°This hobby, yes? What kind of hobby?¡± ¡°You ¡­ Even though I was unconscious at the time, you used various implements to cause harm to me, and you continue to act as though nothing happened.¡± Wills Waltson scoffed, ¡°So, you think you were wounded by a tool?¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean when you say ¡®think¡¯? It has already been spoken by the physician, and I am able to hear it very well with both of my ears.¡± ¡°The doctor was merely guessing, and I wouldn¡¯t utilize that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Then how did I be hurt?¡± Wills Waltson arched his eyebrows, turned around, and said as he continued to walk, ¡°That¡¯s because my tool is enormous.¡± Chapter 6 Because she went to the hospital first, she was half an hourte for the tuition. To make up for her mistake, today¡¯s tuition was free. By the time she left her student¡¯s residence, the sky had already darkened. She rode the bus back to school. After entering the dorm, she saw that only Elise rk was there alone. Elise rk gazed at her, her expression was not good. ¡°Elise rk , move out of the room.¡± She went to her desk, sat down, and opened the book. ¡°Why?¡± Elise rk walked to Luna Greenwich ¡®s side. ¡°Luna Greenwich , what did I do wrong, Aven decided to sleep with me because he liked me. Since you can¡¯t offer him what he wants, why don¡¯t just let him go? He doesn¡¯t like you anymore. I¡¯m the one he loves now. ¡± Luna closed the book, stood up to stare at her with coldness and estrangement. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t offer him what he wants, since I¡¯m not a hooker. Also, I didn¡¯t hold him and didn¡¯t let him go. I have already mentioned it before, I don¡¯t want Aven Harris anymore. As for us, we can¡¯t dwell in the same dormitory anymore.¡± ¡°Really? Then you move out, I won¡¯t do that.¡± Luna smiled and replied, ¡°Alright then, you¡¯d best not regret it.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything else. She just sat down, opened the book, and began to do her exercises.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Elise rk clinched her hands, stared at her and returned to her bed. The next day, the whole school is in the talk that Luna ¡®s roommate seduced her boyfriend and they were found in the bed. After the lesson, when Luna was about to leave, Elise rk raced from outside, she ran to Luna and yelled out: ¡°Luna Greenwich , why did you do this to me? I like you so much, why would you trash me on the Inte?¡± Luna grabbed her book with a frosty expression, she stood up and looked at her ¡± I was been hurt when I saw you two on the bed. I was terribly sad and pained. I also liked you, so, when you mentioned that you could give Aven your body but I couldn¡¯t, I admitted it. How could I chastise you over the Inte? I already gave him to you, what else do you want me to do? ¡± She wiped her eyes and left Elise rk . Elise rk was surprised, she found out that Luna Greenwich was a dog that did not bark. So, the truth was revealed by the victim. In a short period, Elise rk turned to be the biggest bitch of Phdelphia University. After all, Luna not only a great student at Phdelphia University but also considered as the goddess by the Phdelphia University¡¯s male students. In the past, everyone imed that Aven Harris must have saved the gxy from a former life so that he might obtain the goddess¡¯s heart as a rpense. But now, everyone thought that Aven Harris was probably blinded by the starlight when he saved the Gxy so that he picked Elsie rather than Luna . After she left the office as she contemted if she should go and find a room to rent, her cell phone called. She took out her phone, it was Wills Waltson . Why did he contact me again? She was annoyed but nheless picked up the phone: ¡°Hello, Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the time for the tutoring yet, is there anything Mr. Waltson would like to chat to me about?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s weather is really good.¡± Luna Greenwich nced up¡­ A cloudy sky. ¡°Ugh ¡­right.¡± what else could she say? ¡°I recall that Miss Greenwich said yesterday that she woulde and wash my car when the rain stopped.¡± Chapter 7 When she made her appearance, it was the middle of the day and she was in the hallway on the first level of Waltson¡¯s Group. The driver led her to the parking area in the basement and pointed out the car she had been riding in the day before. ¡°Miss Greenwich , please have a look at the car. I¡¯ll hand over the keys to the car, and then I¡¯ll head back.¡± She grabbed the keys but was at a loss for what to do next. Elven , Wills Waltson had inquired over the phone as to whether or not she has a valid driver¡¯s license. She responded with a ¡°Yes.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying about anything at all. Having a driver¡¯s license, on the other hand, was in no way synonymous with actually being able to drive. She spun around the ck sedan, gave a final ¡°tsk¡±, and prepared to get in. But the back door opened before she could press the key in the lock. Wills Waltson disembarked off the vehicle. ¡°Mr. Waltson, why are you here?¡± asked Luna Greenwich , who was taken aback by his presence. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my car? Can¡¯t I be in there? ¡± Oh, you¡¯re not understanding what I meant at all. I thought you were supposed to send this car to me so I could wash it. Wills Waltson asked coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t know how to drive?¡± She gazed at him for a moment. ¡°How do you know?¡± Wills Waltson beckoned for the man to hand over the key and then instructed him to board the car He assumed the role of the driver, and she found a seat in the rear of the vehicle. Wills Waltson said in aposed manner, ¡°I have never driven for other people.¡± She paused for a brief period of reflection before taking a few steps back and opening the front door. He turned the car¡¯s ignition key. After apologizing in a pleasant manner, Luna said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for getting your car dirty and asking you to drive me there to wash it.¡± ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll give you the opportunity to do something for me before you wash the car and we¡¯ll be on an even ying field.¡± ¡°What exactly is that?¡± ¡°Would you like to join me for a meal?¡± She turned her gaze towards him. ¡°Eat? ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not hungry,¡± . Aside from that, it wouldn¡¯t be proper for just the two of us to eat together.¡± ¡°This car is very pricey, the nket that you soiled the day before is worth over a hundred thousand dors, it¡¯s no longer usable now, I¡¯ll give you a fifty percent discount, fifty thousand dors, do you want to lose money or apany me to dinner?¡± ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of the situation.¡± ¡°I just learned from you yesterday, didn¡¯t you like to raise the price for no reason?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She cast a furious nce in his direction. ¡°Are all capitalists as particr as you are about their investments?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? The wealthier you are, the more limited your perspective will be. So, what do you decide to do? To suffer a financial loss or to be hungry. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat.¡± When she noticed that he was smiling in a malicious way, she couldn¡¯t help but get the impression that something was off. The noise in the car came to an abrupt halt. She let out a breath of air as she continued to feel apprehensive. ¡°Do you need some music?¡± She gave a slight nod in response. ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡± ¡°Rx, then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stressed out at all.¡± Is that the case? His sarcastic grin tugged at the corners of his lips. She had a calm demeanor. ¡°Mr. Waltson, have you ever had a secret crush on me? Because of what went down the night beforest, I¡¯m wondering if you did. Are you curious about getting to know me? Wills Waltson gave her a fleeting look. When she caught his attention, she immediately pursed her lips. It appeared as though she had been excessively sentimental. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s wonderful if you not,¡± she said with augh. The car came to a stop right in front of the door leading into the dining hall. Wills Waltson indicated the direction of the back of the vehicle and stated, ¡°There¡¯s a set of clothing in the back, go change.¡± ¡°In the car?¡± ¡°This car is very safe.¡± He got out of the car and leaned against the door. She changed her clothes and got out of the car a few minutester. He looked at her with satisfaction in his eyes. It seemed only natural for him to take her wrist and tuck it into the crook of his arm as he pulled it. The two of them went upstairs together, and he told her, ¡°Your mission for today is to eat andugh, so try not to say too much crap.¡± She pondered the question of why she had the impression that today was about more than just food. As soon as they stepped into the dining room, Luna had the sudden realization that the person they were going to eat with was a female. Chapter 8 Thedy in the room was lovely and ssy. She was surprised to see Wills Waltson had brought a woman. She rose to her feet and smiled. ¡°This is Wills ¡­¡± ¡°This is Benjeming Waltson¡¯s home tutor, just call her Miss Greenwich ,¡± Wills Waltson naturally pursed his lips. When she heard this, the womanughed lightly: ¡°So this is Miss Greenwich . Hello, my name is Cathelina Bright.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Bright ,¡± Luna said cordially. ¡°Have a seat,¡± Wills Waltson said as he sat down. Luna took a seat beside him. Cathelina Bright turned away from her and stared at Wills Waltson. ¡°I was even concerned that inviting you out to dinner would interfere with your work.¡± ¡°No, but I brought Miss Greenwich here, do you mind? After all, I had scheduled a meeting with Miss Greenwich first.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen, as long as Miss Greenwich doesn¡¯t object, I have already ordered all the foods that you like, I just don¡¯t know what Miss Greenwich would want to eat, I will have someonee over a menu for Miss Greenwich to see,¡±Cathelina Bright smiled. ¡°I¡¯m OK, Miss Bright . I¡¯m not fiNicky y about food.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s fingers auTomy atically stroked Luna Greenwich ¡®s head twice, and he murmured lovingly: ¡°She is not choosy about her diet. She eats everything I enjoy.¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s smile froze as a result of his action. But she instantly smiled: ¡°Then that¡¯s wonderful, Miss Greenwich needs to eat more.¡± Luna Greenwich ¡®s was awkward. This quick scratching of her head had startled her. Wills Waltson, her boyfriend, would asionally offer her food at dinner. Cathelina Bright ate her supper quietly and tastefully. However, she would asionally cast a glimpse at Luna without showing any emotion in her eyes. They all exited the restaurant together after dinner. Wills Waltson grabbed Luna¡¯s shoulders with one hand and led Cathelina Bright to the side of the car. Cathelina Bright turned around and asked softly, ¡°Miss Greenwich , may I speak with Wills privately?¡± ¡°Sure, then I¡¯ll go back to the car first.¡± She turned around and proceeded towards Wills Waltson¡¯s car. Cathelina Bright bit her lip and asked Wills Waltson with red eyes, ¡°How have you been recently?¡± ¡°Pretty decent.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use this tactic to make me furious anymore; I don¡¯t want to make you suffer.¡± Wills Waltson turned away and did not look at her: ¡°I am not furious at you; I honestly believe Miss Greenwich is not evil, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Wills , I understand. I know you did it because of me¡­¡± Wills Waltson looked up and smiled: ¡°You should go home. I still have to take Miss Greenwich back to school; there¡¯s a meeting in the afternoon.¡± He pushed open the door for her. Cathelina Bright groaned, lowered her eyes, apologized, and got in her car to depart. As she walked back to the car, she crossed her arms and smiled mischievously at him. Wills Waltson scowled ufortably: ¡°What are youughing about?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Are you into her?¡± Wills Waltson nced at her with chilly eyes. She pursed her lips: ¡°Yes, you did bring me here to provoke Miss Bright , right? You don¡¯t have to do that. She likes you as well.¡± ¡°What do you know? Don¡¯t talk crap to me anymore.¡± He started the car and drove away, a cold expression on his face. In the future? They¡¯ll never see each other again. She didn¡¯t want to have too much touch with such a powerful figure. Her mother had told her that wealthy men were untrustworthy. If she met a wealthy man, she had to flee as quickly as she could. She didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake again because Aven had taught her a valuable lesson. Of course, she could be overthinking this. She felt more at ease knowing he liked someone. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t have to be very cautious. Chapter 9 She¡¯d assumed that cleaning the car would be an excuse for Wills to invite her out to supper. He did, however, ask her to wash the car after dinner. Furthermore, he stood by and did nothing to assist her. This incident reminded her of thendlord and the servant girl. He checked the car after cleaning it and was quite pleased. She took a deep breath and removed her gloves, tossing them away. ¡°May I go now, Mr. Waltson?¡± Wills Waltson grinned ¡°Sure, hop in your car. I¡¯ll return you to school.¡± She yelled loudly, ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid that if I dirty your car again, I¡¯ll have to wash it.¡± She turned around and walked out of the Car Wash. Wills Waltson did not intervene this time. He outpaced her and noticed her kicking and punching in the direction he had gone. Wills Waltson, the driver, couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw her in the rearview mirror. Childish. The ringtone of an unknown cell phone suddenly rang in the car after two junctions. He looked over his shoulder and noticed her bag on the floor of the passenger seat. He pulled over to the side of the road and took out her phone. He smirked. What was this shambles? ¡°Hello,¡± he said as he took up the phone. As she approached the bus station, she discovered her bag had been left in his car. So she didn¡¯t have any money, no bus pass, and no phone? It¡¯s all over. How can she return to school? By foot? Was there anything she could do else? She stared out at the seemingly endless road in the distance. She might be able to get to school before it bes dark. She was depressed because nothing positive had happened to her since meeting Wills Waltson. She trotted forward one step. A car halted him before he could get to 200 meters. She got a better look. Isn¡¯t this the same one she¡¯d just washed? Wills Waltson slid down the passenger window and said coldly, ¡°Get in.¡± She strolled over but had no ns to get into the car. ¡°Please give me my purse.¡± ¡°Returning to school by bus will take at least one and a half hours. Are you certain you¡¯ll be able to arrive before the lesson begins?¡± She quickly unlocked the door and climbed into the car after lifting her wrist to check the time. Wills Waltson grinned and started the car. ¡°You were just called.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She took out her cellphone and frowned as she looked at it. ¡°Did you respond?¡± ¡°In case of an emergency.¡± She bit her lower lip. ¡°What exactly did he say?¡± ¡°Who am I, and where have you gone?¡± ¡°What did you say then?¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± ¡°This is my phone number. You cannot avoid discussing the topic of the call because you have already answered it.¡± ¡°I stated that I am a victim. Your suitcase was left in my car.¡± Luna Greenwich breathed a sigh of relief and remained silent. Wills Waltson cocked his brow, ¡°He¡¯s your lover, right? Were you two arguing?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with Mr. Waltson,¡± she said. Wills Waltson clenched his teeth. This woman appealed to him and made him desire to conquer her. The car returned to the North Gate. She nodded to Wills Waltson after getting out of the car ¡°Thank you for recalling me, Mr. Waltson. Goodbye.¡± She turned and walked back into the school without saying anything else. However, after a short distance, she heard someone nearby say, ¡°Luna!¡± Luna Greenwich shifted her gaze to the other side of the school fence. A Porsche was parked on the side of the road. A tall and attractive man leaned against the car next to the door and smiled at her. She was pleased when she spotted him and hurried over to hug him. Wills Waltson¡¯s eyebrows were slightly elevated in Maybach. Nicky Enderson , the young master of the Enderson family? Heh, he appeared to underestimate thisdy. Chapter 10 Luna Greenwich left Nicky Enderson ¡®s embrace, and looked at him happily: ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you would need two more months to return?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Dad broke his leg a few days ago, so I came back early .¡± Her face stiffened. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Do you want me to bring you to see him?¡± She lightly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to meet him.¡± ¡°You still can¡¯t forgive him?¡± She sighed, ¡°How can I forgive him? Besides, everyone has his or her position.¡± ¡°Luna , don¡¯t say that. I have never treated you as an outsider.¡± Luna Greenwich Nodding with a smile, she replied, ¡°I know.¡± He turned his head to look at Maybach, which had just left. ¡°The person in the car, was it Wills Waltson ?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did you know him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his younger brother¡¯s tutor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still working? You still don¡¯t use the card I gave you? ¡± She was silent and smiled. He sighed, ¡°That isn¡¯t the Enderson family¡¯s money. It¡¯s for my sister from her brother.¡± ¡°But your surname isEnderson .¡± ¡°Luna , don¡¯t be so stubborn. My heart aches for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. I like my life. It¡¯s so fulfilling.¡± ¡°Then promise me, stay away from this Wills Waltson . He¡¯s very dangerous and not someone you can mess with, do you understand?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I know, I¡¯m not stupid.¡± He rubbed her head. ¡°Come have dinner with me tonight.¡± ¡°You just came back. There should be a lot of meals to attend.¡± ¡°No one¡¯s meal is as important as my sister¡¯s. What time do you finish ss? I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m good. Where should I go? Just send me the address, I¡¯ll go there by myself.¡± Nicky Enderson frowned, ¡°You still have to work in the afternoon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± She smiled as she raised her wrist to look at the time, ¡°Brother, I have to attend ss. Send me a message with the address.¡± She turned and trotted into the school. Nicky Enderson turned his head and looked at the Maybach who had already disappeared. Wills Watson was not a person who woulde here to take her to school. What did he want? Could it be ¡­ What did he find out? After the afternoon lessons, Luna was the first one who rushes out of the ssroom, because she still had to give Benjeming Waltson some supplementary lessons. Waltson Family¡¯s vi was located halfway up the mountain, it was very grand. It was made up of four two-story buildings. In the front two buildings, there were Benjeming Waltson, the fourth son, and Amily Waltson, the fifth daughter. At the back of the house, there was a house that used to be the residence of the second young master. However, after he got married, he moved out to live alone. The other building was the main building of the Waltson family¡¯s vi and it was Wills Waltson ¡®s residence. Because they lived separately, during the three months of tutoring, she had met Wills Watson twice. The first time was the interview, he gave her questions and she answered them all. The other time was because Benjeming Waltson¡¯s score in the mock exam had increased, so he gave her a ne that seemed to be worth a lot but was rejected by her. She never thought that she would have so much contact with Wills Watson in the past few days. To avoid him, she went straight to Benjeming Waltson¡¯s residence the moment she arrived in the Waltson family. Arriving at the door to Benjeming Waltson¡¯s study room, she heaved a sigh of relief and knocked. ¡°Come in.¡± At the door, she froze for a moment. That¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t this ¡­ Wills Waltson ¡®s voice. She pushed open the door. Yes, she hadn¡¯t misheard. Benjeming Waltson was not there, the person seated at the desk was Wills Waltson . ¡°Mr. Waltson , why are you here?¡± Wills said unhurriedly: ¡°This is my home I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± ¡°Wait for me? Do you have something to say? ¡± ¡°Of course, you will live here from now on to concentrate on your teaching.¡± ¡°To live here?¡± she eximed. Chapter 11 ¡°That¡¯s correct. Benjaming still has a month till the SAT, thus this step is critical for him. As a result, I am hopeful that you will be able to assist him greatly. So living here is the most convenient option.¡± Wills Waltson said it calmly, but she was not calm when she heard it. ¡°No, Mr. Waltson, I¡¯m a student, and I have to live in a dorm.¡± Furthermore, this location is far from my school, making it inconvenient for me.¡± ¡°I can assist you in discussing the issue of amodations with your school.¡± If you believe that this location is too far from your school, I can also provide you with a car. That is not an issue.¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­ Living together as a single man and woman is improper.¡± This is against thew.¡± Wills Waltson sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Miss Greenwich ¡®s thinking were so sophisticated.¡± Is it possible that Miss Greenwich likes my brother?¡± ¡°Dear Mr. Waltson. Benjaming is simply a student of mine.¡± ¡°Do you like me then?¡± She firmly answered, ¡°Of course not,¡± without even thinking about it. ¡°What are you afraid of if you don¡¯t like us?¡±¡±I guess I still have to remind you, Miss Greenwich , that you were the one who took the initiative that night.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Her face turned very crimson. ¡°You are a man. I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t retaliate.¡± ¡°Heh, Miss Greenwich , you probably don¡¯t understand men, which is why you don¡¯t realize that most guys won¡¯t reject a woman who takes the initiative unless he has a problem.¡± Because of his words, her cheeks had flushed bright red. It was difficult to discern whether it was due to humiliation or anger. Wills Waltson ignored her humiliation and added, ¡°Since we¡¯re talking about it, I¡¯m a little interested.¡± Aven Harris and that Nicky Enderson , did they have some problem with sex? Otherwise, how could you have managed to maintain your virginity till now? ¡°What are you on about?¡± Luna grew agitated. How did he know about Aven , and why would he mention her brother? ¡°You¡¯re not investigating me, are you?¡± I saw you flirting with Aven Harrison in the rain yesterday, and I saw you hugging Nicky Enderson today. Miss Greenwich , it seems that I have underestimated your ability. ¡± She locked her gaze on him.N?velDrama.Org content. Wills Waltson had never encountered ady who was not terrified of him before. She was just like a small crazy cat ready to attack everybody. ¡°What? ¡°Is there nothing to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not close enough to Mr. Waltson to share secrets, so don¡¯t be concerned about me.¡± You also pledged to keep this a secret from me.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve never told anyone.¡± You slept with me before, so you¡¯re the person involved, aren¡¯t you?¡± She sighed with relief and reminded herself to be kind. Because she is a teacher, she had to be gentle. ¡°What do you mean by mentioning everything again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m simply rebutting you based on your incorrect remarks.¡± You¡¯re not the only outsider living under this roof, illegal cohabitation is not a suitable term here. You¡¯re like everyone else I hire; I¡¯ll supply you with food and shelter, and all you have to do is teach my brother here.¡± Benjeming Waltson walked in after pushing the door open. ¡°The subject of Miss Greenwich staying here has already been settled,¡± Wills Waltson stood up and proceeded to the door. You should go have some ss.¡± Luna Greenwich remained silent. Had they fought? He just made up his mind. However, after some consideration¡­ She chose to ept it because she intended to leave the dorm. Wills Waltson despised her, therefore she shouldn¡¯t be afraid of him. It was a fantastic opportunity for her to spend the next month looking for a ce to live. Chapter 12 She hurried to the restaurant as soon as the ss was over. The food had already been ordered by Nicky Enderson. Nicky Endersonquestioned her as she sat down, ¡°Are you tired?¡± She drank water in two mouthfuls. ¡°I was merely teaching what was already clear in my thoughts as I sat there. Why am I getting tired?¡± ¡°Little girl, you always only say the good news.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in pain. Brother, don¡¯t always believe that I¡¯m the only pathetic person in the world. I¡¯m not too bad.¡± She ate heartily while wearing a smile. Eat more slowly; no one will grabwith you about it. She chuckled. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to win. I¡¯ll eat them all.¡± ¡°Eat each one of them, then. I¡¯ll offer you the menu if it isn¡¯t sufficient. See how skinny you are. Your mother would be unhappy if she were still alive.¡± She sighed when he brought up her mother. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anything further. Simply eat.¡± Nicky Endersonkept on putting more food in Luna ¡®s te. They exchanged nces beforeughing. Then, right in front of them, a shadow materialized and obscured their field of vision. Her appetite vanished the moment she turned around and saw the woman seated next to her. Belle , why are you here? said Nicky Endersonas they got to their feet. ¡°Brother. You arrived from abroad and came over to visit the bastard first without care about your sister. How could you do that?¡± ¡°Be quiet.¡± ¡°Am I mistaken? You treat her so lovingly despite the fact that she is a bastard and our mother¡¯s shame.¡± Be respectful when you say, Belle , Nicky Enderson severelymanded. Belle yelled: ¡°Come on, Nicky Enderson¡¯. I¡¯m your sister. You yelled at me on the other person¡¯s behalf.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really impolite. Take a look at your inartictenguage.¡± ¡°Uneducated? When I consider how my mother was made fun of by others, I want to kill her. But out of charity, I refrained from doing that.¡± Luna rose up and looked at Belle while clenching her fist. ¡°Please be respectful when you speak, Miss Enderson. First of all, since I don¡¯t have a father, please refrain from discussing yours with me. In addition, I have never eaten a single piece of bread from your Enderson¡¯sfamily or spent a dime of your family¡¯s money. I have never asked you folks for money, not even when my mother was sick and needed it to save her life.¡± Belle ¡®s face embarrassed as she said, ¡°Your existence was an embarrassment.¡± ¡°Your idea, not mine, is that. Being my mother¡¯s daughter makes me proud.¡± After taking a big breath, Luna reached into her bag, pulled out the $1, 000 she had kept there for just such an asion, and set it down on the dining room table. She said, ¡°Pay the tab!¡± before turning around and walking away. ¡°Luna, listen to me, Belle ,¡± shouted Nicky Enderson as they caught up with her after a short distance. ¡°Brother, please stop talking. I don¡¯t want to look insensitive. I¡¯m returning home. Later, I¡¯ll call you.¡± Her eyes were moist with tears. She gave him a short smile before removing her wrist and walking away. Are you satisfied now, Nicky Enderson demanded as they whirled around to face Belle . He followed her out of the eatery. After a few hundred meters of strolling alongside the street, Luna stopped and sat down on the curb. She enjoyed seeing the traffic because she envied those who had ces to go. I miss you, mom. I miss you. Wills Waltson nced through the snarled traffic and caught a glimpse of Luna Greenwich . He stared at her for ten minutes because the car had been stalled there for ten minutes.N?velDrama.Org content. She didn¡¯t move, her head bowed as she stared at the ground like a frozen puppet. He walked approaching her after opening the door. Before her eyes were a pair of ck leather shoes. She frowned while lifting her tear-stained face. Chapter 13 Her expression froze the moment their gazes connected. She stood up and moved her head to the other side, swiftly wiping away the tears on her cheeks. ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Waltson?¡± When she stared at him, she pretended to be calm. ¡°Is that your catchphrase?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After a brief moment of perplexity, she realized she was asking him this question every time she saw him. ¡°Well, I was just shocked that I encountered Mr. Waltson, who was respected across Phdelphia, there by the side of the road,¡± she scratched her brow. ¡°Stop saying such lovely things, what are you doing sitting here?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t appear to be illegal for me to sit here.¡± ¡°Extremely vexing.¡± ¡°Why? This is a public street.¡± ¡°From where I¡¯m sitting in the car, you seem like a stray cat abandoned on the side of the road.¡± Her nose turned up as he said this. Thinking about it this way, she felt that she was no different from a stray cat. She had no rtives, she had been abandoned, and no one was expecting her¡­ Her eyes took on a deste appearance. ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother Mr. Waltson any longer; I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± he said, his voice cold. ¡°Follow me. I¡¯m also returning home.¡± Return to¡­ Home? He turned around and took a few steps back. When he saw she hadn¡¯t caught up to him, he turned around and inquired coldly, ¡°Are you not going to leave?¡± ¡°My belongings are still at school.¡± ¡°Waltson family doesn¡¯tck anything, you can go collect your luggage tomorrow , get in the car.¡± She climbed into his car. Coincidentally, just as they were about to close the car door, the cars began to move. Such a coincidence, this traffic seemed to be intended to allow her to meet Wills. ¡°Just go home,¡± he told the driver. ¡°Okay, Mr. Waltson.¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°What are your ns? Drop me off if you¡¯re too busy. I can return on my own.¡± ¡°I had intended to return home.¡± The driver checked his rearview mirror. Mr. Waltson didn¡¯t he say he wanted to go to the clubhouse? Wills Waltson looked at the driver in the rearview mirror, and the driver quickly switched his eyes away. He drove the car back to the vi without saying anything else, not daring to think about it too much. ¡°Did something ur?¡± Wills Waltson breaks the stillness after five minutes. ¡°No, nothing noteworthy. I was simply thinking, look at all the expensive cars, they¡¯re all trapped on the road like the rest of us. It was amusing. Money, you see, cannot achieve everything.¡± He was irritated because he knew she was lying. Did she mistake him for a three-year-old? ¡°So, what are you sobbing about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m crying because I¡¯m impoverished. I don¡¯t even have the right to sit in traffic andin. I don¡¯t own an car.¡± She was furious since she had just lost a thousand dors. She would never eat with the rich men again. ¡°You make it sound like you know how to drive when you have a car.¡± She cocked her head and looked at him. Did this man have to be so cruel? ¡°Do you know how to drive when you¡¯re born, Driver?¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re joking,¡± the driver joked. ¡°Then it appears that Mr. Waltson was born with the capacity to drive,¡± she said provocatively to Wills Waltson. The driver gulped his saliva ufortably. Miss Greenwich ¡­. How could she? How could she dare to contradict Mr. Waltson Chapter 14 Wills Waltson nced at her with narrowed eyes. For a little period, she felt guilty. ¡°I mean, despite having a driver¡¯s license, I¡¯ve never driven a car before. I might not be able to drive well if I got in the car.¡± Wills Waltsonughed. ¡°Michal , pull over.¡± Michal quickly came to a halt. ¡°Go and drive the car,¡± Wills Waltson said, his chin dipped forward. ¡°Me?¡± She subconsciously reduced the volume of her voice by a few decibels. ¡°You are free to depart, Michal .¡± Michal looked at him with a worried expression on his face. Wills Waltson¡¯s eyes became chilly without saying anything: ¡°Why don¡¯t you move, did you not hear that?¡± ¡°Certainly, Mr. Waltson.¡± Michal hurriedly unbuckled his seat belt and exited the vehicle. As soon as he shut the door, his gaze met Luna¡¯s. He seemed to be saying, Miss Greenwich , you should pray for yourself. She gazed at Michal after he departed. ¡°Mr. Waltson, you¡­ You¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I had given you the opportunity to prove yourself.¡± ¡°I decline such a chance.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s then spend the night in the car. In any case, the one who is ashamed couldn¡¯t be me because I didn¡¯t boast.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your benefit. Isn¡¯t your car quite valuable? Furthermore, you are still in the car. It would be unfortunate if something horrible happened to you. It¡¯ll all be my fault.¡± Her ttery is no longer effective. ¡°It makes no difference. You will be with me in hell. And you might benefit from my presence in other lives. You might be born with the capacity to drive as well.¡± Her mouth twitched slightly. Was this man really that petty? He didn¡¯t consider himself childish. He was only upset because Luna contradicted him. After all, no one in Phdelphia would dare to do something like that. She pouted when she noticed he was silent. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Come on, hurry on.¡± ¡°Can you then sit in the passenger seat?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Someone is standing near me. Courage.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Wills Waltson exited the ne ahead of her and took the copilot¡¯s position. She sat solemnly in the driver¡¯s seat. She told herself that she could y with a wild dog instead of provoking him. He calmly stated, just as she started the car and was ready to step on the elerator, ¡°This car costs less than ten million dors. If it breaks down, you simply need to pay for it at a 50% discount. I gave you a very low price so you don¡¯t have to feel pressed.¡± As she nced at him, her heart was pounding.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You ¡­ Are you attempting to frighten me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sounding the rm to remind you to appreciate your life and the money in your wallet.¡± Sheughed. ¡°I won¡¯t be driving. I¡¯ll spend the entire night in the car.¡± ¡°Many people would gather in less than a half-hour after this car was parked here to see and photograph it. Sit here if you want to be famous.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± She locked her gaze on him. Was this man her main rival? She clenched her teeth. Let¡¯s all die together. She moved the car slowly to the centre of the street. He crossed his arms and smiled ¡°Don¡¯t be worried; this car is really good and will not break down after a single collision. Furthermore, even if ites apart, you will be able to return the obligation with your body if you do not have any money. I won¡¯t refuse because your figure isn¡¯t too horrible.¡± As she stepped on the throttle to the conclusion, she was taken aback by his words. The car behind him couldn¡¯t avoid. It kissed the back of Maybach¡¯s car with a thump. Chapter 15 She was stunned. Why something had happened with such uracy. She looked back and saw that the owner of the car behind her hadn¡¯t moved. She looked at him, her face filled with fear. ¡°What should I do? Is it my responsibility? I stepped on the brakes.¡± ¡°So, who let you hit the brakes?¡± ¡°Because you scared me.¡± ¡°Letting you repay me with your body is scaring you? When you pounced at me before, why didn¡¯t you think that I would be scared by you? ¡± She was speechless, ¡°At this time, can we not discuss this topic? ¡°What should I do? What should I say when I get off?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t keep the safe distance. He¡¯s responsible too, but he¡¯s probably more scared than you are.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because of this car, he can¡¯t afford it. Stay in the car and don¡¯te out.¡± She nodded. Wills Watson got off the car and walked towards the back. She looked back at them, they said something to each other. Then, Wills Watson took out his wallet and gave some money to the man and got into the car. The entire process didn¡¯t take more than three minutes.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She asked anxiously, ¡°Did you lose money?¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯ll charge it to your ount. From now on, you can pay for it all at once. Drive the car.¡± She was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re still asking me to drive?¡± ¡°Since you are going to pay for it, why don¡¯t you just rx and drive the car back home? A single collision is a collision, two collisions is also a collision. There¡¯s no difference, let¡¯s go. ¡± She was on the verge of tears. Why he had tofort her in that way? Trembling, she drove the car back to the main entrance of the vi, feeling her entire body stiffen. Wills Watson looked at her, curled his lips, and opened the door and got out of the car. She got out of the car and felt her legs go soft. He looked at her charmingly as he walked into the vi with a smile. The butler personally came out to receive him. Seeing that he had brought Luna Greenwich with him, he hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Waltson , Miss Greenwich ¡®s room has been arranged to be on the first floor of fourth young master¡¯s residence.¡± Wills Watson stood still and looked at him. The butler was puzzled: ¡°Mr. Waltson , do you have any other orders?¡± ¡°Benjaming is a student who is about to take his SAT. Would it not affect his studies if there was an extra person in his house?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I think so. ¡± The butler immediately understood what he meant and nodded his head. Wills Watson turned around and continued walking as he said, ¡°Let her live at my ce. I can make do with this month.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back and have someone clean up the room.¡± Luna was still standing beside the car with a disdainful look on her face. What did he mean by ¡°make do with¡±? She didn¡¯t want to do it at all! ¡°Besides, send this car tomorrow for maintenance. And give the maintenance fee receipt to Miss Greenwich .¡± ¡°Alright.¡± It was true that a capitalist could drink human blood. The butler invited her in. This was the first time she had entered Wills Waltson ¡®s residence. The overall decoration style is the European style, it¡¯s very bright andfortable. The butler arranged for her to stay in a room by the stairs before going out. Not longter, the butler knocked on the door and sent her a few sets of clothes. Yes, a few. Furthermore, they were all new clothes that had not been picked yet. She epted it and thanked the butler. Originally, she thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well after changing locations, but , she slept exceptionally well that night. The rm went off in the morning, and when she woke up, she felt refreshed. When she came out of his room, Wills Watson had just gone downstairs. Because the room was directly facing the stairs, they bumped into each other. There was a trace of awkwardness on her face: ¡°Mr. Waltson , good morning.¡± He raised his eyebrows and looked her up and down. ¡°Hmm, you make me have a good appetite today.¡± She wondered the meaning. He charmingly said, ¡°I mean, this outfit suits yours well. It¡¯s very sexy.¡± She pursed her lips. I¡¯m afraid ¡­ No, that¡¯s not it. Chapter 16 She lowered her gaze to her garments. This outfit was the most conservative of all the outfits provided by the butler the day before. Why did he say it¡¯s sexy when everything was covered? Wills Waltson smirked and headed towards the dining table as he noticed her skeptical stare. Breakfast had already been served by the butler. ¡°Come over for breakfast,¡± Wills Waltson invited her. ¡°No, I guess I¡¯ll eat at the school cafeteria.¡± ¡°Well, Benjaming will asionally join us for breakfast. You can assist him with the questions he experienced as we eat. We should make the most of our time.¡± She strolled over and took a seat. Benjeming Waltson, on the other hand, did not appear at breakfast. She had breakfast with him, and he kept staring at her, making her feel humiliated. She drove out from the vi in his car after the lunch. The driver drove her to school and then to work. Wills Waltson arrived at the school gate and stated, ¡°This afternoon, I will have Michale to fetch you up.¡± ¡°No, I can return on my own.¡± ¡°It would be wiser to save time on the trip and spend it somewhere more reasonable.¡± He was ¡­ good at calctions. Was he intending to assist her brother in enving her? She returned to her dormitory to pack after ss in the afternoon. She finished packing and then went with her suitcase, leaving a message for her roommate, Judi Allen. She happened to meet Aven while going along Carrington St. at the school. They spotted each other, and the path did not diverge, so all she could do was brace herself and keep going. Aven Harris regarded her with disdain. He came to a halt in front of her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He grabbed her wrist as she was going to continue walking. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me, Luna Greenwich ?¡± Her face looked solemn. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell you something I heard from my mum. Heh, Luna Greenwich , you exploited me to trade jobs for.¡± She smirked slightly. ¡°Is it correct that this is the reason you¡¯re with me? ¡°You¡¯ve never loved me, and all you want to do is take advantage of me, is I correct?¡± Luna Greenwich groaned but said nothing. She wanted to take her hand off his wrist, but he wouldn¡¯t let her. ¡°Please let me go.¡± ¡°Do you feel humiliated because I know what you¡¯re up to?¡± Didn¡¯t you think I¡¯d notice that the person who gave you the job was my mother? ¡± Aven Harris cried out in agony. She gazed at him, displeased and enraged. ¡°Look, you have nothing to say, do you?¡± he replied coldly. Luna¡­ ¡°How could you do this to me?¡± ¡°Your mother has spoken to me numerous times, and the subject is always the same. If I break up with you, I can continue to teach at school.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t particrly loud, but he could hear it. ¡°I had always felt that if I worked hard enough and studied well enough, I would be perfectly qualified to stay due to my talent.¡± Even if I knew that the people in power didn¡¯t like me, I might still be able to get out. Aven, you should know that I¡¯ve considered marrying you. Even if your mother expels me from school, I can find another employment. However, when I saw¡­ you pped me hard. ¡°You can probably guess what I was thinking when I witnessed that sight. ¡° Chapter 17 Aven Harris was in misery as he looked at her. He had no idea about any of this. ¡°I was thinking, you wrecked me,¡± she said, her eyes steely. If I hadn¡¯t been with you, I could have gotten the job on my own power. But now, even if I stayed, it would be disgraceful. Because of you, I had to undergo humiliation that I didn¡¯t have to. Your mother stated I was an orphan unworthy of the Harris family. Do you realize how depressed I am? I am not an orphan. My mum exists. ¡°Howe I¡¯m an orphan?¡± Finally, she clenched her fists in protest. He felt as if he had been pped across the face. ¡°I¡¯m sincerely sorry, Luna, I don¡¯t know about this.¡± I regret my mother¡¯s words and behavior. ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t inform me about this before?¡± She took a deep breath to rx. ¡°How am I supposed to tell you? To allow you to return home and go against your mother? Allow you to be an unfaithful son because of me? Could you please break up with your family for me? Or is it possible that if I had told you, you would not have slept with Elise rk? ¡± ¡°There was some misunderstanding. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I did it,¡± Aven Harris expressed regret. ¡°Luna, exin me how you could forgive me in the end?¡± I¡¯m willing to pay the price, even if it¡¯s high.¡± Her eyes was drawn to a location distant from the road, where Elise rk was running towards them. She scowled as she gazed in that direction. Aven Harris turned to nce around. When he spotted Elise rk, he grimaced and said, ¡°Luna, I¡­¡± Elise rk dashed over and grasped Luna¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Luna. Please, no longer me him.¡± ¡°Elise rk, don¡¯t cause any trouble, just go, I ask you, please,¡± Aven Harris yelled. ¡°It¡¯s me who is despicable, it¡¯s me who likes him first,¡± Elise rk knelt in front of her. I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you, but¡­¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Elise rk ,¡± ¡°You told me that Aven Harris no longer loves me; he loves you.¡± He was solely interested in my body, but I didn¡¯t give it to him, did I?¡± For a brief while, Elise rk¡¯s face froze: ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I know you detest me, but don¡¯t nder me.¡± ¡°Whether you admit it or not, I must tell you that Aven Harris is not such a person; he may fall in love with others, but he will not fall in love with someone solely because of her physique.¡± He may be terrible, but he is not a pervert or a hoodlum in my opinion. Stop acting as well. I¡¯m not a kind person, so I¡¯m not going to help you with your acting. If you prefer to kneel, keep kneeling.¡± She turned back and pulled her luggage away as she finished. Elise rk fists were clinched. This slut must be plotting to bring her down with these words. She stretched out her hands and tugged at Aven, saying, ¡°Aven, I didn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t,¡± as he was going to chase after the Luna Greenwich . ¡°I won¡¯t love you, never,¡± Aven Harris shook her off. I love Luna Greenwich and I know very well what kind of effort I made to get her love. So, I adore her, and I will adore her for the rest of my life.¡± Aven Harris has abandoned Elise rk. ¡°Luna Greenwich , well, we¡¯ll see,¡± Elise rk said as she slowly stood up, wiping away the tears on her cheeks. She stared at the Luna Greenwich who was already gone far away and gritted her teeth. Chapter 18 On Saturday, Luna apanied Benjeming Waltson to study in the morning and gave supplementary lessons to another student in the afternoon. The butler contacted her after she left the student¡¯s residence and asked when she would be home to dinner. ¡°Butler, I¡¯m not going back to eat tonight,¡± she reMarktin ed, looking at the time. Wills Waltson, who was sitting at the dining table, caught the butler¡¯s eye ¡°That ¡­ When are you going to return? I¡¯ll send a car to pick you up. ¡± ¡°Thank you, but no. On Saturday night, I had to work. I¡¯ll be working untilte. Then I¡¯ll just have to go back by myself.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson, Miss Greenwich still has to work and won¡¯t be back until veryte,¡± the butler said after hanging up the phone. Wills Waltson sat for a time, crossed his arms, and said, ¡°Investigate where she is working.¡± He wanted to know if this woman was attempting to avoid him on purpose. Nighttime Bar, 9 p. m. Luna Greenwich , d in a well-fitting overall, moved quickly around the crowd, cing food, serving drinks, and swaying her legs. She was very noticeable in the crowd. She had a tall ponytail, a beautiful face, and a thin build. Even though she was dressed conservatively for work, she was noticeable at first nce. Because of this, she was frequently stopped by guests who did not obey the regtions and asked how much her service cost, just as she is now. She looked at him, as she always did, with a signboard smile. ¡°I apologize, sir. Here, I¡¯m merely a waitress.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pretend to be innocent? Tonight, I need you to apany me.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Sir, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to undergo a sex change procedure first.¡± ¡°What do you mean,¡± the young guest said, ring at him. Her smile remained warm. ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell you what, I like girls.¡± For a brief period, the man was stunned. ording to her previous experiences, the client would normally kick her out of such a situation. But he didn¡¯t do the same thing this time. He drew her forward. She stumbled andnded on thefortable sofa. The man took a step forward, preventing her from standing. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in you now that you¡¯ve mentioned it. I¡¯ve never slept with a lesbian before. Today, I¡¯ll start with you.¡± People came and went, but no one helped. Perhaps this was somonce around here. The man approached her and supported her on the sofa. His eyes were filled with the scoundrel¡¯s aura. ¡°Little girl. You are quite unlucky to have met me today. You had insulted someone who should not have been offended.¡± He took a step forward. When she saw he was going to kiss her, she raised her hand and pped him. That would enrage him. When the man lifted his hand to counterattack, his wrist was instantly snatched. The man was furious. He whirled back and yelled, ¡°Who dares to endanger his life¡­¡± Before he could finish his thought, the man was violently hit in the face. He copsed on the ground, clutching his sore chin. A few big men hauled him out before he could react. Luna was astonished as shey there, angryly staring at Wills Waltson. ¡°Did you want to ask me why I¡¯m here?¡± Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows. She straightened up and looked at him, realizing what had happened. She was rather startled to see him here. Wills Waltson nced at her with his arms crossed. He put out two fingers and lightly touched her in the head after ten seconds.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m finding that Miss Greenwich is truly an enigmatic existence.¡± Chapter 19 She did respond to Wills Waltson ¡®s words; nevertheless, she seemed to have been thinking of something and then abruptly lost her train of thought. Wills Waltson curiously apanied her outside the building. As she approached the entrance, she noticed that the man who had previously harassed her was still standing at the doorway, and he was yelling at her. She walked over and said with a cold expression, ¡°Who asked you toe?¡± The man¡¯s eyes immediately filled with terror as soon as theynded on the guy who was standing behind Luna Greenwich . ¡°As long as you speak of the person whomanded you, I will let you go,¡± she said . ¡°Really? Will you let me go?¡± ¡°Because you seem to be in such extreme fear, you ought to be aware of the identity of the person standing behind you. Do you have any other means at your disposal right now to save yourself, or do you rely solely on my assistance?¡± The man hurriedly said, ¡°It was a little girl who found me yesterday and gave me your picture. She handed me one thousand dors in exchange for frightening you in the bar Elven today. She also said that if I could get something that would be bad for you, she could give me more money. ¡± ¡°Can you tell me her name?¡± ¡°I really have no idea. This is the very first time that I¡¯vee across that chick.¡± After giving it some thought, she pulled out her mobile phone, searched for a picture, and then presented it to him. ¡°Could it be her?¡± The man took a nce and frowned. ¡°Because she was wearing a hat and a mask, the only part of her face that I could see was her eyes. I¡¯m not entirely sure, but they looked to share certain simrities.¡± ¡°Does she stand approximately the same height as I do? Is her voice very thin?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s approximately the same height, and her voice is much more subdued than her is.¡± As Luna noticed a hint of animosity in his eyes, she tightened both of her fists tightly. The man said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Please let me go.¡± She circled back around and gave Wills Watson a nce before saying, ¡°Let him go.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Luna Greenwich did not utter a single word, instead opting to just nod her head. Wills Waltson proceeded to step in front of the other person: ¡°Get out of this city and don¡¯te near me again under any circumstances. Scram!¡± He gave a sign to them to let the man go. After the man had finished thanking her, he sped off, slipping and sliding the whole way. Wills Waltson walked in front of her and said, ¡°It appears that you are already familiar with the guy who was working behind the scenes.¡± She remained silent the entire time. ¡°Would you like me to figure out a solution for the problem for you?¡± She turned her gaze towards him. ¡°No. I am going to handle it on my own.¡± His mouth formed an icicle of a smile on the corners of his lips. This type of women was exceedingly unusual.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Waltson ,¡± I said. ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, I prefer not to be appreciated verbally.¡± ¡°Then¡­ How about I buy you a cup of coffee, as a thank-you gift for letting me, a fox, take advantage of you, a tiger. ¡± A fox sneaking up on a tiger and taking advantage of him? It was interesting. ¡°If you insist, then I¡¯ll reluctantly go with you.¡± She was speechless. It wasn¡¯t necessary for him to be quite so hesitant, all right? ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting, but please bear with me. After that, I¡¯ll head to the change and pick up my sry. I will be leaving in a short while.¡± The return of Luna Greenwich to the bar was swift. Within the first ten minutes, she hadpleted the process of putting on her clothing and was on her way out. Wills Waltson inquired as to where you would like to go next. ¡°Mr. Waltson,e with me, and I¡¯ll show you a nice ce.¡± Wills Waltson disyed a hint of anticipation as she pressed her lips together in response to her enigmatic outward presentation. They got in the car, Luna found the address on her phone and gave it to Michal . Michalpleted a full round before driving the car to the beach. He checked the GPS on her phone and questioned her, ¡°Miss Greenwich , have I gone in the wrong direction?¡± She smiled as she looked at Wills Waltson and curled her lips before saying, ¡°Mr. Waltson, let¡¯s go.¡±¡±No, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s here,¡± she responded after looking at him. Wills Waltson gave her a frowning look as he nced at her. There was no caf¨¦ to be found in this area. Chapter 20 She nced at him with a smile in his eyes: ¡°Mr. Waltson , please.¡± She got out of the car first. Wills Waltson looked around to confirm before getting off. Since he¡¯s already here, let¡¯s see what type of pranks she¡¯s ying. Luna strolled to a gigantic U-shaped boulder which was not far from the beach. When she got in the center of the U-shaped stone, he found three t rocks positioned ingeniously ording to the size of the stone. It was just like a stone table and a stone chair. The sea breeze outside was very powerful, yet within the wind was gentle. It was really pleasant. She sat down on a t rock and switched on the shlight. She grabbed two stic disposable paper cups out of her suitcase andid them on the enormous stone table. Then she took out the thermo and two packs of instant coffee and poured them into the cup. She sessfully made the coffee and passed it to Wills Waltson who was still standing there. He did not move, but replied softly, ¡°Is this the spot where you want to buy me a coffee?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you think this ce is good?¡± He lifted his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t know since when he had be so worthless. ¡°This is my secret base, it¡¯s my first time bringing someone else here.¡± He took the coffee and sat down on the other side. It wasn¡¯t dark because of the moonlight and the dim light from her cell phone. ¡°You imed this is your secret base?¡± ¡°Well, my mum brought me here. As this sea has not been developed, essentially no one will visit here. Every time I feel horrible, I wille here to sit for a bit. This spot is pretty well healed. She pointed to the top of her head. Wills Waltson raised his head. It was a breathtaking view of the night sky. ¡°As long as you sit here with the sea breeze, listen to the sound of the sea, and look up at the beautiful night sky, I will feel that life is still pretty good, and the future is still pretty perspective, don¡¯t you think so?¡±¡±As long as you sit here with the sea breeze, listen to the sound of the sea, and look up at the beautiful night sky, I will feel that life is still pretty good.¡± He cocked his eyebrows in question. ¡°Not really.¡± She shrugged. ¡°It would appear that wealthy people and businessmen do not share the same worldview. No surprise I¡¯m impoverished.¡± It was unusual to hear him chuckle out loud. She stared at him in disbelief before addressing him as ¡°Mr. Waltson , so you know how tough.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He showed a slight smirk. ¡°Is there anyone on the face of the earth who is unable tough?¡± ¡°But in all of the times I¡¯ve seen youugh, I¡¯ve never seen youugh like this.¡± ¡°Do you recognize me from somewhere?¡± ¡°You are correct¡­ ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± she replied, shrugging her shoulders and appearing to be a little uninterested in the subject matter. She took a swig of her coffee before turning her attention to the starry sky above. It was very peaceful in the area. Wills took a whiff of the coffee before expressing his confusion, ¡°What is this, it¡¯s so difficult to drink?¡± She gave him a look and said, ¡°Mr. Waltson , you¡­ it¡¯s impossible for it to be the first time you¡¯ve ever drank instant coffee, is it?¡± ¡°Never.¡± It made her giggle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot once more that you are a capitalist. Please forgive me. The next time¡­ No, no, and no again, from this point on, I think it¡¯s best that I don¡¯t treat you to anything. I won¡¯t make that mistake again because, after all, we aren¡¯t on the same ying field. While she was talking, she reached over and took his cup, putting it down in front of her and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll drink this.¡± He hastily drew his coffee cup back to his side where it had been sitting. ¡°I basically stated that it was a problem. I have never once stated that I do not wish to consume alcohol. It was an ufortable situation for her. Why did he get angry? Do capitalists have regr menopause? ¡°Just now, at the bar, why did you affirm that the Chapter 21 Luna had a tantrum and moaned, ¡°First of all, my tricks stopped workingpletely. Secondly, he said that I messed up with someone.¡± ¡°Do you even have any of your tricks in your sleeve to use against the rogues?¡± He was taken aback by it. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Why should I even bother telling you? ¡°Didn¡¯t I save you today? However, you serve me subpar coffee every time. Aspensation, you should tell me your little secret. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± She puckered her lips slightly. It was very clear that he was acting in an unfair manner. How could the coffee possibly taste terrible? ¡°I said I like women.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but take another swallow of his coffee, despite the fact that¡­ She turned her gaze towards him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He was fixated on her. ¡°Is this one of your jokes?¡± ¡°Yeah, in the past, anytime I was aggravated by another person, they would always move away from me if I say that I like women,¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They believe in that?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve said it way too frequently, but a great number of people are aware that one of the waitresses at the Nighttime Bar is a lesbian. Therefore, they will believe what I say as long as I continue to say it. He gave a wry smile and shook his head. ¡°However, that¡¯s not the case.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I treat innocence as something very important. Therefore, I couldn¡¯t care less whether other people misinterpret me. ¡°Innocence ¡­¡± When he recalled the interaction that had taken ce between them Elven that evening, it caused him to raise his eyebrows. The memory of that evening came flooding back to her as soon as he repeated the words, which caused her ears to get red. ¡°Why did you drink so much? Was it because of Aven, the band that Nicky Enderson ? or one of the other men?¡± She cocked her head to face him with a chilly expression and asked, ¡°Mr. Waltson, don¡¯t you think that prying into the affairs of others is not something that a righteous man should do?¡± ¡°Oh? Since you are so forthright, I have a question for Miss Greenwich that I would want to ask out of pure curiosity. Can a teacher work in a ce like that? ¡± ¡°Even a teacher has the desire to continue living.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look to be in such dire straits.¡± She waspletely mute. ¡°Seem? You are fooling me. We don¡¯t tattoo the term ¡°poor¡± on our foreheads l. It makes no difference whether it¡¯s Aven Harrison or Nicky Enderson; none of them would allow their sweetheart to be forced to live in abject poverty. The question is, how did you find yourself in such a predicament? She got to her feet and gave him her whole attention. He cocked his head to the side and asked, ¡°What? Are you going to lose your temper once more? You are the most angry woman I¡¯ve ever encountered in my life. ¡± ¡°So Mr. Waltson is implying that you don¡¯t have much experience and haven¡¯t interacted with too manydies in the past, right?¡± ¡°Heh, what I¡¯m trying to convey is that you¡¯re a stray kitten who has a lot to learn and has to be domesticated. Every time I see you, I get an overwhelming desire to subdue you. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no interest in being domesticated, so please don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She felt terrible that they had to fight in such a breathtaking setting, and she hated bringing him here in the first ce. Her head must be broken. As she breathed, the idea crossed her mind that this would be the final attempt. He had a deep-seated prejudice against females and engaged in very little conversation with them as a result. On the other hand, the woman who was standing in front of him appeared to be rather different. She had no fear of him, and she would never tter him even if she could. Even when she was in a furious mood, she would never hold back the expression of her wrath. He spected that perhaps the structure of her head was unique. He had never been interested in women before, but this one piqued his curiosity. He experienced feelings of both novelty and eagerness as a result of this sensation. Heh, this is definitely an odd feeling. Chapter 22 Her roommate Judi Allen rushed over to her as they were leaving ss on Monday morning and asked, ¡°Luna, are you going to eat?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± She straightened out the books and picked them up, and then the two of them headed downstairs together to leave the building where the school was located. Judi Allen pointed to the far door and said: ¡°Look, scum man.¡± That was Aven Harris, Luna thought to herself as she cast her gaze in the direction of the entrance. After seeing her, he hurried over. ¡°Judy, I need to have a private conversation with Luna. Can you excuse us?¡± Judi Allen nced at Luna . She gave her a friendly grin and instructed her to proceed to the First Dining Hall, where she would find her there waiting for her. ¡°Thene over quickly.¡± After Luna Greenwich left, Aven Harris said in displeasure: ¡°I heard that you have been very close to Mr. Waltsontely.¡± Sheughed icily and questioned, ¡°Aven Harris, why have you questioned me in this manner, who are you?¡± ¡°Luna Greenwich , don¡¯t give in to the temptation to act immorally. Do you have any preconceived notions about the sort of individual Mr. Waltson is? If you approach too close, your very existence will be ended. Pay attention to what I¡¯m saying, since I¡¯m acting in your best interest. ¡°What do you mean when you say it¡¯s ¡®for my own good¡¯ that you want to bother me after you¡¯ve been flirting with Elise rk? Do you haveplete faith in everything that Elise rk says to you? ¡°I¡­ Elise rk was not the one who shared that information with me.¡± She flung a couple images at his face after opening her backpack, taking them out, and hurling them directly at him. ¡°I had every intention of handing these to Elise rk, but since I haven¡¯t had the chance to meet her today, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could assist me in doing so.¡± She intended to hand them over to Aven Harris right from the beginning of the process. She was familiar with Aven Harris¡¯s character traits. He was obstinate, but he had integrity, and he detested those who did wrong things behind other people¡¯s backs.N?velDrama.Org content. If he knew Elise rk ¡®s real features, she definitely would not be able to get Aven ¡®s love. To revenge someone like Elise rk , the best way was never let her get her lover. ¡°What is this?¡± He flipped a few photos. The photograph depicted a scene in which a woman was seen handing money to a man while wearing a hat and a mask while standing in a dimly lit alleyway. Even though the picture was far away and the background was dark, he was still able to discern the subject clearly from the erged photographs. Elise rk was the name of thatdy. ¡°This is evidence, the day before yesterday when I was working in a bar, I met a bastard who wanted to hurt me, it was Mr. Waltson who saved me, that man personally admitted, someone paid him money; other than the person who hired the man, no one knew that I met Mr. Waltson that day; however, now you know, the photo is the evidence that I found.¡±¡±This is evidence, the day before yesterday when I was working in a bar, I met a bastard The expression on Aven Harris¡¯s face shifted dramatically, and he reached out his hand to draw her away from the scene while asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡± She removed her hand from his and said, ¡°Aven Harris, you need to educate yourself.¡± We have just been apart for a few days at most. Since you¡¯re dating Elise rk, do you think it¡¯s possible for you to fib with the same ease as she does? Aven Harris creased his brow and said with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m not with Elise rk, I don¡¯t like her.¡± Believe me when I say that ending our rtionship is thest thing I want to do. ¡°Aven Harris, I do not wish to cause harm to anyone, nor do I wish topete with another woman for a man¡¯s affection. I just want to be left alone so I can lead a quiet life, so please let me go. The words ¡°I won¡¯t break up with you¡± were yelled by Aven Harris. In the future, I wille and find you every day. I will rekindle your love for me each and every day, and if you marry me, I will never stop loving you. I love you, Luna . ¡± As his cries got louder, more students approached him and pointed their fingers in his direction. However, this was a waste of time. It was no longer possible for Luna to take part in this drama. She maintained aposed demeanor as she moved further and further away from the scene. Someone who loved her had sexual rtions with another guy¡­ Love? Who could anyone believe such a thing? Chapter 23 Judi Allen hurried up to her with excitement when they arrived at school in the afternoon and shared the following information with her: ¡°Let me tell you a bit of important news, Aven Harris, that thug, beat Elise rk up at lunchtime today.¡± ¡°What?¡± She was shocked, she did not believe that Aven Harris would beat her. ¡°Elise rk was seen by arge number of people heading in the direction of Aven Harris; nevertheless, he was able to force her onto the field. You have no idea how awkward it made me feel when I saw that whore in the dorm over the previous few days; I thought it would be good for you to know that I thought it was f*cking good for you.¡± Luna smiled. ¡°We won¡¯t discuss this with anyone else. It is entirely up to you how well you get along with her.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m scared that she will pursue a romantic rtionship with my boyfriend at some point in the future. But to be honest, she has overextended herself. Even you are so attractive and excAllen t, Principal Lin doesn¡¯t like you. How was it possible for her to take Elsie on as her daughter-inw?¡± Luna Greenwich grinned but was unable to find the right words to exin, ¡°The Principal does not like my family background.¡± ¡°As if all eighteen generations of her ancestors were wealthy. You are notto me for this situation. My love, I¡¯ll support you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she uttered as she prodded her with her elbow and whispered. Elise rk stormed angrily over there five minutes before the ss was to begin. She began her search for Luna in the throng while positioned herself at the threshold of the ssroom and proceeded to nce all over the room. After that, she stormed over here in a huff, her eyes were puffy and red, and she hurled some photographs onto the desk: ¡°Luna Greenwich , you have a wicked heart, and you think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything negative to say about you? We¡¯ll see.¡± After she had finished what she needed to say, she gave a chilly snort and then turned around to depart. Judi Allen took a closer look at the photograph and said, ¡°What is this?¡± after picking it up. Luna snatched up the photograph, ripped it apart, and grinned. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s get going and start the lesson.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you fuming with rage over that whore?¡± Will you give a dog that bites you the same treatment? Judi Allen was at a loss for words and said, ¡°I like your ability in scolding people.¡± She shed a grin. Her disposition improved almost immediately.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After finishing her sses, she exited the building and made her way to the Waltson family¡¯s residence. After leaving the bus stop, he still had a significant distance to travel before arriving at his house. Nevertheless, she got a stroke of good luck because she had only traveled a short distance when she ran upon Wills Waltson. As she got inside the car, she gave Wills Waltson a friendly smile and said, ¡°Mr. Waltson, you came back so early .¡± ¡± Of course, I need to get back to the office Elven because there¡¯s a test subject at home. ¡°Oh.¡± She waspletely speechless. During the time that she was instructing Benjaming , he never showed up and did not demonstrate any interest in his brother¡¯s academic pursuits. The car finally arrived at its destination, resulting in a brief lull in the conversation. As soon as they left the car, Luna dered, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Today is a day of sses.¡± ¡°Wait a second,¡± he muttered as he approached her and took a position in front of her. ¡°Today, I made an appointment to meet with the principal of your school.¡± She stared at him in disbelief as he approached. Do you know who she is? ¡°I guess so. We just talked a little.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Have we not piqued your interest with what we¡¯ve said?¡± Her demeanor seemed uninterested in anything. ¡°I have no desire to know.¡± ¡°I believe that you are concerned that the headmaster will make a negativement about you,¡± you said. Because she dislikes me, it is not surprising that she would have spoken negatively about me to others. ¡°That¡¯s rather peculiar. Why does she dislike an outstanding student like you?¡± He appeared to be anticipating a response by raising his eyebrows in this manner. ¡°Who could say? She must be quite aged and wrinkly; hence, she must have envied me my youth. Was she envious of my attractiveness, perhaps?¡± Wills Waltson took a look at her and thought to himself, ¡°What an intriguing woman¡­ She smiled broadly and puckered her lips as she did so ¡°I¡¯ll be the first to speak, Mr. Waltson. After all, my rates are determined by the hour.¡± She started walking in the direction of Benjeming Waltson¡¯s home when she heard his calm voice calling out from behind her, ¡°Why did you chose to stay in the school and be a teacher?¡± She came to a stop. ¡°You are fantastic, and I have no doubt that you will seed in getting hired by a respectablepany. But you made the decision to remain in education and work as a teacher; why is that?¡± Chapter 24 ¡°Do I need a reason?¡± She turned her gaze towards him. ¡°Definitely. People¡¯s actions are motivated by a variety of factors. She arched her brow and said, ¡°Then¡­ perhaps I didn¡¯t have any ambitions,¡± after which sheughed. If I didn¡¯t have anything I wanted to do in life, my personal goal would be to have a quiet and unreMarktin able existence. He turned his gaze to her. Which logical facy was this, exactly? Is it true that working for arge firm is an amazing experience? ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like scheming.¡± Who told you that a huge firm would be so devious in their business dealings? She shed a grin. ¡°I saw it on the TV show.¡± ¡°Then you should watch fewer TV shows in the future.¡± The TV series she watched could even count by the fingers on one hand. ¡°Alright, I will ept your suggestion. ¡°May I leave now?¡± After making her turn, she started walking away. He disyed a hostile expression with his eyebrows up and eyes narrowed. A strong barrier of defense had been erected by Luna Greenwich above him. But from his point of view, the reason why she stayed in school as a teacher should have something to do with Aven Harris. When he considered this, he was immediately ovee with a wave of unhappiness. The following day, they drove away from the location. While they were driving, he questioned her by inquiring, ¡°Do you have ns for tonight?¡± She turned her gaze towards him. ¡°Working.¡± ¡°Cancel it. Tonight, I have the privilege of attending a business dinner, and I would want for you toe along with me. As a thank-you for my assistance in rescuing you from that sticky situation at the pub the other time,¡± ¡°I thought I thanked you thest time.¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, that does not constitute gratitude; rather, it was torment. It would be nice if you could make mefy if you wish to show your appreciation. She made a pouting face and purred. ¡°I dere in advance that I do not drink, nor do I help you seduce others.¡± He gave her a chilly gaze before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡± You do not meet the requirements.¡± She wore a frown. Oh, sh*t, did he just say that she was unattractive? Wow, this capitalist really showed his true colors. After noticing that she was upset, he gave her a questioning look and asked, ¡°Are you aware of the reasons why you are not qualified?¡± She stared at him with a perplexed expression. He whispered to her with a voice that only they could hear, ¡°Your skills in bed are not that great.¡± She became red in the face, pushed him away, and squinted her eyes at him. This guy¡­ Shameless. While he grinned and cocked his head to the side, he looked through the window. When the driver looked in the rearview mirror and observed this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but think about how unusual it was for his powerful boss to smile because of ady. After the afternoon sses had ended, Wills Waltson¡¯s secretary and Michal waited outside the school to pick up Luna. They did so as soon as she had left the building. The secretary shopped with her for a new clothing, helped her apply makeup, and gave her a new haircut. She was almost unable to identify herself as she looked in the mirror for the first time. The clothes she was wearing made her feel ufortable, despite the fact that her face had not changed. She seldom wore dresses that were this short, so this was a first for her. This dress was made of the same material as wedding dresses, and it had a white backdrop with small yellow flowers all over it. It gave the impression that her skin was softer and pinker, and it made her appear to be an elegant and seductive young girl. Her face looked fantastic with the shining hair on her forehead and the fluffy cut that was given to her hair. She stood close to 170 centimeters tall, and the high heel shoes that were 8 centimeters made her body appear to be of a more petite build. She turned around and looked at the female secretary. She had a worried expression on her face as she ced one hand on her chest. ¡°Isn¡¯t this outfit a bit awkward?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Greenwich ,¡± the secretary said with a giggle, ¡°I swear that tonight you will be the attention of all the audience.¡± She let out a breath. But¡­ She wanted to say that she just wanted to quietly hide in a corner to have a meal. She doesn¡¯t want to be the center of attention at all, okay?N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 25 At six o¡¯clock in the evening, she was taken to the reception door. After the secretary chatted with someone on the phone, she stepped out of the car and opened the door for Luna : ¡°Miss Greenwich , you can enter now.¡± She gently got off the car in her high heels. After standing still, she raised her head and noticed a set of lovely eyes. That was Wills Waltson , who received the call. When he got out of the front car, he saw her. She used to wear T-shirts, jeans, and sneakers, which made her look like an ordinary college student. Last time when he had seen her in the dress he created, he had been amazed. And this time ¡­ she provided him greater surprise and he thought that she wore the unbefitting garments previously. Why she always covered her beauty by those casual clothes? Many males passing by her would turn their heads to stare at her from time to time. Wills Waltson broke out of his disbelief and marched forward with a chilly face. When she felt his attention fall on her, she naturally put her hand on her chest. ¡°Is it very awkward?¡± It was incredibly lovely, yet he didn¡¯t feel happy at all. It was too eye-watching, wasn¡¯t it too eye-watching? Although he¡¯d seen her full body and knew how lovely it was, he still had a sense of unfathomable unhappiness in his heart. ¡°This clothing isn¡¯t suitable for you at all.¡± He was so cruel, why he always tried to depress her? He extended out his arm and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Hold it.¡± She slipped her arm around his and followed him toe inside: ¡°Can you be a bit slower? I had never worn such high heels before. The carpet is extremely soft and I feel like I¡¯m going to fall.¡± ¡°Then why are you still wearing it?¡± ¡°Your secretary picked them for me,¡± she added. He twisted his head and gazed at her ¡°To be honest, you are not gorgeous.¡± ¡°I already knew it, shut up please.¡± She was a little irritated. Why she had toe here and let her make fun of her? He took her to the third floor. At the entrance of the dinner hall, he registered their names and walked in. They attracted the gazes of all the crowd as they appeared. The crude sentence like ¡°a perfect fit between a man and women¡± couldn¡¯t be used to exin how well-matched they were. He looked around. When he noticed the men¡¯s shocked looks, he felt even more ufortable. He wanted to take off his suit Jackieet and covered her. By contrast, she was genuinely afraid, ¡°No ¡­ Isn¡¯t it meant to be a typical dinner? Why are there so many people? ¡± ¡°To me, this is a routine dinner.¡± He continued to move ahead, but her legs softened. She stood in the same location and staggered a bit beside him. He turned around and inquired worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ve never been to this kind of setting before, I was terrified,¡± she murmured nervously, her arms tightly wrapped around his arm. He curled his lips, and for some unexined reason, he wanted to chuckle. He thought that every word of her was so natural. Wills Waltson said: ¡°Put your hand on the breast, something is ready toe out.¡± She squinted at him, that¡¯s so inappropriate. However, she still put the bags in front of her naturally. They just moved a few steps ahead, but just as he was about to retrieve his wine cup, she suddenly halted. She gripped his arm, tighter and tighter, he felt pain because of her nails. He gazed at her. She was staring at the front left side of the structure with an immovable gaze. He followed her attention and discovered that the man she was ncing at was sitting in a wheelchair and talking with others. He was the CEO of Enderson Group, Johny Enderson . Chapter 26 ¡°You know him?¡± Seeing Johny Enderson , he naturally thought of Nicky Enderson . She knew she had lost herposure. She shook her head as response pulled his hand off her arm. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Her expression was no longer as natural as it was before. ¡°Come and sit with me.¡± He brought her to an empty table in the corner. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± He phoned the waiter and brought her some food. She bent her head and ate gently. Someone came to wee him, and he talked to them. While he was talking, he bent his head to look at her and noticed that she was surreptitiously looking in Johny Enderson ¡®s direction. He frowned, she knew Johny Enderson . Someone came along and invited him to another table. He looked at her and said ¡°I¡¯ll depart for a bit. I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes. Don¡¯t go around.¡± She nodded. ¡°Ok.¡± When he departed, she sighed. When she looked up at Johny Enderson again, she realized that he was also ring at her. She scowled slightly and averted her look away, she continued to eat. The more she attempted to calm herself, the louder the surrounding sounds grew. At the table behind them, a few women were discussing about her and Wills Waltson . Someone asked in disgust, ¡°Where did this womane from?¡± ¡°Who knows, did you see that? Her arm was tightly embracing Mr. Waltson , almost like a ko.¡± ¡°She¡¯s too shameless. If there was no one, she would undoubtedly seduce him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s urate, and from what I can see, Mr. Waltson has absolutely no fondness for her. His attitude has never changed; it is always icy and distant, as if he finds someone repulsive.¡± ¡°In today¡¯s society, a significant number of young women overestimate their own beauty as a reason for their sess. What is Mr. Waltson¡¯s level of fame, and how is it possible for these two women to fool him?¡± The conversation that was taking ce between these two women was so animated that neither of them even registered when Wills Waltson passed by from behind them.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He took a quick look at them. A group of irresponsible females. On the other hand, Luna¡¯s hand that was holding the fork was shaking uncontrobly. She knew that these people were always repulsive since she had seen the faces of BelleEnderson and her mother in the past. Her mother was one of the members of BelleEnderson . On the other hand, the fact thatplete strangers were discussing her in such a manner made her feel even more uneasy. She stood up and set her knife and fork down before doing so. She was eager to get out of this filthy location. However, at at that moment, a piece of sophisticated music started ying, and one person after another started making their way onto the dance floor. Wills Waltson walked in front of her and impeded her progress . He did not think twice before cing his hand on her waist and gazing adoringly into her eyes. ¡°What? As you listen to the song, your chest begins to itch. You¡¯d like to dance with me, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± He took her around the corner, past the next table, and his voice was audible enough for thedies at that table to hear him. Everyone fell silent and focused their attention on them. She could not believe it. Dancing? What a joke. ¡°I can¡¯t dance.¡± ¡°Then you should learn, because I¡¯ll show you how.¡± While he was talking, he guided her in cing her hands in a natural position around his neck while he wrapped his arms around her waist and continued speaking. He nced at her and spoke to her in an affectionate manner, ¡°I know a wonderful method that will help you learn how to dance in a short amount of time. If you sTomy p on me in a while, I¡¯ll kiss you once as a thank you.¡± ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± She stared at him inplete bewilderment. What the devil was he trying to aplish? She walked in an unstable manner due to the high heels she had on her feet. Because of her posture, she came dangerously close to using all of her might on him. It was only natural for him to guide her to the middle of the dance floor. The moment they walked into the room, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to them. She couldn¡¯t control her anxiety, so as soon as she took a few steps to the left and right of him, she viciously stepped on him with both feet. As for him, he remained true to his word. Before she could respond, he had already bent his head and nted a passionate kiss on her mouth. Chapter 27 There was not a single sounding from the surroundings. There was absolutely no sound that could be picked up. The conversations, as well as the music. The only feelings she could detect were the heat from his lips and the aroma of wine on the very tip of his tongue. Regarding him, it appeared as though he was unable to refrain from kissing her. Because he was constrained all the time, he had initially believed that the reason he was so fascinated with her lips was because of this. And the feeling of her lips seduced him to the point where he was no longer in control of himself. But why did he act in such a way this time? Even to himself, he was at a loss for words. When the dance was over, she was led clumsily off of the dance floor, but she did not appear to fully recover from her state of confusion. She was still getting stares from the people around her, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to pay attention to them just now. She waspletely baffled as to why he would act in such a manner. She had the unexpected realization that Johny Endersonwas still present, and this caused her to feel humiliated. She turned her head in the direction of the corner where Johny Endersonwas gathered at the moment. Johny Enderson had already departed. Nicky Enderson, not Johny Enderson, stood in the same location as Johny yEnderson had been, and they red an angry nce in her direction. Because of her embarrassment, her chest constricted. After a little pause, Nicky Enderson left. She took a few deep breaths, but her humiliated expression did not change. Wills Waltson had always been following her every move from the beginning. As a result, he was able to notice her nervousness and unease, as well as the expression on Nicky Enderson ¡®s face. He formed a pucker with his lips. It appeared as though this girl and the Enderson family had been keeping something from each other a secret. ¡°Luna , you are pale. Have you just been experiencing oxygen deprivation? She looked at him with an annoyed expression on her face. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°What did I do? Kiss you? As I said before, that¡¯s the rule for teaching you how to dance. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to learn that.¡± ¡°But you followed me onto the dance floor.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Damn it, she had a strong want to remove those shoes since she felt they were inappropriate for her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She inhaled a deep breath. ¡°All right, let¡¯s just forget about it. I don¡¯t want to dispute with you about something that has already taken ce.¡± It¡¯s irreversible. I¡¯m feeling a bit worn out and would like to head back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired as well, let¡¯s go together,¡±. He went outside and did so while his arm was still around her waist. She had some trouble getting up. He showed a grin. ¡°You¡¯d better act your best if you don¡¯t want me to have to carry you out of here,¡± She came to an abrupt stop, allowing him to take her outside, and followed him there. ¡°Why are you trying to control everything?¡± ¡°That¡¯ s not my fault. I¡¯ve been spoilt.¡± ¡°This is the reason why people say you¡¯re a bad person.¡± ¡°People¡¯s words, good or bad, are none of my business, I don¡¯t care.¡± His words awoke her. That¡¯s exactly, why should we worry so much about other people all the time? This way of thinking appealed to her. They exited the banquet hall and turned a corner, at which point they observed Nicky Enderson smoking by the window. She took a stop. Nicky Endersonput out the cigarette. She pretended as if she did not notice him by lowering her head and acting as though she did not see him, and then she followed Wills Waltson to the elevator door. She punched the button for the elevator fast in order to descend. At this very moment, the elevator was in the process of making a gradual descent from the 26th floor. Nicky Endersonpaused for a few seconds near the window, but once they moved on, they did so with quite lengthy strides. When she viewed this image, it made her feel anxious for some reason. She simply prayed that her brother would approach her in a way that pretended he was unaware of who she was. However, it¡¯s impossible. Nicky Endersoncame up to her and said, ¡°Luna, follow me.¡± He took a firm grip on her wrist and yanked her out. She was unable to maintain her bnce, so she began to tilt toward his side. Wills Waltson grabbed her other hand just as she was about to take a step forward, stopping her in her tracks. ¡°Mr. Enderson, snatching my femalepanion in front of me, how can I let you go?¡± Chapter 28 Wills Waltson and Nicky Enderson locked eyes for a moment. It looked like there were mes igniting in the space between their eyes. The rate at which Luna Greenwich ¡®s heart beat quickened. She looked at Nicky Enderson , and then she looked at Wills Waltson, who appeared to be considering the benefits and drawbacks of the situation. After a brief pause, she made an attempt to free herself from the grip that Wills Waltson had on her hand. However, Wills Waltson¡¯s hold was too strong, and as a result, she was not sessful. Wills Waltson¡¯s insides began to boil with rage as soon as he caught a glimpse of her behavior. Under the situation where she had to choose between the two, she wanted to get rid of him? How dare she? He applied pressure, and she was drawn closer to him as a result. Due to the fact that she was wearing high heels, she becamepletely unbnced and fell into his arms. While he was looking provocatively at Nicky Enderson , he smirked and gave her a tight embrace around the waist in the form of a ¡®hug.¡¯ The members of Nicky Enderson wore hostile expressions in their eyes. Wills Waltson wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He leaned his head forward, gazed at the female he was holding, and kissed her on the forehead as a natural response. ¡°My little, can¡¯t you wait for a while?¡± Her cheeks were bright red in an instant. Seeing her expression, Wills Waltson lovingly pinched her cheeks: ¡°Why are you blushing again, you¡¯re so cute, I won¡¯t be able to control myself.¡± Nicky clenched his teeth and muttered, ¡°Luna.¡± It was difficult for her to pull away from Wills Waltson¡¯s embrace as she experienced a chilly sensation on her back. The elevator door just opened. She tightened her hand and asked Mr. Waltson in a shaky voice, ¡°Can you wait for me in the car, Mr. Waltson? I want to talk with Mr. Enderson , I¡¯ll be quick.¡± She had an imploring expression on her face as she hoped that Wills Waltson wouldn¡¯t cause any issue. After all, she had no intention of causing her brother any trouble. Wills Waltson arched his eyebrows since he was aware that he had already aplished his goals. He felt a sense of aplishment as he massaged her messy hair. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go, and the reason I said yes was because you are adorable. You must be quick, or else ¡­¡± She broke in and said, ¡°Ten minutes is all you have.¡± Wills Waltson removed his Jackieet and ced it over her shoulder before putting it back on. He cast a chilly nce in the direction of Nicky Enderson before turning and entering the elevator. Nicky Enderson and her group seized her by the wrist as soon as the elevator door was shut and dragged her toward the stairs in front of them.N?velDrama.Org content. However, as a result of the difficulty presented by her high heels, she ended up falling to the ground. Nickyrushed up to offer assistance as soon as he could. She begged him to go a little slower, saying pitifully, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not used to wearing high heels; please slow down.¡± ¡°So why do you still wear it?¡± He swiftly turned around, assisted her in standing, and guided her to the stairway. Nicky Enderson questioned, with a stone-like expression, ¡°What happened?¡± She positioned herself next to the wall in the manner of a delinquent student, gazing pitifully at the tips of her toes. She said¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°I have no interest in hearing you apologize. I am interested in learning what took ce. Luna . Why are you spending time with him¡­ You did mention Elven that you are only his younger brother¡¯s instructor, didn¡¯t you? But tell me about what I saw tonight. ¡°I¡¯m his brother¡¯s tutor, but because he helped me and saved my life in the bar, I¡¯d like to thank him personally. As a sign of my gratitude to him, I will apany him tonight. ¡°As for the scene you saw,¡± she mumbled under her breath while biting her lips. ¡°I have no idea why he would treat me that way.¡± She didn¡¯t know. But Nicky Enderson didn¡¯t think so. When he recalled what had happened in the corridor, he found that he couldn¡¯t help but feel enraged. Since she was a young child, he had watched for Luna, and thest thing he wanted was for some malicious person to steal her away from him. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you with what happened tonight. Make a solemn vow to me that you will quit your position as a tutor as soon as possible, and that you will also put an end to your connection with him. Chapter 29 She turned her attention to him and said, ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t answer yes.¡± The SAT examination will be taken by Mr. Waltson¡¯s sibling during the next month. Should he decide to switch tutors, there will be someplications. For instance, the new instructor won¡¯t be able to get along well with him because of his personality. Besides, I¡¯ve already taken the money. ¡± ¡°You will receivepensation from me. And you shouldn¡¯t consider the rtionship between the new tutor and his brother. Wills Waltson is not an ordinary guy, he is someone you can¡¯t mess with, Luna , he is a wolf who eats people without spitting out their bones. If you are with him, you will never achieve anything other than a minuscule measure of happiness. Since now your rtionship is not very firm, you should leave him immediately. What did he talk about? He had a definite misunderstanding regarding the nature of their connection . ¡°Brother, how would you describe the kind of person I am?¡± Luna felt a bit ufortable. ¡°Luna , I understand your personality. If you don¡¯t want to, he won¡¯t be able to do any immoderate action with you tonight. You didn¡¯t resist because you were attracted and had a crush on him. Didn¡¯t you say that you would never do what your mother did in your life? If this is the case, you need to avoid him at all costs. I did this for your good. You have to pay attention to what I have to say; do you get it? She tenderly clenched her fist. She didn¡¯t resist just now because she did not want to make trouble for him. But why does he¡­ She turned around to leave. Nickygrabbed her wrist and called out ¡°Luna.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough,¡± Luna red at him with a grumpy expression on her face, and she said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, why are you here?¡± Why are we having this conversation? Your surname isEnderson , my surname is Greenwich , no one will ever know the rtionship between us. Don¡¯t think that I lowered the dignity of your family. She shook his hand off and then opened the door to the stairway on her own ord. The realization that he had caused her pain dawned on Nicky as soon as they saw her reaction. He ran after her, but she had already entered the elevator by the time he caught up to her. He was about to continue exining, but at that moment, a familiar emerged from the dining hall and greeted him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Before approaching the person he was acquainted with, he cast a nce in the direction of the elevator. She had a twisted ankle as a result of her exit from the elevator. Because of the difort, she had to get down on her knees and rub her ankle. These shoes, which are a pain. She removed her footwear and hobbled slowly toward the entrance. Wills Waltson¡¯s car was parked at the entrance; nevertheless, after spending some time looking at the car, she walked in the opposite direction. Wills Waltson¡¯s car was parked at the entrance. Wills Waltson made a frowning face as he watched her hobble away while holding her shoes in her hand while she was barefoot. He stood up and opened the door before leaving the room. She braced herself for the difort and started running as soon as she heard the sound of the car door being shut. She was overtaken by him when she approached the Greenwich strip that was ced on the right-hand side of the hotel. Wills Waltson reached out and grasped her arm before looking at her, who had a furious expression on her face. ¡°For what, exactly, are you running? What could possibly be wrong with your feet? ¡°Wills Waltson, in what way have I insulted you? Why did you kiss me and treat me in such a rude manner? Do you honestly believe that just because you are wealthy,dies all over the world will fawn over you and give in to your every whim simply because you have money? Let me tell you, you¡¯re arrogant. I despise you in the deepest possible way. I really really wish that we could be done with one other!¡± She tore his clothing off her shoulders, flung them at him, and then turned to walk away. The expression on Wills Waltson¡¯s face changed, and he lifted her up before heading in the direction of the car. ¡°What exactly are you up to? Don¡¯t pick me up! Wills Waltson paid her no attention as he hurled her into the car and then shut the door. After sessfully angering him, she wanted him to let her go? Impossible. Chapter 30. She held the misconception that a beggar could never run out of money. However, when he pushed her into the car and forced her to sit down, she finally realized that Wills Waltson was the one who had been begging. He ignored the fact that the driver was present and continued to shove her against the back seat. ¡°If you have the courage to move, I have no problem putting on a porn show with you,¡± s ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Michal, please drive the car back to the house.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, Mr. Waltson,¡± Luna yelled, ¡°Wills Waltson , go away!¡± The driver was astonished. Even though he had been a member of the Waltson family for a considerable amount of time, Miss Greenwich was the very first person to have the courage to address him by his full name. Wills Waltson chuckled to himself and asked, ¡°Wills Waltson?¡± These were two terms that had been absent from his vocabry for a significant amount of time. ¡°Michal, bring the car to a stop.¡± He was able to bring the car to a stop very soon along the side of the road. Wills Waltson said: ¡°You are free to go.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± Michal pushed the door open and hurriedly got off the car. There were only two people left in the car. ¡°You ¡­ What exactly are you up to? He would not do something immoderate to her, would he? ¡°I¡¯m going to fu** you.¡± He leaned down and began to kiss her on the lips as he dropped his head. She was kissed for almost three minutes before she eventually struggled to get away from him, even though her head was under control the entire time. She yelled at Wills Waltson, ¡°Let me go, you bastard!¡± and stormed away.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Wills Waltson nced down at her while pinching her chin and said, ¡°Let me hear you scream one more time, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± She was below him at the time. ¡°Do you call me a cat or a dog? Why should I follow your instructions? ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not going to do it then?¡± If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take it as a challenge from you to explore this topic more. ¡°Meow.¡± A good girl did not suffer losses. Even though she didn¡¯t know what did he want to hear, she decided to do it first. Wills Waltson stared at her for a full three seconds after she yelled before breaking out into a fit of hystericalughter. ¡°You ¡­ Why are youughing? If screaming is what you want from me, I¡¯ve already done it. Could you please get away from me right now? ¡°I¡¯ve never owned a cat before. What I instructed you to do was to shout out my name. She was speechless for a split second before her face began to flush. Wills Waltson¡¯s chuckle had not yet subsided. When she saw himugh like that, she said, ¡°Wills Waltson, enough!¡± Wills Waltson stopped smiling at her and gave her a gentle push on the chin before continuing, ¡°Very excAllen t, I allow you to call me by my name when there are no strangers around.¡± Once more, she was at a loss for words. Why should she bother epting such a privilege when it waspletely pointless to do so? Wills Waltson had already made his escape by this point, so she could no longer pursue him. She sat up straight and readjusted her dress, which was almost entirely visible due to the open back. She had the strangest feeling that she had escaped some kind of catastrophe alive. What did Nickysay was true that this man indeed was a wolf. He was a werewolf who consumed humans but did not regurgitate their bones afterward. After Benjaming had his passing grade on his exam, she swore she would have nothing further to do with him. There were still twenty-four days left. Stay patient with me. Wills Waltson unlocked the door and entered the cockpit, where he took his ce in the co-pilot seat. He turned his attention back to her. ¡°Come on and drive the car. let¡¯s go home.¡± Get Back Home¡­ These two words, for some inexplicable reason, continued to wound her in the heart. She liked the word home, but she didn¡¯t have one. Wills Waltson continued speaking after observing that she did not move and asking, ¡°What are you doing still sitting there? If you didn¡¯t enjoy enough, I can do it again.¡± She appeared to be feeling aggrieved as she nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to drive.¡± Wills Waltson seemed to have thought of something and took out his phone to call Michal . ¡°Come back.¡± After the call was finished, he went back to the rear seat. He examined it by taking her foot and cing it on his ownp. She nced at his face, and all of a sudden, she was ovee with an emotion that she had never felt before and couldn¡¯t exin why it was there. Chapter 31 When he noticed her swollen feet, he grumbled, ¡°As a woman, at least you should know how to wear high heels.¡± ¡°As a male, you can¡¯t kiss an unknown woman twice in one night?¡± Wills Waltson raised his eyes and peered at her, a deadly gleam in his eyes: ¡°Are we not familiar with each other?¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­ Otherwise, are we extremely familiar with each other?¡± She felt a little cowardly for some reason, remembering that there were just two of them in the car. ¡°Is there any man in this world, other than your father, who is more familiar with you than me? You have to know, I¡¯m the first man to get deep into your soul¡­¡± She had auTomy atically reached out her hand to cover his mouth before he could continue his words. She felt some regret as she ced her palm on his lips. She retracted her hand, embarrassed. ¡°We agreed never to bring it up again.¡± ¡°No one wants to bring it up; all I¡¯m doing is reminding you how familiar we are.¡± She looked humiliated once more. ¡°You don¡¯t even know my name; how dare you say we¡¯re acquainted? Don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Greenwich , Luna.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said instantly. She was also shocked that he remembered her name. ¡°What makes you think I wouldn¡¯t recognize your name?¡± ¡°Because you never addressed me by my given name.¡± ¡°I call you Miss Greenwich out of respect, but that doesn¡¯t imply I don¡¯t know your full name.¡± ¡°But you never asked me; how could you know¡­? Oh, I forgot. You visited our principal yesterday; she must have informed you.¡± ¡°I saw your resume when you came to my house for the interview; I have a photographic memory.¡± She couldn¡¯t say anything. There were numerous folks who enjoyed bragging. But he was so sure of himself that he brags about his memory merely because he can remember a single name? She smirked and curved her lips. Michal returned and got into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital,¡± Wills Waltson said. ¡°Certainly, Mr. Waltson.¡± Wills Waltson said, ¡°It¡¯s worthless if you object,¡± just as Luna Greenwich was about to say anything. She didn¡¯t want to argue; all she wanted to do was thank him. After all, the ankle was excruciatingly painful. ¡°What did Nicky Enderson just say to you, and how could he have made you so angry?¡± She was nearly deafeningly quiet. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± he inquired. ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk about it.¡± ¡°Is it because of that kiss?¡± She turned to gaze at Michal, her face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Wills Waltson asked, acting as if nothing had happened. ¡°As long as Benjaming finishes his test, Mr. Waltson and I will no longer have anything to do with each other, so please do not get involved with me in the future, and do not get too close to me either. And what you did to me tonight¡­ I will forget about it with all these messed up matters, and I hope Mr. Waltson will not do that again.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s excAllen t mood was immediately ruined by her statements. This woman selected Nicky Enderson rather than him. He wouldn¡¯t let her go easily. After all, he had long despised Nicky Enderson . One day, he¡¯d make her choose him, Wills Waltson. He desired that she do so in front of Nicky Enderson . Heughed. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be able to subdue this little wild cat with ws. We¡¯ll see about Nicky. ¡°My name is Luna Greenwich , not Luna Enderson¡¯,¡± Chapter 32 Wills picked her up and drove her away from the hospital. The doctor warned that the twisted ankle may easily twist again, therefore it was critical to be cautious. She wanted to limp and leap out of the hospital after applying for the drug, but he scooped her up and led her out in front of everyone. The entire time, her face was buried in his chest. It wasn¡¯t because she was moved; rather, it was because she was shy. When he returned to the Enderson family, he brought her into her bedroom and told the butler, ¡°From now on, notify Benjaming that the ss will be held in Luna¡¯s bedroom, and instruct Michal to take Luna to school until her legs heal.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson, my injury isn¡¯t that serious; I don¡¯t need to bother you any longer, and¡­¡± ¡°You were injured because you went to that meal with me; I should be in control; Butler, look after Luna Greenwich .¡± He exited her room afterpleting his sentence. ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson,¡± the butler said respectfully. She could feel the strain. Michal took her to the school gate the next day. As she stepped out of the car, she noticed Nicky and his Porsche at the school entrance. Many students were photographing the car. Nickyignored them and continued walking towards Luna Greenwich . She changed her attention and grasped Michal¡¯s walking stick. ¡°You can go back, Michael; I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Michal got into his car and drove away. Nicky also arrived. His face was filled with concern as he examined the bandages on her legs. ¡°What happened to your feet, Luna?¡± ¡°I fell by mistake,¡± she exined calmly. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked, bending down to inspect when she turned away. ¡°It¡¯s not going to hurt.¡± He rose up and looked at her after noticing her action. ¡°Are you still upset with me?¡± She averted her gaze. ¡°Why should I be upset?¡± ¡°Alright, Luna, I know I wasn¡¯t in a good mood talking to you yesterday, but when you left in such an angry manner, I felt really horrible. You are my lovely little sister, you know that?¡±mented Nicky. She, too, was saddened by his face. After all, only Nickyconsidered her a kin in the Enderson family. Her phone rang just as she was about to say anything. She retrieved her phone from her bag and examined it. It was an unMarktin ed string of numerals that were both familiar and unfamiliar. She took a look at Nicky , turned around, and picked up the phone, saying, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Pleasee see me today.¡± ¡°Mister, you may have dialed the wrong number; I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The man chastised ¡°Luna Enderson.¡±¡±how dare you speak to me in that manner?¡± You were adamantly opposed to my mother¡¯s request that I settle down and change my name to Luna Enderson. As a result, I hope Mr. Endersonwould address me by my given name. Please do not call me again. She hung up the phone. Nicky Endersonnced at her, concerned. ¡°Is that your father?¡± ¡°I have no father, and your surname is Enderso; my surname is Greenwich ; stop calling me your younger sister, and don¡¯te looking for me again; I don¡¯t want to be associated with your Enderson¡¯family any longer.¡± Chapter 33 Nicky Endersoncould tell she was upset because she was being so difficult. It was pointless for him to say anything until she had calmed down. He could only stand there and watch her walk into the school, sighing. Luna had been sedentary all day. Aven Harris discovered she had entered the school with a walking stick. At midday, he scoured the entire campus for her, eventually finding her reading a book on the edge of the stone stairs near the school field. Aven Harris had the impression she had seen the Luna of the past from a distance. They had agreed to meet certain days, and she would always arrive early , studying and waiting for him. When he saw her, he would always cook her favorite delicacies and run to her. He took a breather after jogging and walked gently to her, where he sat across from her. She looked up at him as she heard the noise. He grimaced as he examined her ankle. ¡°How could you have been so careless?¡± He tried to reach out and touch her foot, but she shifted her leg away instinctively. ¡°Luna Greenwich , let¡¯s make up, alright, huh? I don¡¯t want to go on like this; without you, my life has be a stagnant pool of water. Let¡¯s get married, yes? I vow, I will never betray you again. I will treat you well.¡± She stayed silent for a long time as she gazed into his extremely emotional and mournful eyes. Aven Harris leaned forward and kneeled in front of her, holding her hands. ¡°Luna, don¡¯t give up; you said I took 99 steps towards you, so the final step will be taken by you; now, I am willing to start all over; all you have to do is remain still and let me walk all 100 steps, okay?¡± ¡°You slept with another man,¡± she said casually. ¡°Don¡¯t irritate me like that, Luna. I know you wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I slept with another man on the day I caught you two,¡± sheughed. ¡°Although I regret using such a method to exact revenge on you, I feel fortunate at this moment because I did not leave any way for myself to return to your side, so no matter how pitiful your behavior is, I will not be able to turn my head back.¡± Aven Harris clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Luna Greenwich .¡±¡±You should not do that.¡± ¡°Aven Harris, ex-couples can¡¯t be friends, so I¡¯m not bothering you, and I hope you¡¯re not bothering me anymore; let¡¯s retain our dignity; it¡¯s better to be a stranger than an enemy, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Aven Harris¡¯ eyes were filled with suspicion. He didn¡¯t believe she¡¯d do it. Her expression, however, did not suggest that she was lying. Aven Harris stepped up and asked, ¡°Did you sleep with someone else?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, tensing her grip on the book. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so long, and you won¡¯t even let me kiss you, but you end up sleeping with another guy? Luna, you¡­ you disappoint me a lot,¡± Aven Harris clenched his teeth. Aven Harris stormed out. Luna Greenwich had the impression that she had been pushed into the abyss. She did, however, lower her eyes and grin. In any case, she had already reached the bottom of life¡¯s valley. She left school on crutches in the afternoon. When she arrived at the school gates, she noticed Michal standing close to the gate. A ck Audi car suddenly came up to the school gates and halted her just as she was about to cross. Two males stepped out of the car and approached her. They loaded her into the car and drove away. Chapter 34 The courtyard of Enderson¡¯s family. Two men pulled her in front of Johny Enderson¡¯, who was wheelchair-bound. ¡°Mr. Endersonis indeed capable; he can even conduct such a thing as kidnapping ,¡± she continued, her expression filled with wrath. Her feetnded on the earth after the two men let her go. Her ankle was hurting, but she remained steadfast. Everyone left once Johny Endersonwaved his hand. ¡°Take a seat,¡± he said coldly. ¡°The Enderson¡¯s family chair is so pricey that I can¡¯t afford to sit on it.¡± ¡°Are you attempting to irritate me, Luna Enderson?¡± ¡°My name is Luna Greenwich , as I¡¯ve previously stated.¡± ¡°Even if your surname is Greenwich , you have the blood of the Enderson¡¯s family on you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m usually sick.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± eximed Johny Endersonas he pped his wheelchair. ¡°Why did you want me here?¡± she questioned coldly. ¡°What brings you to Wills Waltson?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my own business.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you truly in need of money?¡± She fixed her gaze on him. In her real father¡¯s eyes, it was only for money that she would stand together with the rich people. Heh, how amusing. ¡°You didn¡¯t learn any of the good points from your mother, but you learned all the bad things.¡± Luna¡¯s eyes became icy. ¡°What exactly do you mean by bad things?¡± ¡°Flirting with people, could it be that with your illegitimate daughter persona, you dream of marrying into the Waltson family?¡± She clenched her fist, her nails almost piercing into her skin. Because of his words, her entire body trembled. She stepped up to his wheelchair and flipped the little coffee table around. With a breaking sound, the tea set, water ss, and iPad all fell to the ground. Johny Endersongazed at her without blinking. She walked in front of Johny Enderson. ¡°A person like you doesn¡¯t have the qualification to mention my mother¡¯s name because you¡¯re too unclean, so don¡¯t let mee here again; I¡¯m scared I won¡¯t be able to clean myself after leaving here.¡± She turned around and limped away as she finished. ¡°Luna, I warn you, immediately break up with Wills Waltson, if not, don¡¯t me me,¡±Johny Enderson¡¯reMarktin ed coldly. She remained motionless, raising her brows and smiling evilly at him. ¡°There is something else in my body that my mother does not have, and I have developed it well by myself, that is, I was born to despise listening to warnings from others; I will never heed you; I want to see what you will do.¡± Johny Endersonjust waits, one day, I will pull you down from the clouds. I will force you to really apologize to my mother and me. She had just taken a few steps after leaving the Enderson family courtyard when she dropped down on the roadway due to foot pain. The more she considered it, the more upset she became. Her birth father was the one inside. He had bound her. He could see that her feet were hurt, but he never asked her if she was in pain from start to finish. She was depressed. She embraced herself and buried her face in her knees, tears streaming down her cheeks. Why did everyone else have a ce to live but her? Why was it that although other people¡¯s fathers were kind andvished attention on their daughters, her father viewed her as an enemy? Why couldn¡¯t she enjoy regr and uplicated happiness? It was not her fault that she became an illegitimate daughter. He had made a mistake, but why should she have to pay for it? ¡°Woo woo¡­¡± Someone gently nudged her head in front of her. Through her tears, she raised her head and peered into Wills Waltson¡¯s eyes. Why did he constantly show up when she was in trouble? Their gazes locked, and her tears flowed uncontrobly like a shattered ne. She lowered her head and wiped it a few times, but notpletely. He took a handkerchief from his pocket and offered it to her. ¡°Why is the wind so fierce today? It makes my eyes so dry,¡± she replied, squeezing her eyelids with the handkerchief. ¡°Hm, the wind is so fierce that the leaves aren¡¯t even moving.¡± She blushed for a time, then raised her head and red at him, sobbing: ¡°How can you be such an un-gentleman? Normally, when a man confronts this kind of scenario, he should respond, oh, sure, the wind is strong.¡± ¡°Yes, I just mentioned the wind was really strong, is I correct?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She rose up and bit her lower lip, ¡°You are a strange person; why are you staring at me like that? I was in a disaster; aren¡¯t you meant to be extremely gentle and give me your shoulders, then turn away and don¡¯t stare at me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t borrow your shoulders; would you like me to hug you?¡± For a brief period, she was stunned. Yes¡­ or no? He drew her into his arms and embraced her before she could react. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to see you this way, so keep sobbing.¡± She couldn¡¯t say anything. Shouldn¡¯t he have said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry?¡± He had never behaved in the manner of others. His embrace, on the other hand, was so warm that it appeared to warm her heart. A red sports car passed by on the way. When the folks in the car noticed this, she was so taken aback that she nearly stopped in the middle of the street. Luna Greenwich , how could she possibly be with Mr. Waltson? The crimson car returned to Enderson headquarters. Belle Enderson¡¯exited the car and dashed home. When she noticed Johny yEnderson seated in the courtyard, she dashed over to him and said, ¡°Dad, I just seen that bitch¡¯s daughter, do you know who she¡¯s with?¡± ¡°Belle, how many times have I told you that it¡¯s your sister?¡± asked Johny yEnderson coldly. ¡°Pfft, I don¡¯t have a sister like that; don¡¯t even think of forcing me to acknowledge her; else, I won¡¯t recognize you.¡± ¡°Enough, quit talking,¡±Johny Endersongrumbled. ¡°With whom is she?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson, they were snuggling by the side of the road; this bitch must be insane to meddle with Mr. Waltson.¡± BelleEnderson was dissatisfied because Mr. Waltson was every woman¡¯s dream in this metropolis. How did Luna Greenwich manage to catch him? That was too much for her. The frown on Johny Enderson¡¯s face was also unttering. Is this female going to go up against him? He didn¡¯t think he could control a small kid like her. Wills Waltson returned Luna to his home. Benjaming was sitting in his living room. His eyes practically popped out of shock when he saw his brother carrying Luna Greenwich back. Benjeming Waltson followed her inside her room after she was sent back to her room. ¡°You have to be quick to ask all your questions, and then go back early , she needs to rx,¡± Wills Waltson replied. ¡°Ok.¡± Wills Waltson gave her a look before turning to leave. ¡°Miss Greenwich , why are your eyes so red, what did my brother do to you?¡±Benjeming Waltson grinned as he shut the door. ¡°Don¡¯t speak rubbish, Mr. Waltson realized that I was having problems, so he helped me out. Take out your textbooks and start studying now,¡± she added, ashamed. Benjeming Waltson chuckled. Would his brother help others? He was skeptical. Wills Waltson dialed the secretary on the second floor. ¡°Inspect the Enderson family¡¯s recent activities, as well as Luna Greenwich , and provide all information to my office tomorrow .¡± Chapter 35 Wills Waltson finished his work and went to the window to smoke at half past eleven. When he looked down, he noticed that the light from Luna¡¯s chamber had lighted thewn beyond her room. He cocked his head to look at the wall clock. It had be sote. Or had Benjaming not yet gone? He hesitated, extinguished the cigarette, and went downstairs to the door of her room. He rapped on the door. Nobody responded. He turned the doorknob with his hand and pushed it open. The door had been left unlocked. He entered the room and noticed that Benjaming was not present. Instead, she was lying on the bed with her headphones on, one hand holding the book and the other holding the pen, biting on the pen tip while writing something in the book. The hair at the side of her forehead, along with her Luna Greenwich movements, would asionally flutter around her ears. He gave a beautiful smile. This girl, who was clearly reading a book, looked stunning. She didn¡¯t notice him when he walked into the room. He peered down at her textbook as he approached the bed. She was working on a difficult math problem. He stood there for two minutes before she finished. She smiled, rolled over, and was going to stretch when she noticed someone standing next to the bed. She let out a piercing gasp and hurriedly flipped over to the other side of the bed before she could see who he was. She appeared to be going to copse under the bed. Wills Waltson leaped onto the bed and seized her. She took a deep breath and buried her face in his arms. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± she asked, looking at him. Wills Waltsonughed and turned his head, ¡°This is your catch, truly.¡± His attractive features made her heart flutter. Thinking about it, thest time she was drunk and pounced on him, it wasn¡¯t a loss. After all, he wasn¡¯t just wealthy; he was also attractive. She deserved it. ¡°Did I frighten you?¡± She stopped thinking about other things and sat up quickly. She drew closer to the bed and removed the headphones from his ears. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, and there¡¯s someone suddenly standing by the head of the bed,¡± she reMarktin ed, her brow wrinkled. ¡°Do you not even knock on the door when you enter other people¡¯s rooms, Mr. Waltson?¡± ¡°I did, but you didn¡¯t hear me.¡± She took out her earphones and held them for a while. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hearing anything because I was listening to French.¡± ¡°Listening to French while doing math? You¡¯re a strange. Can¡¯t you be distracted?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, but who can concentrate on one thing without being interrupted in real life?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re intentionally training yourself to do two things at once.¡± She didn¡¯t respond, instead asking, ¡°Is there anything you want to talk to me about?¡± ¡°I spotted the light in your room and realized you hadn¡¯t slept, so I came down to see if Benjaming was still learning.¡± ¡°Benjaming left at nine o¡¯clock.¡± Wills Waltson took up her book and began flipping through it. They sat on the bed and talked, which made her feel ufortable. He spoke up just as she was debating whether she should get out of bed or force him out with the excuse that she needed to rx. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone ever tell you that you look really attractive when you study?¡± Her face was flushed. She couldn¡¯t stand it when she was suddenlyuded in such a way. She moved her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°It appears that I am the first; do you enjoy science?¡± He turned the pages and looked at her. She gave a nod. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The book you purchased is a review of problems with tough math questions over the years; some of the questions in this book are difficult even for your teacher.¡± She scratched her brow. ¡°Time, Mr. Waltson¡­¡± ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t do this?¡± He indicated one of the themes she had abandoned. She shrugged as she looked at it. ¡°I¡¯m unable to tackle this problem.¡± ¡°I can teach you, do you want me to?¡± She continually nodded. ¡°Come here,¡± Wills Waltson patted the seat near him. She turned around and sat down next to him. He sat the book on hisp, picked up the pen she¡¯d been gnawing on, and started teaching her how to solve it. Wills Waltson simply took a few minutes to provide a solution to her dilemma. She had a sudden epiphany. He passed the pen to her. ¡°Then finish it on your own.¡± She sat up and got out the book and pen. She received an answer quickly after doing what he taught her. ¡°Mr. Waltson, you are so wonderful at math,¡± she said with a pleased smile as she turned to face him. Wills Waltson triumphantly arched his brows: ¡°You are good enough if you can answer eighty percent of the questions in this book.¡± She sighed. ¡°Why do I get the impression that Mr. Waltson is indirectly apuding himself?¡± ¡°I have the qualifications,¡± he boasted, ¡°and if you have any questions, you can ask me.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Could you just exin this to me?¡± Wills Waltson took a look at it and instantly told her what he was thinking. He was serious about teaching, and she was serious about listening. Her rm clock went off early in the morning. She felt dazed from sleep. She wanted to turn back and look for her phone, but she discovered that someone had put their arms around her waist. A warm body was clinging to her behind her. Her mind raced as she came to a realization. Wills Waltson¡¯s voice echoed behind his head at this point: ¡°why didn¡¯t you turn off the rm clock? It¡¯s noisy.¡± She stood up and turned to face him. Wills Waltson cast azy nce over her face. ¡°Hello and good morning.¡± ¡°Morning¡­ Good morning,¡± she reddened, avoiding his gaze. She was insane. She finished thest question he taught herst night and wanted to share the answers to him, but he had fallen asleep in her bed. When she nced at him, she thought he was wonderfully lovely when he slept. She believed God was so unjust that he gave everything to a lovely person. Otherwise, how could he be so attractive when sleeping? She had intended to wake him up and then let him leave after a few stealthy nces. However, she had also dozed off. She had no understanding why they remained at the foot of the bed. Wills Waltson indicated her phone. She dashed over, grabbed her phone, and silenced the rm. He stretched and sat up. ¡°This is my first time falling asleep while studying, and it appears that your excitement for learning is contagious.¡± She furrowed her brow. ¡°Regarding that¡­st night, thank you.¡± He smiled and got out of bed. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for me, you would have fallen to the ground,¡± he continued as he headed towards the door, ¡°so please take my thanks.¡± As he opened the door and walked out, she reddened slightly. She didn¡¯t want to thank him for that. When Wills Waltson left Luna¡¯s chamber, the butler and others were astounded. Everyone rushed to greet him, and Wills Waltson reMarktin ed cheerfully, ¡°Go and do your work.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He walked upstairs. Hewoke up in the middle of the night and saw her sleeping at the foot of the bed like a meek cat. He wanted to carry her back to bed, but she rolled over to the far end. He immediately sat at the foot of the bed, obstructing her path. She slid over and tucked herself into his arms. He held her in his arms and made the decision right then and there that he would not leave tonight. And, for the first time, he found it pleasant to share a bed with a woman. Chapter 36 Wills Waltson entered the kitchen to dine. ¡°Invite Luna out to have a meal,¡± he suggested to the butler. ¡°Miss Greenwich just said she had some school affairs to attend to, so she left first,¡± the butler exined. Wills Waltson grinned, there were no problems at school. She felt embarrassed and wanted to avoid him. ¡°Call Michal and ask him to grab breakfast for Luna on the way to school.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She was still dazed when she arrived at school. She must have gone insanest night, because being enamored with his face made her feel so ashamed. Lascivious people always cause difficulties. She believed this sentence at the time. She patted her cheek with one hand. Wake up, Luna Greenwich . You do realize that if you keep doing things like this, you will lose everything of the reputation you¡¯ve built over thest twenty years? She took a deep breath and walked towards the school. She perused the books and ate the breakfast Michal had bought for her before ss. Her phone started vibrating as the professor walked in. She unlocked her phone to find a message from the principal. Her mood plummeted to a halt in an instant. She went to the Principal¡¯s Office around noon, after ss had ended. The principal, as usual, gave her a harsh stare. ¡°Principal, I¡¯m here,¡± she said respectfully. ¡°I recall you saying the other day that you were going to break up with Aven.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already split up.¡± ¡°Then tell me what this is.¡± A stack of photographs was thrown at her feet by the headmaster. She didn¡¯t stoop down to pick it up; instead, she nced down at them. It was a photograph from yesterday. Aven Harris approached her and told her he wanted to reconcile with her. In the photo, Aven is half-kneeling in front of her on the school field. ¡°This was caught when Aven Harris was bothering me,¡± she said calmly to the Principal, ¡°but you should be rxed now, since¡­ Aven Harris has given up.¡± ¡°How can I believe you?¡± ¡°I never make such a joke, and your son doesn¡¯t deserve my love.¡± ¡°You are so fictitious and ludicrous, Luna Greenwich .¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fictitious. I¡¯m just different from you,¡±Luna Greenwich said indifferently. ¡°As for me, I never judge a person using money as the criterion.¡± What a coquette, thought the principal of Luna Greenwich ! She despised her the more she stared at her. ¡°Principal, if you don¡¯t have anything to say, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let any more stories about you and my son get to me, or otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Please look after your son and tell him not to annoy me again.¡± Luna raised her hand and examined her watch. ¡°Principal, I¡¯ve scheduled a meeting with a buddy; if you don¡¯t have anything to say, I¡¯ll be leaving Goodbye.¡± She turned and went away. ¡°It¡¯s the fault of the poor,¡± the principal harrumphed harshly. She exhaled a breath of relief as she exited the Principal¡¯s Office. She could probably figure out who did it. It didn¡¯t matter, though, because she didn¡¯t care. Wills Waltson emerged from the conference room, and the secretary followed him into his office. ¡°Mr. Waltson, I have all of the information you asked me to look into Miss Greenwich yesterday.¡± He delivered the information to Wills Waltson as he stated this. Wills Waltson took it and turned it open nonchntly. Seeing her mother¡¯s data was ¡°death.¡± And the details were unknown asto her father. ¡°Her father¡¯s status is unknown? You called it detailed information?¡± he asked the secretary. ¡°Mr. Waltson, ording to household registration, Miss Greenwich was raised by a single mother, but I had some people research privately and discovered that this Miss Greenwich is most likely a member of the Enderson family.¡± ¡°Enderson¡¯s Group n?¡± ¡°Yes, the Enderson family¡¯s illegitimate daughter, but the Enderson family has never revealed any news of illegitimate daughter, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be too many connections between Miss Greenwich and the Enderson family; I have investigated Miss Greenwich ¡®s ounts, and she has never received any bank transfers from the Enderson family within three years, so this news was not certified.¡± Wills Waltson lifted his brows slightly, and he appeared both nasty and charming. ¡°During Miss Greenwich ¡®s university era, she worked a lot, and from what I had gathered, she worked for more than ten jobs,¡± the secretary said. ¡°Tell me, what did she do?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s eyes were steely. ¡°She worked as a waitress in KFC, a coffee shop, a bar, a hotel, and a piano yer in restaurants. She was also a model for painters, sold milk at superMarktin ets, a taxidermist at a garment factory, and a tutor.¡± ¡°OK, I know,¡± Wills Waltson said, his face absolutely frigid. ¡°Simply leave the documents here; you are free to leave.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Waltson.¡± The secretary left.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He opened the file and read it, which also contained the most recent Enderson Group operations. Luna Greenwich , a young woman of just over twenty years old, had done so much for the sake of living that his heart ached. What made her father so cruel? This illegitimate daughter appeared to be of no benefit to the Enderson household. However, her role may be significant to him. Enderson¡¯s Group n¡­ It¡¯s finally time to pay off some of the debts. Luna invited Judi Allen to join her for dinner in the dining hall. Judi Allen encouraged her and discussed their intentions after graduation. Elise rk, in the distance, took Aven Harris¡¯ arm and proceeded with him from another road toward the dining hall. As they approached, Elise rk extended her hand and gently said, ¡°Luna Greenwich , Judi Allen, how abouting to dinner with us, what a coincidence. Let¡¯s go together.¡± She didn¡¯t pay any attention to her. ¡°Luna, today at noon, I mysteriously want to have fried chicken,¡± Judi Allen said as she walked. She gave a pleasant smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate fried foods?¡± ¡°But I despise chickens, so even if I don¡¯t like eating chicken, I¡¯ll eat a few bits for someone.¡± On the side, Elise rk¡¯s face darkened suddenly, as if she was about to cry. ¡°You don¡¯t have to reprimand me like that, Judi Allen; I¡¯ve never upset you before.¡± ¡°I¡¯m scolding you?¡± Judi Allen scowled: ¡°Please, you imed I¡¯m cursing you just because I want to eat chicken? How about the PUBG game? You feel insulted because you did something filthy, so forget about pretending to be innocent.¡± Aven Harris stared at Luna and saw that she was thoughtless and didn¡¯t even look at him once; his heart was suffocated and he was furious. ¡°Judi Allen, speak with respect,¡± he reMarktin ed coldly. ¡°Aven Harris, I don¡¯t want to talk to you because you are trash, so don¡¯t call me by my name, I feel disgusted,¡± Judi Allen said, raising her chin. ¡°Do you believe your friend is better than me? Ask her what she¡¯s done and see if she dares to im that.¡± Luna made a chilly expression at him. When Judi Allen heard Aven Harris say that, she quickly stood in front of him and yelled at him, ¡°You bastard Aven Harris, did your conscience get eaten by dogs? Tofort yourself, you dare to make excuses for what you did. Luna suffered a lot because of you, you know nothing.¡± Chapter 37 Luna Greenwich stretched out her hand to cover Judi Allen¡¯s mouth as soon as she realized she was about to go insane. Simultaneously, Elise rk yelled, ¡°Judi Allen, cut the bullshit!¡± When Aven Harris saw this, he felt they were hiding something. ¡°Finish your words,¡± he said to Judi Allen. ¡°Luna Greenwich , you¡¯re already about to break up with this trash, what are you thinking about? I¡¯m already dead depressed for you since you¡¯re not willing to say it, then I¡¯ll help you out,¡± Judi Allen said, pulling back his hands. ¡°You are a callous man, listen carefully. Your mother is a dead pervert, and it was you who shamelessly followed after her, but while Luna was dating you, she always made trouble for her.¡± Judi Allen came up and pointed at Aven Harris. Not only that, but she told her professional instructor to treat her poorly; she was wonderful, but she wasn¡¯t qualified to study abroad; why? Was there anyone in the entire school who was more qualified to be swapped than she? The reason Luna Greenwich couldn¡¯t do it was because she had been treated badly by those teachers, and the worst part is that your cruel mother told her the truth. She only wanted to let her know that her future was in her hands, but she had never fought against her once for you, and even today, the old witch had summoned her to her office and scolded her. This girl is a fool, she never told you about these things because she was afraid it would harm your rtionship with your mother. Aven Harris, I was touched by her after she had done so many things, but what did you do? You slept with Elise rk . You are a f * cking trash. You, your mother, and you, Elise rk , you will get your retribution sooner orter. I hate you guys forever.¡± Aven Harris stood motionless, as if struck by lightning, and peered at Luna. Elise rk¡¯s heart sank when she saw the emotion in her eyes, and she walked forward to push Judi Allen. ¡°Judi Allen, you¡¯re insane; you have no right to pass judgment on our lives; it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Judi was no coward; she pushed Elise rk to the ground with a flip of his palm. ¡°If I were insane, I would have killed you first; how could I be your roommate when you screwed other people¡¯s boyfriends, you were a filthy bitch.¡± Aven Harris¡¯ heart hurt from the pain of being torn apart. He just knew now that his presence had caused her far too much agony. He knew how obstinate and persistent Luna Greenwich was, and he also knew she wasn¡¯t the type to bow her head to anyone. She did, however, far too much for him¡­ He had always thought he had done exceptionally well throughout the previous year. But, inparison to Luna, he turned out to be a sadist who assisted her mother in hurting her sentiments. And now he knew why she would break up with him despite her ims that she wasn¡¯t clean. He had already filtered out Judi Allen¡¯s and Elise rk¡¯s arguments. He nced at her without saying anything. He eventually helped Elise rk up and drew her into his embrace. He gazed at Luna while holding her shoulders. ¡°We¡¯re done, Luna Greenwich ; let me formally introduce you to my girlfriend, Elise rk.¡± Judi Allen and Elise rk were both taken aback. She calmly nodded her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Judi Allen looked at hers, but just as she was going to say something, Luna eximed, ¡°Blessing to you all, Judy, I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go eat something.¡± Luna¡¯s foot had fully recovered six weekster. She tossed away her walking stick and dered that walking on two legs was the best thing in the world. She went to work alone at the burger shop because there were no lessons in the afternoon. Because her feet were hurting, the shop manager had taken care of her and kept her at the front desk to order food for the past few days. Nicky Enderson came at three o¡¯clock. When she noticed him, she drew her hat brim down. Nicky Enderson approached her with a smile after noticing her activities. ¡°I¡¯d want to order 100 hot chicken leg burgers.¡± He scowled as he gazed up at her. ¡°I want them,¡± Nicky Enderson said quietly, ¡°and today I¡¯m going to treat everyone with the burger.¡± She averted her gaze. ¡°May I ask if you are paying by credit or cash?¡± she said after rapidly clicking the order. ¡°I forgot to bring my wallet; I¡¯ll make up the differenceter.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She dropped her head after three seconds and typed the amount of money into theputer. ¡°Sir, please move to the opposite side to obtain your order,¡± she said calmly to Nicky Enderson. Nicky Enderson grinned but remained still. ¡°I¡¯ll stand here for a while because no one is ordering meals right now.¡± Luna Greenwich remained silent. ¡°What time do you get off work, I¡¯lle pick you up. We¡¯ll eat dinner together tonight, and I¡¯ll treat you to the most exquisite meal that you enjoy,¡± Nicky Enderson added. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine; I still have school tonight.¡± ¡°Luna, you¡¯re still upset at me. It¡¯s been half a month. You don¡¯t want to talk to me anymore?¡± Nicky Enderson asked, his cheeks flushed with remorse. ¡°Mr. Enderson, I¡¯m working; could you kindly walk to the other side and wait for the meal?¡± she replied solemnly. Nicky Enderson sighed as she observed her careless attitude. This girl¡¯s fury hasn¡¯t changed. He stayed in the car outside the door after the lunch instead of leaving. She switched shifts at 6 p. m. Nicky Enderson jumped out of the car as soon as she left the burger business to block her. When she spotted him, she became enraged. Nicky Enderson approached, a helpless expression on his face: ¡°Luna.¡± ¡°You should go,¡± she replied, looking at him. ¡°I have tutor lessons for the pupils.¡± ¡°Do you still have time to eat dinner?¡± ¡°I¡¯m out of time.¡± ¡°When are you going to forgive me? I¡¯m extremely sad.¡± I¡¯m not upset. I just feel that I should keep a distance from all the members form the Enderson family. After all, I am Wills Waltson¡¯s younger brother¡¯s tutor; you have your position, and I have mine.¡± ¡°But do you believe Wills Waltson regards you as only a home tutor?¡± My name is Luna, and I am your brother. But he is just a random individual who has nothing to do with you. This is truly for your benefit. Do you believe me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a businessman, so I won¡¯t be calcting profits and losses like you.¡± Furthermore, he is unaware that I am the Enderson family¡¯s illegitimate daughter. I¡¯m worthless in his eyes. But, as for me, I can learn something from him. I¡¯m not sure why you guys always think we have an unhealthy rtionship. Is it possible that you, like your father, believe that I wish to marry into the big family? Did you believe the so-called huge family was still appealing to me after my mother endured so much humiliation due of your father? ¡± She turned around and left in a sour mood once she finished speaking. Nicky Enderson leaned out and took her wrist. A ck Maybach pulled up in front of the burger joint not far away. Wills Waltson stepped out of the car, his gaze roaming across the warm face before settling on Nicky Enderson. Chapter 38 Nicky Enderson¡¯s face became icy when he saw Wills Waltson get here. ¡°Miss Greenwich , I¡¯m here to pick you up,¡± Wills Waltson sneered. She took her wrist out of Nicky Enderson¡¯s grasp. ¡°You may go back,¡± she said Nicky Enderson. ¡°I¡¯m quite busy.¡± Nicky Enderson¡¯s heart sank even further as he saw her go into the car without looking back. Wills Waltson gazed at Nicky Enderson, then sat in the car and proudly shut the door. Nicky Enderson tightened his hands as the car sped away in front of him; if this continued, he would lose everything. Wills Waltson smiled at her as they drove away: ¡°You battled with him? ¡± ¡°Mr.,¡± she said, looking at him. Waltson appears to like meddling in other people¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°I assumed we were already acquainted. This is known as little chat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to discuss these topics with you.¡± Also, as an ordinary person, I would never befriend the CEO of arge family like Mr. Waltson.¡± Wills Waltson raised an eyebrow, startled that this woman did not wish to be his buddy. Nobody has ever ventured to question his authority. ExcAllen t, excAllen t. He was bing increasingly eager to conquer this woman. Wills Waltson is chattering, she thought as she turned to look out the window. She was much more worried than Benjaming on the day of his exam. She went to locate him early in the morning to remind him not to forget anything. She took off his backpack and checked it again just as he was ready to depart, and after confirming that nothing was missing, she was finally able to send him off to the car with a relieved heart. she muttered as she yanked on the door. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Benjaming , during the exam. You are a good student, and the exam is just recreational.¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , you seem to be even more nervous,¡±Benjeming Waltson said quietly. ¡°Is that correct?¡± ¡± She responded hesitantly, ¡°Anyway, you need to be more vignt, don¡¯t be reckless.¡± ¡°Brother, you should stop her,¡±Benjeming Waltson said, looking at Wills Waltson, who was standing outside the car. If she keeps nagging like this, I¡¯ll bete for the exam.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± she said, rolling her eyes at him and releasing her grip on the door. If you don¡¯t want me to nag you from now on, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Brother, Miss Greenwich , just wait for my wonderful news, I¡¯m departing,¡±Benjeming Waltsonughed. The driver closed the car door and drove Benjeming Waltson away. ¡°Oh no,¡± she pped, as if she had thought of something. Wills Waltson stared at her calmly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°He had bread for breakfast this morning.¡± ¡°Do you have a problem?¡± ¡°I recalled itst night, but I failed to inform auntie that he should have had one fried dough stick and two eggs this morning,¡± she rubbed her head. ¡°Why should he consume this? ¡± ¡°Because these dishes have the shape of a hundred points and symbolize good fortune.¡± ¡°It¡¯s superstitious,¡± Wills Waltson said, shaking his head. I¡¯d never eaten anything like this during my examinations, but I got a good grade. ¡± This made sense to her because she had neglected to eat throughout the exam. Forget it, forget it; I can¡¯t think of anything negative to say about Benjaming ¡®s exam. ¡°OK, you don¡¯t have to worry about him taking the exam,¡± Wills Waltson reMarktin ed. ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll take you to school.¡± ¡°Mr. ¡°Waltson,¡± she said to him. Wills Waltson came to a halt and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡± ¡°Today is the day, so my job will officially finish.¡±¡±I¡¯m leaving your house today.¡± ¡°Are you going back to the dorm?¡± he inquired. ¡± ¡°Yes, I will begin my defense in the middle of this month,¡± she acknowledged. Because I live on campus, I will have plenty of time to prepare my argument.¡± ¡°What happens after graduation?¡± Do you still need to leave school? ¡°Do you find it difficult to move around and around?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine with me.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She had already rented a property that was only two stops away from the school. She¡¯d been gone for a week, and the rent had been estimated since the first of the month. She pursed her lips and grinned when he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯m heading inside to get my luggage.¡± Wills Waltson drove her to the school gate, and when she got out, she said, ¡°Mr. Waltson, our rtionship has ended; we won¡¯t have many opportunities to meet again in the future; I wish that everything goes smoothly for you in the future.¡± He nodded, and she turned to return to school with her baggage. He twisted his lips as he watched her go away. Do you want to terminate it? daydreaming. She turned her head after a short distance to see that Wills Waltson¡¯s car had already disappeared. She then took her luggage outside, took a taxi to the leased residence. She had to leave school at noon to go to work. The school may be veryrge at times, and those who wanted to meet by chance could not. When you don¡¯t want to meet them, the school shrinks dramatically. Aven and Elise rk approached the school from the opposite direction. She pretended not to notice anything as she walked on the right side of the road and passed them. Aven Harris grabbed Elise rk¡¯s wrist as she tried to speak to Luna Greenwich . Aven Harris gave her a chilly look. ¡°Don¡¯t bother her.¡± ¡°I simply wanted to say hello to her,¡± Elise rk said, biting her lip. ¡°Remember, you owe her, and youck the credentials to greet her.¡± After she finished speaking, Aven Harris let go of the hand that was clutching her wrist and took a few steps forward. Elise rk fisted her fist. Luna unconsciously slowed her steps after walking for a long time. Aven Harris used to ride his bicycle after lunch to ride her on the road. But now he was apanied on the journey by another girl. He sent her a text message after they parted in front of the dining room that day. The content was straightforward. ¡°Luna, I will no longer annoy you or make things difficult for you; give me two years, and I will give you a great future,¡± he said. However, they were separated at the age when they should have most loved each other; how could she trust he could provide her an embroidered future? He couldn¡¯t pull it off, but she doesn¡¯t want anything right now. As a result, she only said two words that day: ¡°Take care.¡± Despite the fact that it was only two words, she knew he understood what she meant. That was sufficient. After finishing the hamburger restaurant, she ran into Nicky Enderson in the afternoon. She smirked. ¡°What brings you back?¡± ¡°Return the money,¡± he said, smiling as he pulled a thousand dors from his wallet and handed it to her. ¡°You may transfer the funds.¡± ¡°I was only looking for an excuse toe visit you; do you think I didn¡¯t bring money yesterday? No one save me needs to find excuses when he wants to meet his little sister; you know how to torment your brother.¡± Luna groaned and turned to face him. He seized her by the wrist and brought her to the car after cing the money into her schoolbag. He invited her in by opening the door. She smirked. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± ¡°Take you to a good ce, you¡¯re not allowed to object, or I¡¯lle over every day.¡± Chapter 39 When she got inside the car, Nicky Enderson smiled warmly at her. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked, looking at him. ¡°I have to defend my thesis,¡± I exin. ¡°You¡¯ll be back in half an hour; just use it as an opportunity to rest.¡± He started the car and drove away without saying anything else. He drove the car to the city¡¯s outskirts and got out. He took a peek around her. Because it was sorge, it couldn¡¯t be deemed a nice site. She stepped out of the car and approached him. ¡°Is this a nice ce, Brother?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I have a surprise for you.¡± He took out his cell phone and dialed a number. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡°Look at the sky over there,¡± he said after hanging up the phone. She stared up at the night sky. She was going to say nothing when she noticed streams of pyrotechnics flying into the air. The fireworks exploded simultaneously in midair. Sorry, the bright fireworks blended into one word. Even if it wasn¡¯t clean, one could easily see the word from this angle. She frowned until all traces of the fireworks vanished into thin air. She only turned her head to look at him then. ¡°Dear Brother¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given it careful thought,¡± he said, interrupting her. ¡°That day, you were correct; we had different beliefs because we were on opposing sides; I should not have interfered with your ability to make friends.¡± She gave him a friendly grin. Nicky Enderson breathed a sigh of relief as he saw her smile. ¡°I¡¯ve honestly felt very unhappy for thest half month. My closest sister disregarded me. I¡¯ve always thought that even though my tone was a little heavier that day, I was doing it for your good. Why are you so angry?¡± It wasn¡¯t until you told me that I understood I was kidnapping you with my thoughts. Your rtionship with the Enderson family was strained from the start, and the Enderson family has disappointed you. As a result, before you do anything, you should not think about the Enderson family. I will not do this again, Luna. Could you please forgive me this time? ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for my benefit. After all, Wills Waltson is not someone I want to annoy.¡± ¡°Because he isn¡¯t worthy of you.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t say that, brother. We are not married. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nicky Enderson concentrated on her side profile; this girl was so stunning from every angle that it was difficult to look at other people. ¡°The reason I¡¯m angry is because you, like your father, see me as a regr woman.¡± None of you ever imagined that the contacts between Wills Waltson and I were without hidden intentions.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of what he did to you on that particr day.¡± As a result, I erred. Luna, I encourage you to make new friends and be yourself, but I hope you can also learn to defend yourself. You must remember that you are the most valuable person in the world, and you must never be injured by a guy, or my heart will break. Can you make that promise to me? ¡± She looked at him, pursed her lips, and smiled, and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Wills Waltson and I shall no longer interact in the future.¡± The phone screen in her bag shed up just as she finished speaking. On it were the words ¡®the third youthful master of the crown family.¡¯ However, she was unaware that her phone had been muted. Wills Waltson¡¯s patience was tested after the fourth call was ignored. She didn¡¯t answer the phone tonight after their employment rtionship ended this morning? She is genuinely callous, this woman. He¡¯d never seen a woman so eager to get rid of him before. Could he be a Jackieal, a tiger, or a leopard? Could he swallow her? Did she intend to y a prank on him? ExcAllen t, excAllen t. ¡°Check her present whereabouts,¡± he said to his secretary. Nicky Enderson directed her to the district entrance of Big City Home half an hourter. She stepped out of the car and said to the driver, Nicky Enderson, ¡°Brother, thank you for letting me view such lovely fireworks tonight.¡±¡±Be cautious and safe on your trip back.¡± ¡°Do you not want me toe to your house?¡± ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to treat you.¡± Otherwise, you¡¯ll be back frequently.¡± ¡°You, youngdy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back first,¡± she reMarktin ed with a smile. I need to go back and finish my thesis.¡± ¡°All right, call me if you need anything.¡± She gave him a nod and a wave. Luna smiled as she headed back to the neighborhood. She arrived at the bottom of Building 3 and noticed a familiar car parked in front of the entrance. But she didn¡¯t stop to think about it as she walked past the car and towards her house. The car door behind her unexpectedly opened as she was ready to open it with his key. Wills Waltson came out of the car, arms crossed, staring at her back. ¡°Is this what you meant when you said you lived in the school?¡± ¡± She was taken aback when she heard this familiar voice. ¡°Mr.,¡± she said, turning around with a shocked expression on her face. What about Walton? What brings you here? ¡± ¡°It seems that every time I emerge in your line of sight, you are taken aback.¡± It was shocking this time. After all, she had only recently relocated here and had not informed anyone of her new residence. ¡°This is my city,¡± he murmured as he approached her. I¡¯ll be able to discover you even if you dwell in a rat¡¯s nest.¡± ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± What¡¯s the problem? ¡± Wills Waltson was taken aback for a time by her statements. What is the problem? Of course not. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up when I called?¡± ¡± ¡°Did you call me? ¡± She appeared to be uninvolved. ¡°Heh, you want to pretend you don¡¯t know?¡± he scoffed. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°I just got to work, and my phone is on silent.¡± Wills Waltson took out his phone and dialed again, this time in mute mode. She retrieved her phone from her bag and looked around; there were nine missed calls, five of them from him and four from Judi Allen. ¡°When I was in ss and at work, my cell phone would asionally be muted,¡± he exined, before tracking down Judi Allen and calling him back. ¡°Judy, why were you looking for me?¡± he asked. ¡± Judi Allen¡¯s phone quickly connected, and her voice was clear: ¡°Luna, are you okay? Why aren¡¯t you picking up the phone? ¡± ¡°I went to work.¡± What urred? Why are you so eager to discover me? ¡± Wills Waltson recognized she wasn¡¯t messing with him when he heard her speak to her roommate in that manner. She didn¡¯t give a damn about him. Having this kind of consciousness made him feel very unhappy in his heart for some unexinable reason. ording to the secretary¡¯s research, Aven Harris and her were a couple on campus. Aven Harris, on the other hand, slept with her roommate, causing them to be estranged. Maybe that¡¯s why she was so tipsy that night. He was perplexed as to why she developed a thing on someone like Aven Harris at the time. Could it be that in her eyes, he, who was the dignified CEO of the Waltson¡¯s Group, could not evenpare to Aven Harris? Chapter 40 Judi Allen yelled from the other end of the phone, ¡°Oh my god, then quickly find a ce to hide.¡± Have you offended anyone recently? ¡± ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked after some thought. Just as I was about to follow up on the movie, there was a knock on the door. When I opened it, three girls rushed in and furiously screamed that they wanted to locate you. I told them that you no longer lived in the dorm, so they asked where I lived. ¡°Three females?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, young woman. Consider it carefully. Have you offended anyone? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡±Luna Greenwich replied. I don¡¯t normally interact with people.¡± ¡°Ah, it might be that scumbag Elise rk, right?¡± Did she not find someone to bully you thest time? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be OK,¡±Luna Greenwich said. I¡¯ll be more cautious. Don¡¯t be concerned.¡± ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t linger too long outside.¡± At any time, you can program your phone to dial 911 by pressing the number one button.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯m not going to be that easily bullied. Don¡¯t be concerned.¡± She gazed at Wills Waltson after she hung up the phone. It was now just him who was in severe difficulty. ¡°Mr. If you don¡¯t have anything important to say, Waltson, I¡¯ll be going upstairs.¡± ¡°You were just talking about bullying.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°A few women raced inside the dorm to find me,¡± my roommate added. ¡°It appears that you have upset someone,¡± Wills Waltson said, raising his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Open the door,¡± he said, motioning to the door. She answered the door nonchntly and was about to reMarktin , ¡®Take care, Mr. Waltson,¡¯ when Wills Waltson strolled in. For a brief while, she was taken aback; why had he entered? He took a few steps toward the elevator door, but when she didn¡¯t catch up, he returned his gaze to her. ¡°Won¡¯t youe in?¡± he asked. ¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson, you¡¯re now¡­ Would you like toe in with me? ¡± He didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to wee a man to my house as a guest,¡± she responded after a little pause. ¡°No one wants to be a guest at your ce. I merely want to assist you in determining whether or not there is any risk upstairs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s safe upstairs,¡± she said as she stopped him from going upstairs. ¡°Where do you get your confidence?¡± he mocked. ¡± ¡°This is my first time moving here. Nobody knows that I live here.¡± ¡°You mean I¡¯m not a human?¡± ¡± Wills Waltson gave her a much sharper look.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. For a brief while, she felt humiliated. ¡°You are an omnipotent being.¡± ¡°How do you know those that went to your dorm to find you weren¡¯t omnipotent?¡± ¡± Wills Waltson embraced her and nced at her. He was certain that the individuals who hade to find her were almighty. It was because a group of people focused on tracing her activities for the entire day in 20 minutes discovered her address. ¡°You should go upstairs.¡± He made his way to the elevator. She was somewhat speechless as she gently looked at his back. What was it got to do with him? She couldn¡¯t stay here all night only to keep him from going upstairs; she had other things to do. She followed, entered the elevator, and pressed number nine. ¡°And here I thought you were fairly capable,¡± Wills Waltson said as he hugged his chest. She looked at him, puzzled by what he was saying. ¡°Your lover has been robbed, why are you the one being kicked out of the dorm instead of the bitch?¡± he asked, shaking his head in disappointment. ¡± ¡°Did you look into me?¡± she asked, frowning. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m preupied.¡± ¡°How did you find out about me?¡± ¡± ¡°I knew it when you jumped into my car during the heavy rain,¡± he said calmly. ¡°How do you know that woman is my dormmate?¡± I never mentioned it again. ¡± She red at him, hoping he wouldn¡¯t say anything that could beputed by pinching his fingers, because else¡­ ¡°Your principle imed Aven Harris doesn¡¯t have good taste,¡± Wills Waltson smirked. There are a lot of women in the world, so why does he choose you two who live in the same dorm? ¡± So it was said by the principal. She went out of the elevator as the door opened. He lifted an eyebrow at her back and smirked, thinking, ¡°Was this woman that simple to fool?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t responded to my question?¡± Why did you get kicked out in the end? ¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t kicked out. I voluntarily left. I didn¡¯t want to be in the same room with someone like that, so she said she wouldn¡¯t leave. So there was no harm in allowing me to leave.¡± ¡°It appears that you were driven out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your point of view. Leaving would benefit me a lot. Despite the fact that my boyfriend was robbed, I do not consider myself to have lost. On the contrary, I feel like I won.¡± ¡°You know how to soothe oneself,¡± Wills Waltson mocked. What did you win? ¡± ¡°I win my freedom and ego,¡± she said as she came to a halt in front of him. It is much better than being betrayed after I marry him. Then I¡¯m going to lose everything.¡± She turned around and pushed open the 909 door. Wills Waltson gave a small smile as he listened to her words. This woman¡¯s manner of thinking made him feel fresh at times. She caught her boyfriend sleeping with another female, but she broke up with him quietly, and she not only broke up with the man, but she also took the effort to leave their life. It¡¯s no surprise that Aven Harris continued to bother her after they split up. She was very unique. He wasn¡¯t sure if she was doing it on purpose or not. If she did it on purpose, her plotting was truly terrifying. He entered the room after her. It was only a one-bedroom t. His bedroom was the smallest room in the home. ¡°How can someone live in a ce like this?¡± he wondered as he gazed about the house. ¡± ¡°Not everyone in this world is a capitalist,¡± she rolled her eyes at him. This area appears to be quite good to me.¡± ¡°Are you sure? ¡± He moved to the window, where the surroundings, lighting, and space were all average. It must be depressing to live here. ¡°I like it. ¡°Whatever works best for me.¡± ¡°Have you ever considered staying with the Waltsons for a while?¡± Would it be more suitable for you if the conditions were significantly better than here? ¡± ¡°Can I stay at your residence for a while?¡± Me? Why? ¡± She walked over to the single main table in the small living room and set her schoolbag down. ¡°The money rents out the ce where I live.¡± And I earned them via my hard work. ¡°I live in tranquillity.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re Benjaming ¡®s tutor, you can feel at ease at my home.¡± Mr. Waltson, as you can see, this site is really safe, and I appreciate your concern, but I need to finish an essay quickly. This woman intended to evict him once more. He had been rejected thousands of times in the month he had known her, more than he had in the previous twenty years. However, this woman was unaware of the proverb, ¡°It is easy to invite the fairy in, but to see him out the door is quite another issue.¡± Chapter 41 He sat down on the sofa after turning around. ¡°There is no danger right now, but that does not mean there will be no danger shortly.¡± She fixed her gaze on him. So he¡¯ll be staying here?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please bring me a cup of coffee. I¡¯ll go after finishing my coffee if there¡¯s no threat.¡± He nced at her pallid face quietly. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Tea is also eptable.¡± ¡°Nor.¡± ¡°Then there must be water somewhere, right?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Heh, your way of treating guests truly makes me have a whole new level of respect for you.¡± She sighed. ¡°I stayed here for the first time today. The electric kettle hasn¡¯t even been opened yet. Where did the watere from?¡± Wills Watson crossed his arms: ¡°Then let¡¯s do it now.¡± ¡°Is it appropriate to disturb a student who is about to conduct an essay defense?¡± ¡°I am doing this for your safety. Besides, even if you don¡¯t do well in the defense, you can ask me for help. I can¡¯t just sleep with you for free. I can help you do one thing at any time. ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± She had never met such a person. She took a deep breath and reminded herself not to be angry. ¡°If you don¡¯t drink a ss of water, won¡¯t you leave?¡± ¡°I do not like to be treated casually by others. As a person, I like to beplimented. When I came to your house, you did not even give me a cup of water. You were looking down on me.¡± Fine, she was convinced. She turned around and walked into the kitchen. She carefully cleaned the electric kettle, boiled a pot of water, poured a cup of water, brought it out and put it on the small coffee table in front of him. ¡°I only have one cup, do you mind?¡± He raised his eyebrows. She lived alone, so she just prepared a cup? That¡¯s right. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you washed it before.¡± She stared at him. ¡°Drink, then.¡± He rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have any grudges against you, do you? Are you trying to scald me to death?¡± She looked at the steaming water, then walked over to the desk and sat down. ¡°Then drink slowly, and leave after drinking. I¡¯m going to do my work, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± She opened herputer and put it on her headphones. Then, she went back to her own business. She was entirely absorbed and ignored the individuals behind her. It was half past eleven by the time she finished and peered down at theputer in the bottom right-hand corner. She removed her headphones and spun around. She was going to say anything when she noticed Wills Waltson had already left. She stood up and stretched her legs. A note was on the coffee table. She walked over and picked up the slip of paper. The words written on it were: ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. Get some rest. tomorrow nighte to my house to eat dinner and celebrate the official end of Benjaming ¡®s senior high career.¡± She smiled and crumpled the paper into a ball. Just as she was about to throw it into the trash can, she suddenly thought of something. Home. She unfolded the note and looked at it. It was at home. She sat down at the spot where Wills Watson was sitting just now, ced the slip of paper on the tea table, and gently smoothed it over. ¡°Home¡­,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t have a single one.¡± Judi Allen approached her as she entered the school building on the second day. ¡°Did you hear about it?¡± Judi Allen asked, pulling her arm to the side. ¡°What?¡± She looked at Judi Allen, puzzled. ¡°Can you go to the school forums on asion?¡± The bitch is pregnant. ¡± ¡°What bi¡­¡± Do you mean Elise rk is pregnant? She snapped out of it, surprised, no, she was astounded. ¡°She went to the infirmary to inspect and was discovered to be pregnant by the school doctors. This matter was heard by the junior sister who was in the infusions room at that time and was spread to the forums. The entire school was discussing her and Aven Harris, you are probably the only one in the university that didn¡¯t know about this. ¡± She had a slightly dazed expression on her face, and in her heart, she was unable to describe what it felt like. Although she pretended as if nothing had happened, how could she not mind in her heart? ¡°Elven , I heard from the canteen that the bitch was invited by the old witch to her office. Look, do you think the old witch will ept this child or not?¡± ¡°As long as Aven Harris epts it,¡±Luna Greenwich said coldly. ¡°The Harris family is not small, un. If they are able to give birth to this child, Elise rk will be able to rely on him for the rest of his life. Everyone believes that a bitch is alwayspatible with a dog. That is absolutely correct. Elise rk is now pregnant, and I¡¯m concerned she¡¯ll be even more conceited in the future. Do you get it? Stay away from her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to be involved in things between them anymore,¡± she said to Judi Allen. Elise rk was already crying when she exited the Principal¡¯s Office. When she saw Aven Harrisst night and told him she was pregnant, he coldly instructed her to ¡°abort it¡± and then threw her a bank card before departing without turning her head. The Principal had just dered haughtily in the Principal¡¯s Office: ¡°You can abortit if you don¡¯t want to give birth to this child, but this child has nothing to do with us. This child will never be epted by the Harris family. They had a requirement that a marriage should be matched from his grandfather¡¯s generation. Of course, if you want to kill this child, we may pay a significant quantity of money and make your fantasye true. You¡¯ll have a week to think about it.¡± She went downstairs crying, she found Aven Harris¡¯s number and dialed it. Aven Harris did not pick it up. She knew that Aven Harris hade to school today. She walked all around the campus, looking for Aven Harris¡¯s figure. Finally, on the field, she found Aven Harris, who was hiding far away and watching over Luna . She felt a chill from the bottom of her heart. Luna was chatting happily with Judi Allen. On her face, there was no pain whatsoever from losing love. On the other hand, Aven Harris looked like a fool who still loved her. Elise rk clinched her fist in defiance; Aven Harris was her boyfriend; why would Luna still seek to dominate her heart? Luna had been her adversary since the day she started university, destroying her in every way. The entire world thought Luna was exceptional because of her lovely appearance as well as her superb scores in school. She was even dubbed ¡°the most gorgeous girl at the campus.¡± What about her? She was one of the top students in high school, so why was she suppressed by a person she despised for four years when she was at university? She was adamantly opposed to it. She centered her gaze on Luna. Her fingers touched her lower abdomen gently. Her eyes were filled with a fierceness. She had to make Luna lose everything now that she had a trump card in her hand. ¡°Mommy will never forget you, child, so¡­ Don¡¯t me me.¡± Chapter 42 When ss ended in the afternoon, Luna Greenwich saw Michal who came to pick her up at the school gate. She had not intended to visit the Waltson family. However, Benjaming phoned herter that afternoon and told her that he performed well on the exam and wanted to treat her to a nice supper. She promised to avoid disappointing him. Wills Waltson was also present when he arrived at the Waltson residence. In the courtyard, two brothers were speaking. ¡°Hi,¡± Wills Waltson said as he fixed his focus on her. She gave Wills Waltson a nod before asking, ¡°Are all the questions simple?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what other people think. I believe the questions are straightforward. You had previously taught 80 percent of the questions on the test paper, and the remaining questions were not too difficult ¡± She smiled as she pursed her lips. Benjaming stood up, took out a credit card and gave to her, ¡°Miss Greenwich , this is my gift for you.¡± Luna pursed her lips with a smile, then waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s enough as long as you¡¯ve finished your exams. I won¡¯t ept this.¡± ¡°I gave it to you to show my appreciation.¡± ¡°You have arranged the dinner tonight.¡± Benjeming Waltson was a little unhappy: ¡°Miss Greenwich , why don¡¯t you ept it?¡± ¡°I will never ept abnormal money. Benjaming , I¡¯ve received your gratitude, so you should keep the card. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡±Benjeming Waltson put the card back into his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it, sit down Miss Greenwich ¡°. She sat down beside him and happened to be facing Wills Waltson . Benjeming Waltson looked at her andughed: ¡°Miss Greenwich , after today, I will no longer call you teacher. I will call you sister, what do you think?¡± She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Wills Watson looked at him, ¡°Have you still not called the second brother?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do itter ¡­¡± ¡°Do it right now.¡±Wills Watson looked at him. It was an order, not a discussion. Benjeming Waltson looked at his brother, and got up: ¡°Miss Greenwich , sit here for a while, I¡¯ll go inside the house and make a call.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± After sessfully pushing Benjeming Waltson away, Wills Watson warmly said towards her, ¡°After I leftst night, were you busy until veryte?¡± She nodded and quietly sat across from him. ¡°No danger?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± She shook her head. ¡°How is the thesis preparation going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± They once again looked at each other and fell into silence. Wills Watson was also originally a person who did not talk much, but after encountering this girl, he had to be positive. He was a little annoyed in his heart: ¡°When you were with Aven Harris in the past, you didn¡¯t say anything either?¡± She looked at him in wonder, wondering where this sudden conversation hade from. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question when you were with Aven Harris, you didn¡¯t speak too much as well?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°No, absolutely we talked to each other.¡± ¡°So, you are prejudiced against me? Is it because we¡¯ve slept before? ¡± She frowned, her expression not very good: ¡°Mr. Waltson , that matter has already been going over for a long time.¡± ¡°Then when you¡¯re together with Aven Harris, you can talk, but when you¡¯re sitting across from me, you only answer questions. Why?¡± ¡°Because he used to be my boyfriend. Don¡¯t tell me that when I was sitting with my boyfriend, I couldn¡¯t speak properly?¡± He, ¡°¡­¡± There was nothing wrong with that, but he just didn¡¯t like it. He wanted to change this woman, no, to conquer her. After she was conquered, the development of the Waltson and Enderson families would be even more interesting. ¡°Third brother, second brother, and his wife have returned,¡±Benjeming Waltson said as he raced out of the house. Wills Waltson grimaced as he examined Luna. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they notify me ahead of time when they intended toe back?¡± he asked, a smirk on his lips. ¡°Second sister-inw said that second brother was worried about my exam, therefore he immediately returned.¡± Is Waltson¡¯s family¡¯s second young master returning? It was said that the Waltson family¡¯s second and third young masters were not on good terms. Wills Waltson allegedly staged a car ident in order to paralyze his brother¡¯s legs. Shouldn¡¯t she try to avoid this meeting of two legendary figures? This was, after all, a family matter. ¡°Mr. Waltson, Benjaming , I think I should go,¡± she rose up and said. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Wills Waltson wasposed. ¡°Mr. Waltson, you just said that someone would return soon; it¡¯s inconvenient for me to stay here.¡± ¡°You are a guest who has been invited. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡± Benjeming Waltson also nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right Miss Greenwich , my second brother usually won¡¯t stay at home for too long, he came to visit me, then he will go back.¡± ¡°In that case, I shall go first ¡­¡± Before she could finish what she wanted to say, she heard voicesing from outside. She turned her head and saw the servant of the Waltson family pushing the person in the wheelchair in. The man in the wheelchair was dressed in in white clothes, his face was slightly pale, but he looked very simr to Wills Watson and his brother. In this family, all of the brothers were good-looking. She was sizing up Jackie Waltson who was sitting in the wheelchair when a woman walked in. When she saw his face, she was slightly surprised. Isn¡¯t this woman she sawst time? Benjaming walked over, ¡°Second brother, second sister-inw, you guys are really fast.¡± Jackie Waltson said indifferently: ¡°When you were on the phone just now, we had already reached the Central Mountain Road.¡± Second Sister-in-Law? Luna Greenwich was stupefied. This Miss Bright , is she Wills Waltson ¡®s second sister-inw? So, Wills Watson liked his sister-inw? However,st time she felt that this Miss Bright was also interested in Wills Waltson . What was going on? Were they ying with forbidden love? But that can¡¯t be right. Why would Wills Waltson bring her to the dinner if it was forbidden love? People fromrge families areplicated. This was a connection she didn¡¯t dare to contemte. Cathelina Bright¡¯s eyes first fell on Wills Waltson¡¯s face before shifting to Luna Greenwich ¡®s body. She nodded towards Cathelina Bright when she noticed her ncing over. Cathelina Bright pursed her lips andughed before approaching: ¡°Luna Greenwich , hello.¡± ¡°Good day, Miss Bright .¡± Benjeming Waltson spun around and shoved Jackie Waltson to the ground. Jackie Waltson nced at Luna, then at his wife. ¡°Do you guys know each other?¡± Cathelina Bright chuckled and nodded, saying, ¡°This is Benjaming ¡®s family instructor, Wills brought her to eat with mest time.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at his Luna Greenwich , who nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Waltson.¡± Wills Waltson felt a little uneasy when he heard her refer to his second brother as Mr. Waltson. This was not just a Nicky name she gave him. Did she have to address all men with the surname Waltson as Mr. Waltson? For some inexplicable reason, he became repulsed with this word. Jackie Waltson assessed Luna. Wills Waltson was also made uneasy by his sight. ¡°If you want toe back, why didn¡¯t you let me know in advance?¡± he walked forward, blocking Jackie Waltson¡¯s gaze. Chapter 43 Why should I tell you ahead of time? This is also my home.¡±Jackie Waltson was alsoposed. ¡°Or do you consider me an outsider?¡± In the eyes of Luna Greenwich , the rumors were true, and the brotherly rtionship between the two was not so good. After all, the Waltson family¡¯s Second Master was hostile. Even she thought it was a little odd for Jackie Waltson to say this. But Wills Waltson seemed to be so calm, ¡°it was you who insisted on moving out. Wouldn¡¯t you be uneasy if we came to your house without notifying you?¡± The silence was awkward. Her lips were pursed. Shouldn¡¯t she pick up her suitcase and dere, ¡®I¡¯m leaving first,¡¯ at this point? Cathelina Bright stated before speaking: ¡°Wills, you got it wrong. I said that I was worried about the little brother, so I wanted toe back to see him.¡± Seeing that, Benjeming Waltson said: ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, thanks to Miss Greenwich , I think this time, I did well on the test.¡± Cathelina Bright once again cast her gaze onto Luna Greenwich : ¡°Miss Greenwich , you are our family¡¯s great benefactor.¡± Benjamingughed, ¡°That¡¯s why I invited Miss Greenwich over for a meal. This is a thanking feast. Second brother, Second Sister-in-Law, why don¡¯t you all stay and eat together?¡± Cathelina Bright looked at Jackie Waltson: ¡°I think we should go.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at Cathelina Bright lovingly: ¡°You just said that Miss Greenwich is our family¡¯s meritorious general, leaving now is disrespectful?¡± Luna was depressed, they could only talk about their things, why did they drag her into it? She smiled awkwardly. Wills Watson walked to her side and naturally wrapped his arms around her shoulders. ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my second brother. Jackie Waltson, in the future, you can call him the Second brother. Since you know each other, I don¡¯t need to introduce her to you anymore.¡± With his other hand, Wills Watson naturally helped her to straighten the hair on her forehead that was fluttering in the wind. She frowned. Why did he do that? Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, he tightened his hand on her shoulder. Luna nodded to them once again: ¡°Hello.¡± Jackie Waltson raised his eyebrows. ¡°Miss Greenwich should still be a student, right?¡± She nodded her head and said ¡°Yes, I am a senior at Phdelphia University. I will graduate in a few days.¡± ¡°So, you are a student from Phdelphia University. No wonder you can teach Benjaming so well. It seems that Wills is visionary to choose a teacher.¡± ¡°The second brother, you should say that I am visionary to choose a woman,¡± he said as he walked into the house naturally with Luna ¡°Come in, it is time for dinner.¡± Benjeming Waltson pushed Jackie Waltson inside the house: ¡°I don¡¯t know his meaning.¡± Jackie Waltson did not reply, but his gazended on Cathelina Bright who was at the side. She was looking at Wills Watson and Luna Greenwich who were entering the house, not moving at all. As his wheelchair passed her, she looked back and met his gaze. She quickly sorted out her chaotic emotions andughed. Then she walked to Benjeming Waltson and said: ¡°Benjaming , let me do that.¡± Benjeming Waltson waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen my second brother, let me push the wheelchair.¡± Wills Waltson , who had already entered the room a step Elven , spoke to Luna . ¡°Tonight, you must help me put on a good show.¡± ¡°Why would I do that?¡± She looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved with you.¡± ¡°Luna , you have no choice. If you don¡¯t cooperate, then I have no obligation to keep the secret.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± ¡°That night, you didn¡¯t want others to know about it, did you?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , you bastard!¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was filled with fury. He smiled naturally and pinched her cheek, ¡°I am despicable. So, whether we cooperate or not is all up to you. I can tell the truth within minutes anyway. I don¡¯t care if we¡¯re involved in this.¡± She turned her head to the side and pulled her cheek away from his hand. Right at this time, Cathelina Bright had already followed them in. His hand then reached the top of his head. She nced at Cathelina Bright and somewhat embarrassingly rolled her eyes at him, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He leaned forward and kissed her on the cheek. Her face instantly turned red. ¡°Stop doing that. There are so many people.¡± He looked at her with a sweet smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be shy about. They¡¯re all family members.¡± Behind him, Cathelina Bright¡¯s footsteps were stiff. It had been a long time since she had seen such a gentle smile. Was this girl special for him? Benjeming Waltson pushed Jackie Waltson in, Butler walked forward quickly and help him. Everyone sat down at the dining table. Wills Watson said: ¡°Butler, go open a bottle of red wine. We are very happy today. ¡°Alright, Wills Waltson .¡± Butler brought red wine and poured wine for them. She pushed her wine ss to the other side and politely said, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t drink.¡± Wills Watson crossed his arms: ¡°Hmm, Miss Greenwich really cannot drink, if she drinks too much, she will make a fool of herself, okay, you can bring everyone out first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She rolled her eyes and he smiled after seeing that. He then raised his wine cup and took a sip. Benjeming Waltson was puzzled, ¡°Third brother, how do you know that Miss Greenwich will make a fool of herself when she¡¯s drunk? Have you seen it before?¡± Wills Watson looked at him, ¡°Of course.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her: ¡°Miss Greenwich , have you drank wine with my third brother?¡± Luna Greenwich , her face slightly flushed as she shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Seeing her expression, Wills Watson smiled. This was so obvious. ¡°Tch, why do I smell that strange scent again? Miss Greenwich , is there some secret between you and third brother?¡± Luna was so embarrassed: ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°Benjaming , the so-called secret is something that cannot be shared with others. Don¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±Benjeming Waltson was calm. Jackie Waltson also picked up his wine cup and lightly shook it: ¡°A man starting to get curious about a woman, this is a good thing. Our Benjaming has also grown up. He has his own secrets. Benjaming was not a child, he knew what did his words mean and immediately said: ¡°Second brother, what are you talking about, Miss Greenwich is my teacher, I am just curious about the secret between my third brother and Miss Greenwich .¡± ¡°I see that Miss Greenwich isn¡¯t much older than you, it¡¯s very popr nowadays that a young man and an elder woman having a rtionship.¡± In this situation, Mr. Waltson, you have misinterpreted me. I dislike siblings¡¯ rtionships, and Benjaming is not my type. Please refrain from making bold assumptions; doing so will make people very ufortable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, that¡¯s correct.¡±Benjeming Waltson nodded as well. ¡°I just think Miss Greenwich and my younger brother are a good match.¡± If you two fall in love, I will be there for you.¡± ¡°We will not¡­¡± She was cut off before she could finish. ¡°Don¡¯t make a big deal about it, second brother. She is my girlfriend.¡± Chapter 44 When Wills Watson said this, Luna almost choked on her saliva. This person ¡­ he made bigger trouble to help her out of the predicament. This was pushing her into another pit. And it was even bigger than the previous one. The reason why she had agreed with helping him today was mere that she wanted him to keep his mouth shut. But now, things were even more chaotic. Benjeming Waltson was pleasantly surprised, standing up from the table and pping his hands: ¡°Look, I¡¯ll say it, there¡¯s something wrong with the atmosphere between you two.¡± Wills Watson nced at him sideways: ¡°What are you so excited for, sit down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡±Benjeming Waltson said as he sat down, ¡°Third brother, no wonder you never cared about me studying. But in this past month, you came over so many times to my ce with no reason. Now I know why.¡± Wills Waltson grinned but said nothing. There was nowhere for her humiliated expression. ¡°That¡­,¡± she said as she rose up. I believe it is gettingte, so I must return to finish my work. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be upte again tonight. Wills Waltson grabbed her wrist and pulled her back as she turned around to leave. She twisted around and sat on hisp as a result of his tugging. He caught her around the waist as she reddened and was ready to stand up. ¡°You are free to leave once you have finished eating.¡± I¡¯ll return you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to lose weight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already very thin, I don¡¯t agree,¡± he said, and then smiled lovingly, ¡°Do you want me to feed you, or do you want to eat by yourself?¡± She looked at him and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll eat.¡± She got down from hisp and sat down. The three of them drank wine while she and Cathelina Bright ate. Cathelina Bright observed her from time to time, just likest time. She was embarrassed and avoided Cathelina Bright¡¯s gaze from the beginning. In the end, she simply raised her eyes and looked at her too. After all, Cathelina Bright had started it first. The two of them looked at each other, and Cathelina Brightughed. ¡°Wills , you have good tastes, Miss Greenwich is very beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, she¡¯s pretty. She¡¯s the prettiest girl in the entire university in the past years, and she¡¯s also a bookworm. The most important thing is that her personality is very good, I like it.¡± Being praised like this, she felt quite good. Although it was just an act, no one disliked listening to nice words. Jackie Waltson put down his chopsticks and wiped the corner of his mouth, ¡°So I still felt that it was too far away to attend to your wedding, but now it seems¡­ it will be soon.¡± Benjeming Waltson was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did I overhear something? What does second brother mean? Third brother, are you going to get married? ¡± Wills Watsonughed: ¡°it all depends on her. After all, I¡¯m already this age and am already prepared. I can get married anytime, as long as Miss Greenwich agrees.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. The entire table¡¯s gaze fell onto the warm face. She almost choked by the words he said to her. He handed her a ss of water. She took a sip of water and swallowed the food in her mouth. Did this man see that she was easy to bully and didn¡¯t finish it? He could easily sidestep this question with a single response, but the more he said, the more perplexed the situation grew. Okay, because he likes to muck things up, she will do the same. He wasn¡¯t worried about not being able to finish well in the end, so why should she be? This wasn¡¯t her family, after all. She squinted her eyes and grinned, a crescent moon smile. She stated emphatically, ¡°Isn¡¯t it fashionable to marry soon after graduation? I¡¯m also prepared. We can go get a certificate whenever we want. tomorrow will be fine.¡± Did he think of her as a soft bun that he could pinch whenever he wanted? She would then fight him. Wills Watson looked at her and raised an eyebrow, ¡°tomorrow ? tomorrow will be fine. I¡¯ll pick you up from your house at 8 in the morning.¡± She was stunned, so he wasn¡¯t scared by her? On the contrary, it was her that rebelled against him? Burp. She covered her mouth and looked at him. After a while, she reacted: ¡°How do you know tomorrow is a lucky day?¡± ¡°All the days that picked my me, Wills Waltson , are all good days.¡± He picked up another egg for her. ¡°Eat more. I like to see you puffing out your cheeks when you eat.¡± She blushed again. For the first time, she felt that she was a coward. She had never been afraid of any man in her life before, but when this man became serious, she was truly afraid. On the other side, Cathelina Bright¡¯s face seemed to havepletely copsed. She couldn¡¯t even put on a fake smile when they said they were going to get a marriage certificate. Jackie Waltson turned his head and looked at her. Seeing her staring at Wills Waltson , he retracted his gaze and raised his wine cup. ¡°Wills , Miss Greenwich , congrattions to you.¡± Wills Watson raised his wine cup: ¡°Miss Greenwich doesn¡¯t drink, let me help.¡± The two brothers clinked their sses, Benjeming Waltson also picked up his wine cup and clinked his ss with them: ¡°I want to congratte you too, third brother.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡±Wills Watson smiled, and when he lifted his head to drink, his gaze made contact with Cathelina Bright. She was looking at him with a hint of disappointment in her eyes. He knew she was scared. After all, over the years, he had brought many women to see her, but she was the first one that he wanted to get married. However, he didn¡¯t think it was bad at all. It was just a matter of time. If the existence of Luna Greenwich could solve the problem between him, second brother, and Cathelina , it would be a good thing. He put down the wine cup and asked Luna , ¡°How is it, are you full yet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you back.¡± He got up and put down his handkerchief. She felt that she had been granted amnesty and quickly got up: ¡°Mr. Waltson , Miss Bright , Benjaming , you guys enjoy the meal. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Alright, after you finish eating, go back to your own homes. I will be staying at Miss Greenwich ¡®s ce tonight and will not being back.¡± After pausing for a moment, she gritted his teeth. Damn it, she had been defeated again. After everyone bid their farewells to her, Wills Watson brought her out of the hall and left. ¡°Sh*t, I forgot. Second brother, second sister-in-Law, wait for me for a while, I still have something to say to Miss Greenwich .¡± After he finished speaking, he hurriedly chased after them. Once he left, only Jackie Waltson and Cathelina Bright remained in the living room. The two of them looked at each other, speechless. Cathelina Bright lifted her wine cup and took a sip. Jackie Waltson looked at her, his expression is cold. She smiled. ¡°Now, you can be rxed.¡± ¡°I can rx. I don¡¯t need to worry about my little brother¡¯s marriage anymore.¡± As he talked, he nced at her: ¡°I believe he is serious this time, which I have never seen before. Did you notice the indulgence in his eyes for Miss Greenwich ?¡± ¡°I want to go home now,¡± Cathelina Bright said, biting her lips and setting her wine cup down. Heughed. ¡°All right, let¡¯s get home.¡± Benjaming followed him to the door and yelled out to Wills Waltson, who was about to close the car door, ¡°Third brother, wait a second.¡± ¡°I wish you a sessful defense, Third sister-inw,¡± he went over and pressed on the door, dropping his head to gaze at Luna who was already inside the car. Chapter 45 What¡¯s that? A third sister-inw? She smirked: ¡°Mr. Waltson, Benjaming , and I don¡¯t have any¡­ Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to call me that anymore.¡± ¡°Sister-inw number three, Don¡¯t be embarrassed. Because we will be family members sooner orter, you two are now husband and wife after receiving the certificate. Of course, I should refer to you as my third sister-inw.¡± Wills Waltson was in a good mood after hearing this. He stroked Benjeming Waltson¡¯s hair ¡°If you want to travel these few days, go ask the butler and bring a credit card. You should take some time off now that the exam is over.¡± ¡°Can I then travel with my friends?¡± ¡°Of course, as long as you can ensure your own safety. You are, after all, an adult.¡± Benjeming Waltson was taken aback. Was Third Brother implying that he could now travel alone? Third brother appears to be in a good mood today. He smiled at Luna, knowing that his third sister-inw was truly a lucky star. Even though she hadn¡¯t married into the family yet, she could already help him. Wills Waltson climbed into the car. ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°All right,¡± he lowered his head to look at Luna, ¡°I wish you two a happy nightlife, and good luck, third sister-inw.¡± Wills Waltson had already closed the door without waiting for her to say anything. The driver started the car and drove away. Benjeming Waltson entered the house humming.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The car drove out of the courtyard of the Waltsons. Luna Greenwich sighed depressedly and covered her face with her hands. Calm down, I need to rx. She kept chanting these words silently, afraid that she would explode in the car. Wills Watson turned his head to look at her ¡°Are you ok?¡± Upon hearing his voice, she could no longer remain calm. She shouted to the driver, ¡°Michal , can you stop by the side of the road?¡± Michal thought that she was ufortable and hurriedly stopped the car by the side of the road. Luna Greenwich turned his head and rolled his eyes, then got off the car. She walked to the side of the road and put her hands on her lips to make a megaphone. Facing the road where cars wereing and going, she shouted, ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Wills Watson held back hisughter. He knew that she probably wanted to beat someone right now. After all, digging holes to bury oneself wasn¡¯t something everyone could do. Even someone as smart as she could bury herself so easily. It was normal for her to be unhappy. He didn¡¯t get out of the car, so he let her vent. After venting, she opened the driver¡¯s door and said to Michal : ¡°Michal , let me drive.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Michal turned to look at Wills Waltson . Wills Watson waved his hand, ¡°Obey her.¡± She got into the car, started the engine, and sped off. As she drove, she asked, ¡°How long are you going to ckmail me about that night?¡± He crossed his arms and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t offend you, why did you always bully me?¡± ¡°You were so careless and let me have your secrets. That¡¯s not my fault. ¡± She quickly nced at him from the rearview mirror. ¡°Wills Waltson , I have your life in my hands, you must promise me right now that you will never provoke me again.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll drive the car into the ditch and I¡¯ll die with you.¡± ¡°Since you want to live and die with me so much, then I will take advantage of your wish. On the Road to hell, we can bepanions and not be alone. What do you think?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± She was speechless. How could he be so shameless? Wills Watson looked at her furious expression from the mirror and curled his lips: ¡°You are the first person who dared to threaten me, Wills Waltson . Luna , congrattions. She was displeased: ¡°I don¡¯t want to seduce you, nor do I want to get too close to you. After today, I really won¡¯t have any further interactions with you, so, Mr. Waltson , in the future, please ¡­¡± Hearing the two words Mr. Waltson , he felt that it was ear-piercing and immediately interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Waltson from now on. Do you think that the word Mr. Waltson is so causal? You use it to call everyone. ¡± She was speechless. Was he sick? ¡°I just call you and your brother Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my second brother a human? When we were together, you called out Mr. Waltson , but no one knew who you called out to. ¡± Gentle and speechless, ¡°Your surname is Waltson, why can¡¯t I call you Mr. Waltson ?¡± ¡°In short, if I say no, then no. Change the title, and you should use another name that only refers to me. Like I said before, I don¡¯t like to be treated casually by others.¡± ¡°Then from now on, I¡¯ll call you Waltson, and call you second brother Mr. Waltson . Is that alright?¡± She was infuriated by him and had already forgotten about the words he had just said that she would not talk to him again. He stared at her. He had clearly said that he didn¡¯t like to be treated casually by her, but she called him Waltson. ¡°Give it a try.¡± ¡°Waltson.¡± She didn¡¯t afraid of him at all? His eyes widened as he leaned forward and quickly slipped through the gap between the pilot¡¯s seat and the co-pilot¡¯s seat. He then got into the co-pilot¡¯s seat and pulled the steering wheel. Startled, she braked as the car pulled to the side of the road. ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± she shouted over her shoulder. ¡°What, you are scared? Didn¡¯t you want to die with me just now? ¡± ¡°You said that you want to be mypanion on the road to hell. But I don¡¯t want to apany you, so I don¡¯t want to die with you, is that not okay?¡± He pulled down the hand brake and looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Do you dare to call me that again?¡± ¡°Walt¡­ awful¡­¡± He had already turned around andnded directly in front of her, kissing her on the lips, before she could finish. He lowered the driver¡¯s seatback and pressed it against her as she was going to struggle. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡± It took her a lot of work to finally move her face to the side. His lips thennded on her ears. ¡°Are you insane, Wills Waltson? Please leave.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me how long I had to exploit the incident from that night to coerce you? I just had an idea for a wonderful way to let you go.¡± She gazed at him in disbelief. She could tell from his expression that this was not a smart idea. ¡°I¡¯ll seduce you tonight since you seduced me that night. So we can be even in this way, and I¡¯ll never speak about that night again.¡± ¡°That night, I didn¡¯t seduce you. I was awake once that night, but you took charge, not me.¡± ¡°At the very least, you flirted with me. Didn¡¯t I say it already? Men will not turn down a stunning woman who throws herself into their arms.¡± ¡°It¡¯s evident that¡¯s your responsibility,¡± she muttered, gritting her teeth. ¡°Nheless, you were the one who began. You must admit this.¡± Her face flushed slightly. It had to be her. She¡¯d had too much to drink that day and couldn¡¯t remember anything. ¡°As a result, you still owe me money. What I proposed was the most equitable method.¡± When he finished speaking, he looked at her bewildered expression, smiled, bent his head, and kissed her again. She was dazed and dizzy after being kissed by him. Chapter 46 Even if her mind had be a paste, some thoughts would still arise. This was a car. She should not be this insane. He took advantage of her that night because it was her first time. When she remembered the first time, she violently shoved him away from her chest and snarled at him. ¡°Wills Waltson, there aren¡¯t many people like you who know how to plot, right?¡± she panted. ¡°Oh?¡± Wills Waltson raised his brows and gazed at her, his eyes brimming with emotion. She clenched her teeth. ¡°Get off me now.¡± ¡°So, you still owe me?¡± ¡°You owed me money. Because you said it before I could make a request, you owe me one.¡± Wills Waltson burst outughing. After all, she wasn¡¯t stupid. Her lovely cheeks were flushed with rage as she red aggressively at him. ¡°Get out of here, you¡¯re so heavy.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. He returned to his co-pilot seat. And he felt he was almost there. She sat up quickly and bowed her head. Only then did she realize that, in the midst of her adoration, he had unfastened half of her clothes¡­ She gave him a sidelong nce. ¡®Bullshit, Wills Waltson, I don¡¯t want to see this man again from now on,¡¯ she swiftly buttoned her shirt. ¡®I¡¯m not going to!¡¯ How aggravating. She returned to the residential area and got out of the car. She nced at him, a little sorrowful, and said, ¡°Thank you for responding. Goodbye.¡± She turned to enter the room, but he stopped her ¡°So you want to evict me once more? I stated that I will not return tonight.¡± ¡°On this point, Mr. Waltson, I hope you do notpel people to do anything she does not want to do. I, too, have perseverance.¡± ¡°You have driven away my driver. Do you want me to go to jail for DUI?¡± He had drunk, and she had chased the Michal away by the side of the road. Her mncholy expression tightened. ¡°Please allow me to contact a driver for you.¡± ¡°Do you think I can be at ease and let the driver drive this car of mine? If something awful urred. Who can take responsibility? ¡± ¡°Nothing will ¡°You can¡¯t say that. You know that no one knows which one wille first, the ident or future. After all, just now, some people wanted to die with me.¡± There was a saying said that ¡°you have no one to be angry with except yourself.¡± She had truly experienced it now. ¡°So, you must sleep here tonight?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to leave, but at first you should choose a name to call me, besides, a name that I satisfied with.¡± She turned her back in frustration and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make you satisfied.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re trying to keep me here.¡± She immediately said: ¡°I can call you Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Wills Waltson .¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said it before, this is what you call me when there are no others.¡± ¡°Why are you so annoying?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll do this to anyone? It¡¯s your honor to be treated like this.¡± She didn¡¯t want this kind of honor at all, okay? He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You should choose from Dear and brother.¡± She looked at him. Now she knows what kind of person he is. These two names were very disgusting. ¡°You won¡¯t choose? Then open the door.¡± ¡°Brother,¡± she said. Wills Watson pursed his lips in satisfaction: ¡°What are you standing there for, hurry up and find a driver for me?¡± To prevent him from going back on his word, she quickly took out her phone and looked for a driver. Before the driver drove away, he sat in the back seat and said with a profound tone, ¡°Have some rest. See you tomorrow .¡± Watching the car drive away, she was speechless. Who wants to see you tomorrow ? Never, I don¡¯t want to see you a second time. The next morning, after a simple meal, she went downstairs. Just as she walked out of the building, she saw Wills Waltson . He was standing there in a nice suit, holding a bouquet and smiling at her. Seeing his expression, she froze for a moment. This man was so handsome when he smiled. But wait a moment, now was not the time to be captivated by beauty. She stopped two meters from him. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to take you to the chapel,¡± he said, holding the flowers out to her. She was speechless. ¡°You are so annoying.¡± ¡°Do you mean that you dislike me?¡± She took the flowers and stepped forward. She then opened the door of the car and stuffed the flowers inside. Afterward, she returned to her original position and looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°Firstly, I would like to emphasize that, Mr. Walto¡­¡± She had only said one word, but Wills Watson had already walked over withrge strides, and sucked on her lips: ¡°From now on if you call me Mr. Waltson , I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± ¡°Burp,¡± she frightened by him. Seeing her reaction, he pursed his lips in satisfaction. ¡°Continue.¡± She clenched her fist and looked at him. She silently took a step back and kept a safe distance between him and her. ¡°Mr. W¡­Wills Waltson , I hope that you can respect me. ¡± ¡°As long as you keep the promise between us, I will naturally respect you. Last night, you promised to call me brother. If you can¡¯t keep your promise, you should be punished, right?¡± She didn¡¯t want to argue about this. She wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible. She sighed. ¡°First of all, I would like to emphasize once again that my employment rtionship with you has ended and there is no longer any rtionship between us, so I hope we don¡¯t have to do this anymore. I don¡¯t want to have any rich male friends, which will bring me a lot of trouble. Secondly, I don¡¯t have any intention of getting a marriage certificate with you. I was just helping youst night, as you know. I want Mr. Wal¡­Wills Waltson , you can delete me from WhatsApp, don¡¯t look for me anymore, I want to live a normal life. ¡± ¡°I merely needed your assistancest night. But you¡¯ve stated that you¡¯d like to marry me. Did you not? You spoke everything in front of my entire family yesterday. That is something I cannot refuse in front of my family. I might just dere that because of the current situation, I have no choice but to go and marry you. Otherwise, they will mock me. That is entirely your fault.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re going to drag me down with you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you consider it your honor?¡± ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t believe so. In addition, I will not be ying along with you in the future.¡± She lifted her wrist to check the time ¡°Everything I wanted to say has already been said. I still have to rush to school. Goodbye.¡± She circled Wills Waltson and walked away. Wills Waltson did not pursue her. He just moved his head to gaze at her leaving figure, then curled his lips and nced at the flowers in the carriage. Well, she gave him all the frustration. He continued beautifully in a voice she could hear: ¡°Miss Greenwich , I¡¯ll let you go now, but remember, you¡¯ll marry me someday. We¡¯ll see what happens.¡± Chapter 47 Wills Waltson, she assumed, would continue to bother her after saying that to her. He didn¡¯t show up for a week, which was unusual. And she was overjoyed about it. Life appeared to have returned to normalcy. Only Luna Greenwich was aware that anything was amiss. She arrived at school early that morning. Judi Allen greeted her at the school entrance. Judi Allen grabbed her hand and walked into the school the instant she spotted her. She was perplexed when she noticed someone pointing fingers at her ¡°Am I overthinking things? Why do I have the impression that everyone is staring at me?¡± ¡°Because you are gorgeous today,¡± Judi Allen chuckled. She lowered her gaze to her dress. It was the same one she¡¯d worn 180 times. ording to Judi Allen: ¡°Look, we have to defend the thesis today, and you must be nervous. Let me help you rx. I¡¯m not nervous at all, repeat after me.¡± Sheughed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t at all nervous.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m nervous,¡±Judi Allen said in a speechless manner. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous right now.¡± She patted Judi Allen¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The defense went smoothly. Undoubtedly, she was the one who performed the best. After walking out of the school building with Judi Allen, she breathed a sigh of relief and raised her head to look at the blue sky. ¡°Okay, okay. Do you have a feeling that you¡¯re going to be free?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I have something to tell you. I¡¯m leaving school at the end of the month. I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°Yeah, my father ser me up, he tells me he¡¯s not feeling well and ask me to go back and help him.¡± ¡°Heh, I almost forgot, our Miss Judi Allen is also the daughter of a big family.¡± ¡°Are you kidding? My father¡¯spany is not so good. To be honest, I quite want to work in thoserge enterprises for a few years, after all, it can be considered as an experience, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Luna shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s good to stay in school and be a teacher.¡± Judi Allen frowned: ¡°Luna why you have to be a teacher, I suggest you change your job.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Actually ¡­¡±Judi Allen hesitated, wanting to say something. She gave her a gentle push and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re hesitating. You never behave like this.¡± ¡°There is a reason why they are all pointing fingers at you today.¡± Hearing her words, her expression turned a bit more serious. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t stay at school and be a teacher.¡± She trembled when she heard her word. She looked at Judi Allen, hoping that she was kidding. But clearly , that was not it. Judi Allen¡¯s expression really could not get any more serious. ¡°By who?¡± ¡°Elise rk ,¡±Judi Allen looked at her, ¡°The list has been drawn up, and there are still two slots to stay. One is the same as before, but your position now is Elise rk ¡®s. Miss, you were tricked by Aven Harris, Elise rk , and the old witch. ¡± She turned around and walked towards the office building. Judi Allen quickly pulled her back: ¡°Luna , where are you going?¡± ¡°To the principal¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Calm down, that old witch did this to you on purpose.¡± Her lips pursed into a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have never been as calm as I am now. It¡¯s not my style to take a beating and not fight back. ¡± When she arrived at the Office of the Principal, she did not tear out her heart nor did she feel indignant. She only looked at her calmly. The principal took off his sses and ced them on the table. She looked at her and said, ¡°I knew you woulde to find me.¡± ¡°I want to know why I was reced.¡± ¡°Reced? I just said you are on the waitlist, I never told you that you are going to be our school¡¯s teacher. Don¡¯t say that your position has been reced.¡± Luna turned his head to the side, speechless. As expected, she was still too inexperienced. She couldn¡¯t believe in such a person¡¯s words so easily at the beginning. ¡°So, ording to you, you decided to break up your promise?¡± ¡°Promise?¡± After all, at that time, Aven was infatuated with you. I didn¡¯t want him to continue on the wrong path, so I was willing to use one qualification in exchange for my son¡¯s magnanimous future. But now he doesn¡¯t like you. He¡¯s focused on another equally annoying woman. Then, to me, you are no longer a threat, so why should I continue to fulfill my promise with you? ¡± She sized up the clean girl in front of her and ridiculed: ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you directly, as a candidate to stay in school, you are indeed more suitable than Elise rk . But that Elise rk ¡®s goal is the same as you, she took the initiative to request to stay in school, if I can use this resource to get rid of that woman for my son, then that is what I want.¡± She pursed her lips but her eyes were filled with calmness.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She did not get angry, nor did she get angry. Nodding her head, she turned around and walked out. Miss Brown was a little surprised by her reaction. She didn¡¯t expect she was so calm. A few seconds after she left, she pushed the door open again. She stood by the door and looked at the Principal, politely smiling: ¡°Since the Principal unterally broke the agreement, then don¡¯t me me for ding something unusual. I don¡¯t know if you are wondering, does Aven Harris still love me? Anyway, I¡¯m curious. ¡± With a bright smile, she turned and walked out. Miss Brown clenched her fists. This damned woman dared to threaten her. When she arrived at the entrance of the office building, she looked up at the sky with a touch of sadness in her eyes. Judi Allen, who had been waiting at the door, ran over and stopped her. ¡°What did the old witch say?¡±She forced a sliver of a smile ¡°Judy. I was going to take you to a supper today, but I¡¯m not feeling well, so¡­ Let¡¯s go out to eat tomorrow . I¡¯ll make you some excAllen t dinner.¡± Judi Allen was likewise made ufortable by her behavior. ¡°Judy¡­¡± Her hands naturally stroked her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m alright, but I¡¯d like some alone time right now. So, can you please go back first? I¡¯ll call you the next day.¡± She went slowly towards the school entrance once she finished speaking. Judi Allen sighed as she turned to face her. She snatched out her phone and dialed Aven Harris¡¯s number, who hadn¡¯t shown up to school in a few days, but now she needed to savagely curse that man to relieve her rage. Luna Greenwich strolled along the roadway, heading back to her house. She didn¡¯t have any family, so she didn¡¯t even have somebody to talk to. She could only swallow it herself after suffering frustrations. She couldn¡¯t do anything. A familiar car emerged in front of her as she returned downstairs. The door opened, and Wills Waltson got out of the car. He was still holding a bouquet of fresh flowers and beaming at her, just like a week ago. Her eyes became red and the tip of her nose turned sour the moment she spotted him. Chapter 48 Wills Waltson approached her and handed her the flower, saying, ¡°Congrattions, the defense is done.¡± She reached out her hand and took the flower. ¡°I appreciate it.¡± ¡°Why are you such a wimp? Did you make a mistake? You will never fail, in my opinion.¡± She tried her hardest to keep her emotions under control. She pursed her lips and smiled but said nothing. Wills Waltson smirked: ¡°You appear to be depressed. What urred?¡± He was the first to see from her look that she was thinking about something. Because she didn¡¯t know what to do, she would cover herself more as the scenario became more painful. She would make herself appear to be no different than any other person. The strongest thing in the universe, ording to Mother, is not steel, but the human heart. How powerful your heart is, how powerful you can be. She took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you for the flowers. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She was about to go into the house. Wills Watson tugged on her wrist. ¡°What happened and who bullied you?¡± His voice was so authoritative that she couldn¡¯t help but look back at him. Seeing the mist in her eyes flicker, he frowned, ¡°Tell me, if you don¡¯t speak, no one can help you.¡± She raised her delicate and beautiful eyes. ¡°Can I use your embrace?¡± With that, she stepped forward, holding the flower in one hand and putting her other hand around his waist. She then pressed her cheek against his shoulder. Because she thought that if she continued to be alone, she would go crazy. She forced herself to calm down in his arms. His arms were so warm, so warm. ¡°Wills Waltson , can you touch my head and tell me, it¡¯s okay?¡± Wills Watson lowered his head to look at her who was in his embrace and felt an indescribable pain in his heart. He put one hand around her waist, the other gently stroking her hair, his chin resting on her head. ¡°With me here, everything will be ok.¡± Her heart shrank, and tears finally welled up in her eyes. Yes, if her mother were still alive, she wouldfort her in the way. If Dad¡­ It was just an ordinary father who loved her. In this case, he would probably tell her, ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be there for you no matter what happens.¡¯ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s going to be okay. She turned her head slightly and rubbed her eyes against his chest. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her tears. But in front of him, she couldn¡¯t control herself. The phone in his bag rang again. She ignored him. Wills Watson asked: ¡°Did that Aven Harris bully you again?¡± ¡°Do you know,¡± she spoke slowly, ¡°I put in a lot of effort. Everyone said that I was smart and that I had the talent to study, but only I knew where that talent came from. I had no talent. The only thing I did was relying on my effort and working hard. When people y, I¡¯m working. While others sleep, I am learning. The reason why I work so hard is that I hope that one day, I will be able to realize my dream. But now, they have trampled on my only dream. ¡± ¡°They? ¡°Who are they?¡±Wills Watson hugged her tightly, anger burning in his heart. ¡°Principal, she asked the woman who robbed my boyfriend to take my ce as a teacher.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. The one who dared to provoke her was the daughter-inw of the Harris Family. ¡°If I was reced because my grades were not good or my ability was insufficient, I would admit that situation. But that¡¯s not true, I don¡¯t know why the rich and powerful people can trample over the future of.¡± She seemed to have thought of something and left his arms. She took two steps back and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , you are also an absolute capitalist. You asionally meet with our Principal, which proves that your rtionship should be pretty good, am I right? ¡± She shook her head. ¡°Why did I tell you about these things. Now you must think that I¡¯mughable.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows: ¡°What are you doing now? You asked me forfort, and I did as you requested. Why are you talking about this?¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my problem, I didn¡¯t think of you as Wills Watson just now, I only ¡­¡± She sighed: ¡°Forget it, my mood today is not too good, so I¡¯d better not talk too much. Wills Waltson , you should go.¡± She turned around to enter the room. Wills Watson crossed his arms, ¡°Luna , I always thought you were very smart. But now, it seems that you aren¡¯t.¡± She looked back at him. He smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to seize the opportunity that is right in front of your eyes?¡± She frowned and thought for a moment. Wills Watson stared at her. If she was an ordinary woman, she would have acted cute and begged for his help. However, she treated him as an aplice of her enemy. He wanted to pry open her head and see what was in it. ¡°I think you¡¯ve be a nerd because of studying. Have you never thought that I could help you? Don¡¯t forget, I still owe you a favor.¡± Luna Greenwich knew these words were very alluring. However, she knew clearly in her heart that her rtionship with Wills Watson must end. If they continued to pester like this, it would only get more and more chaotic. She had never asked for anyone¡¯s constion, but in front of Wills Waltson , she unconsciously did so. She had to admit that this was a charming man. He could easily make her let down her guard. But what would happen if she let down her guard? She was frightened of being wounded in the future, so she chose to return to her previous stance and defend herself. She nced at him with astonishment in her eyes ¡°You owe nothing to me. That night, as you mentioned, I was the one who took the initiative. I¡¯m not going to make you pay for my mistake. Wills Waltson, please keep getting away from me, I¡¯ll still say. If you believe I am different from the other girls you know and want to hunt me down like prey, please abandon that notion because I will never y this game with you. I¡¯ve never wanted anything to do with wealthy individuals like you in my life.¡± Wills Waltson twisted his head andughed as he heard herments; this woman¡¯s performance could not be more clear. She despised him. This small girl, on the other hand, had overrated herself. Is it possible that if she urged him to give up, he would? He was Wills Waltson, what a joke. He hugged his chest andughed gently, ¡°Is it because of the Enderson family that you are so averse to rich people and me?¡± She smirked. He hadn¡¯t mentioned the Enderson family in a long time. Why did he¡­ ¡°Are you concerned that your status as an illegitimate daughter of the Endersons may be revealed?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 49 Luna Greenwich ¡®s face stiffened as she gazed at him, surprised. ¡°You probe me,¡± she replied after a while, quite enthusiastically. ¡°I did do some research.¡± ¡°You ¡­ What made you do that? Why?¡± ¡°Because you keep far too many secrets. I¡¯m intrigued.¡± His lips formed a smile. ¡°You look like an explosive little hedgehog right now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going too far, Wills Waltson.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. She turned around and ran back into the building after she finished speaking. Wills Waltson promptly followed her inside and apanied her up the elevator. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault you¡¯re the Enderson family¡¯s daughter; why did you keep it hidden?¡± She wanted to force him out of the elevator, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to do it. At the door, Wills Waltson followed her. She opened the door and returned his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯te in with me again. I don¡¯t want you in my space; I despise you.¡± ¡°You despise me? But you said you¡¯d marry me, and then you started crying in my hug.¡± Luna bit her lower lip: ¡°Do you understand why I despise people like you? because you always make fun of other people¡¯s suffering.¡± She shut the door with a cold expression on her face. Wills Waltson halted at the door for a moment. He did not mock her. He raised his eyebrows as he carefully remembered what he had said. Perhaps his statements weren¡¯t so lovely from her perspective. He lightly knocked on the door. There was no reaction. ¡°Luna , I know you can hear me. Just now, I just wanted to tell you that I already know your identity. So, stop hiding from me for the sake of the Enderson family. Enderson family does not like you, nor do I like them.¡± In the room, with her back against the door, she slowly slid down to the floor and put her arms around her knees, then lowered her head. She listened to Wills Watson and did not make a sound. But in his heart, he felt that Wills Waltson ¡®s embrace was even warmer. After a long moment, she thought that he had already left. However, the voice by the door sounded once more. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, but remember what I mentioned Elven . It has always been valid for you, so you cane and find me anytime you want.¡± After that, there was a deathly silence. She knew that this time, he had truly left. She did not move and continued to sit by the door. ording to the rumors, Wills Watson was an unreasonable person. However, in her opinion, Wills Watson was not a bad person. Sometimes, he was even very kind. But even though she was sure that he wasn¡¯t a bad person, she still didn¡¯t dare approach him. After all, his mother¡¯s experience was so sad. She would never be able to forget the bloody scene she saw on that stormy night when she pushed open the bathroom door ¡­. She covered her face with her hands, trying to drive all the sadness out of her heart. At this moment, her cell phone rang again. She slowly took out her phone and took a look. ¡®Silly son of the headmaster ¡®. She put the phone to her forehead, exhaled, and picked it up. Aven Harris¡¯s anxious voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Luna , I just know that your position has been reced, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know my mom would do that. Where are you? Can we meet now?¡± She said in a calm voice, ¡°Alright, bring Elise rk and wait for me at Starbucks. Remember, if you don¡¯t bring Elise rk out, I won¡¯t even say a word to you.¡± After hanging up, she got up, went to the bathroom, took a shower, changed into a white dress, put on a simple makeup, tied her hair into a loose ball and headed out the door. Arriving at the door of Starbucks, she peeked inside. Aven Harris had already arrived and was sitting next to the window. Sitting opposite of him was Elise rk , who had a blissful look on her face. Elise rk was smiling and saying something to Aven Harris. However, Aven Harris had a serious face as her gazended outside the window. When Luna Greenwich appeared, he saw her. She lowered her eyes and walked into the coffee shop and came to their table. Aven Harris stood up: ¡°Hi.¡± Elise rk was stunned for a moment, and then her gazended on Luna Greenwich . Luna didn¡¯t reply, she sat down beside Aven Harris and said, ¡°Sit.¡± Aven Harris sat down and looked at her with his burning gaze. Elise rk clenched her fists. Damn it, it was Luna Greenwich again. Aven Harris was not surprised at all. It seemed that they had agreed. She ordered a cup of coffee and remained silent. Everyone was quiet. When the coffee was served, she took two sips before putting down the coffee cup. She looked at Elise rk , ¡°I never knew that you have no rules and principals.¡± Elise rk frowned and moved her gaze onto Aven Harris¡¯s face. ¡°Luna , what are you talking about?¡± She looked innocent. ¡°Today, the principal told me that you are requesting to rece me and to stay as a teacher.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±Elise rk shook his head. ¡°Then you mean the headmaster lied?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. The principal asked me if I wanted to make ns for the future. I said it is ok. I didn¡¯t expect the principal to let me rece you.¡± ¡°Then do you dare to say these words to the principal with me?¡± She looked at Elise rk calmly. Elise rk clenched her fist and remained silent. Aven Harris was angry, and looked at Elise rk : ¡°So it was you.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Trust me, Aven.¡± Elise rk reMarktin ed coldly to her, ¡°Luna Greenwich , why are you doing this? I get along great with him; why are you attempting to foment discord?¡± ¡°I believe you are mistaken. You¡¯re too greedy; you not only stole my boyfriend, but you also want to ruin my future. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already broken the rules, I don¡¯t see why I should offer you this man.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she replied, grabbing Aven Harris¡¯ wrist and standing up. Aven Harris got up and let her drag him out of the coffee shop. Elise rk stood up and chased him into the coffee shop. She grabbed his arm and said, ¡°What are you doing? He¡¯s my boyfriend, the father of the child in my womb. Are you crazy? Your current behavior is crazy.¡± Luna turned her body and stood in front of Aven Harris, blocking their line of sight. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Don¡¯t forget about what you did to me before. Don¡¯t forget how you steal this man from me, and now I¡¯m only doing the same thing.¡± After saying that, she raised her hand and sessfully pulled out her hand. Elise rk eximed in surprise at the same time. She took a step back and slid down the coffee shop¡¯s uppermost steps. She yelled out in agony as shey on the ground. She raised her head and gazed at Luna Greenwich in pain, her tummy covered. ¡°You ¡­ Why did you shove me?¡± Luna was taken aback. She¡¯d only raised one arm. Her hand had made no contact with her. ¡°Ah ¡­ My stomache , Aven. My gut aches.¡± When Aven Harris¡¯s eyes touched her lower body, he noticed that fresh blood had spilled out, turning her flowery garment red. Chapter 50 He dashed down the stairs, ¡°You¡­ Are you all right?¡± ¡°Please save me and our child! I¡¯m in excruciating pain!¡± She passed out as a result. Aven Harris was enraged and asked Luna, ¡°Why did you push her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Luna said, looking at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t shove her.¡± ¡°She rolled down because you raised your hand just now.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t my fault. My hand never touched her.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying she rolled down herself? She loved this boy so much that she wanted to use him to ckmail me; how could she do this? Luna, I did not want this child at first, but you should not utilize this approach.¡± After Aven Harris finished speaking, he turned to depart with Elise rk. Her entire thoughts was in turmoil as she stood at the coffee shop¡¯s entryway. What kind of person did Aven Harris think she was? He stood behind her, unable to see anything. How could he be certain that she shoved Elise rk? She threw out a hand to cover her chest, as if her heart was ready to explode. She came for vengeance, but she ended up with the one who had suffered the most. Elise rk was so vicious that she murdered her baby. The tiger was reputed not to devour its prey, but how could she¡­ She was no match for Elise rk in terms of ruthlessness. But she wouldn¡¯t have it. She was not going to let Elise rk frame her for this. She took a long breath to calm herself. Then she dashed down the steps and out of the coffee shop. She returned home in a taxi. She arrived to the hospital two hourster. Elise rk was hospitalized because of an abortion. When she walked into the sickroom carrying a bunch of flowers, Elise rk was lying on the sickbed crying. Aven Harris sat on a chair to the side, expressionless. Seeing Luna , Elise rk roared out: ¡°Luna , why did you do this to me? If you hate me, thene to me! Why did you hurt my child?¡± Elise rk was extremely agitated as she screamed in a heart-wrenching voice. Seeing that, Aven Harris got up and walked over to Luna Greenwich : ¡°You should go.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She raised her head to look at Aven Harris, walked around him to the side of the sickbed and put the flowers down. ¡°Stop shouting, I¡¯m not here to fight.¡± ¡°Scram.¡±Elise rk cried as she looked at her. She let out a breath: ¡°Aven Harris, go out. I want to talk to Elise rk alone.¡± ¡°She¡¯s already like this, don¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°What, are you afraid I¡¯ll eat her?¡± She turned to look at him, her eyes filled with mist. ¡°Am I a devil in your eyes?¡± Aven Harris was startled, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke her, the doctor said that she needs rest.¡± Then he turned and went out. Closing the door, she took a deep breath in and out, turned and walked to the side of the bed, looking at Elise rk . ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t push you,¡±Luna Greenwich clenched her teeth to the point that she was about to cry. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Elise rk gritted her teeth: ¡°Luna , you can¡¯t win against me, Aven is mine.¡± ¡°To obtain Aven Harris, you used this method? The child was innocent. Before you fell, did you not think that you would lose this child? ¡± ¡°Originally, this child was not blessed either. He did not want him, and the principal neither. Agreeing to do the abortion in exchange for staying at school as a teacher is an appointment that I have made with the principal. I should thank you for providing me with such a suitable opportunity. You blocked Aven ¡®s sight, making him unable to see anything. So, in his eyes, you killed our baby, you are a murder.¡± Her heart ached for the child who had not even been able toe into this world. ¡°But that¡¯s your child. Is your heart made of iron?¡± ¡°No matter what, I have achieved my goal. I had to do this to make you disappear from Aven Harris¡¯s world. If you don¡¯t disappear, how can Aven Harris love others? Luna , I hate you. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore, do you know?¡± Sheughed out loud. ¡°I have been in the same room for four years with you, but I didn¡¯t know that I am someone like that in your eyes. You hated me for four years in silence. However, ¡­ Elise rk , I am afraid I have to disappoint you, for the sake of causing your own child¡¯s death, Aven Harris, you will not be able to be with him, and as for the job, I will snatch it back, you just wait and see. ¡± She turned and walked away. Elise rk gave a frigidugh. She was curious as to what strategy she may employ to rid herself of this situation. Luna walked out of the room. Aven Harris was leaning against the wall when he noticed her and turned to face her. She looked at him with cold eyes. Aven Harris smirked: ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t do that on purpose. You were simply too angry at the time; it was an ident, but you still made the wrong decision.¡± She bowed her head and took a recorder pen from her pocket, which she opened. The recording started ying right away. With his brows knitted, he listened quietly. His look became ugly as he listened more. Finally, he merely tightened his fists. She turned off the recorder pen, put it back in her bag, and returned her gaze to him. ¡°Luna, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Aven Harris apologized. ¡°Don¡¯t use the term ¡°love¡± lightly again. After all, the worst kind of man is one who cannot remain loyal to his partner. I despise myself for trusting in you previously, and I also detest you now, Aven Harris. Don¡¯te seeking for me in the future, and don¡¯t even hint that you love me. She arrogantly raised her head and walked away once she finished speaking. Aven Harris clinched her teeth as he stepped to the sickbed and nced at Elise rk, who had a sorrowful expression on her face. Elise rk¡¯s face was still swollen with tears ¡°Will you abandon me because your child has died? Don¡¯t leave me because I like you.¡± ¡°Stop acting; I just heard what you said to Elise rk.¡± Elise rk was taken aback. How is this possible? This location was so far away from the front door, and their voices were not loud¡­ ¡°Scram as far away from me as you can from now on. Don¡¯t let me see you again. I find you repulsive.¡± Aven Harris turned and walked away, shutting off all of her medical expenditures. Elise rk¡¯s face was instantly filled with fear. What exactly urred here? She called Wills Waltson¡¯s number in the taxi after a brief hesitate. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Wills Waltson answered calmly. ¡°Today is a particrly unique day, and you have taken the effort to call me for the first time. What urred? After hesitating for a long time, she finally said, ¡°About that ¡­ Is your condition still in effect?¡± Wills Waltson grinned. The small fish finally arrived to grab the bait. ¡°Without a doubt. Do you want to use it?¡± ¡°I think I want to regain my qualifications to be a teacher in my school. Can you assist me?¡± ¡°Without a doubt. To prevent you from feeling the pain of my great kindness, treat me to a meal tonight. After that, we¡¯ll settle the matter. Will you agree?¡± Chapter 51 ¡°Okay, then, what do you want to eat?¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°How about you?¡±¡±Is there a particr restaurant you¡¯d like to visit?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t eat out very often.¡± I normally prepare my meals at home.¡± ¡°You know how to cook?¡± Wills Waltson asked, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed. ¡°Then go purchase some ingredients,¡± Wills Waltson smirked. I¡¯ll eat at your house tonight.¡± ¡°But the meals that I¡¯ve cooked might not be suitable for your appetite,¡± Luna expressed concern. ¡°How do you know before you try?¡± I still have a meeting to attend, so I¡¯ll call backter.¡± ¡°Please drop me off at the Marktin et,¡± Luna said after hanging up the phone. She spent the afternoon cleaning the kitchen. Wills Waltson arrived around 5:00 p. m. He sniffed the perfume as she opened the door for him. ¡°What did you make?¡±¡±It smells fantastic.¡± ¡°I cooked chicken soup, it¡¯ll be beneficial for your health,¡± she pursed her lips. Wills Waltson¡¯s lips curved unconsciously: ¡°You cooked the soup for me? ¡°You¡¯re a good girl.¡± She flushed a little. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the table while you wash your hands.¡± She returned to the kitchen, despondent. Wills Waltson emerged from the restroom and sat at the dinner table. He¡¯d never seen so many ordinary dishes on a table before. Pasta, sd from scratch, rump steak, pudding, and chicken soup She brought him a bowl of soup and ced it in front of him. Wills Waltson stared at her as she was ready to sit down and said, ¡°I want some wine.¡± ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± she said hesitantly. ¡°Should I get it?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. He smiled as he turned his head. ¡°Ignore it. Remember to make the wine the following time.¡± She took a seat. He still wanted toe here a second time? Wills Watson picked up the forks and nibbled on each of them, tasting each of the dishes. He nodded, ¡°Yes, your culinary skills are pretty good.¡± ¡°I thought it might not meet your appetite.¡± After all, she remembered thest time he¡¯d drunk instant coffee. ¡°I was a bit worried at first, but now, I¡¯m not worried anymore. Your dishes look the same as the ones in the restaurant. No, it¡¯s even more delicious. Are you sure you made this yourself? It can¡¯t be that you went out to buy it for my sake, right? ¡± Sheughed. ¡°Not.¡± He was getting more and more satisfied with this woman. He might want to move here and live with her. He leisurely took a sip of the soup and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you 100 points for this. With your culinary skills, you can get married now.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. Wills Watsonughed. She probably the only one in this world who dare to roll her eyes in front of him, he did not get angry at all. ¡°Why did you change your mind?¡± She put down her spoon. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be overwhelmed.¡± ¡°Is there something happened made you change your mind? You didn¡¯t change your mind when I came to see you this afternoon. ¡± ¡°Elise rk is pregnant, but today, to set me up, she took advantage of that child. And that child ¡­ dead.¡± She got up and went to her bag and took out her recorder and yed it to him. He shook his head with a smile and asked, ¡°If nothing happens to this woman today, what are you going to do about it?¡± She scratched her forehead: ¡°Originally, I nned to get back together with Aven Harris again, and make his mother and Elise rk angry.¡± His eyes widened. ¡°Get back together?¡± ¡°Pretend to.¡± He was annoyed. ¡°Childish, stupid.¡± Hearing him say so, she lowered her head and giggled. ¡°Why did youugh? Do you think it¡¯s funny? ¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing because yourment was so urate.¡± She looked down at him and smiled shyly as she scooped up the soup with her spoon. He looked at her and smiled at her too. Their gazes met, and a warm feeling inexplicably ran through her heart. Wills Watson looked at her smile and couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips: ¡°There¡¯s a problem, I¡¯m rather curious. You kept repeating that you would never interact with rich people, so why are you with Aven Harris now? It¡¯s impossible for you not to know who he is when you¡¯re dating him. ¡± ¡°I know,¡± the warm chopsticks lightly poked at the food in the bowl. ¡°From the day he entered the school, I knew that he was the son of the principal, which was why I rejected him for three years.¡± ¡°Oh? Then why did you ept him? ¡± ¡°Since I was young, no one has ever treated me so well. My heart was also not made of steel, so I was moved. At that time, I thought that he was different.¡± ¡°In the end, it turned out that he was no different from you. After he got you, he no longer knew how to cherish you, right?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Actually, in this past year, he has always been very good to me. It¡¯s so good that I wonder if my life will be blissful because of him. But ¡­¡± She exhaled. ¡°This is probably the habit of rich men.¡± Seeing her disappointed eyes, Wills Watson suddenly felt that his mood was not bad. If it wasn¡¯t for that idiot who didn¡¯t know how to cherish her, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to take herHe lifted his brows and turned to face her. He wasn¡¯t content with being the first; he wanted to be her only man. ¡°Not all wealthy men are Aven Harris.¡± ¡°Are you attempting to differentiate yourself from him?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, I know your little secret, and you still dare to call yourself special?¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s my tiny secret?¡± He had no idea what his little secret was. ¡°Cathelina Bright,¡± she said calmly as she gazed at him. ¡°You already have a crush on someone, but you¡¯re sleeping with another woman. Don¡¯t you think this is bad behavior?¡± Wills Waltson gave her a look. ¡°Do you not realize she is married and is my sister-inw?¡± Thinking along these lines, she inquired gently and curiously, ¡°So you loved her but she didn¡¯t return your feelings? Or is it¡­ She was your second brother¡¯s girlfriend when you met her?¡± Wills Waltson fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Are you interested in my matter?¡± he asks, his face sad. She blushed: ¡°No, you were the one who asked me why I was with Aven Harris before. In exchange, I believe you should tell me why you liked Cathelina Bright.¡± Wills Waltson said indifferently: ¡°If you feel that you must ask some question to exchange with mine, then let me ask you another question.¡± This was self-evident. He refused to tell her. She moved her head. ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary. I¡¯m not that interested.¡± She lowered her head and began eating quietly as she finished speaking. Wills Waltson nced at her for a moment before saying, ¡°I got to know her first.¡± Luna looked at him after a brief moment of surprise and asked, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°First, I got to know Cathelina Bright ¡± He took up the fork again and bowed his head to pick up the tes once he finished speaking. He couldn¡¯t bear seeing her in such a state. She used her influence on him. This was truly¡­ Oh, no. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± She looked at him for a long time before responding. That is, his brother had stolen the woman he liked. What wonderful news. He didn¡¯t appear to be the type to give up hisdy to someone else. Wait, didn¡¯t he want to respond at first? Why did he eventually tell her? He was odd. to bed and be her first man. Chapter 52 The ringing of Judi Allen¡¯s phone woke her up on the second day. She took it up sluggishly, but Judi Allen¡¯s shocked gasp came through on the other end of the phone. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Is that heavenly thunder, Lady? ¡°I was terrified.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She yawned, rubbed her eyes, and looked at the wall clock. She had purposefully shut off the rmst night, after Wills Waltson had left, hoping to sleep till she woke up naturally. But it was only half past eight o¡¯clock. If she has nothing to do, she never gets out of bed before 10 a. m. Did you see the sunrise today from the west? Oh my goodness. Elsie¡¯s qualification has been withdrawn. The school¡¯s official exnation is that the wrong name was stuck there, but who would believe it? This is the first time that such a major issue has arisen at our university. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m so happy.¡± She realized it wasn¡¯t because of God, but because of Wills Waltson. ¡°Is that correct?¡± ¡°Is that correct? Is that your reaction? You¡¯re dissatisfied? So serene? I know you have a wonderful mind, but you don¡¯t have to be so apathetic, do you? ¡°Are youpelling me to think of you as a fairy?¡± She stood up and pushed her still-messy hair with her right hand, smiling and saying, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been tortured too many times.¡± ¡°Tch.¡±¡±Tell me, where are you going to eat this afternoon?¡± joked Judi Allen. Didn¡¯t you want to buy me a meal? Since such a happy thing has happened, I will satisfy you.¡± With a warm smile, she said, ¡°You can order whatever you want. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s expensive.¡± ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re rich?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been nagging at you for the past four years. My conscience isn¡¯t peaceful. Besides, I have to treat you to such a happy matter.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go eat today¡­ go to the burger shop at the school gate.¡± With a warm smile, she said, ¡°Burger? You have no ambition.¡± ¡°No matter, satisfy me.¡± ¡°Alright, 10: 30 PM. Gather at the school gate.¡± After hanging up, she dialed Wills Waltson ¡®s number and called him. Wills Waltson ¡®szy voice came over the phone: ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You ¡­ are you busy?¡± ¡°Not at all. ¡± said and thought for a moment. Since he answered like this, she should not be able to continue, ¡°Why you get up so early ? Didn¡¯t you sayst night that you would be sleeping until noon?¡± When he said this, all of the executives in the meeting room were so shocked that their jaws dropped. Last night¡­ Many people could smell an ambiguous scent. Could it be that the CEO had fallen in love? Who would have thought that Wills Waltson , who had just been in a rage, would be talking on his phone at this moment with such a gentle attitude? Who made their Wills Watson so gentle? They were very curious. Who exactly was her? They wanted to find her out and give her to Wills Watson so he could have a good mood every day. ¡°That was my original n, but my roommate called me and woke me up.¡± ¡°Then this dorm friend isn¡¯t that good.¡± ¡°Of course not, she shared the good news with me, hmm¡­ Um, Wills Waltson , the school has once again announced the information of me being retained as a teacher. I got my job back. Thank you.¡± Wills Watson smiled, ¡°I have said that many times. I do not ept ¡°Thank you¡±. I want something else rather than words.¡± ¡°Want do you want?¡± Wills Watson got up from the chair and walked out of the conference room. ¡°For example, marry me?¡± She blushed. ¡°If you continue to joke, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± Wills Watsonughed: ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± ¡°Then apany me to lunch then.¡± ¡°Not today at noon. I have an appointment with my ssmate.¡± ¡°At night, then evening.¡± ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going to give a secondary school student a supplementary lesson. I will be working till 8 PM.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°Since you¡¯re so insincere, why are you saying that you want to thank me?¡± ¡°Mm ¡­How about tomorrow at noon?¡± Wills Watson pursed his lips. Not bad, at least she wouldn¡¯t reject him. It seemed like this woman changed because she owed him. ¡°I have a meeting at noon. Let¡¯s meet in the evening. I¡¯ll tell you where to go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, she looked outside at the sunny weather and covered her mouth as she smiled. After she finishedughing, she pped her face for some unknown reason. What a fool, why was so happy just because of the good weather? She was in a very good mood. She got off the bed, cleaned up her dirty clothes, and stuffed them into the washing machine. After cleaning up, she washed up and left the room. She arrived at school on time. Judi Allen, who was used to beingte, waste again. While she was waiting for her, two girls passed by her. One of them said, ¡°He helped me so much, so I should at least send him something to express my feelings. But I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s better to give to a guy as a present.¡± ¡°You ¡­The most suitable thing for her is to repay him with your body. ¡± ¡°God, you¡¯re so annoying. Can you be more serious now?¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Does he smoke? If he smokes, you can give him a limited edition lighter. If he doesn¡¯t smoke, buy a tie or a watch.¡± The two girls walked away and she reached out their hands to cover their cheeks. Thank him with her body¡­ ¡°Hey,¡± she exhaled, clearly feeling her face blush. Nearby, Judi Allen jogged over: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. To avoid being outssed by your beauty. I dressed for a bit, and in the end, I arrivedte due to carelessness, you can¡¯t possibly me me, right?¡±Judi Allen apanied with a smile, and winked at her: ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with your face? it¡¯s so red.¡± ¡°Sigh, the sun is so bright. I¡¯ve been exposed to the sun for a long time.¡± ¡°God, that¡¯s my fault. Now I will take you to a cooler ce to take shelter from the summer. Your majesty, let¡¯s go.¡± She gently pulled her back. ¡°About that ¡­ I¡¯m giving you a chance to make up your fault. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please tell me.¡± Luna whispered something in her ear. Judi Allen eximed, ¡°What? What do you want to buy? ¡± Didn¡¯t you hear everything?¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly have reconciled with that scumbag, Aven Harris?¡± ¡°No way, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°Howe you bought a gift for a man?¡± She would have bought it herself if she had known sooner. How was she going to exin this? ¡°Hurry up and tell me the truth, be truthful and lenient,¡± Judi Allen said, taking her arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that I have a big brother? He did me a huge favor, and I feel obligated to properly thank her.¡± ¡°Why should you be so courteous with your family members?¡± Judi Allen was bbergasted. ¡°After all, he¡¯s a half-brother, so I¡¯ll have to be a bit more polite.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m good at getting men¡¯s gifts. Simply follow me. I¡¯ll take you to a good location and promise that your brother will be pleased . Didn¡¯t you hear everything?¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly have reconciled with that scumbag, Aven Harris?¡± ¡°No way, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°Howe you bought a gift for a man?¡± She would have bought it herself if she had known sooner. How was she going to exin this? ¡°Hurry up and tell me the truth, be truthful and lenient,¡± Judi Allen said, taking her arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that I have a big brother? He did me a huge favor, and I feel obligated to properly thank her.¡± ¡°Why should you be so courteous with your family members?¡± Judi Allen was bbergasted. ¡°After all, he¡¯s a half-brother, so I¡¯ll have to be a bit more polite.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m good at getting men¡¯s gifts. Simply follow me. I¡¯ll take you to a good location and promise that your brother will be pleased . Luna Greenwich felt guilty and she followed her. Chapter 53 Judi Allen drew her into a taxi and drove her to a handmade boutique in a smallne near the city center. As Judi Allen stated, there is everything that one would expect to discover. Most importantly, she could produce her own handicrafts if she so desired. They took a taxi back to the Burger shop at the school entrance after purchasing their presence. Judi Allen stated that she would not be able to eat this juicy burger again after returning to her hometown. She was scared she might miss it, therefore she would have to eat at this shop for the next few days. Although Luna thought she was exaggerating, she knew Judi Allen could pull it off. ¡°Luna, I¡¯m not sure when we¡¯ll see each other again after this.¡± She nced at Judi with anguish on her face ¡°Come back to see me if you miss me. In any case, I will stay here and go nowhere.¡± ¡°Without a doubt. I don¡¯t think I¡¯llst longer than two months.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to this restaurant the next time we meet.¡± ¡°When I left the dorm this morning, another roommate returned. She informed me that Elise rk had been hospitalized as a result of an abortion. Because of this, I believe the principle canceled the decision.¡± ¡°Judy, let¡¯s not talk about Elise rk and Aven Harris anymore, okay?¡± she said as she sipped her coke. Judi Allen sighed: ¡°You sure are heavily hurt by them. Would you be afraid of falling in love with others because of Aven Harris? Tell me what you wouldn¡¯t, you can¡¯t give up your happiness just because of a trash can.¡± ¡°No, I will fall in love, find a man who loves me and get married. We will have two children. It would be best if it were a boy and a girl. I will be very happy about teaching students and take care of my husband and our children. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°Then promise me.¡± ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± She nodded and smiled at Judi Allen. Before the two of them could finish eating, an unexpected guest arrived at the restaurant. Judy, who was sitting opposite the door, saw the figure first and said unhappily: ¡°Trashman is here.¡± She was about to turn around when a hand reached out from behind her and pulled her towards the door. Judi Allen stood up, and shouted while chasing: ¡°Aven Harris, what are you doing?¡± The three of them walked to the door. Aven Harris stood there and said to Judi Allen: ¡°Judi Allen, you¡¯d better go, I have something to say.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are, I¡¯m not going in.¡± ¡°F * CK off.¡±Aven Harris said to her. Judi Allen was not convinced. Just as she was about to pounce, Luna Greenwich turned around and blocked her. She did not want Judi Allen to suffer a loss. ¡°Judy, you go in first.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave you alone here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. There are some things that he and I have to settle. This is school, it¡¯s very safe.¡± Judi Allen gouged Aven Harris with her eyes, then turned and returned to the restaurant. She raised her head and looked at him with an indifferent expression. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I underestimated you. I was wondering before why you were so calm when you saw rk and me in the hotel, you didn¡¯t cry or yell at me.¡± What did he mean? ¡°Tell me, when did you get hooked up with that Wills Waltson ? You said before that you slept with someone else, you can¡¯t be lying to me, right? Is that man Wills Waltson ? I thought you were pure, but it turns out you¡¯re a fu*king bitch. ¡± She raised her hand and pped Aven Harris, and ground her teeth: ¡°Have you said enough?¡± He covered his face and red at her. ¡°I only said a few words, and you¡¯re already angry from embarrassment? You know, my mom told me today that you and him¡­ You¡­ Do you know how I felt? I cherish you so much, I am so good to you, why are you together with him? ¡± She raised her chin, with a face full of calmness: ¡°Aven Harris, we are done, then it¡¯s none of your business who am I with or who did I sleep with.¡± ¡°You have no sense of shame.¡± ¡°You went to bed with my roommate because you knew too much about shame?¡± ¡°Stop finding excuses. Today, exin to me when you hooked up with him.¡± ¡°You can humiliate me, but please don¡¯t humiliate an innocent person. The grudge between you and I hav¡±You still think it doesn¡¯t matter? How many people in the entire city dare to call his name like you? Do you believe Wills Waltson enjoys interfering in other people¡¯s affairs? There are so many people in Phdelphia; why did he disregard them while interfering in your business? It¡¯s because you f * king slept with him¡­¡± ¡°¡±I slept with him, so what?¡±Luna Greenwich yelled angrily, interrupting him. Why can¡¯t I sleep with Wills Waltson if you can sleep with Elise rk? Let me tell you, I crawled onto Wills Waltson¡¯s bed the night I spotted you and Elise rk in the hotel, and it was all my fault.¡± Aven Harris raised her hand, threatening to p her. She tucked her chin in. ¡°Do it.¡± With tears in his eyes, Aven Harris clinched her teeth and gently lowered his hands: ¡°Why did you do this to yourself, and how did you get here, hmm? I was mistaken, but do you know the type of person Wills Waltson is? How could you possibly provoke him? Have you considered the ramifications, Luna? He will annihte you.¡± ¡°That is my business.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still being obstinate.¡± ¡°Aven Harris, you know how much I despise betrayal, and yet you did it. Could it be that after you betrayed me, you still expect me to kneel in ce and beg you to change your mind?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I gave everything I had to close off all escape paths so that I would never look back at you again. Because of you, I¡¯ve evolved into today¡¯s Luna.¡± ¡°At least, in terms of spirit, I have never betrayed you before,¡± Aven Harris said as she closed her eyes. With a coldugh, his spirit ¡­ ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t require your mental purity. There will be nothing between us in the future, so don¡¯te looking for me. Even if I am torn apart and forced to suffer for the rest of my life, I will not ask your forgiveness.¡± She replied she was and returned to the restaurant. Aven Harris was going insane when he saw her determination. ¡°Luna, have you ever loved me?¡± he eximed. Her soft footsteps paused. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Luna, you will be sorry. I, Aven Harris, pledge to God that I will make you regret your choice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already kicking myself for thinking you were unique. If God gave me a second opportunity, I would never forget my mother¡¯s order and would never ept you. I¡¯m sorry for that Luna who was with you and fantasized about marrying you and escorting you until the end of my life.¡±e nothing to do with Wills Waltson .¡± Chapter 54 Although she had not anticipated that they would end up this way. It no longer mattered to her. She had never intended to turn back since the day she decided to let him go. It didn¡¯t matter if he trusted her or not because she would never get back together with him. On the afternoon of the second day, she took the bus to the French restaurant that Wills Waltson had given her. When Wills Waltson arrived, she was sitting right next to the dining hall¡¯s entrance. He stepped out of the car and approached her. The waiter drove his car away from the restaurant to park it. ¡°Howe you¡¯re not going in?¡± She burst outughing. ¡°I was about to go in and grieve my purse for a few minutes when you came over.¡± ¡°Is it for the purse?¡± ¡°Let me calcte with my fingers, this restaurant should be a high-end restaurant,¡± she murmured curiously, pointing to the restaurant¡¯s door. Heughed. ¡°So?¡± ¡°It would break my heart to take someone to a meal in a ce like this.¡± ¡°Are you going to treat me then?¡± She sighed and shrugged her shoulders ¡± I have to pay you because I owe you a favor. That is why I shouldment the loss of my handbag. Now, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send them to the guillotine.¡± She took a deep breath, turned, and walked up the steps to the dining room. Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help butugh as he looked at her back. Is he old? Or there were too few women he knew. He had never seen a woman as interesting as her. As they entered the dining room, she nced at the menu and gave him the right to order. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°Are you sure? You don¡¯t be afraid that I¡¯ll order something expensive.¡± She curled her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to read. If you feel that your conscience won¡¯t hurt, then you can just order whatever you want. In any case, at worst, I¡¯ll just stay here and wash the dishes to pay the bill. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Her words were filled with brAven . He smiled and lowered his head to order. She couldn¡¯t understand why the menu would be in French even though this was America. Why they had to bully the people who don¡¯t speak French? Wills Watson quickly ordered the dishes. ¡°Would you like a ss of champagne?¡± She shrugged. ¡°Sure.¡± The French food served slowly. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry. After taking a sip of champagne, she asked, ¡°What did you tell our principal? How did she change her mind so easily?¡± ¡°Are you curious?¡± ¡°A little,¡± she nodded. ¡°Is it easy to convince her?¡± ¡°I only said three sentences. I said I liked you, and you must get the job. Otherwise, the Waltson family and the Harris family would have already broken up.¡± She blushed. No wonder why Aven Harris came to find her yesterday. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± ¡°Hey, because of the wine.¡± She lifted her ss and took another sip. ¡°The principal didn¡¯t say anything and just agreed?¡± ¡°She said a lot of bad things about you.¡± She frowned. ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°Curious again?¡± She was a bit embarrassed. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°How about this, if you promise me one thing, I¡¯ll tell you what I talked about with her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°What? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll make you give your body to me?¡± She looked at him. Was this man the legendary high and mighty Wills Waltson ? Why hadn¡¯t she met such a Wills Watson before? He saw that she was a bit nervous so he smiled: ¡°It seems that you have an image that.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force anyone to do something that she doesn¡¯t want to. I¡¯ve said it before, you¡¯ll be willing to marry me and give me your body.¡± ¡°Never.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s skip this topic. Ourpany has been looking for a temporary lecturer. Do you want to do some part-time jobs? If youe, I¡¯ll tell you what she said. ¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± She twisted her head and smiled. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°Stop messing with me. How can I be the lecturer for such a bigpany like yours? Even if it¡¯s just temporary work, there should still be hundreds of people at the waitlist.¡± ¡°I will cover you. This is the first time I¡¯m using the resource to gain personal benefits. The sry is very high and charged by the day. What do you think?¡± She looked at him and said confidently, ¡°You must have other motives.¡± He calmly swirled the wine cup and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really easy talking to a smart person. If youe to ourpany, you have to bring me food every noon. ¡± ¡°Bring some food?¡± She was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right. Youe here to work for a month and bring me a month¡¯s food. Or, if you don¡¯te, I¡¯lle to your ce every night to eat dinner. You choose one of these two offers.¡± She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re very maniptive?¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it. If you feel that it¡¯s unfair, then I can give you another choice. If youe back to my house, I¡¯ll take care of everything. You can cook for me three times a week.¡± She stared at him, put down her ss, and crossed her arms. Wills Watson smiled charmingly: ¡°I know, you are afraid that I will pester you, but even if you do note to ourpany, I will not give up. As for the reason, you should have guessed it yourself. I liked you.¡± Luna creased her brows. She tightened her arms. This could be considered as¡­ Confession? ¡°But having you cook for me has nothing to do with liking you. In the past 27 years, I have never eaten ordinary food. That day, the food you cooked made me feel as if I was living like an ordinary person. I truly feel that eating ordinary food at home is very good. Can you imagine? From the moment I was born, I sat at a veryrge dining table. Every meal was filled with delicacies, and there were a lot of servants and butlers by my side.¡± Her pupils narrowed unconsciously as she heard his words. She gazed at him with sadness in her eyes, a strange sense of empathy for him. Her mother used to have to go to work every day to support her. As a result, she ate, bathed, and slept alone every day. She recognized the sense of being alone. ¡°So, when do I start working?¡± ¡°Start as soon as possible.¡± Her lips were pursed. ¡°Now you have the opportunity to tell me what the headmaster said about me.¡± ¡°Miss Brown is someone I¡¯m familiar with. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t know what she said since it¡¯s all falsehoods.¡± ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a lie?¡± ¡°She ims you are unconcerned with your personal life. But I¡¯m familiar with you.¡± He arched his brows in the middle. ¡°I¡¯m your first officer.¡± She looked to the side, embarrassed. ¡°Reduce your volume. Is that all she had to say?¡± ¡°What does someone like her have to say? She said nothing but highlighted your identity.¡± ¡°She stated I was an orphan once more?¡± ¡°What? She¡¯s mentioned that before, right?¡± She gave a nod. ¡°How could she have made such a mistake? Have you ever revealed your true identity to Aven Harris?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t just im I¡¯m an illegitimate child, can I? It is not a good sign.¡± Wills Waltson burst outughing. Miss Brown¡¯s attitude toward her would change if she realized she was from the Enderson family. Aven Harris would not lose Luna Greenwich if this were the case. It appeared to be a lovely coincidence. Chapter 55 ¡°That¡¯s why I told Miss Brown I didn¡¯t mind the background. I will be your background in the future. I will defend you, and she should leave you alone.¡± Luna was taken aback by his reaction. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°You can ask her if you don¡¯t believe it.¡± For some reason, her face flushed. ¡°Well, then, she¡¯s probably pissed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not responsible for that.¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°There is one question in particr that piques my interest. May I inquire?¡± ¡°You may proceed.¡± ¡°Why do you like me when you have so many other women at your side? Is it because I¡¯m poor and different from the other women? Or do you think I¡¯m a wuss and you¡¯re acting sympathetically? If this is correct, you may have misunderstood something. I¡¯m not as unhappy as you believe. I simply enjoy money.¡± ¡°To that question, I have two replies. Which do you prefer to hear?¡± ¡°Is it true or false? You can then tell me both.¡± ¡°Both are correct, but there are two ways to state it. To put it politely, I talked a lot when I was with you. I¡¯m looking for a woman who can open my heart and talk to me. To put it bluntly, I want to sleep with you.¡± ¡°Cough, cough,¡± she was taken aback by his direct response and covered her mouth to stop herself from coughing. ¡°Do you still love me?¡± Wills Waltson gave her a nce ¡°Right now, I really admire you. However, there is still a slight distance between love and friendship. I shall make every attempt to fill the void.¡± ¡°Can you sleep with someone you don¡¯t like?¡± ¡°It would be impossible if it was another woman. However, as I previously stated, I had a crush on you. So I¡¯d like to sleep with you. Your flesh emits a therapeutic aroma to me.¡± ¡°Medicine scent?¡± She was curious as to where she obtained the medical aroma. ¡°Love elixir.¡± She coughed once more. She would have called the cops if he hadn¡¯t been so attractive. ¡°Waltson, Wills I¡¯ll tell you straight, I saw with my own eyes how my mother battled her entire life, so I won¡¯t put my feelings in the hands of someone who doesn¡¯t love me. I hope you can change your target away from me if at all possible; I don¡¯t want to get wounded.¡± Wills Waltson nced at her, pursed his lips, and said: ¡°How do you know you¡¯ll be wounded if you don¡¯t try? Maybe I¡¯m worthy of your trust for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m not right for you.¡± ¡°There is nothing absolute.¡± But she was certain that they were not a good match. Instead, she grabbed a nicely wrapped box from her bag, pushed it in front of him, and set it on the table. ¡°What exactly is this?¡± he asked. To show my gratitude, I bought a gift for you yesterday. I know that you are notcking in anything, and perhaps you will think that it is cheap, not worthy of your taste, but I will buy it anyway because I want to let my heart be at ease. If you want to throw it away, can you find a ce after you leave that I cannot see? Hearing her words, Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. A gift? This was the first time in his life that he had received a gift from a woman.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to open the box. Embarrassed, she stretched out her hand and pressed down on him. ¡°Can¡¯t you go back and look at it?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. ¡°So mysterious?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see your look of disdain. I¡¯ll be ashamed.¡± He opened it anyway, and there was a dark blue pen in the box. He took out the pen and saw that it was still engraved with words. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°You carved these words?¡± ¡°The sample of the character was written by me, but I was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be good to carve it, so I let someone help me carve it.¡± He stared at the tiny words on it. Wills Waltson , thank you. s Seeing him size up the brush, she said rather embarrassedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit rustic?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything and just stuffed the pen into his shirt pocket and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± She pursed her lips into a smile. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good, but from your taste, it¡¯s possible that ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±Wills Watson said as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll make good use of it.¡± She was stunned for a moment, which meant, he epted this gift? It was odd, she thought, that he would turn his back on her. On the morning of the second day, she showed up at Waltson¡¯s Group on time. Because she had promised Wills Watson in advance, they would pretend to not know each other in thepany. Therefore, no one knew that she was under the cover of Wills Waltson . She was like a new employee, busy and busy with her studies. What she was going to do was exin the new products to the staff in the business section. Thepany recruited a total of four lecturers. Each person was responsible for one product. She had the responsibility to exin the upgraded second-generation air purifier. For the next week, she would do her homework and learn every detail, feature, and selling point of the product. At noon, she received a call from Wills Waltson . ¡°Have you gotten off work?¡± She looked outside from within teahouse and carefully whispered: ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting off work?¡± ¡°Everyone is doing their homework.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to do it. Come upstairs.¡± ¡°How can we do that? We¡¯ll be seen by others.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± She thought about it and said, ¡°How about that ¡­ I¡¯ll put the lunch box at the front desk. Can you let your secretary go down to pick it up? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a special agent.¡± ¡°Then what do we do? I can¡¯t get away.¡± ¡°Thene find me after you¡¯re done. I¡¯m the only one in the entire penthouse, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°But ¡­Just now, our team leader said that he will take the four of us to eat lunch together. I can¡¯t possibly say that I won¡¯t be able to do that on the first day. ¡± Wills Watson was unhappy, who was that annoying? ¡°Thene find me after you finish eating.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°That settles it. Return to your work.¡± He hung up the phone once he finished speaking. He connected to his internalwork and dialed his secretary¡¯s number. ¡°Daniel, look into who is directing the Training Department¡¯s impromptu lecturer and transfer him to another location for a business trip.¡± The secretary was taken aback. ¡°How about right now?¡± ¡°Get him out of thepany right now, instantly, immediately, in five minutes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°You can leave work after the call. Return at half past one.¡± Daniel was perplexed after hanging up the phone. Mr. Waltson, when did you start caring about the Training Department? How unusual. She entered the elevator half an hourter. She exited the elevator on the 36th level and took a cautious look around. There was no one around. She strolled down the lengthy corridor till she came to the words ¡°CEO¡¯s office.¡± She rapped on the door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s voice was heard. She pushed open the door and entered after exhaling a sigh of relief. ¡°You scared me,¡± she murmured as she nced at him. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m concerned because I¡¯m terrified of being seen by others. To avoid suspicion, I pressed first on the 35th floor. I came up because there was no one at the door.¡± ¡°What if someonees to the door?¡± ¡°I just got off the elevator and stated that I walked in the incorrect direction.¡± ¡°Those who don¡¯t know might think you¡¯re having a secret affair with me if they see you like this.¡± He came closer to her and leaned behind her while he spoke. ¡°Why don¡¯t I make this matter real?¡± he said ambiguously. Chapter 56 Luna jumped away from him and turned to face him, saying, ¡°Wills Waltson, if you dare to do this again, I will depart.¡± He didn¡¯t make a fuss about her flushed cheeks. He sat down and examined the food in his lunchbox. Crabmeat, braised beef, and a sd of vegetables ¡°This too much.¡± ¡°Of course, because I owe you, I must express my gratitude.¡± She was the one who wanted to pay the billst night, but when she went to pay, the waiter told her that Wills Waltson had shares in the restaurant and that lunch would be free. She questioned why he hadn¡¯t informed her beforehand. ¡°I was frightened to upset your sincerity when I saw how devout you were in mourning for your handbag,¡± he exined. She despised him at the time. After all, she ate while suffering from a sore heart. She didn¡¯t have a good taste in wine, and she didn¡¯t have a good taste in food. She walked to the 34th floor before taking the elevator back to the 12th floor when she finished her supper. She smiled inexplicably as she stood in the elevator. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a secret love affair, if she thought about it? When she got home from work that night, she respectfully declined Wills Waltson¡¯s request to send her home. She went downstairs by herself and caught the bus home. She saw Nicky Enderson as she approached the district¡¯s entrance. He approached pleasantly and was taken aback. ¡°What brings you here, Brother?¡± ¡°I know your defense of paperis finished, and I¡¯ve been trying to find time to congratte you, but thest two days have been too hectic.¡± Sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re preupied. It is not a major issue.¡± ¡°This is a very unforgettable asion for me.¡± He indicated his car. ¡°Come on in. I¡¯ll take you out to celebrate.¡± ¡°What are your ns?¡± ¡°Go eat,¡± he said, pushing her to the car and driving her to dinner. The server left the private area after Nicky Endersonpleted ordering the food. He stated, ¡°Do you want to continue your education as a teacher, Luna? How did you find it? Did you obtain any oues?¡± She gave a nod. ¡°Yes, the list of names has already been passed down. Our department¡¯s student will apany me.¡± ¡°Do you have to do this? Auntie is no longer with us. You are not required to do something for her dream.¡± She shrugged, smiled, and remained silent. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my ce, Luna? I¡¯ll offer you a position, and we¡¯ll always be together in the future so we can look out for one other. You don¡¯t have to worry about Belle Enderson or my mother; they¡¯ll be OK.¡± She gave a hard shake of her head and pleaded, ¡°Please, Brother, spare me. You¡¯re aware that I don¡¯t get along with the Endersons.¡± ¡°But dad is your father after all, so why don¡¯t you just say yes, we will forever be family.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± she said, shaking her head firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a father.¡± ¡°Luna your dad¡¯s heart isn¡¯tpletely devoid of you. You ¡­¡± ¡°Brother, if you continue on this topic, then I will go back,¡± she said with a serious expression. ¡°I told you, don¡¯t talk about family matters between us.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicky Enderson sighed, and just as he was about to say something, he saw Johny Enderson being pushed in by a waiter. He stood up and frowned, ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you guys here?¡± Kelen Enderson nced at Nicky Enderson and said unhappily: ¡°I called your secretary. He said that you would go to eat with your sister and leave first. Belle Enderson is still sleeping at home, who else can you apany for dinner?¡± ¡°Mom ¡­¡± ¡°Enough, thepany has been so busy with this woman that you¡¯re still in the mood to eat with her. Nicky , what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°The matter at thepany has nothing to do with Luna ,¡±Nicky Enderson said in a cold voice. ¡°Don¡¯t push the me onto Luna .¡± ¡°Am I wrong? If this woman did not provoke Wills Waltson , would the Waltson Group target the Enderson family without any warning? For the past few years, our two families have been at odds with each other, but we¡¯ve all retreated beyond the line of fire. Nobody stepped out of line first, but it was all because of this woman ¡­¡± Johny Enderson ¡®s voice was not loud. He looked at Nicky Enderson and said, ¡°Nicky , take your mother out first.¡± ¡°Dad, mom, it wasn¡¯t easy for me, so don¡¯t ¡­¡± She stood up and looked at Nicky Enderson , ¡°Big Brother, you should bring your mother out first.¡± Nicky Enderson exhaled: ¡°Luna , how about this, you go home today, I¡¯ll handle this ce myself.¡± ¡°You can go first.¡± He knew that because Johny Enderson had brought Helen Enderson to find him, whatever he had to say, even if she wasn¡¯t listening today, he would bring her before him and force her to listen another day. Why would she make an unnecessary move if that was the case? ¡°Johny Enderson, what do you want to say to her?¡±Kelen Enderson was irritated. Why should I bother going out? That scumbag mother of hers¡­¡± ¡°Enderson, Miss.¡± As she gazed at her, her sweet face turned cold. ¡°If you continue to humiliate my mother, tomorrow , I will go to the reporters and reveal my identity. You also don¡¯t want anyone from the Enderson family dividing the fortune, correct?¡± ¡°You are such a shamelessdy; speak one more thing and I¡¯ll rip your mouth open.¡± Enderson, Johny Nicky Enderson was looking at me. Nicky Enderson sighed, knowing that if his mother stayed, she¡¯d say more. As a result, he dragged her out. Only the father and daughter remained in the room. Luna shifted her gaze to the side as they seated. Johny Enderson gave her a look. ¡°Don¡¯t beat about the bush, Mr. Enderson. You and I aren¡¯t cut out for toying with such provocative objects.¡± ¡°Enderson, Luna.¡±Johny Enderson was dissatisfied. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going to correct you in any way,¡± she said. Just say anything.¡± ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Wills Waltson?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my business.¡± ¡°He¡¯s targeting the Enderson family. Did you instigate him?¡± She pursed her lips and considered for a moment. ¡°Who knows, maybe¡­¡± ¡°You ¡­ It¡¯s aplete waste of time. Simplye at us if you despise us. Don¡¯t fall for these tiny ruses. If your mother were living while you¡¯re in this condition of self-indulgence, she¡¯d be disappointed.¡± ¡°As I have stated, don¡¯t bring up my mum.¡± ¡°Your mum is a good person.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she murmured, her face flushed with fury. ¡°She¡¯s just a gullible fool who¡¯s been duped his entire life.¡± ¡°Luna, there are some things that aren¡¯t as simple as you believe,¡±Johny Enderson said, frowning and looking away. ¡°I, too, have problems.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve previously informed you that inviting each other is inappropriate.¡± She rose to her feet. ¡°Can I leave now if you¡¯re finished with what you want to say?¡± ¡°Leave Wills Waltson, I have arranged for a man who matches you, find a time to meet him, and if it¡¯s suitable, marry him and depart Phdelphia,¡± he urged as she was about to leave. Chapter 57 ¡°What if I refuse?¡± ¡°With you and Wills Waltson, it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business,¡± Luna responded, clenching her fist, ¡°so I won¡¯t bother you, Mr. Enderson.¡± She then picked up her luggage, turned around, and walked out of the room. When Nicky Enderson saw here out, he approached her and said, ¡°Luna.¡± Snowy went forward, a scowl on her face, and drew Nicky Enderson aside: ¡°Luna, you slut, pay attention. If you do this again in the future¡­¡± ¡°Mom,¡± With a grim expression, Nicky Enderson interrupted Kelen Enderson. ¡°Can you please quit talking?¡± ¡°Nicky Enderson, your wings have toughened. You assisted that scumbag¡¯s daughter in scolding me? Are you attempting to irritate me? Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back first,¡± she said Nicky Enderson. She stepped around him and was about to go when Kelen Enderson grabbed his wrist and said, ¡°Listen closely, I won¡¯t allow you to encounter this woman again in the future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re meddling in too many things,¡± Nicky Enderson said as she shook her hand. ¡°¡±I know, there are some things that you have long known, Nicky,¡± Kelen Enderson held him back with a serious face. I¡¯ve always backed you, but she¡¯s not right for you.¡± Nicky Enderson didn¡¯t say anything; he simply extended his hand and walked away. But there was no sign of Luna Greenwich when he emerged. In annoyance, he rubbed his hair. Damn, damn, damn. She sat in the taxi with a somewhat disoriented expression on her face. The driver questioned where you were heading for a long time before ultimately responding, ¡°Please continue driving.¡± She lowered her voice and dialed Wills Waltson¡¯s number. Wills Waltson was targeting the Enderson Group, she had to know. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, did not answer the phone once the bell rang. ¡°Master, let¡¯s travel to the university road,¡± she said to the driver. She dialed Judi Allen¡¯s number and instantly got through: ¡°Are you avable?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m watching a television show.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to school to find you. Let us all dine together.¡± ¡°How could you have known I hadn¡¯t eaten? What would you want to eat? You just called, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere where there¡¯s wine and steak.¡± ¡°Are you going to join me for a drink? Is that urate?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you from school.¡± ¡°All right, then, we won¡¯t leave till we¡¯re drunk, wait for me,¡± Judi Allen eximed. They went to a bar together. They sat down and ordered a dozen drinks. She also requested that the waiter open all of the drinks. Judi Allen noticed something was wrong when she saw her. Asked if there was anything wrong, but she said nothing. She only said that this was the final act of indulgence before receiving the diploma, and he wanted to get drunk today. An hour and a halfter, Wills Watson who was working overtime returned to his office from the conference room. He saw the light of his cell phone shing on the table. He turned on the phone and found that the missed call was warm. He smiled and dialed back. No one answered the first time. He raised his eyebrows. This woman was angry?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He impatiently dialed again. This time, he did call, but the person who answered was not her, but an unfamiliar woman. ¡°Hello, no matter what business you have now, please call again tomorrow morning. The phone¡¯s owner is disabled, so she can¡¯t answer your call.¡± Fifteen minutester, Wills Watson appeared in the bar. At that time, Luna was swaying back and forth on the chair. Four waiters were surrounding the chair and a very stylish woman. She pointed to the crystal ball hanging from the chandelier on the ceiling and said, ¡°I want this. I don¡¯t care. I want this.¡± Judi Allen nced at the person at the door. Wasn¡¯t that the Wills Watson that would only appear in the news? Isn¡¯t this too cool? He is even more handsome than he was on the news. But, why would he appear here, did he enter the wrong door? ¡°Miss, be careful. Come down quickly. If you break our lights, we will lose money.¡± Judi Allen regained his senses, and hurriedly raised her head to look at Luna ¡°Luna ,e down first, I¡¯ll apany you to buy someonerger and brighter than this, okay?¡± ¡°No, I want this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking thismp, give it to her if she wants anything.¡±Wills Waltson ¡®s cold voice sounded. The few of them turned their heads around and were shocked. Wills Watson took out a card and handed it over to the waiter. Judi Allen was bbergasted¡­ What¡­ What was going on? She gently lowered her head and also saw Wills Waltson . She chuckled as she pointed at his face: ¡°Wills Waltson .¡± Then, her body swayed and she fell. Wills Watson walked up and grabbed her shoulders, then pulled her into his embrace and helped her safelynd on the ground. Stood firmly in his embrace, turned her head and looked at him, then pointed at the surface: ¡°I want that, Wills Waltson , I want that big crystal ball.¡± Without saying a word, Wills Watson stepped on the chair and took down a crystal ball. Themp was on the verge of copsing. He came down and handed it to her. Gracefully, she took the crystal ball and held it in her arms. Then, she said to a group of people she did not know, ¡°This is mine, mine.¡± Everyone was stunned. How could it be? Wills Watson said: ¡°All of you can leave.¡± A few attendants left, and Wills Watson looked at Judi Allen who was still in shock. ¡°You¡¯re her roommate?¡± Judi Allen hurriedly nodded his head. He naturally embraced Luna ¡°I will take her with me. You should go back and have a rest as soon as possible.¡± He lifted her up as he finished speaking. Luna Greenwich clearly be more submissive with the crystal ball in her arms. Judi Allen was still dazed at first, but when Wills Waltson stepped out, she reacted, saying, ¡°How could she let someone to take away Luna Greenwich ?¡± She ran after him. Wills Waltson walked quickly, and he had already ced the Luna Greenwich into the carriage. She took a step closer and eximed, ¡°We don¡¯t even know each other, mister. Why should I let you take away my friend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you, ording to what you stated, and I have no reason to let you take her away.¡± ¡°We share a room.¡± ¡°Then my rtionship with her might be even closer than yours,¡± Wills Waltson replied firmly. Judi Allen was taken aback for a while, but upon closer inspection, she noticed that he was sporting a pen in his suit. In surprise, her mouth almost arched. Luna had previously stated that her identity could not be revealed. ¡°Are you the illegitimate daughter of a wealthy family?¡± she joked at the time. Her eyes were filled with mncholy at the time. Judi Allen believed she predicted correctly despite the fact that she didn¡¯t say anything. She was even more convinced now that she had seen this pen. ¡°Could it be¡­ You¡­ Are you the kind brother?¡± Wills Waltson cocked an eyebrow, ¡°Did you know she has a brother?¡± Judi Allen indicated his pocket pen: ¡°I chose this with her. She stated that she wished to present it to her brother. She also had it curled, but she wouldn¡¯t let me see what was inside.¡± ¡°Then, can I take her away now?¡± Wills Waltson asked, lowering his head and looking at the pen in his pocket. ¡°Then please take good care of her,¡± Judi Allen said, nodding. He turned around in the car and stared at Luna Greenwich . ¡°Of certainly,¡± she says. He would take good care of her because this was such a rare asion. Chapter 58 She leaned on his shoulder on the way, tightly clutching the crystal ball as if she was ready to fall asleep. She sat up abruptly as the car rounded the curve and coughed dryly. ¡°Stop the vehicle.¡± The driver jerked to a halt. When the car came to a stop, she rushed out, only to be greeted by another wave of retching from the side of the road. He stepped out of the car and approached her, patting her on the back. ¡°You obviously can¡¯t drink too much, so why did you do it?¡± ¡°Huh¡­,¡± she said, turning her head and looking at him through teary eyes. Wills Waltson, hup, ha, ha, Wills Waltson, you are Wills Waltson. ¡± ¡°My name is Wills Waltson.¡± ¡°Un, no, I can¡¯t be friends with Wills Waltson,¡± she said, shaking her head. Wills Walton¡­ It¡¯s a pandemic, burp.¡± ¡°Howe I¡¯m a gue?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, it¡¯s rted to the Endersons.¡± I¡¯m interested in anything linked to the Enderson family¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all a gue to get away from it all.¡± She knelt and encircled the tree in front of her with her arms. ¡°I¡¯d like to be your sister, Mr. Tree.¡± You¡¯re my rtive from now on, okay?¡± She gripped Wills Waltson¡¯s cor with one hand after she finished speaking. ¡°Wills Waltson, I, too, have a family now.¡± He felt an unfathomable anguish in his heart as he saw her grinning as she stated this. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you back,¡± he replied, cing both hands on her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± I wish to spend time with my family. ¡°I want to be with them for the rest of my life.¡± Wills Waltson whispered something into her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll bring your family members home, okay?¡± ¡°Really?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I never tell lies.¡± She attempted to stand up while holding the crystal ball in one hand. However, a flood of loathing rose in her heart at that moment. She puked all over him without warning. He gaped in disbelief at that moment. For the very first time in his life¡­. On the other hand, she pretended nothing had happened,ughing aloud and shaking her head: ¡°Wills Waltson, you are so disgusting.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s teeth were clenched. He would have crippled her if she hadn¡¯t been inebriated. He removed his Jackieet, threw it away, and assisted her in getting up. ¡°Get in your car and drive home.¡± She tried to rescue the crystal ball from the water before clutching it again. He smirked. ¡°Do you really like this crystal ball?¡± She shooed with her hand to her lips. She took a cautious look around. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m telling you. This is a magical sphere. I can use it to make my mother turn around.¡± She burst outughing. He gave her a small grimace and pushed her back into the car. The driver sat silently in the car, afraid to make a sound. Miss Greenwich , how could she be so unique? If it had been anyone else, they would have been skinned alive. By the time he returned to the Waltson family¡¯s vi, the ¡®perpetrator¡¯ had already fallen asleep. As the Butler rushed over to assist, Wills Waltson brought her back to his chamber. Butler was taken aback when he saw Wills Waltson in such a state. Then he said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll look after Miss Greenwich .¡±¡±Go clean yourself.¡± Wills Waltson sat her down on the bed, and as he was ready to stand up, she clutched him tightly, as if she was scared of losing something. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Mom. ¡°You guys may go rest, I¡¯ll do it,¡± he said as he carried her horizontally again. ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°I can.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s eyes shone with certainty. The Butler and others left. Wills Waltson escorted her to the restroom. He initially removed his Jackieet and cleaned the filth off his body before assisting her in cleaning it. He swallowed and reminded himself that he couldn¡¯t do anything after removing all of her clothes. She sank into his arms as if she were boneless as he cleaned her with the water. It sparked his interest. She auTomy atically embraced him and hugged him again, as if she was looking for a suitable sleeping position. He endured and endured, but he was still unable to keep it in. He turned off the water, picked her up, and carried her straight back to the bedroom, where heid her on the bed. ¡°Luna , you were the one who started it.¡± With that, he leaned forward and kissed her soft lips. ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± Luna Greenwich could barely breathe because of his kiss. With a moan, the petite girl shrank into Wills Waltson ¡®s embrace and instinctively wrapped her arms around his waist. As if he had received an allowance, Wills Watson spread the kiss down. It was hard to tell what was the reality and what was a dream. When Wills Watson wanted to take a step further, she shrank back in pain and covered her eyes and started sobbing. Wills Waltson ¡®s heart tightened, he stopped his movements, walked up, and embraced her. She choked on her emotions. ¡°Mom ¡­ I hate you. Why don¡¯t you bring me along? I don¡¯t like this world, I don¡¯t like them, why didn¡¯t you let me die with you, why ¡­ Mom ¡­ Why do other people have a good father but I don¡¯t have one?¡± She hugged him tightly and said with force, ¡°Take me away, okay? I don¡¯t want to ever ¡­ I don¡¯t want to see them. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Wills Watson gently embraced her and caressed her back that was as smooth as snow. Heforted her softly: ¡°With me here, everything will be fine. She cried and fell asleep. Wills Watson was hugged tightly by her. His heart was filled with fire, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. After all, taking advantage of someone in a dangerous situation wasn¡¯t something that a good man would do. This was the first time he found out that this woman was truly a peerless demoness. He fell into her hands again. He swore to himself that the next time she was awake, he would punish her. She slept until she woke up naturally, Luna blurrily opened her eyes. Looking at the strange environment¡­ She frowned slightly. Her brain reacted two times before she abruptly sat up. She looked down under the covers, naked, then around the room, and started to feel afraid. What had happened? Wasn¡¯t she drinking with Judy? She bit her lip, almost crying. Just then, the door was pushed open, and Wills Watson walked in. For some reason, the moment she saw Wills Waltson , she instinctively heaved a sigh of relief. After all, if she got drunk twice and slept with two different men, it would break her down and make her want to die. Her chastity had not been opened to this extent. Seeing her innocent expression, Wills Watson forced himself from smiling. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± She scratched her forehead. ¡°Why am I here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also very curious. You called mest night for no reason and wanted me to take you home. You begged and cried and shouted for me to take you in. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She bit her lips gently and unconsciously clutched the nket tightly with her hands. ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Otherwise ¡­Is that someone else who is sitting in front of me?¡± Her face blushed. ¡°No ¡­ it¡¯s impossible, I was drinking with my good friendst night, how could I call you. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I only know that you hugged me and didn¡¯t let me gost night, and you even vomited all over me.¡± She immediately held her breath and covered her mouth with her hand. She looked at him with blinking eyes and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember vomiting.¡± ¡°I was afraid that you would forget after you woke up from drinking, so I let someone throw the evidence in the yard. It hasn¡¯t been washed yet, do you want to go down and have a look?¡± Her face instantly turned red like an apple. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I must be crazy.¡± ¡°Forget it. Get up. The chapel has opened. ¡± ¡± The chapel has opened¡­ What has it got to do with me? ¡° Chapter 59 ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you wanted to marry me?¡± When she heard this, she burped in fear and asked, ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, stop doubting it; it¡¯s you; you said you want me to marry you and help you battle monsters; the Enderson family is a monster; what did the Enderson family encourage you to do yesterday? Wake up, let¡¯s go be married, and I¡¯ll assist you in fighting monsters.¡± She didn¡¯t want to hear anything else. She felt the need to find a mouse hole and rx. ¡°That¡­ Is¡­ Wills Waltson, I was intoxicatedst night, and I may have said something stupid after drinking. Pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± ¡°All I know is that you were so desperate to marry me that you came to my house in the middle of the night and offered yourself up.¡± Her thoughts nked out as she remembered some incredibly sensual scenes. Wasn¡¯t that a nightmare? She extended her hand and nibbled her thumb. She was humiliated and ashamed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing there shouldn¡¯t be any mouse holes in your house because your family is so opulent, right?¡± Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t help butugh, shook his head, and walked out of the room. She continued to cry and pped her head twice. She shifted her weight onto the bed. She then mmed her head against the pillow. What should she do as she was going to die? But before she could finish feeling embarrassed, the door opened again, and Wills Waltson came back in. Wills Waltson reminded himself of this while he pushed back hisughter. She had, after all, tortured him all night. How could he have let this little devil out during the day? Luna Greenwich sat up straight and gazed at him in an instant. Wills Waltson changed his clothes on the bed: ¡°Your clothes are too filthy to wear. This is what I chose for you.¡± Wills Waltson walked out, she took a bath, he changed his clothing, and he returned. When she went downstairs, she noticed that the Waltson family¡¯s servants were staring at her curiously. ¡°Come and eat breakfast with us,¡± Wills Waltson reMarktin ed as he entered the living room. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry at all.¡± She moved her head. She exaggeratedly raised her wrist to check the time ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯ll bete. I need to get to thepany as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I have roughly an hour and a half until work.¡± ¡°Tsk ¡­ The bus is not a spaceship.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there after breakfast. We have other things to do before we leave, after all.¡± She was flushed. This guy wouldn¡¯t take her to a wedding, would he? ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat anything.¡± Wills Waltson said calmly: ¡°Butler, please take her to the seat.¡± She took the initiative to stroll over and sit in front of him, despite her embarrassment. ¡°May I speak with you alone?¡± Butler led his people out as Wills Waltson waved his hand. She admitted sadly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I saidst night. I drank excessively. Even if I did, please treat it as if it were intoxicated. I have no intention of marrying you.¡± ¡°I said you wouldn¡¯t marry me, so why are you regretting it now? Do you have two personalities, Miss Greenwich ?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve previously stated that I drank too muchst night, but I¡¯m nowpletely sober. Can¡¯t we go over this again, Wills Waltson?¡± Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t stomache it when he noticed she looked like he was going to copse. ¡°Forget it for now, but next time¡­¡± She shook her head forcefully. ¡°There will be no next time. I need to cut back on my drinking.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get some food.¡± Luna nodded, took two bits of bread, and reMarktin ed, as if thinking about something, ¡°That,st night, did we¡­¡± She began to speak but then stopped. How could she say such a thing? He grinned. ¡°Would you like to know if we had sex yesterday?¡± She nodded and flushed. ¡°I¡¯m a principled man.¡± She breathed out. That¡¯s great. Then he went on, ¡°I stopped it just before the final step. I don¡¯t want you to use me of exploiting you.¡± Finally¡­ one step? She took a swallow. So he¡¯spleted all of the previous steps? In other words, the red Marktin she noticed in the mirror just now was not caused by an alcohol allergy. Ah ¡­ It¡¯s really awkward. She didn¡¯t say anything else and just finished her lunch quietly. Wills Waltson seemed to have had an idea before they went and pointed to the crystalmp hanging on the table. ¡°Do you really need to carry your magic ball?¡± She shifted her gaze to the tea table, perplexed. ¡°Magic ¡­ What exactly is it?¡± Wills Waltson shook his head andughed before turning and walking away. She scratched her forehead in puzzlement. What does this imply? What exactly did this man mean? Walking out of the hallway and into the courtyard, she was puzzled to see someone nting a tree. The Greenwich ery in the yard had already been done so well, why was there another cherry blossom? Wills Watson naturally turned his head to look at her, ¡°I¡¯ve nted your family here. When missing your family member,e and see it at any time. ¡°Huh?¡± She was stunned again. Wills Watson looked at her whileughing uncontrobly, ¡°Ah what? Don¡¯t you think this tree looks familiar? ¡± She looked at him speechlessly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Wills Watsonughed: ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then forget it. For the current you, not knowing is the best result. Let¡¯s go.¡± When he got into the car, she said worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to go there in your car.¡± ¡°You only have two options.¡± One, bete. Second, get in my car and get to thepany on time. ¡± She was a person with a feeling of time for a little moment. She opened the car door and sat inside without saying anything more. The car was unusually quiet. She turned around and nced out the window at the surroundings. A scary scene shed through her mind as she walked by Cherry Blossom Long Street and saw the cherry blossoms on the wayside¡­ ¡°Oh my goodness.¡± She cupped her palm over her lips. He fixed his gaze on her. ¡°What urred?¡± ¡°That particr tree.¡± She turned around to face him. ¡°Your courtyard¡¯s tree¡­¡± ¡°Did you remember something?¡± Her face turned very crimson. ¡°I must be dreaming,¡± I say. ¡°No, I still remember you swearing an oath to that tree.¡± You gripped it firmly, and because I promised to bring it home, you were willing to let go. So, as promised, I went to retrieve the tree this morning. You are not required to be so grateful to me. Anyway, you were the most powerful woman at the time because you were intoxicated.¡± She buried her face with her hands and closed her eyes. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if that tree will be your younger sister or your younger brother,¡± he added, hugging his chest. ording to the age of the tree, it cannot be elder brother and sister.¡± Luna pursed her lips and turned to face him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he said quietly. Could it be that, while others nurture dogs as sons, you desire to grow trees as sons or daughters? ¡± ¡°You¡¯d better shut up,¡± she tightened her teeth. ¡°Alright.¡± He replied tly, turned to stare out the window, and couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his mouth. This woman was extremely captivating. Chapter 60 She insisted on exiting at the nearest intersection to the workce. She carried her luggage and sprinted to the workce after getting out of the car. She was rushing and eventually made it. However, upon entering the workce, she discovered that she was thest person to arrive. She returned to her seat, a little guilty, and controlled her breathing, which had gotten rapid after jogging. She then began to sift through the information. She stood up after two hours, stretched her muscles, and brought her water cup to the teahouse to obtain some water. Several women¡¯s voices could be heard within. ¡°Without a doubt.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Did you not notice the clothes she was wearing? That is Chanel¡¯s most popr new model. It was released a week ago for $10, 000. I¡¯m a fan of this brand, and I can tell the difference between a fake and a genuine product. That is 100% correct ¡°enuine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how could a new university graduate afford Chanel? That appears to be correct; she is Tomy ¡®s lover.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. Take a look at her face. She appears to be a beauty who will bring cmity to her family.¡± She pulled the door open and entered. They quickly kept silent when they saw her. She smiled nicely at them, took the water, and exited the teahouse. Her phone rang as she sat back down. When she realized it was Nicky Enderson, she instantly turned off her phone and did not answer. Everyone started leaving at noon, when it was time to leave work. Amily , who was also an intern, approached. ¡°Do you want toe to the cafeteria with me to eat?¡± She put the document away. ¡°Alright.¡± They headed downstairs to the cafeteria, where she ordered a lunch box. Her phone rang while they were waiting for their food. When she realized it was Wills¡¯s call, she told Amily , ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up a phone.¡± She ced her phone on the side and picked it up. ¡°Hello,¡± she replied quietly. ¡°When do you have time off?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already left work and will be at yourpany¡¯s canteen for lunch.¡± ¡°How about my meal?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have time this morning to do it. Didn¡¯t you hear about it?¡± ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t care about me?¡± Her lips were pursed. ¡°How could I care about you if I didn¡¯t cook?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have my secretary prepare it for me. Come up and join me for dinner; eating alone is tedious.¡± ¡°But I went to the restaurant with my coworkers. I¡¯ve already ordered the noodles, so leaving now isn¡¯t an option.¡± Her dinner was ready as soon as she finished speaking. ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m going to pick up my lunch,¡± she reMarktin ed quickly. Wills Waltson was irritated after being disconnected, but he couldn¡¯t act hurried. Luna returned the food and sat down. Amilyughed, saying, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a rich person eat a lunch box; I assumed you guys wouldn¡¯t eat these; when I went downstairs to find you to eat, I was a little scared that you would reject me; I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so easy to get along with.¡± ¡°Who are the wealthy? Are you referring to me?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± She smiled, but only half-heartedly ¡°I¡¯m not a wealthy individual. I just don¡¯t have enough money.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding.¡± She was perplexed ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I¡¯m not wealthy. How could you have made such a mistake?¡± ¡°A poor individual cannot afford a Chanel piece.¡± Chanel? This was the second time she¡¯d heard the word. She bent her head to examine her clothing. Is it possible that the garments Wills Waltson had prepared for her were Chanel? She knew nothing about brands and simply wore them. So, when that group of people was discussing a lover this morning, it pertained to her?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°These are reproductions.¡± She spoke softly. ¡°How is that possible? Our department has an elder sister who loves Chanel. She stated that your clothing are entirely original ¡°hentic.¡± ¡°If I have money, I¡¯d rather send it somewhere else than buy clothes.¡± She pursed her lips and ate the noodles carefully. Amily was taken aback and asked, ¡°Really?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Why would I deceive you?¡± Amily was skeptical but said nothing. They went upstairs together after dinner. A lot of people in the office gathered around to chat, and when they saw the two return, someone shot them a look. Amily quickly returned to her desk. She took her cup and went to the teahouse to pour herself a cup of water. While drinking the water, she dialed Judi Allen¡¯s number. Judi Allen picked up the phone, and askedzily: ¡°are you sober up now?¡± ¡°What happened to mest night?¡± ¡°How would I know? You look like you¡¯re risking your life for the sake of alcohol. Wait a moment, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Your brother is too handsome, does he have a girlfriend? I see that the news didn¡¯t mention that he has a girlfriend, so I still have a chance. Why don¡¯t you introduce me to him? If I can marry him, I can be your sister-inw.¡± ¡°My brother?¡±Luna Greenwich was puzzled. Could it be that her brother came to find herst night? ¡°Wait a moment, Judy, let¡¯s make it clear, whose brother?¡± ¡°You have no idea about who sent you homest night, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Damn, you don¡¯t know? Did your brother just send you home and leave?¡± ¡°Which brother?¡± She was even more confused. Wills Watson took her home yesterday, not her brother. Thinking about there were so many siblings in the Waltson family, she said: ¡°The owner of the pen, the famous figure in Phdelphia, Wills Waltson .¡± ¡°Tsk, that ¡­ Judy¡­¡± ¡°Alright, stop hiding it, I saw him yesterday, he was the one who came to the restaurant to pick you up. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be the invisible little princess. Your brother is way too spoilt, isn¡¯t he? ¡± ¡°He spoils me?¡± ¡°Yeah, damn it, I feel embarrassed just thinking about it. Do you remember when you were drunk and insisted on taking the crystal pendant from the chandelier in the bar?¡± She blushed and asked, ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And the result?¡± In the end, your brother didn¡¯t say anything further. He took out his bank card and threw it to the waiter before jumping onto the chair. Then, he stretched out his hand and pulled out a crystal ball for you, saying that it was a present for you. ¡°Burp.¡± Remembering the crystal ball she saw in his house this morning, she put her hand to her lips, ced the cup on the table, squatted down, and covered her face with hands. Damn, this is so embarrassing. How would she face Wills Watson in the future? Ah, what could she do? She wanted to die. Someone pushed the door open and entered. Seeing her squatting there tenderly and dispiritedly, the other person shot her a sideways nce before she went off to make coffee. She stood up and said to Judi Allen: ¡°Judy, I still have some things to do here, I got to go. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± After hanging up, she picked up her cup and was about to leave. But unexpectedly, at this moment, the employee who just came in also turned around. Before the two of them even met, the employee poured a cup of freshly brewed coffee onto her body. Chapter 61 She grabbed the clothing in front of her and fanned them as she dashed to the sink, filled her cup with cold water, and spilled it on her garments. She couldn¡¯t turn it off to see if it was a dress. Seeing how much anguish she was in, the woman twisted her lips and mumbled, ¡°Oh my god, a new intern, I¡¯m sorry.¡± That was not my intention.¡± Luna Greenwich raised her head. That would be OK if she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. However, ¡°We haven¡¯t even made eye contact yet.¡±¡±Howe you poured the coffee first?¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± We only met a few minutes ago. ¡°Are you saying I purposefully made a fool of you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± The uproar between the two of them immediately drew arge crowd. ¡°You guys,e and help me judge the problem,¡± the female staff member shouted to the people around her as she drew Luna Greenwich out of the teahouse. I had just finished making a cup of coffee when I idently bumped into her. But she imed I did it on purpose. But I did apologize. ¡°Would you say I wanted to kill you on purpose if I didn¡¯t apologize?¡± Luna was irritated by her expression. Shemitted a crime yet appeared to be innocent.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. That was unfortunate. There were additional people around who began to smooth things down and assist in negotiating, but because she was a temporary employee, everyone assisted that female employee. ¡°Don¡¯t be so upset, Miss Greenwich . Our office has always been peaceful, and no one will purposely attack you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, it¡¯s not that big of a deal. Any says she¡¯s sorry, but justugh it off and let it go.¡± Looking around the throng, Luna Greenwich realized that no one would believe her if she imed that they didn¡¯t crash and Amily did it on purpose. Or maybe, even if they trusted Luna, they¡¯d rather support Amily than an intern like her. She turned around and moved out of the crowd into the restroom after throwing Any a harsh stare. She gradually removed her garments. Her lower abdomen was bloated and red. Someone walked in through the door, taken aback by the injury on her tummy. ¡°Why is it so serious?¡± she asked as she approached her. ¡°Luna, you must go to the hospital.¡± She also believed that if she did not go to the hospital, things would worsen. She bore the anguish and emerged from the restroom, looking for her immediate supervisor to request a leave of absence. When Any heard Luna was heading to the hospital, she scoffed from afar, ¡°So delicate, why are you going to the hospital, it¡¯s just water.¡± ¡°That¡¯s boiling water,¡± she answered coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have ayer of garments between you?¡± When the female employee exiting the restroom heard that, she stepped up and stated, ¡°Any , there¡¯s a blister on her stomache .¡± It¡¯s quite serious.¡± ¡°Zoy, it¡¯s none of your concern,¡±Any said coldly. I know you don¡¯t like me, but don¡¯t go beyond.¡± ¡°Howe I¡¯m exaggerating? I seen it firsthand. You should ept responsibility for burning thedy¡¯s stomache .¡± Tomy went out of the manager¡¯s office as the door opened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he said angrily. Why are you causing such amotion during working hours? ¡°Do you want to get fired?¡± ¡°Tomy , I truly can¡¯t take on this work, an old employee like me, was pushed around by a beginner, what the heck is this?¡±Any pouted as she approached Tomy ¡®s side. Any then reiterated what she had said at the teahouse¡¯s entrance. Without waiting for Tomy to respond, Zoy approached him and added, ¡°Anyway, let Luna go to the hospital first.¡± Her stomache is already soaked with water, and if she doesn¡¯t go, the situation will worsen. We can¡¯t treat her badly just because she¡¯s a temporary employee, can we?¡± ¡°Zoy, what do you mean?¡±Any asked, taking a step forward. ¡°Are you unsure if you bullied her or not?¡± Why are you so arrogant when you done the wrong thing?¡± ¡°Oh no, is there still a rule?¡± I¡¯ve already apologized for sshing her with water Elven . She was the one who ndered me first, iming that we never touched. I deliberately sshed her, and she was aiming for me.¡± ¡°She has only recently joined thispany. It¡¯s only the second day she¡¯s been at work. ¡°What is the point of her focusing on you?¡± Tomy was irritated and reprimanded them, saying, ¡°What are you two doing, both of you shut up.¡± ¡°Luna, if your injuries are significant, you should go to the hospital first,¡± he stated as he approached her. Luna Greenwich turned her head and looked at Any , ¡°The God knows who did the wrong thing.¡± She went to the table, picked up her bag, and left. Arriving at the hospital, the doctor examined it and said that it was a mild scalded wound with some edema. Fortunately, her clothes were plump, and the water that was sshed on her gave her a cushion. She then sshed her wounds with cold water in time, otherwise, it would have been very severe. The doctor gave her some medicine and wrapped the wound in gauze. After giving her some instructions, she paid the bill and left the hospital. Just as she was about toe out from the emergency surgery, she saw Wills Watson running in from the entrance of the emergency hall. He immediately saw Luna Greenwich and came to her side. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, how are your injuries?¡± She waved the payment slip in front of his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. The doctors have already dealt with it for me.¡± ¡°Which doctor handled it for you.¡± ¡°Emergency surgery.¡± Wills Watson walked over and asked the doctor about her situation. After confirming that it was a mild injury and that it had indeed been treated well, he became more at ease. He breathed a sigh of relief, walked to her side, and said unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when this happened?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a doctor.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m your boss.¡± Sheughed, ¡°Then may I ask the boss, is the injury that I suffered during work hours a work injury? Can I be covered by insurance? ¡± Wills Watson looked at her and sighed helplessly. Why she was still in the mood to make a joke? He was terrified. They got out of the hospital and into the car. She was just about to fasten her seat belt when she let out a cry of pain. Wills Watson looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Go to the back seat.¡± After getting out of the car, she walked to the back seat and he sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He looked at her worriedly and said bitterly, ¡°What employee is so blind that she can¡¯t even hold a cup properly? How could she deal with her job well? Crap.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a senior employee, her name is Any . She had already apologized to me, saying that she did not do it on purpose.¡± He looked at her in the rearview mirror. ¡°So? You just said it¡¯s okay?¡± Chapter 62 ¡°How is it possible?¡± she asked after a brief pause. She purposefully did it.¡± Wills Waltson turned to face her, his voice a few decibels higher, ¡°She did this on purpose?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the boss,¡± she responded with a friendly smile. Will it appear that I¡¯m snitching if I tell you these?¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I¡¯m not sure why, but if two of us were to pour water in the teahouse and then turn around to depart at the same time, we¡¯d be too far apart to touch. ¡°However, I have the impression that her coffee has already poured on me.¡± Wills Waltson mmed the steering wheel horn angrily: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling me when someone is bullying you?¡± ¡°Why should I contact you?¡± Like a primary school kid who allowed my parents to assist me in beating up the wicked guy? Besides, I¡¯d lose my face if you came around. If you came down, everyone would know you and I are in a rtionship. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be continuously pointed out by others during my time here.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll have to bear this injustice?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll figure out why she¡¯s against me, and then I¡¯ll react against her.¡± ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. That¡¯s exactly what I intend to aplish.¡± Wills Waltsonughed and said nothing else. She pondered something, ¡°But, how did you know?¡± ¡°I called you. A woman called Zoy answered. She said that your phone was lost in the teahouse and that you were scalded. You went to the hospital.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t tell her which hospital I was in.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t normal people go to the nearest hospital?¡± She smiled. Wills Watson did not send her back to thepany but instead brought her back to the Waltson family. When they arrived at the entrance of the Waltson family, she refused to get out of the car with a cold expression. When Wills Watson let her get off the car the third time, she said stubbornly: ¡°Either send me to thepany or send me home. In short, I definitely won¡¯t stay here.¡± ¡°Your family is here too. Where can you go?¡± Luna rolled at him: ¡°Are you nning to keep using this weakness to ridicule me for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°Yep, I¡¯llugh at you for the rest of your life.¡± My whole life¡­ She looked at him. Did he know how long life was? He was not in her ns. ¡°I want to go back to thepany or send me home.¡± Wills Watson turned his head and stared at her. The two of them stared at each other for more than ten minutes before he backed away and left the Waltson family again, bringing her back to the Big City Home. ¡°It¡¯s almost 4 PM. You don¡¯t need to go back to thepany today. Have a good rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He took her upstairs. When she entered the room, she seemed to recall something and asked, ¡°Oh right, I heard that these clothes are very expensive?¡± ¡°I never go shopping at the street Marktin et.¡± ¡°Sigh, then I can¡¯t return this shirt to you. It¡¯s already been stained by the coffee and can¡¯t be washed. If you want to impensation, then go and find that Any . I don¡¯t have any money.¡± Wills Watson lovingly rubbed her head for a while, then looked at her: ¡°Alright, stop talking, go change your clothes, and have some rest, I¡¯lle and see you again tonight.¡± He walked out. Luna Greenwich said, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe and see me tonight. I can take care of myself.¡± But Wills Watson ignored her. After he had left, she suddenly remembered that she had forgotten the important thing to ask. She patted her brain. Did she lose the brain when she was together with Wills Waltson ? Wills Watson returned to his office and called Daniel in. ¡°Find an excuse and ask the Training Department¡¯s Zoy toe to my office. Don¡¯t let others know.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel was puzzled. These two days, why did Wills Watson treat the Training Department with so much concern? Ten minutester, Zoy appeared in his office and said respectfully: ¡°Hello, Mr. Waltson , I¡¯m Zoy.¡± ¡°Do you know why I called you up here?¡± Zoy was very nervous. Of course, she didn¡¯t know, she didn¡¯t think that she would have the chance to directly meet the CEO in her life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Waltson , I don¡¯t know really.¡± ¡°Do you know what happened to the intern who was thrown coffee in your department today?¡± Zoy was puzzled, how did he know about this? ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Zoy took a deep breath and recounted the entire process. Wills Watson raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°So, are you sure it was Any who spilled some Luna Greenwich ?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes. At that time, it was only the two of them in teahouse.¡± ¡°Oh? Then, why do you think Any threw coffee at her? ¡± Zoy hesitated for a moment: ¡°Mr. Waltson ,¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°You can tell me about your analysis. I want to know why Luna was bullied.¡± Hearing that, Zoy immediately understood that Mr. Waltson and Luna knew each other. Zoy said: ¡°These few days, someone in the office said that Tomy had arranged the young lover that he had just found to enter thepany. He was a temporary trainer and everyone was guessing who she is. Today, someone saw Luna wearing an expensive new dress, so she surmised that she was his lover. I think that¡¯s why Any bullied her. ¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. So, it turned out to be because of the clothes he bought that had caused this disaster. ¡°Why did Any bully her?¡± Zoy exhaled: ¡°Mr. Waltson Any is also one of Tomy ¡®s lovers. Everyone in the office knows about this, and it¡¯s precise because of this, that everyone would stand on Any ¡®s side and help her against Luna . Everyone is just afraid that Any would do something bad behind their backs.¡± Wills Watsonughed coldly. Tomy was a dandy. ¡°Then why did you choose to help her?¡± ¡°Because I know that Luna is not the lover of Tomy .¡± ¡°Oh? How do you know?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When the four temporary training lecturers came to the office, I already knew who the lover of in total was. Because thest time I went shopping, I identally saw Tomy buying bags for that girl. ¡°Then why did you dare to help her tenderly?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t like Any .¡± ¡°Give me the reason.¡± ¡°Any came to thepanyter than me. Originally, I was her master, but after that, because she is Tomy ¡®s lover, she crawled even faster than me. With Tomy ¡®s help, she often bullied me in the office.¡± Wills Watson looked at her. It looks like this woman can indeed be used, he said in a cold and mysterious voice: ¡°Alright, during this period, if anyone bullies Luna ,e and report to me. As a reward, you will be the supervisor.¡± Zoy was startled. Bing a supervisor? She ¡­ Upgraded? ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°Find evidence that Any made a mistake on official matters, beat her up, and reasonably expel her. Do not let anyone contact this with Luna Greenwich .¡± Zoy was pleasantly surprised, even knowing that Mr. Waltson was using her to protect Luna , she felt that it was great to be able to expel Any , ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, go down and give me Luna ¡®s phone. You are free to go.¡± Zoy walked a few steps as something urred to her. She turned her head and asked: ¡°Mr. Waltson , this afternoon, you were the man who called Luna ?¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t see the caller ID when you answered the phone in the afternoon?¡± Zoy felt embarrassed: ¡°The caller ID isn¡¯t your name.¡± ¡°What does it show?¡± ¡°The third young master of the count¡¯s family.¡± Wills Watson was startled. The third young master of the count¡¯s family? Chapter 63 Wills grinned as Zoy left. He remembered seeing the title ¡®Principal¡¯s foolish son¡¯ on her phone Elven . He couldn¡¯t stop shaking his head. Thisdy¡­ Daniel knocked on the door and entered shortly after, handing her phone to him. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Waltson. This was brought up by Zoy. She said it¡¯s what you wanted.¡± He picked up the phone and told Daniel, ¡°From today on, investigate Tomy ; I want to use his weakness to bring him down.¡± ¡°Okay, Wills Waltson.¡± He stood up and put the phone back in his pocket. ¡°I¡¯m the first to leave. If something happens, please contact me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wills Waltson stepped downstairs and drove to the home of Luna Greenwich . She was returning from the Marktin et with veggies and meat at the time. When he arrived at the entryway, he noticed Nicky Enderson from a distance. When Nicky Enderson noticed her, he hurriedly approached her and said, ¡°Luna, I¡¯ve let you down.¡± ¡°Why are you saying this, brother? I¡¯ve already said it, don¡¯t apologize.¡± ¡°However, yesterday¡­¡± He was interrupted by her. ¡°You did not bring them to visit me. After all, they are them. You¡¯re unique.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t pick up the phone today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m preupied.¡± ¡°You never let me stop worrying, girl. I assumed you were upset with me. Come give me a loving hug to soothe my hurting heart.¡± He took a step closer and drew her into his arms as he spoke. ¡°It hurts,¡± she shouted out in agony. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nicky Enderson quickly released her. She stepped back two paces, set the vegetables down, and rested her palm on her stomache . ¡°You¡¯re too barbarous, bro; I¡¯m sick now.¡± Nicky Enderson¡¯s heart tense, ¡°What exactly is happening on? Allow me to investigate.¡± She stated, ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up, brother. I was recently scalded with hot water by ident today. It won¡¯t hurt as much if I don¡¯t touch it after applying for medication and wrapping it in gauze.¡± ¡°You are an adult. How could you be so careless? Did you go to the hospital or did he just randomly do things by yourself?¡± ¡°I went to the hospital.¡± While the two of them were talking, Wills Waltson ¡®s car had already arrived. He got out of the car and walked over to them. The moment he saw him, Nicky Enderson ¡®s face turned cold. How did this man know this ce? Could it be ¡­ Had he been here before? Wills Watson walked to Luna and acted as if he did not see anyone else. He asked, ¡°Are you better now?¡± Nodding her head, she replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Nicky Enderson turned to another side, pulling Luna Greenwich behind him, and looked at Wills Waltson . How could he know that Luna was injured? It seemed that Luna was still interacting with him regardless of what he had said. The two men looked at each other. Luna was so awkward. She knew that her brother disliked Wills Waltson . ¡°Brother ¡­¡± ¡°You go upstairs first,¡±Nicky Enderson said in a cold voice. But she knew he was talking to her. Wills Watson smirked: ¡°Mr. Enderson , it shouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you to order Miss Greenwich like this, should you?¡± Nicky Endersonughed coldly: ¡°How I speak to her is my problem, it has nothing to do with Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°She¡¯s a woman I like, do you think it¡¯s none of my business?¡± Nicky Enderson clenched his teeth, and looked at him with hostility: ¡°Then Mr. Waltson will be disappointed, she will not marry a member of the Waltson family.¡± ¡± I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to you, or yourEnderson family.¡± Wills Watson smiled charmingly: ¡°She will marry me.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , you are way too arrogant. Even though Ie from the Enderson family, she will listen to me. As for the reason, doesn¡¯t Wills Watson know it well?¡± Wills Watsonughed coldly: ¡°Just because you are his illogical brother? Nicky Enderson , the person who I think is arrogant is you, right? ¡± ¡°Illogical or logical is not up to you.¡± Wills Watson said as his gaze grew serious once more, ¡°When yourEnderson family is extravagant, happy, she was alone. When she needed family, the Enderson family was her enemy. Now she doesn¡¯t need a family, you jumped out and pretended to be a good brother, how dare you? Nicky Enderson , as a human being, you can¡¯t be too despicable, so I might as well tell you the truth. You are not the one who in charge of her business.¡± Nicky Enderson clenched his fist: ¡°Regardless of whether or not this matter was announced or not, all of her body is covered with the blood ofthe Enderson family, that¡¯s unquestionable.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± She interrupted the conversation between the two. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Are you done yet?¡± She walked in front of Wills Waltson : ¡°Wills Waltson , I thank you for your help these past few days, but I hope you can remember that my original intentions have not changed. I indeed will not marry you.¡± Once she finished speaking, Nicky Enderson looked at Wills Watson with a mocking smile. After looking at Wills Watson guiltily for a moment, she turned around to look at Nicky Enderson . ¡°And you, brother, I admit that you are my brother, but that does not mean that I will listen to everything you say. You are just my brother, but I will not let you change my life. I hate your family, so you don¡¯t need to say anything more. Never say that I have the Enderson family¡¯s blood on me, if possible, I want to change my blood, even if it hurts. ¡± After she finished speaking, she walked over to the bag and picked it up, ¡°You two, I¡¯m not feeling well, so I won¡¯t be apanying you. You can keep talking. Goodbye.¡± She went straight into the building and went upstairs. After returning home, she threw the bag by the door, walked to the sofa and sat down, covering her forehead with her hand. How could they meet each other again? The scene just now was too shocking. I was afraid they would start to fight. Five minutester, the doorbell suddenly rang. She was still in a daze, but when she heard the doorbell, she became slightly nervous. She walked over and looked through the peephole. It was from Wills Waltson . She opened the door and looked around. Wills Watson walked in: ¡°Stop looking, I¡¯m alone.¡± She wondered, ¡°My brother left?¡± ¡°Or do you want him toe up with me?¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Wills Watson turned around and looked at him obliquely: ¡°You hate me so much?¡± She gently bit her lips. ¡°I ¡­¡± Wills Watson took out her phone and handed it over to her: ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to reject me in front of outsiders, especially when he is Nicky Enderson .¡± ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of losing face, then don¡¯t look for me again. What I said just now was true.¡± He looked at her warmly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, we have a long way to go in the future. You may regret. I¡¯m afraid that you will want to find a mouse hole because of your shame.¡± Her face was slightly red. This man couldn¡¯t be ridiculing her for what happenedst night, right? As she was thinking, he asked with a serious expression: ¡°What¡¯s Nicky Enderson ¡®s name in your phone?¡± Chapter 64 She was stunned for a moment. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Let me ask you, what name did you set for Nicky Enderson on your phone?¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m interested if you¡¯re just calling the man you despise Nicky. After all, I¡¯m not thrilled with the count¡¯s third young master¡¯s name.¡± She swallowed her saliva gently. ¡°Why are you¡­ Did you just take a look at my phone?¡± Wills Waltson made no sound and simply stared at her. ¡°Big rich brother,¡± she pursed her lips. Wills Waltson scoffed and tilted his head. ¡°What are you grinning about?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t much better than my name.¡± After a little period of awkwardness, she stated, ¡°If you have nothing else to do, return early . I¡¯m sick right now and can¡¯t care for you.¡± ¡°You are correct; I am not at all busy. As a result, I will not leave early . After all, you¡¯re sick right now, so I need to look after you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need someone to look after myself.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that,¡± he said, pointing at the food on the floor in front of the door. ¡°Are you nning on cooking?¡± ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll starve to death.¡± She gave him a disapproving nce. ¡°It sounds like a debate.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I be emotional because I¡¯m unhappy?¡± ¡°You can,¡± Wills Waltson said calmly, ¡°and since I had a crush on you, you can do whatever you want, and I won¡¯t me you.¡± She was flushed. Their words were very humiliating. How could he keep his cool? Isn¡¯t he Wills Waltson, our city¡¯s legendary figure? Could it be that the person she knew was a fake Wills Waltson ? Luna Greenwich ignored him, walked over, picked up the food bag, and walked towards the kitchen. Wills Watson replied: There¡¯s no need to cook more, I was angered to the point that I was almost full, and I can¡¯t eat too much.¡± Who said that they wouldn¡¯t get into trouble with her? It seemed that he was the kind of person who said one thing then did another. After going to the kitchen, she simply made some pasta. She did not have much appetite either. They sat by the small table and began to eat. She took two bites, looked at him, tried to say something, but did not speak. Wills Watson quickly finished the pasta and looked at her. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± She swallowed the noodles in her mouth. ¡°How do you know what I¡¯m going to say something?¡± ¡°You had a guilty face. I can tell from your expression that you have something to say. Since I¡¯ve finished eating anyway, just be honest.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel guilty at all. I just want to ask you, are you targeting the Enderson family?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Did that Nicky Enderson tell you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not him, it¡¯s something I heard from another person. Why did you do that?¡± ¡°There was no reason. Waltson¡¯s family and the Enderson family were never on good terms from the start, and I have already disliked them for a long time. ¡± That was the truth. ¡°However, the Waltson family andEnderson Family¡¯s conflict isn¡¯t something that can be resolved in a day or two. Before this, the twopanies have never targeted each other, so this time, it is you who attacked the Enderson family unterally, right?¡± ¡°Do you care about that?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just curious about why you suddenly decided to do such a thing.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a reason, it¡¯s for you.¡± Was it really because of her? ¡°I want to let you see the true face of the Enderson Family.¡± ¡°What ¡­true face? ¡± Wills Watson pursed his lips, ¡°Why are you asking so much? Just wait and see.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The next morning, she came to thepany and cleaned her desk before going to pour herself a ss of water. When she came out of the teahouse, they happened to meet Any who had just walked in. Any looked at her, then walked in front of her with her hands folded in front of her: ¡°Ah, the young people these days, are truly amazing. To bezy, and not work, because of a little injury, they would unjustly use others. Indeed, I can¡¯t be innocent anymore.¡± The expression on her face was calm as she walked past Any , pretending she didn¡¯t see her. Any was so annoyed by being ignored by a temporary worker. She went back to her desk and threw her bag on the table, looking coldly at Luna Greenwich . ¡°My dear friends, today I also want to rest from work for a day. If anyone wants to make an ident when I go to a tea-house, I beg to be sshed with water.¡± A few people around her echoed her words and chuckled. ¡°Any , forget it. Why are you getting angry with a little girl?¡± Any shook her head: ¡°After living for almost 30 years, I can encounter anything. To be honest, I feel disgusted with this world.¡± Luna Greenwich took out a few invoices from her bag, walked in front of Any and ced them on the table. With a calm voice, she said: ¡°Any , this is the invoice for the diagnosis, treatment, and medical fees that I tested in the hospital yesterday. Since my injuries were caused by you, you no longer have the means to feel pain for me, but this fee, can¡¯t be borne by me alone.¡± Any slowly stood up. ¡°Luna , are you sick? Why should I pay for the money for your treatment?¡± ¡°Then why should I remain silent after being hurt by you for no reason and bear the cost by myself? Who did I offend? ¡± ¡°You deserved it. You should be careful when you walk.¡± ¡°Any , don¡¯t think that just because you are a senior worker so you can casually bully others, yes, I am a temporary worker, but because I am a temporary worker, I¡¯m not afraid of you, if you do not want to bear the costs that should be borne by you, then I can only go to thepany and sue you, I want to see, at the end of the matter, who is the one suffering, in the end, I am only a temporary worker, in the worst case, I will not work in Waltson¡¯s Group anymore.¡± Any gritted her teeth as she stared at her Luna Greenwich . She probably didn¡¯t think that she would run into such a situation. ¡°Also,¡±Luna Greenwich raised her eyebrows, turned around and walked in front of her desk. She picked up her water cup and poured it on Any ¡®s body without a trace of politeness. But that was warm water, not hot. Any still let out a scream. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± She shook her clothes and gave her a gentle push. After standing still, she said in all seriousness: ¡°Elven , you asked for it yourself. Now that I¡¯m helping you, why are you so angry?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡±Any pointed at her. She raised her hand and swept Any ¡®s hand away, ¡°Any , listen carefully. You should be d that I¡¯m fine today. Today, I only hit back at you with warm water. Also, my outfit yesterday was a new product for the season of Chanel. A cup of coffee from you destroyed one of my clothes, yet I didn¡¯t let youpensate me. That was already giving you a lot of faces. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t act too arrogantly about this. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind fighting to the end with you. ¡° Chapter 65 Any nced at her with a kind yet skeptical expression. Tomy and Zoy just happened to walk in. When she saw Tomy, Any instantly left her seat and walked to the front of the entire group with an offended expression: ¡°Tomy, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m no longer up to the task. She is conceited and bullied me.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She stomped her feet in rage as she talked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter again?¡± Tomy inquired. ¡°She came to me for medical bills and even poured water on me. Why did she do this to me today since I didn¡¯t do it on purpose yesterday and apologized?¡± Her tone was icy. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who was just urging everyone in the office to throw tantrums at you? Why do you me me now that you stated it and I helped you aplish your wish? You can¡¯t be that unreasonable, after all, this is ourpany, not your home.¡± ¡°Luna, shut up!¡± Any yelled. Tomy frowned: ¡°Enough! What happened to you two? This has been going on since the day before yesterday. Stop arguing with one another.¡± ¡°It was her issue. Our office had always been pretty quiet until she arrived ¡°Anymented as she gazed at Luna. Tomy was looking at her at the same time. Zoy said before Tomy said anything: ¡°Who said the entire office was constantly in harmony? Any, you¡¯ve always been arrogantly bullying everyone; we¡¯re upset, but we can¡¯t help but admire you because you¡¯re the boss. What kind of peace is this?¡± ¡°Stop with your nonsense, Zoy; when did I do that? Furthermore, what gives me the right to bully you?¡± ¡°This is something you¡¯ve always done. Is there anyone else who isn¡¯t aware of the rationale, aside from contract workers?¡± The office immediately fell silent. Tomy was well aware that if this situation persisted, it would have no effect on him. He nced at Zoy sideways: ¡°Alright, everybody goes back to work. Luna , go back to your desk, I have something to announce.¡± Any pulled her wrist when Luna was about to go ¡°Tomy , so, do you mean that she didn¡¯t wrong?¡± Luna said calmly: ¡°Take the invoice and give it to me. I will give you money aspensation. Also, when Ie to thepany tomorrow , I will give you the invoice for my clothes. You should do the same thing, then we are even.¡± After she finished speaking, Any immediately fell silent. Tomy said: ¡°If the two of you continue to make trouble, both of you, get out.¡± Any gave a cold snort and let her go, returning to her seat. Then she returned to her desk and sat down. Tomy stood in the middle of the office and said with a serious expression, ¡°Everyone, attention, please. I have something to announce. Just a moment ago, I received a notification from the personnel department. From today onwards, Zoy will be promoted to the supervisor of the Training Department. If anyone has any problems in the future, go and find her to solve the problem. If she can¡¯t arrange the matter, she will talk to me.¡± After hearing the news, everyone in the office immediately apuded. Zoy smiled and said to everyone: ¡°From now on, I hope we can work together happily, please tell me if you have any questions.¡± Any was furious, she flung her brush into the corner of the table. Zoy turned her head to look at Luna and smiled with pursed lips. She smiled too. However, she was a little puzzled. She felt that Zoy seemed to be very nice to her. But why? When it was time for lunch, everyone left one by one. Luna carried her food and prepared to leave as well. But before she stood up, Amily walked over and said to her, ¡°Luna , let¡¯s go and eat together.¡± She quickly put down the box of food that she hadn¡¯t picked up. ¡°I still have something to read. Why don¡¯t you go first?¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Luna standing up, she said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go eat first? I¡¯lle backter and continue working.¡± ¡°Sure.¡±Amily casually held her arm. When she reached the door of the office, she did not forget to look back at the bag under her table. How should she proceed? She hastily ordered fast food when they arrived at the staff dining hall. Amily giggled as she noticed her eating so quickly: ¡°Why are you eating so rapidly, be careful.¡± ¡°No problem, I eat quickly.¡± She hastilypleted her meal, checked her watch, and said to Amily : ¡°Please ept my apologies; I need to hurry up and get upstairs. I still have other things to aplish after reviewing the documents.¡± Amily nodded his head, seeing how worried she was, and said, ¡°Then swiftly depart.¡± There were only a few people in the office when I returned from my warm jog. After picking up the package, she took the elevator and stairs to the 36th floor. She knocked on Wills Waltson¡¯s office door when she arrived. ¡°Come in,¡± Wills Waltson said coldly from within. Wills Waltson¡¯s face was icy after Luna Greenwich pushed open the door and entered, and he gestured at his watch: ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to feed me again today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my colleague just called me to a restaurant to eat, but I don¡¯t have any excuse to refuse, so I had no choice but to eat with her beforeing up,¡± Luna felt ufortable. ¡°So, I¡¯m not even the one you care about the most when ites to eating?¡± ¡°I made spicy pho today, but I forgot to ask if you ate anything spicy,¡± she said as she opened her lunchbox. ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned.¡± She happily pped her hands. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. Come on over and try some. This is my area of expertise.¡± Wills Waltson stood up and approached with a chilly expression: ¡°How¡¯s your wound today?¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t touch it, it won¡¯t harm. It wasn¡¯t heavy, so it should be okay soon.¡± ¡°Things like that should not be said. Because you are not a doctor, you must use caution when caring for yourself. If it breaks in a spot like this where you can¡¯t see, you¡¯ll suffer immensely.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± she said, a slight smile on her face. Since her mother had departed, it had been a long time since anyone had cared about her. Wills Waltson was halfway through his supper when he heard a knock on the door. As she gently stood up and stared at him, she felt a surge of nervousness in her heart. Wills Waltson approached the door and said quietly, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. Waltson.¡± Outside the door, Secretary Daniel¡¯s voice could be heard. She said, ¡°What should we do? What should we do?¡± Wills Waltson took one look at her apprehensive expression and smiled sinisterly, ¡°Give me a kiss, I¡¯ll think of a way for you.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± she said quietly, her gaze fixed on him. ¡°If not, I¡¯ll allow the secretary in. I won¡¯t be able to intervene if he walks out and tells others that you were present.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Wills Waltson tapped his cheek and said, ¡°I won¡¯t make things tough for you, you can also kiss my cheek.¡± Chapter 66 ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± she eximed, staring at him. Wills Waltson turned to face the door, saying, ¡°Daniel¡­¡± She took a step forward, covered his mouth, and hurriedly kissed him on the cheek. Wills Waltson¡¯s heart was overjoyed, so he raised his brows and said, ¡°Go to the lounge inside to rest for a bit.¡± She whirled back and dashed inside. ¡°Come in,¡± Wills Waltson said. Daniel went in and was astonished to see Wills Waltson eating, which was not unusual: ¡°Mr. Waltson, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What urred? Please tell me.¡± Wills Waltson gazed at him as he set down his fork. ¡°The Finance Minister has just handed me an urgent document that I need you to sign.¡± Daniel stated as he handed over the documents. Wills Waltson epted it, opened it, and carefully studied it before standing up and walking to the side of the desk to sign his name on the document: ¡°Go and present it to them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel turned to walk away. A ringtone rang out from the lounge. Daniel came to a halt and turned to face the rest room. The ringtone vanished in an instant. Daniel was perplexed. Wills Waltson¡¯s lips twisted. He could already see the look on her face. She probably wanted to dig a mouse hole and hide in it right now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°You are free to depart,¡± he replied solemnly to Daniel. ¡°Yes, I will leave right now.¡± Daniel became aware of something and swiftly departed. Even after Daniel had left, she remained hidden in the room. Wills Waltson stepped away from the desk and to the entrance of the resting room, opened the door and looking at Luna seated on his bed with an upset expression. She looked up at him, ¡°Is it ¡­ Your secretary is aware that someone is present.¡± She was going insane. Why did Judi call her at this particr time? She has been losing face on a regr basis since she met Wills Waltson. He smiled at her as he leaned against the wall. ¡°It would be preferable if you did not hang up the phone. But you did the exact opposite.¡± She stated glumly, ¡°I will nevere here again to bring you food in the future. Even though this is only my second time, I¡¯ve already been discovered. This is far too humiliating.¡± ¡°He, too, was aware that someone had arrived and had brought me food. He is afraid to tell others.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­¡± ¡°I lied. Consider this: he is my secretary; he will keep his mouth shut.¡± She fixed her gaze on him. This man¡­ She stood up and moved up to his side, her hand on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re vexing. Why are you deceiving me? I was feeling nervous right now.¡± Wills Waltson grasped her hands and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m teasing you so I can watch your adorable reaction.¡± She blushed and tried to move away her hand, but he quickly bent his head and seized her lips with his mouth. For a few while, she was surprised before reacting and shoving him away. He, on the other hand, drew her into his embrace. She let out a painful groan as their bodies came into contact. Wills Waltson quickly let her go: ¡°Did I cause you any harm? Does it make a difference?¡± She red at him, flushed, and replied fiercely, ¡°Wills Waltson, you¡­¡± He smirked as he rubbed her head. ¡°You appear to be in good health based on your ability to yell at me. You can¡¯t really me me right now. You were far too appealing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you; I¡¯m leaving.¡± She moved around him, out the door, and out of his office. She pressed her cheeks together and vowed to herself that she would never return to deliver meals to this scum again. He was too deadly to y cards by routine. She was quite busy all afternoon. Everyone gathered around Zoy after work, who had recently been promoted, and asked her to treat them to supper. Zoy was likewise in a good mood; she cheerfully agreed to everyone¡¯s request and also asked that the four temporary workers go. Over thirty people had gathered to consume the buffet. Everyone was hunting for a table, and about half of the restaurant was full. Zoy strolled over and sat opposite her when she had taken the meal and had selected a table for two. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I sit here, Luna?¡± ¡°Of course not, to be allowed to sit with Director, maybe I¡¯ll be promoted as well,¡± she said kindly. ¡°Why did you tease me?¡± ¡°No, I mean it.¡± Zoyughed, ¡°You¡¯re my lucky star, you must eat more.¡± ¡°Me?¡±Luna Greenwich looked at her in confusion. Zoy nodded as she looked at her and smiled: ¡°I see that you are very close to Amily . Are you good friends?¡± She shrugged. ¡°Not at all. We¡¯ve only eaten together in the cafeteria twice.¡± ¡°Mm, then you better be careful of her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because even though she knows that you¡¯ve taken the me for her, she still approaches you with an innocent look. A woman like this might smile on the surface, but she might not be able to stab you in the back.¡± ¡°Did I take the me for her?¡± she asked in a puzzled tone. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know why Any is targeting you.¡± Luna Greenwich shook her head: ¡°Director, do you know?¡± ¡°Because Any is Ton¡¯s lover, and on of the interns was just hooked up with him too. Any knows about this matter, and when she saw the clothes you were wearing yesterday, she probably thought that you were that person, which was why she was targeting you.¡± Gentle surprise: ¡°Then¡­ Tomy ¡®s lover is Amily ? ¡± Zoy nodded: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve personally seen them going shopping together, so believe me, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± ¡°Director, I have a question. I¡¯m very curious, why are you treating me so well?¡± Zoy pursed her lips andughed: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? You¡¯re my lucky star.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I was promoted because of you.¡± Lunaughed: ¡°Am I too stupid? Now that you mention it, I¡¯m even more confused. ¡± ¡°Although I do not know what exactly your rtionship with Mr. Waltson is, he promoted me because I stood by your side during your argument with Any , which is why he gave me the chance.¡± She was so shocked that her chin almost fell off. ¡°You just said that Wills ¡­ Mr. Waltson talked with you about me? ¡± ¡°Right, I can¡¯t say too much about the details. I can only tell you, if anything happens while you are in thepany,e find me. I will help you.¡± The astonishment in her heart could not be quelled. Wills Watson would do such a thing for her silently. Who everyone said he was cold-blooded? He was a warm-hearted and good person. At least, he could tell the good person from the bad one. After the buffet, someone suggested going to the bar. Zoy said those who wanted to go could go and others could head back home. With the excuse that her stomache was not feeling well, she said that she would go back first. Zoy said worriedly: ¡°You are sick, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll just take a taxi myself.¡± At this time, the most popr boy in the Training Department, Jarry stepped forward. ¡°Zoy, I¡¯ll go home too and I can give her a ride.¡± Chapter 67 ¡°What makes you so passionate?¡± ¡°You know Jarry has a thing for gorgeous girls. He never treats everyone the same way, therefore it¡¯s natural for him to be passionate with the lovelydies.¡± ¡°Are you envious?¡± ¡°I believe we¡¯ve had horrible luck. Girls like mature mam when we are young, but when we are old, girls favor young men. Why is God so arbitrary? ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Jarry ¡®s colleagues began to mock him. She was ufortable. But Jarry seemed to be using Tommy of it. ¡°Director, Jarry , I can go home by myself,¡± Luna reMarktin ed. I hope you both a pleasant and enjoyable time.¡± She nodded to the others and turned to go as she finished speaking. She didn¡¯t appreciate being the target of gossip, but she preferred not to listen since she couldn¡¯t control her lips. Zoy didn¡¯t make him. Luna took a taxi on the side of the road as they proceeded to the bar. It was rush hour in the evening, so hailing a cab was difficult. A white Volkswagen pulled in front of her a few minutester. Jarry was driving as the car window rolled down. ¡°Luna, board the carriage. I¡¯ll return you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jarry , but I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult to obtain a taxi here right now.¡± Take a look at how many people are waiting for the cab and get in the automobile. I just told Zoy that I would return you safely. He looked around and discovered that there were many people waiting for a taxi. She opened the door and stepped inside after a brief dy. ¡°I apologize. I sat in the back since my stomach hurt and my seat belt hurt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. ¡°Sit wherever you are most at ease.¡± ¡°Just now, everyone was just kidding, don¡¯t mind it,¡±Jarry said as he started the car and drove away. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°This is how it is at work. A group of individuals is talking andughing, and the day hase to an end.¡± Luna remained silent, merely nodding and smiling. ¡°You don¡¯t appear to like talking much, Luna.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t talk much,¡± she pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve only been with thepany three days. ¡°Have you made a list of everyone in our office?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Then you¡¯re probably unaware of who I am.¡± She paused, unsure if it was impolite to say so explicitly. Jarry grinned and continued, ¡°My name is Jarry , and I¡¯m the team leader of the first group.¡± This year Marktin s my 29th birthday, and I am not married. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± She scratched her brow. There was no need to go into such depth about him; pleased to meet you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m annoying?¡±Jarryughed. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t typically like to talk, so today is a little different. It¡¯s because I wanted to ask you some serious questions that I hadn¡¯t asked before, so I had to find some themes to avoid humiliation.¡± She gave him a friendly smile. ¡°What kind of significant issue is this?¡± ¡°Are you dating anyone?¡±Jarry watched her in the rearview mirror, waiting for her response. She was not a moron. Strange men and women sit next to each other. The man informed you about his marriage monuments and even inquired as to whether or not you had a lover. This was simply too tant. She didn¡¯t want to make a scene, so she nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I believe so as well. A gorgeous girl like you must have many suitors.¡±Jarry ¡®s demeanor was natural, as if he were speaking with her as a confident older brother. Sheughed. ¡°Does your lover happen to be a ssmate?¡± Then he must be exceptional.¡± ¡°Yes, he is exceptional.¡± ¡°What are your future ns?¡± When you¡¯re working, I notice you¡¯re quite serious. ¡°Do you intend to work hard to stay with thepany?¡± She was deafeningly silent. Jarryughed: ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I feel that as an experienced person, I want to help you. I had a girlfriend back when I was in university, but¡­ We were unable to break the spell of separation after graduation. I didn¡¯t make any ns for the future while we were together. When we graduated, we obtained employment in two different ces, and we quietly parted in the third month after starting our respective jobs.¡± ¡°If there is no fate for these two people, even if we n for the future, it won¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°Are you trying tofort me?¡±Jarry looked at her in the rearview mirror and pursed his lips. ¡°I am telling the truth.¡± For some inexplicable reason, his words made her think of herself and Aven Harris. Once, Aven Harris had made many ns for their future. Knowing that she wanted to stay in school to teach, other than supporting her, Aven Harris had also guaranteed that he would never leave Phdelphia, and would not ept long-distance love. He also said that in the future, their house would be bought around the school to make it easier for her to work. Anyway, he would have a driver to take him. It didn¡¯t matter where he lived. ¡°Luna .¡± She looked at him, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you have ns for the future?¡± After thinking about it, she replied, ¡°No.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then you have to be careful. After all, the spell is really scary, campus couples couldst for a long time.¡± She lowered her eyes. She had already been tricked. ¡°But don¡¯t be discouraged, even if you and your boyfriend really can¡¯t reach the end, an outstanding girl like you will find a man that suits you. You know, when you came into our office, a lot of people had a crush on you. The unmarried young men of ourpany can all be considered to have excAllen t performance. After all, if you work for many years in ourpany, you will get a house as a reward. Furthermore, the sry will be enough to support you.¡± ¡°Jarry , the future is far away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fair. After all, some things are very realistic. No matter how much love there is, it won¡¯tst long.¡± He even nned to drive her to the entrance of the residential. She quickly said, ¡°Jarry , please stop here. I want to take a walk.¡± ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡± He shook his head gently, ¡°No, I won¡¯t waste your time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite with me, stop calling me Jarry , call me brother.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. It¡¯s my honor to be able to get close to you. Of course, I also have my selfish motives. I hope that one day when you are single, I can be your boyfriend. ¡± ¡°Anyway, thank you for sending me back. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, she got out of the car, turned around, and walked quickly into the district. She was scared by his confession? Chapter 68 She didn¡¯t dare to turn back as she jogged to the building¡¯s door. She disregarded the luxury vehicles parked by the wayside since she was preupied with something else. Wills Waltson¡¯s voice burst out from behind her as she passed by the car. ¡°What happened to you? Why did you return sote?¡± Luna turned around, surprised, and gazed at him. ¡°What brings you back?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce; there¡¯s no need for Wills Waltson toe here every day, right?¡± Wills Waltson removed the lunchbox from his car and handed it to her. ¡°You have no idea how pleased I am to see you drop your lunch box at my office. After all, there¡¯s another reason I¡¯vee to find you. However, your demeanor irritates me.¡± The lunchbox was given to Luna Greenwich . He dared to say it this afternoon. Would she have been scared off if he hadn¡¯t suddenly acted recklessly? She turned and returned to the building. Wills Waltson followed her with his hands in his pockets, ¡°You still haven¡¯t informed me where you went.¡± She gazed at him, thinking about what Zoy had just said to her. ¡°Zoy was promoted to supervisor today as a result of your efforts. She invited everyone in the office to supper.¡± Wills Waltsonughed, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re aware of it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we promise not to tell anyone about our rtionship?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to allow you be bullied on mynd.¡± The two of them went into the elevator and Wills Waltson said: ¡°I still haven¡¯t eaten, please cook for me.¡± She gave him a friendly smile. ¡°You¡¯ve always been like this. Your cook is going to be terrified.¡± ¡°Are you expecting me to pay you a sry?¡± She turned her head and offered him a sweet grin as she heard his remarks. Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows when he saw her smile: ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to smile at other men.¡± She averted her gaze from him. ¡°Un, just stare at them like that till none of them dare to covet your beauty.¡± She rolled her eyes and exited the elevator quietly and quietly. She went to the kitchen after arriving home to prepare dinner for Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson, she realized, would not give up until he achieved his goal.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯d probably stay here if she didn¡¯t cook for him tonight. She sat across from him and clutched herself as she nced at him, seeing that he was enjoying his dinner. ¡°Do not do this again in the future.¡± Wills Waltson lifted his brows and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not proper that you usually eat at my house.¡± ¡°Hmm, are you saying I¡¯ve eaten too much?¡± Wills Waltson took out a bank card and ced it on the table as he spoke. ¡°In the future, I will pay for my meals myself; I offer you this card, and you can use it to buy veggies and meat; the password is¡­¡± She was irritated. ¡°You must leave my house instantly if you say another thing. Capitalists like you are not wee here.¡± ¡°Everyone thinks a woman¡¯s heart is like a needle pierced through the sea. I¡¯ve had my firsthand experience.¡±¡±So tell me, why can¡¯t Ie here and eat dinner?¡± he replied, putting down his fork. ¡°We are not at the same ss, neither of us is suited for each other,¡±Luna Greenwich said calmly. ¡°Who would have guessed that the great and powerful Wills Waltson would be shut up in such a small ce, eating ordinary cuisine prepared by ordinary people like me? We¡¯re not even on the same ying field.¡± ¡°Could it be that the great and powerful Wills Waltson is no longer human? Luna, please do not treat me differently than others. I want to love and care for others more than they do. I always assumed you could understand what I was saying.¡± The area between her brows curled slightly. Her heart ached as a result of his remarks. He nced at her for a bit before getting up and walking to the door. ¡°What are your ns?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to see me? I¡¯ll simply leave.¡± Wills Waltson exited through the front entrance. She sat at the table, breathed, and scratched the space between her brows. Was it necessary for this man to be so sensitive? He couldn¡¯t possibly be upset, could he? Or¡­ Did her words break his heart? She didn¡¯t say anything negative. After all, he wasn¡¯t from the same world as she was, in her opinion. Let him go, forget about it. She gathered the tes on the table and returned to the kitchen. She had intended to wash the dishes, but when she remembered Wills Waltson¡¯s unhappy expression as he departed just now¡­ She was filled with remorse. After all, she never treated him with respect. How lonely he must be to seek sce from her. For some inexplicable reason, a single reMarktin Benjaming had once spoken shed across his head. He was in a terrible mood during the time she was giving him extra lessons. The queries that were repeated four times distracted him. ¡°Did something happen?¡± she inquired. ¡°Miss Greenwich , have you ever been ostracized by others?¡±Benjaming said. ¡°What? Are you cut off from others? ¡°She inquired, perplexed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you first?¡±Benjaming said sheepishly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m often isted,¡± He was a little curious. ¡°Why? You¡¯re good-looking, have such a good personality, and study well. Your background is as ordinary as everyone else¡¯s. Why are you still isted?¡± Seeing the frown on his forehead, she said half-jokingly, ¡°The reason why girls iste me is that I am beautiful and good at studying. The reason why the boys have isted me is probably that they feel that I¡¯m not easy to get along with. After all, when facing the boys, I always show my bad attitude. ¡± ¡°Then why did you do that?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want toplicate a simple life. You also said I was a beautiful girl, right? For people like me, if I get too close to any guy, others will gossip. Perhaps, my kindness to a certain man might cause that person to think that I like him. The simple rtionship we have might cause unnecessary misunderstandings due to the differences in thoughts between people. Once there is a misunderstanding, I have to exin. After exining it, I will lose this friend of mine, and then others will be hurt because of someone else, and they will nder me behind my back. I like simplicity, so I would rather be what others call a cold person than making life tooplicated. And you, who dares to iste you, a young master who can get anything he wants? ¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , look. You¡¯ve already unconsciously divided the categories for me in your heart. You also think that I¡¯m a young master, right?¡± Luna brows slightly knitted together. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But I am also an ordinary student. The istion I suffer is not the ostensible istion, it¡¯s the kind of¡­ After you were born, you were auTomy atically divided into categories by others. In the eyes of others, I belong to a special group, I am different from them by nature. However, ¡­ I don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s the difference? I also want to make friends, I also want to y ball with my friends, and I also want to live their ordinary student life. I don¡¯t understand why I am different, could it be that it is because I was born in Waltson family? ¡° Chapter 69 She reflected over Benjaming ¡®s gloomy expression. And this: ¡°Is it just because I was born into the Waltson family?¡± She felt even more awful as she approached the kitchen door. When he invited her to work at thepany thest time, the only condition she had was to cook for him. She had assumed he was ying with her at the moment. What she did not expect was for his remarks to produce a flood of anxiety in her heart. He¡¯d just stated, ¡°He¡¯s a human, too; don¡¯t treat him any differently.¡± He longs to be loved and cares more than others. He stated these things with bitterness in his eyes. She breathed, wiped her hands on a towel, and walked out of the kitchen. She grabbed her phone, dashed into the elevator, and went downstairs. The gleaming Maybach was still parked in front of the door when she arrived. She bowed her head slightly and noticed him seated in the car. She felt an unexinable sense of relief for some reason. She opened the door on the co-pilot side. She stepped inside and nced at him. Wills Waltson asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± She scratched her brow and pursed her lips. ¡°That ¡­¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She was at a loss for words. He must have been irritated by her, she reasoned. ¡°Hmph, youdy, at least you have a conscience, and you know where to find me. You appear to care about me in your heart.¡± She smirked. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± ¡°Who said it? I was furious right now.¡± He caressed her head affectionately since she was still silent. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll make amends with you.¡± She ufortably moved her head aside. ¡°Howe you haven¡¯t left yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m expecting you toe down here and apologize to me.¡± She gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Childish.¡± ¡°You are such a child, and it is you who kicked me out. I¡¯m an adult, yet I still have pride.¡± She smiled sweetly as she lowered her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell me something?¡± Wills Waltson asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say.¡± ¡°Is that correct?¡± He got in his car and drove away. ¡°I¡¯m ready to get out of here.¡± ¡°Do you think you can easily get in and out of my car?¡± He gave a nasty grin. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say to me,e for a ride with me.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°It is pointless to object.¡± His voice was endearing. She didn¡¯t want to leave, but she couldn¡¯t get out of the automobile. He took her to the beach after she gave him coffee. She sat in the car, smiling at the nearby U-shaped stone. Wills Waltson opened the convertible car door. Wills Waltson asked, as the cool and pleasant sea breeze flowed over him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your mood will better aftering here?¡± ¡°I certainly will.¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling better now.¡± ¡°As I said, this is a truly magical ce,¡± she pursed her lips and grinned. ¡°I¡¯m in a better mood since the person who came with me is you.¡± She turned to face him. Wills Waltson smiled as his lips quirked: ¡°I just wanted to let you know that I need someone¡¯s help. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t pull me out when I¡¯m angry and go. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t chase me down straight away; I¡¯m leaving. But after I depart, you muste out and locate me because I will wait for you for a long time.¡± Hearing his remarks, the guilt in her eyes intensified. This was not the Wills Waltson portrayed by others as decisive and cruel. Wills Waltson, she was certain, was a decent person, an exceedingly kind and sensitive excAllen t person. He was simply a¡­ in her eyes. A boy requires love. But this love, she could not give him. The next day, she arrived at the office early . She sat down after cleaning up her table. Jarry strolled in just as she was about to look at the information. He approached the warm table and knocked. Luna Greenwich smiled as she looked up. ¡°Good morning,¡± Jarry said with a friendly smile. ¡°Good morning,¡± she said tly, nodding her head. However, such a simple ¡®good¡¯ action caused the surrounding colleagues to whistle. Everyone made fun of Zoy when he came in. Zoy didn¡¯tprehend and didn¡¯t ask. Amily took the initiative toe locate her and invite her to the dining hall at noon, as she had done the previous two days. She reflected on what Zoy had told him the day before. She gave Amily a friendly grin and added, ¡°Please ept my apologies. I packed my lunch today, so I won¡¯t be visiting the cafeteria.¡± Amily eximed with envy, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so wonderful, you even know how to cook.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just amon urrence.¡± ¡°Then¡­ May I join you for dinner?¡± ¡°Sorry for not bringing much. It is insufficient for two individuals.¡±Amily couldn¡¯t have guessed, looking at her innocent face, that she was the one who set her up. She was a little remorseful. What exactly was going on in the world? Despite Amily ¡®s displeasure, she smiled at her and proceeded to the dining hall first. She was ready to go after picking up the lunchbox when she heard someone reMarktin , ¡°Luna, shall we eat together?¡± Jarry was the one who talked. Another hiss came from the office. ¡°No, I want to eat by myself.¡± She brought the package out first once she finished speaking. As Jarry was going to chase her out, Zoy in the corner reMarktin ed, ¡°Jarry, I have something to talk about with you.¡± Jarry came to a halt, turned around, and approached Zoy¡¯s table: ¡°Director, what instructions do you have?¡± ¡°Come with me,¡± Zoy said as she stood up. She brought Jarry out of the office and found a secluded corner. Zoy asked: ¡°What¡¯s the situation with you?¡± Jarry was puzzled: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There are so many people in the office. Why did you suddenly think of flirting with her?¡± ¡°I just want to invite her to eat with me.¡± ¡°There are so many people in the office. You can eat with anyone else, why do you have to choose her? You have a crush on her?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±Jarry did not hide his thoughts. Zoy looked at him nkly. This guy must be crazy. ¡°Luna has a boyfriend.¡± ¡°So what? As long as she doesn¡¯t get married, I¡¯ll have a chance. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m interested in an unmarried-young-woman, not someone¡¯s wife. I won¡¯t go against the principles of being a human being. There are some things I know very well.¡± As he said that, he patted Zoy¡¯s arm and returned to the office. Zoy looked at him speechlessly. If she knew that Luna rted to Wills Waltson , would this boy still dare to flirt with her? Luna arrived on the 36th floor. She called Wills Watson and confirmed that his secretary had left before she entered the office. However, just as she reached the elevator door ¡­ The doors of the elevator slowly opened. Daniel walked out of the elevator. The two of them made eye contact, and at the instant their eyes met, she instinctively took a step back. Daniel thought, wasn¡¯t this the Miss Greenwich that Wills Watson asked her to investigate before? Chapter 70 She swallowed her saliva. ¡°Hello, who are you searching for?¡± Daniel inquired. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I went to the wrong location.¡± She turned and proceeded toward the stairway as she said. She swiftly opened the door and exited. Daniel was perplexed. What could possibly go wrong? This was the 36th floor; who would go there by ident?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After all, why did she take the stairs? Why does she have to walk down there? He turned around and returned to his desk in front of the CEO¡¯s office, shaking his head. He pulled out his car key and prepared to return downstairs. After a few steps, he was reminded of the tes that had been left on Wills Waltson¡¯s table the day before, as well as the strange ringtone in Wills Waltson¡¯s resting room. He shook his head. It¡¯s no surprise that Wills Waltson had told him to leave thest several days when it was time to leave work. He appeared to be ying a joke on that woman right now. Didn¡¯t that imply he¡¯d thwarted Wills Waltson¡¯s ns? He turned back and knocked on the door to the CEO¡¯s office after a brief dy. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Wills Waltson scowled when he realized it was Daniel: ¡°Daniel?¡± Wills Waltson was indeed waiting for someone. ¡°Mr. Waltson, I forgot to bring my car keys with me when I left. Miss Greenwich was on the elevator when I returned to grab my car keys.¡± ¡°Where is her now?¡± Wills Waltson wondered. ¡°She imed she made a mistake and exited via the stairway.¡± Wills Waltson stated tly: ¡°You dined without bringing your car keys. What good is your brain?¡± Daniel was hurt because people make errors. Wills Waltson pulled out his phone and dialed her number. After the call was connected, an agitated voice on the other end said, ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done. Your secretary recently saw me. Fortunately, I was wise and stated that I had taken the wrong path. I¡¯ve snuck downstairs now. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll suspect me.¡± Wills Waltson gave Daniel a smirk. Daniel lowered his gaze instantly. ¡°He¡¯s no longer there. You are wee toe up.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m terrified to death. You eat your lunch alone.¡± She immediately hung up the phone after saying that. She remained at the bottom of the stairs, sat on the steps, opened her lunchbox, and began eating. Walton, Wills threw his phone on the table and fixed his gaze on Daniel ¡°Mr. Waltson, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Daniel felt even more guilty. ¡°Can I have your apology as a meal? Please make me a meal.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel left his office feeling guilty. Halfway through the meal, someone pushed open the door at the top of the stairs and smoked a cigarette. When he saw her, he closed the door and departed. However, the stairwell door opened again a few minutester, and Jarry entered. He approached her and smiled. ¡°Are you dining here?¡± She wiped the corner of her mouth and put the lunchbox away after feeling uneasy for a bit. It was said that dogs who ate were not allowed to be disturbed. This man was true¡­ ¡°Jarry . Why haven¡¯t you gone out to eat yet?¡± ¡°I had nned to treat you to a supper. I haven¡¯t gone downstairs yet because you didn¡¯t say yes. Are you going to stop eating?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯mpletely filled.¡± She was going to put away the lunchbox. Jarry had already snatched her lunch box from her grasp: ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll find a way around it; it¡¯s not nice to waste food, after all, is it?¡± She wanted to take back the lunchbox: ¡°Jarry , I¡¯ve already eaten this, it¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay because we¡¯re all colleagues.¡± He grinned as he took the lunchbox from her and sat down alongside her on the floor. She got to her feet and walked around to the bottom of the stairs, keeping her distance from him. Seeing this, Jarry expressed his disappointment: ¡°Luna, do you hate me?¡± With a serene look, she linked her hands behind her back. ¡°Kerry, I understand what you were sayingst night, so I hope we can maintain some distance. After all, I have a boyfriend, so I must ept responsibility for him. You¡¯d be ufortable if your girlfriend did the same thing and flirted with another man behind your back, right?¡± She bowed down when she finished speaking to remove the lunchbox from his grasp ¡°I¡¯m not used to letting others eat the rest of my meal, so please ept my apologies, but I¡¯ll take this. I still need to return and do some tasks.¡± Jarry was even more pleased with her. After all, there weren¡¯t many girls who couldpete with her. He would adore and care for her if he was her boyfriend. Wills Waltson returned to her residence in the evening. And his justification was that she hadn¡¯t brought him lunch today. She had the impression that she had provoked a chunk of ster. She couldn¡¯t even sever it. While they were eating, they had the notion, ¡°Oh right, let me tell you ahead of time, from noon tomorrow forward, I will no longer bring you food.¡± ¡°For fear of being seen by my secretary? Do you want me to fire him? ¡± Wills Waltson was joking, but Luna Greenwich believed him. He red at him: ¡°It¡¯s not because of your secretary, every time I go up there, my heart would start beating wildly, and I feel even more nervous than if I had attended arge exam. I don¡¯t want to be exhausted every day.¡± ¡°But you already said you¡¯d cook for me.¡± ¡°Then what you¡¯re eating now isn¡¯t something I made?¡± she questioned, pointing to his dish. Wills Waltson cocked his brow, ¡°So, our lunchtime has been shifted tonight? Okay, I¡¯ll agree.¡± She reasoned that even if she brought him food at midday every day, he would stille in the evening. Why would she refuse if it was the case? She formally began instructing thepany¡¯s employees a weekter. Perhaps it was because she had been a home tutor before, she performed best out of the four temporary instructors. When the morning lecture ended, she felt that it was very enjoyable. At noon, just as she was about to leave, Amily called out to her. ¡°Luna , let¡¯s eat together.¡± Her voice was loud. Most of the people in the office heard it. It wouldn¡¯t be good to reject her in front of so many people. Thus, she nodded her head. The two of them went to thepany¡¯s restaurant as usual. When they were eating, Amily asked, ¡°Have you noticed that the atmosphere in the office has been weird recently?¡± Luna shook her head. ¡°Ah, it can¡¯t be. You don¡¯t listen to anything outside the window, you only focus on your work. I heard that in the past, Any is the center of all the offices, she is used to showing off and has always been the most respected one, but in these past few days, don¡¯t you see that Any is very docile? Everyone is praising the new director. ¡± She smiled warmly, ¡°It¡¯s better not talk about other people¡¯s matters. After all, this has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°Actually, a week ago, after Any bullied you, I also hated her a lot. Even she has been bullied by the new director, she deserves it.¡± Before she could say anything, Any ¡®s sarcastic voice came from the side. ¡°Ah, you are so mean. Is that funny talking something bad about me behind my back?¡± Chapter 71 Any threw her te on the table. Amily and Luna Greenwich were both drenched with soup. Amily rose to her feet and yelled, ¡°Ah, Any, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You are maligning me behind my back, I will retaliate,¡± Any crossed her arms aggressively. Do you think I¡¯m so easily bullied, Any?¡± ¡°Can you please quit babbling?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t nonsense.¡±¡±I heard everything with my ears.¡± Her voice rapidly drew the attention of those around her. Amily looked around, concerned, and quickly responded, ¡°Just now, she said a few awful things about you, it was because you bullied her, but she didn¡¯t have any malicious intentions, Luna?¡± Luna Greenwich raised her head and gazed at Amily with surprise. Heh, the so-called turning her face faster than a book flipper. Amily was a scumbag. ¡°You, Luna, are not a good person either. You have no right to judge me.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Luna Greenwich stood up, crossed her arms, and looked at Any : ¡°I¡¯m really curious now, how did you get recruited by thispany, why are you so stupid?¡± ¡°What exactly did you say?¡± She then turned to face Amily . Amily quickly lowered her gaze and retreated from Luna¡¯s gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me out for dinner again,¡± she reMarktin ed coldly to Amily . ¡°I don¡¯t want to get out with folks who set me up.¡± She turned to walk away. But, because Any was upset, she had no intention of letting her go. ¡°What?¡± she asked, grabbing his warm wrist. ¡°Do you want to flee after doing something wrong?¡± ¡°Any, Let me go,¡±Luna Greenwich said as she turned back and gazed at her. ¡°Heh, you still dare to be arrogant in front of me?¡±¡±I believe you should be taught a lesson.¡± She raised her hand and was going to p her when her wrist was caught. The few of them looked over at the same time, it was Jarry . ¡°Is it OK to bully someone in public, Amily ?¡± You mentioned you were being discussed behind your back? ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± Anyughed coldly: ¡°I was wondering who came out to preserve the beauty, and it turns out to be our Jarry.¡± Do you think the woman you¡¯re interested in is a nice one? A young girl who can¡¯t wear a luxury item worth over a hundred thousand, do you think that she brought it with her own money? Jarry , as a colleague, let me give you a word of advice, don¡¯t overestimate yourself, you are just a nobody, in the eyes of Luna , you are nothing, she will only seduce you, she won¡¯t marry you, you can¡¯t afford to raise her. ¡± Jarry looked at Luna . ¡°Any , let me tell you, I never do improper things. I didn¡¯t make talk about you nor I seduced any of the men in thepany. So, you¡¯d better take responsibility for what you said.¡± After saying that, she took a little strength from her wrist and pulled it out from Any ¡®s hand. She looked at Jarry and lowered her head slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Jarry waved his hands at her: ¡°You go upstairs first.¡± She cast a cold nce at Amily , turned around and left, leaving Any ¡®s unhappy roar behind her. She walked quickly, pushing her way through the crowd and leaving the restaurant directly. When she was waiting for the elevator, Amily had already chased her out. She stood beside Luna with her hands sped in front of her and presented a look of guilt on her face: ¡°Luna , sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. There were too many people in thepany just now, so I had to do it.¡± ¡°But why you lied and ndered me? ¡°Luna hated these kinds of people the most. Amily quickly exined: ¡°Luna , I know that you will leave thepany in a month, but I am different. I want to stay in thepany, so, in the eyes of others, I cannot be tainted, if not, during the future examination, thepany will not let me pass. Being able to work in Waltson¡¯s Group is always my dream, so ¡­¡± Luna sneered: ¡°The most important thing is that you are innocent, not being innocent in other¡¯s eyes. You just deceived yourself.¡± Hearing her words, Amily frowned, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Amily , I¡¯m not the only temporary worker in thepany, why are you so close to me? Others might not know about this reason, but how do you? I didn¡¯t expose you because I didn¡¯t think I had anything to do with other people¡¯s private lives, and, as you said, I will leave after a month. However, you used me again and again, so I really can¡¯t tolerate it anymore. ¡± Her voice was extremely loud. ¡°Do you think that I do not know why Any is targeting me? It just because she thought I am the young lover of Tomy .¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about,¡±Amily shouted in displeasure. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. I¡¯m not crazy. If you can hide well the thing between you and, no one will know the truth. I have been a scapegoat for you for ten days, and I have done my best to show my mercy. From now on, don¡¯t pretend to be a good person anymore, I dislike you.¡± She entered the elevator and closed the door, leaving Amily standing there with a face full of shock. She returned to her office and in a few minutes, Amily returned. She gave him a warm look and returned to her seat without saying anything. Some of them came back from the cafeteria and told Zoy about this. Just as Zoy walked to her side, Any had caught up to her. She walked up to Luna ¡®s desk and swept all the documents on it to the floor. Luna Greenwich stood up and looked at Any with anger: ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Zoy stood in front of Luna Greenwich and looked at Any : ¡°You better stop messing around immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m messing around? Zoy, do you think that you can control me after getting yourself promoted to a position? Let me tell you, you are not the most powerful one in the Training Department. I will look for Tomy now. ¡± After she finished speaking, she took out her phone and called Tomy . Once the call connected, she cried, ¡°Tomy , when are youing back? I was teamed up and bullied by Zoy and the temporary workers today. Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡± After hanging up, Any kept the phone in her pocket. She looked at Zoy: ¡°As the manager of the Training Department, you¡¯re just pulling this matter apart without even asking for the truth. You¡¯re disliking me. Trying to get rid of me, I tell you, no way. Today, I will let Tomy punish you for usurping public authority for your gains. I do want to see if you can still sit in the position of Training Department¡¯s supervisor. ¡± Zoy looked at her coldly: ¡°Today, even if Tomyes, he won¡¯t be able to help you. I won¡¯t let you feel good.¡± Any crossed her arms and sneered: How? Fine then, I¡¯ll wait and see what abilities you have that will make me suffer.¡± Zoy walked back to her table, picked up her phone and walked out, dialing a number: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zoy from the Training Department, I have something important to report.¡± Chapter 72 Tomy returned from outside after Zoy concluded the call. He looked at Zoy, unhappy, and said: ¡°You are the boss, but you cannot treat everyone equally. I don¡¯t believe you can find your ce any longer. Any works and is unobtrusive to others. Why do you always bother her?¡± ¡°Tomy, everyone in the department is aware of whether or not Any has performed satisfactorily. Do you believe she is qualified to be the current team leader based on her work abilities?¡± ¡°So, what do you have to say now? You say a lot of crap.¡± He entered the office. When Any saw him, he ran over to his side and sobbed. ¡°Tomy, I went to the cafeteria for lunch today, and when I heard Luna Greenwich and Amily dining near me and gossiping about me, I stepped up to confront them. Finally, because Jarry loved Luna, he stood up for her, and thus Zoy tormented me even more because she was the boss. Why would they even help the evildoer bully me if I was the one being bullied?¡± Tomy frowned at Luna and asked, ¡°Why is it you again?¡± ¡°Director, you have wronged me already. Any had exined it very clear just now, in the cafeteria, Amily is also with me.¡± Tomy looked at Amily : ¡°Did you say anything bad about Any ?¡± Amily immediately stood up and shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not, Luna made a fewints, that¡¯s all. I was just listening to the side.¡± She said with a disdainful smile, ¡°What Amily said, isn¡¯t Any also very clear about it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else. I just know that you¡¯ve said bad things about me.¡± She clenched her fist tenderly. At that time, there was no evidence. There was no evidence. Even if she jumped into a river, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to clean herself. She can¡¯t be fired, otherwise, Wills Watson will be disappointed. Tomy was displeased: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Luna , ever since you came to thispany, you always caused trouble, I think you should stop working already. In a while, I will call the Finance Department, you go and settle your sry. She looked up at him. If she was fired like this, she would lose a lot of face to Wills Waltson . After all, it was Wills Waltson ¡®s first time using his resources for others. ¡°I¡¯m not convinced. Why should I leave?¡± Zoy also said: ¡°Luna did not do anything wrong. Tomy , you should treat everyone equally, right?¡± ¡°This Training Department, is it up to me to decide, or is it up to you to decide?¡± Just as Tomy finished speaking, a cold and charming voice came from outside the door: ¡°I don¡¯t know since when ourpany will be controlled by the leaders of the various branch departments?¡± As soon as he said that, everyone turned to look at the door. When Wills Watson appeared, the entire office was inplete silence. After looking at Wills Waltson , Luna quickly shifted her gaze away and looked at Zoy. She guessed that Zoy had gone to seek help from Wills Waltson . But she never thought that Wills Watson woulde down personally. If he had any interactions with herter on ¡­ Could it be that everyone in thepany would know that she was Wills Waltson ¡®s contact person? What was the point of her being pointed out here? Wills Waltson ¡®s gaze swept across everyone. He did not miss the look of panic on her face. When Tomy saw him, he hurried forward. ¡°Mr. Waltson , why did youe down personally?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Everyone gathered around Luna ¡®s table. Wills Watson walked over and casually pulled over her chair and sat down. Luna hurriedly retreated a few steps back, keeping a distance from him. She was slightly on guard as well. Tomy looked at Any , winking her eyes: ¡°Go, bring Mr. Waltson a cup of tea.¡± Any was just about to move when Wills Watson coldly said: ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to drink tea.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at Zoy: ¡°Based on the situation that you reported to me Elven , tell me your views.¡± Tomy was startled, was Zoy going to report to Mr. Waltson ? She was such a small team leader. How could she know Mr. Waltson ? Could it be that they knew each other? The surrounding people also shifted their gaze to Zoy. No one knew that Zoy had Wills Watson as her background. Any was also surprised. Zoy nted her eyes and said to Any : ¡°Mr. Waltson , I don¡¯t know if Luna says something bad behind Any , so I didn¡¯t hear it. After all, I wasn¡¯t present at the time, but in terms of saying bad things behind someone¡¯s back, Any did a lot. In this office, who hasn¡¯t been scolded in front of her or behind her back before?¡± She looked at the people around her: ¡°Come here, those who have not been scolded by Any , raise your hands.¡± No one in the office raised a hand. Any became anxious: ¡°When have I scolded you guys? Don¡¯t think that just because Mr. Waltson came you can nder me. I won¡¯t admit to anything that you haven¡¯t done.¡± At the side, Jarry who was watching the show said: ¡°Any , the matter of you oppressing us was not something that didn¡¯t happen because you didn¡¯t admit it. About half a month ago, I was teaching at the base with my leader and originally, we should be sent by thepany¡¯s car. But because you said you were going to another city to apany Tomy to eat lunch, our car was taken over by you.¡± ¡°Jarry , what nonsense are you talking? I never had lunch with Any .¡±Tomy said unhappily. ¡°Tomy , we don¡¯t know who was the man that Any went to eat with. Anyway, that was what she said at the time.¡± Tomy did not say anything. His leader, who was on the side, also answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve taken a taxi and cost four hundred bucks, but we have no ce toin.¡± On the other hand, Any shouted as she pointed at Jarry : ¡°Jarry , what are you doing, everyone knows that you help her because you like her.¡± Jarry curled his lips: ¡°Any , that is my business. You can¡¯t randomly poke at me just because I¡¯m being honest.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wills Watson raised his eyebrows and looked at Jarry who was in the crowd. At this time, Zoy sneakily nced at Wills Waltson . Wills Watson retracted his gaze, not looked at the Luna Greenwich behind his back. She was filled with guilt. ¡°You mean this woman misappropriated thepany¡¯s public resources for her one business?¡± Jarry nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Zoy thought of something and went back to her work. She opened a drawer and took out a document to give to Wills Waltson . ¡°Mr. Waltson , this is evidence I collected regarding Any ¡®s misappropriation of thepany¡¯s resources during her work.¡± Wills Watson received the document and flipped through it. Any nervously swallowed her saliva and looked at Tomy as if asking for help. But Tomy just nced at her and shook his head at her. Wills Watsonughed coldly, and threw the documents back to Tomy : ¡°Look, your employees have done good things, tell me, what will you do?¡± Chapter 73 Tomy gently epted the document and felt a surge of rage while reading it. This Zoy was making so many little motions behind him, and he was unguarded. ¡°Mr. Waltson, this matter is truly heinous. Because Any¡¯s acts have already badly breached thepany¡¯s standards, I¡¯ll remove three months of herpensation. Is that all right?¡± ¡°Tomy, I think you don¡¯t want to work here anymore,¡± Wills Waltson said, his eyes hard. ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Waltson, I was thoughtless enough, I will immediately phone the human resource employees and have them tell Any of the dismissal,¡± Tomy stated swiftly. ¡°Tomy¡­¡± Any staggered a step back, her legs softening. ¡°Shut up, you have caused so much damage to thepany, how could you stay?¡± Tomy stared at her. Any feeling that has suffocated you. She frowned at Zoy before returning to her seat to pack her belongings. Wills Waltson stood forward, his hands in his pockets, and said, ¡°Any has been expelled, and as for you, Tomy, we will remove three months¡¯ wages.¡± You may resign if you are not convinced.¡± ¡°Come to my office,¡± he said to Zoy. ¡°Okay, Mr. Waltson.¡± Wills Waltson hadn¡¯t even looked at her from start to finish. She breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved. Zoy turned to face her, then followed Wills Waltson out the door. The entire office was flooded with rumors as soon as they left. Everyone thought Any had insulted Zoy and that it felt like she was stewing in her juice. And the Luna Greenwich instantly realized why Wills Waltson would wish to promote Zoy. After all, not only did he assist her, but no one knew about their rtionship. Wills Waltson was quite astute. Tomy stomped his feet violently, turned, and returned to his office. Any gathered her belongings and entered Tomy¡¯s office. Soonter, a disturbance erupted from within. Everyone heard Tomy admonish Any as ¡°huge danger.¡± Any came out of the office crying, returned to her seat, and carried her belongings out. She stood up and walked out after a brief pause. Any had just entered the elevator when she came. She pushed her way into the elevator. ¡°What are you trying to do now?¡± Any scowled as she wiped her eyes. Luna pressed down on the first floor as the elevator door closed. ¡°First and foremost, you¡¯re going after the wrong person. Amily is Tomy¡¯s young lover, not me. Second, I haven¡¯t said anything negative to you in the dining hall today. ¡°Recall all of the phrases you heard today; which one was said by me?¡± Any turned to face her. ¡°You ¡­ ¡°You mentioned that girl¡¯s name is Amily ?¡± Luna didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you mention that before?¡± any felt concerned. ¡°First and foremost, you never openly stated that you disliked me because you mistook me for someone¡¯s boyfriend. You only used various excuses to cause me problems. Second, I was only here for a month. I don¡¯t want to bother you, but just because I don¡¯t want to bother you doesn¡¯t imply I¡¯m afraid of you.¡± It was a short transition from level 12 to level 1. Any had no intention of exiting the elevator when it opened. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡± she asked warmly. Any went silent for a moment before walking out. She pressed down gently on the door and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Any turned her head to look at her. She said, ¡°Although the matter of you being expelled can be considered to have arisen because of me, I will not feel sorry for you. After all, I did not let you down.¡± Any turned around and left without saying a word.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In Wills Waltson ¡®s office, he crossed his legs and looked towards Zoy. ¡°Tell me, what is the situation with the male employee and Luna ?¡± ¡°You mean, Jarry ?¡± ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Zoy thought that this time Jarry was probably going to be out of luck. ¡°Mr. Waltson . Luna is very beautiful, and her silent personality is also very likable, so the moment she entered the office, she immediately became eye-catching. In the office, many people like her, and just Jarry who knows how to express himself.¡± ¡°A lot of people in your department like her?¡± ¡°Not just the Training Department, I heard some gossip about her. After going to the cafeteria for a few times, many people asked which department she came from, and some people even used their lunch break toe to our department to make sure if she¡¯s from our office.¡± Wills Watson was unhappy. This woman, why did she always attract so much attention wherever she went? In school, because of that face, she was chosen as the school beauty. And the same situation happened here again. ¡°From now on, you better pay attention to the men around her and keep apprised me of her situation.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±Zoy felt a headache. This is a big project. Fortunately, Tender Love only worked here for a month. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have to do anything else. When Zoy returned to her office, the discussion suddenly stopped. Everyone apuded Zoy. ¡°Zoy, you finally managed to get our office out of trouble.¡± Zoy smiled at everyone: ¡°Alright, everyone should go to work.¡± ¡°Zoy, Tomy wants you to go to his office.¡± Zoy nodded and entered Tomy ¡®s office. The moment Tomy saw her, he pointed to the chair in front of him: ¡°Zoy, take a seat.¡± Zoy sat down and respectfully looked at him: ¡°Tomy , is there anything that you need me for?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you knew Mr. Waltson ?¡± Zoyughed: ¡°Tomy , I¡¯m here to work.¡± ¡°I know that your work attitude is good, but today, you gave me a fright, ah, that Any , she is outrageous, since she has already been expelled by me, do you think we can get along peacefully?¡± Zoy pursed her lips: ¡°Tomy , haven¡¯t I always been in harmony with you?¡± ¡°Good, good, then¡­ Other than Any , have you ever secretly investigated anyone else? ¡± Zoy looked at him, and thenughed lightly: ¡°Tomy , you are my boss, I do not dare to investigate you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Tomy heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°Alright, alright Zoy, if you need anything from now on, just ask me. Don¡¯t be polite to me.¡± Zoy got up, ¡°Tomy , then I¡¯ll go out first.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Go.¡± During dinner, Wills Watson asked: ¡°Did you suffer any losses in the cafeteria today?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Because the hero Jarry saved you?¡± ¡°Even if Jarry did not appear, I would not have allowed Any to hit me. After all, I did not do anything wrong.¡± As she spoke, she looked at him, ¡°If I say I never talked about Any behind her back, would you trust me?¡± Chapter 74 He nodded without a second thought. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Why do you believe it when no one else does?¡± ¡°Because I know you, and you don¡¯t even bother to do something like that.¡± She was moved as she stared at him with tenderness. ¡°Do you think I am really considerate?¡± smiled Wills Waltson. She drew her gaze back gently. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you stated.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being obstinate. You promised me two things because I assisted you today.¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°What exactly is it?¡± ¡°First and foremost, do not be attracted to thepany¡¯s male personnel. I¡¯m quite envious. I¡¯m scared I might unintentionally fire thepany¡¯s best employees for your sake.¡± ¡°If I said I wouldn¡¯t be attracted, would you fire them?¡± kind and speechless: ¡°Of course,¡± she says. ¡°You have that much faith in me?¡± Wills Waltsonughed menacingly. ¡°All right, I¡¯m not going to fall in love with any of the men in Waltson¡¯s Group.¡± ¡°Except for me, that¡¯s too absolute.¡± ¡°You are not exempt. What is the second item?¡± ¡°Give me the key to the house.¡± ¡°Why?¡± s ¡°Because I always ring the doorbell. It¡¯s simply too much trouble.¡± ¡°This is my personal area, not yours. I¡¯m not going to give you the key.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing it for the sake of convenience.¡± She shook her head, determined ¡°The guest is the person who rings the doorbell. If you have the key, you will be the master. This principle is still clear to me.¡± Wills Waltson gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°You are extremely intelligent.¡± ¡°Am I telling you the truth?¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re just looking out for me.¡± ¡°Of certainly,¡± she says. Her phone rang after the meal, while she was washing the dishes. ¡°The Late Queen is calling you,¡± Wills Waltson said as she gripped her phone, stepped to the kitchen door, and pushed it open. She wiped her hands on her apron before picking up the phone and cing it next to her ear. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Tomy, I¡¯ll be home tomorrow night. Will you be there to bid me farewell?¡± ¡°Mm ¡­ Tomy, I¡¯ll treat you to lunch tomorrow, but you¡¯re wee to depart on your own in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you just send me away? You¡¯re really mean.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll cry,¡± she responded with a sweet smile. ¡°I cried because I was so upset.¡± ¡°I¡¯m unhappy as well, so I¡¯m scared that if you cry, I¡¯ll be upset as well, so I chose not to send you away. I¡¯ll go to school at noon to find you.¡± ¡°All well, then I¡¯ll grieve for you ahead of time.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have bought all the eye drops, right?¡± Luna said. ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°Because those who know Judi Allen know it¡¯s Luna.¡± She turned to face Wills Waltson, who was resting against the door, after hanging up the phone. ¡°Is it entertaining to stand here and listen to other people on the phone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because it¡¯s enjoyable. I¡¯m just puzzled as to how you can be so pleasant to others.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯ve been cold to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as dramatic as treating Judi Allen, but it¡¯s also not as natural.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re not her,¡± she exined warmly. ¡°She¡¯s a close friend of mine.¡± ¡°I will be your future husband. Who do you believe is closest to you?¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Wills Waltson , have you always been this confident?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident because I know I can honor mymitment.¡± ¡°But, in my opinion, I should return your sentence to you. The more arrogant you are, the worse your p will be.¡± Wills Waltson hugged him andughed, saying, ¡°How about this, let¡¯s have a bet?¡± She raised her brows slightly and stared at her. ¡°Of course, what are you wagering on?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have three children if you marry me in the future.¡± Hisments caused her face to flush. ¡°What if we aren¡¯t married?¡± ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°Then stay away from me from now on, and nevere near me again.¡± ¡°That is not doable.¡± Wills Waltson smiled triumphantly. ¡°A year and a half.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± She told him she needed to rest after cleaning up the kitchen and chased him away. Wills Waltson approached the door and suddenly remembered: ¡°Oh right, give me some free time on Saturday, Waltson family has a family gathering, and we will go on a vacation outside the city.¡± She smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± ¡°This is not something you can simply avoid if you do not wish to attend. After all, you took the initiative thest time and indicated you wanted to marry me. You and I are currently wedded in their sight.¡± Luna clinched her jaw. The stone that she lifted this time was not an ordinary one. Wills Waltson was extremely proud of himself.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At noon the next day, Luna Greenwich left as soon as it was time for work to end. To stay with Judi Allen a little longer, she took a taxi to school. Judi Allen, thiste queen, was waiting for her at the school gate. The two of them embraced and went to the school cafeteria for lunch. This was what Judi Allen had requested. Two seniors appeared in the cafeteria. One of them was the famous School Beauty, which attracted quite a bit of attention. Judi Allen said as she ate, ¡°It¡¯s ended. No one will pay attention to me in the future.¡± ¡°What, was it really fun to be watched by others like this in the past?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m happy? After all, no one will be able topare my beauty in the future. ¡± There was a moment of silence. Judi Allen took a bite of celery and said earnestly: ¡°Oh yes, that beautiful brother of yours, does he even have a girlfriend? You don¡¯t n to introduce him to me?¡± ¡°His business¡­ Can you tell me the truth in the future? Can we not talk about him now? ¡± ¡°Look at how disdainful you are. Didn¡¯t you like your big brother before?¡± She shook her head and smiled gently, ¡°We are not born from the same mother. I don¡¯t like him so much.¡± After she finished speaking, she added in her heart, of course, these words were aimed at Wills Waltson , it had nothing to do with Nicky Enderson . ¡°I don¡¯t care. After I leave, you have to call me frequently. Anyway, I¡¯m very free.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you didn¡¯t tell me, I would still have called you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that slut has moved out of the dorm. She doesn¡¯t seem to have returned to her hometown and she is preparing to look for a job in this city.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± she took a sip of the juice. ¡°It¡¯s none of our business.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, be a little more careful. She hates you so much.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Also, you absolutely cannot get back together with Aven . or else ¡­I will break up with you, who would be so stupid as to forgive an unfaithful ex-boyfriend? ¡± Thinking back to the harsh words Aven Harris had said to her, she shook her head andughed: ¡°Judy, you know, after your disappointment, if you still want to open your heart to this person, how hard will it be? I don¡¯t like to doplicated things. don¡¯t you know that? ¡± ¡°However, in the face of love, no one is smart. No matter how smart or intelligent they are, they will all turn into crazy idiots.¡± Inexplicably, she thought of Wills Waltson . Wasn¡¯t his obsession with her a bit crazy? But he did not love her. Chapter 75 After dinner with Judi Allen, the two of them walked across campus holding hands. The four years of youth that the two of them had shared appeared to sh before their eyes at this point. Judi Allen rested her head on her shoulder. ¡°How quickly time passes.¡± ¡°Four years have gone by.¡± ¡°Are you still interested in studying, master?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Nodding cordially, ¡°As you know, even if I could stay as a teacher with my current diploma, I wouldn¡¯t have the qualifications to go up to the stage.¡± As a counselor, I can¡¯t reasonably stay in the executive role for the rest of my life. That would be contrary to my original aims.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s difficult for you to work and study at the same time.¡± ¡°In any case, life is difficult. In addition, I work in a school, where the learning environment is superior. This sensation appeals to me.¡± Judi Allen was rendered speechless: ¡°I respect you. Other students starting university would begin to unwind, but you¡¯ve made yourself even more exhausted. Didn¡¯t you realize you¡¯d already passed up the best four years of your life?¡± ¡°You should consider another source of rage. I¡¯ve known you for at least four years.¡± ¡°You are really lovely. I would have considered flipping your cards if it hadn¡¯t been for my private interview tonight.¡± ¡°That would be an honor.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Good time had trulye to an end. At night, when Judi Allen left, she did not go send her off. She wasn¡¯t afraid that Judi Allen would cry, but she was afraid that she would burst into tears. After all, Judi Allen had apanied her through four years of her most beautiful youth, and she was a good friend that she liked from the bottom of her heart. At night, when Wills Watson rushed over for dinner, she was sitting by the door, staring nkly at the sky. He got out of the car and walked over to her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± She pointed to the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s an airne.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about the ne?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what kind of people are sitting inside, where they¡¯re going, what secrets are in their hearts, and what kind of family they have?¡± ¡°Judi Allen is on the ne now?¡±Wills Watson sat down beside her. She shook her head. ¡°She made the high-speed rail.¡± ¡°Then why are you still looking at the ne?¡± ¡°I envy her,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Every year during the holidays, when the students leave school one by one and go home, I¡¯m especially envious that they have a home to return to. When school starts, they bring a lot of specialties from home and say that this was prepared by my father and this was made by my mother. Now that I¡¯ve graduated, everyone is going their separate ways. Only I am still standing at the same ce, without a home, without family, without longing or dreams, it feels like life¡­¡± She looked at him and said, ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t pity me. I¡¯m not saying this to make people pity me. I¡¯m just jealous and envy others.¡± Wills Watson reached out and naturally held her shoulders: ¡°No one can pity you. How can you be pitiful? Do you think that those people who have more rtives will be very happy? Not necessarily, they also had a lot of troubles. Furthermore, who said you have no rtives now? Don¡¯t you still have me? I¡¯ll be there for you.¡± Feeling touched, her eyes turned red. For a person who had been lonely for a long time, the one thing they loved to hear the most was¡¯ I¡¯m here ¡®. Wills Watson looked at her with a doting smile. ¡°I hope that one day, you will be able to release your defenses in front of me, take off your armor, and warm up with me. At that time, we will no longer be lonely.¡± He was also a lonely person. Luna was about to forget that. On Saturday morning, her phone rang before she had even woken up. She thought it was an rm clock, so she switched it off. However, after a few minutes, her phone rang again. Didn¡¯t she turn off the rmst night? She opened her eyes and ced the phone in front of her. It was Benjeming Waltson. This brat, it¡¯s a big weekend, why is he calling her? She picked up the phone and saidzily, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, why did you hang up on me just now? Third Sister-in-Law? This form of address was truly ear-piercing. ¡°Benjaming , your brother and I aren¡¯t married yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, you guys are in love. I¡¯ll call me first. When are youing over?¡± She frowned. ¡°Go over? To where?¡± ¡°Are you asleep? My brother says that he told you. Today we are going to the suburban resort for a holiday. ¡± She had forgotten about this matter since a long time ago. Originally, she had nned to wake up naturally after sleeping and clean up, then go out for a stroll to rx. But¡­ ¡°I better not go. I have other things to do today.¡± ¡°You should dy everything. Third brother and I will pick you up along the way. Wait for us at home.¡± After Benjeming Waltson finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Why they always decided things without asking her ideas? She was speechless. Annoyed, she rubbed her long hair and got off the bed to wash up. Just as she finished her breakfast, her phone rang again. Seeing that it was Wills Waltson , she helplessly picked it up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Go downstairs, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± ¡°Can I say no?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±Wills Waltson ¡®s voice was calm: ¡°Are you going toe down by yourself, or should I go up and carry you down?¡± After hanging up, she went downstairs with a small bag behind her back. She got into the car, saw that Wills Watson drove himself here, and was surprised: ¡°You are alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up. Do you need more people to pick you up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. What I mean is that Benjaming just called. Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted toe as well?¡± Wills Watson acknowledged: ¡°I told him to go directly with the car. If we¡¯re together, why would he act as a light bulb?¡± She looked at him and said in a speechless manner, ¡°Electric light bulb? Is there anyone who would say such a thing about their brother? ¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°I thought you would mind a bit more about I said that you are with me.¡± She frowned. ¡°About that ¡­I also mind.¡± ¡°Toote.¡± Heughed. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Can wee back early this afternoon? My sheets should be washed today. ¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be back today.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Luna was stunned for a moment. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re noting back tonight?¡± ¡°Our trip took two days and one night.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so Elven ?¡± She became anxious. ¡°I told you to spare two days on the weekend.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t say that we are going out for two days. I thought you weren¡¯t sure about the exact date.¡± Luna depressed: ¡°Hurry and turn around, I want to go home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t bring any luggage. I just came out carrying this small bag.¡± ¡°What else do you want to take with you? It¡¯s only been two days and one night, not moving out with all your belongings.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have a nightgown for the night.¡± ¡°Then wear mine.¡± Wearing¡­ His? Chapter 76 Luna had the impression that she was being pushed. They arrived at the resort after an hour and a half. Two rows of waiters greeted him respectfully as soon as his car drew to a stop. ¡°Mr. Waltson, the Second Master, the Second Madam, and the Fourth Master have all arrived.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Waltson replied coldly as he approached her. He extended his hand and took her hand. They strolled towards the secluded vi beside theke, surrounded by stunned onlookers. She turned her head to face him and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to have a good time? Can¡¯t you stop exaggerating?¡± ¡°Exaggerate? What exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit much to be greeted by so many people? Or do you prefer the sensation of being surrounded?¡± Wills Waltson grinned: ¡°What do you think the point of paying so much money to remain here for the night is? I wish to appreciate the ambience and the services offered here, which is one of their offerings.¡± ¡°That is why we do notprehend the world of the wealthy. For someone like me, going on vacation means discovering a new city to visit, eating street cuisine, and doing as the locals do. I¡¯m not sure why you need someone to serve you.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to get used to my lifestyle from now on,¡± Wills Waltson said, looking at her. They had already arrived at thekeside vi while the two spoke. Jackie and Benjeming Waltson were fishing near theke. Cathelina Bright sat in the seat between them. When they heard footsteps, the three of them turned around. ¡°Third brother, Third Sister-in-Law, immediatelye over, second brother and I are in a fishingpetition,¡±Benjeming Waltson said, waving his hands at them. Wills Waltson¡¯s modest suitcase was delivered to the vi by the waiter. Wills Waltson took her hand in his and walked over. Cathelina ¡®s gaze congealed and she turned away when she saw them holding hands. ¡°Mr. Waltson, Miss Bright, hello,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°Miss Greenwich , hello, it¡¯s lovely to see you here,¡± Cathelina Bright said as she stood up and smiled at Luna. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put it that way, aren¡¯t we a family now?¡±¡±Wills, do you want to fish?¡± Cathelina Bright inquired. Wills Watson asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that theypete? What rewards will there be if we win? ¡± ¡°The winner will have the right to choose the room first,¡±Benjeming Waltsonughed: ¡°Third brother, I am representing you in the tournament, in any case, I live alone and it doesn¡¯t matter where I live.¡± Wills Watson said disdainfully, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Cathelina Bright said gently: Miss Greenwich ,e sit with me for a while. Wills Watson tugged on his warm hand and said: ¡°She can¡¯t go, she has to sit by my side, she¡¯s my lucky star.¡± Hearing his words, Benjeming Waltson sat there and said, ¡°Wow.¡± Luna embarrassed, she poked him in the head. ¡°Stop messing around.¡± Benjeming Waltsonughed: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, I¡¯m not messing around, I feel that it¡¯s interesting. I have never seen my Third Brother giving such a good position to a woman before. Have you ever seen that? Second brother?¡± Jackie Waltson, who was sitting in a wheelchair at the side and had not made a sound all this time, smiled lightly and said, ¡°No.¡± Cathelina Bright bit her lips, retreated two steps, and sat back in her chair. Wills Watson sat down and pulled her seat to his side. Luna felt awkward, she sat down. Being teased by a stinking brat was such a disgrace. This Wills Waltson , he was so numb to let her act along with him in front of his family. A lucky star? If he was unable to catch a single fish in a while, he would lose face. Originally Luna thought that Wills would not win thepetition since he was thetest one joined in the game. But he became the first person to catch a fish. He won. Benjeming Waltson said in a speechless manner, ¡°Third brother, Why are you so good at fishing? Jackie Waltson was willing to admit defeat, andughed: ¡°Didn¡¯t your Third Brother have a lucky star by his side?¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law,e sit at my ce and be my lucky star.¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s face was filled with disdain: ¡°Stop dreaming, she¡¯s only my lucky star.¡± He stood up and warmly said: ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go and pick the room.¡± Benjeming Waltson waved her hand: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, quicklye with my Third Brother.¡± She truly did not want to hear the words ¡°Third Sister-in-Law¡±. She nodded towards Jackie Waltson and Cathelina Bright, then followed Wills Watson into the vi. The two of them looked at the rooms from the first floor to the third floor. Wills Watson asked: ¡°Have you decided yet? Which room would you like to live in? ¡± Luna Greenwich looked at him with a face of concern: ¡°Can you tell Benjaming not to call me Third Sister-in-Law, it feels so weird.¡± ¡°Then what should he call you? Teacher? You are no longer his Teacher, and ¡­ You admitted that you want to marry me in front of him, so what if you¡¯re called Third Sister-in-Law? I think he is right, ¡°he said as he opened the door of the room in front of him.¡± How about this one? The scenery of theke, the mountains, the scenery, and most importantly, the bed is very big and can be rolled away. ¡± She walked in and took a look. ¡°Wow, I finally understand why everyone wants to be a capitalist. Isn¡¯t this scene very pleasing?¡± ¡°You seem to like it. Very well, we¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After Wills Watson finished speaking, she turned around from the window and looked at him warmly: ¡°We?¡± He said Franklly, ¡°That¡¯s right, we.¡± ¡°There are so many rooms here. You said that the two of us will be living in the same room?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Right?¡± She was surprised. ¡°How dare you?¡± ¡°In the eyes of others, we are lovers.¡± ¡°So what? We¡¯re not married. Why do we live together?¡± He hugged his chest, ¡°I am Wills Waltson , and in front of my brothers, could it be that I want to tell them that I can¡¯t even deal with my woman? and I will live apart from my woman during the trip? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not yours!¡± She crossed her arms with an unhappy expression on her face. ¡°You are not my woman? You can¡¯t have forgotten who was your first man, right? ¡± She stomped her feet and said, ¡°You¡¯re bringing up this matter again.¡± Seeing her embarrassed and angry expression, Wills Watson chuckled softly. ¡°This is settled.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°We live in the same room. I won¡¯t touch you.¡± There was something else she wanted to say. Wills Watson said: ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs, I¡¯ll bring you to y golf.¡± When the two of them reached the first floor, Cathelina Bright just happened to enter as well. Seeing the two, Cathelina Bright asked with a stiff smile on her face, ¡°Have you two chosen yet? I also came back to choose my room. ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve done. Go and pick.¡± As he spoke, he pulled her away from him, intending to go out ¡­ Cathelina Bright turned her head to look at him, and softly said: ¡°Can I talk to you for a while?¡± They both stopped and looked back at her. Cathelina Brightughed: ¡°Can I have a chat with you alone for a while?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Cathelina Bright nodded. She tactfully withdrew her hand from Wills Waltson ¡®s grasp, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out and wait for you two.¡± Chapter 77 Cathelina Bright walked in front of Wills Waltson after Luna had departed. ¡°Are you serious about Miss Greenwich , Wills?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not serious?¡± Cathelina Bright bit her bottom lip as she stared at him. It was precise because he looked as if he couldn¡¯t be more serious than she felt. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve disappointed you. Some things have already passed, and I should not bring them up again. But, Wills, can you¡­¡± He interrupted her, saying, ¡°What must be forgotten, we must all forget; what must not be mentioned, we must all be silent. For the time being, it appears that this is a good concept for all of us.¡± ¡°Wills, seeing you like this makes me uneasy. Do you understand that my greatest wish in life is for you to be happy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m extremely delighted right now,¡± Wills Waltson replied, looking at her. ¡°Evening fell, I¡¯m quite happy now, so don¡¯t be concerned about me.¡± He reached out and gently stroked Cathelina Bright¡¯s shoulders ¡°Go ahead and select a room. If we talk too much, my Second Brother will be sad.¡± He gave her a smile before turning away. Cathelina Bright¡¯s tears streamed down her cheeks like rain at that moment. When Benjeming Waltson arrived at theke, he spent the entire time talking to Jackie Waltson. When Benjeming Waltson saw her approaching, he waived his hand and asked, ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, have you decided yet?¡± ¡°Yes, I chose a suite with spectacr scenery.¡± ¡°Where is Wills?¡±Jackie Waltson asked, frowning at Luna¡¯s side. ¡°He ¡­¡± When she remembered the expression in Cathelina Bright¡¯s eyes as she looked at Wills Waltson and realized she was Jackie Waltson¡¯s wife, she instantly said, ¡°He¡¯s gone to the restroom. I wanted to get some fresh air, so I came out first.¡± Wills Waltson pulled open the door and walked out just as she finished speaking. ¡°Third brother is here,¡±Benjeming Waltson stated. When Jackie Waltson returned his gaze, the area between his brows widened slightly. He turned around and went back to fishing. She added, with a loving smile, ¡°You move so quickly. Are you worried that I¡¯ll flee?¡± She winked at him as she spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t dare,¡± Wills Waltson said as he bit his lip and stroked her legs. She sighed and rolled her eyes. ¡°You undervalued me.¡± ¡°If you flee, I¡¯ll break your legs and look after you.¡± Benjeming Waltson appeared to be on the verge of copsing ¡°Please don¡¯t get me sick, I¡¯m just 18 years old. If the two of you keep acting like this, I¡¯ll go find someone else to hang out with.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve spoken far too much,¡± she reddened. Cathelina Bright had already returned while they were talking. Benjeming Waltson lowered his fishing rod: ¡°Fishing is too monotonous. What shall we do in a while, third brother?¡± ¡°Go y some golf.¡± ¡°Can you y golf?¡± Wills Waltson asked Luna. She moved her head. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Perfect, I¡¯ll show you how.¡± ¡°You really should go and y golf, Miss Greenwich , you still don¡¯t know, Wills is really good at golf, he has won too many prizes,¡± Cathelina Bright said as she strolled behind Jackie Waltson. Wills Waltson looked at her once she finished speaking. She became aware of something and quickly fell silent. ¡°Jackie, let me push you,¡± she said as she turned around and pushed Jackie Waltson¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going over because it¡¯s inconvenient for me. If I leave, I will simply ruin your mood and give you problems. I¡¯ll be fishing right here. You two are free to have some fun.¡± She grinned at Wills Waltson as she considered the difficulty of his legs: ¡°You can instruct me when the two of us go out alone in the future. We can try something new this time.¡± Wills Waltson smiled at her and asked, ¡°Alright, then tell me, what do you want to y?¡± ¡°We just happen to be a group of five. Which of you is good at ying cards?¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you want to bet money?¡±Benjeming Waltson was astonished. ¡°Who said they wanted to gamble? I¡¯d want to ask whether anyone is interested in defending the Emperor.¡± The handful of them exchanged nces, but no one said anything. She joyfully pped her hands ¡°Great! Allow me to instruct you. Let¡¯s y some cards. Those that lose should prepare roasting meals for everyer in the day around noon. What do you think?¡± ¡°I agree,¡±Benjeming Waltson said first, raising his hand. She requested the waiter to assist her in finding the cards and exined the rules. The waitress soon brought the poker cards around. They started fighting in groups of five. She was stunned after ying three rounds in a row. She initially assumed that because she was the only one of the five who knew how to y, she would easily win. But she had forgotten that her adversary was the Waltson family. Wills Waltson and Jackie Waltson were both quite astute. The oues were clear after six rounds. She¡¯d dropped six rounds in a session, Benjaming had dropped four, and Cathelina Bright had down three. She had a nagging feeling that ever since she got to know Wills Waltson , she had been doing this sort of thing often. Benjeming Waltson sighed with relief: ¡°Fortunately, I have a third sister-inw. Otherwise, I would be a chef today, thank you very much.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not talk,¡± she murmured, rolling her eyes at him. She got up and went to get the barbecue materials and food from the waiter. Half an hourter, she was already sitting in front of the barbecue rack, preparing to start the barbecue.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, the four people were seated around a table, happily sipping tea. She felt all sorts of dissatisfaction in her heart. They had yed for six rounds, but there was not a single game in which Wills and she were co-workers. It seemed that she and Wills Watson were natural enemies, even when they were ying cards. Cathelina Bright sat down for a moment, then stood up and went to Luna Greenwich ¡®s side. ¡°Miss Greenwich , let me help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Bright . I can do it myself, it¡¯s not that difficult.¡± ¡°Elven , Wills said that your culinary skills are exceptionally good. Looks like I¡¯m really lucky today.¡± She said in embarrassment, ¡°The kebabs won¡¯t be used for cooking anymore.¡± Cathelina Bright pursed her lips and smiled, then sat down beside her to apany her. Not far away, at the round table, Jackie Waltson saw Cathelina Bright leave, and asked: ¡°Wills , I heard that you have been targeting the Enderson family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly think of attacking the Enderson family?¡±Jackie Waltson looked at him: ¡°Do you think that this is the right time?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± Jackie Waltson thought for a while, then curled his lips: ¡°The life that the Enderson family owes us, is indeed something that we should repay.¡± Chapter 78 Wills Waltson lifted his teacup and took a sip indifferently. ¡°If it¡¯s to make them pay for their life, what they¡¯re going through right now is far from adequate.¡± Jackie Waltson cocked his brow. ¡°Oh? ¡°Does it appear that you have another goal?¡± Wills Waltson pursed his lips and smirked, saying, ¡°Second brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±¡±I have my little n.¡± Nothing else was spoken by Jackie Waltson. Cathelina Bright stood by the side, wishing she could assist warm her up. ¡°Miss Bright, you can go rest over there,¡± he replied warmly. ¡°I can handle this on my own.¡± ¡°They¡¯re talking. I can¡¯t interrupt, so I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± She smiled pleasantly but said nothing. ¡°Today this poker card¡­,¡± Cathelina Bright pursed her lips. It¡¯s extremely fascinating.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± People who couldn¡¯t make a pair in real life had no trouble making a pair when ying cards. When she was with Wills, she was content. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, rose up and proceeded to the grill. Wills, you should hire an expert to handle these issues, ording to Cathelina Bright. Miss Greenwich is a girl, and smoking is bad for her skin.¡± Wills Waltson gripped his chest and curved his lips as he nced at the Luna Greenwich : ¡°How are you, do you need help?¡± ¡°I refuse,¡± she said. I understand the idea that one must be willing to concede failure in order to bet.¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , look at you, who are you arguing with?¡± Cathelina Bright eximed helplessly. We didn¡¯t take it seriously because it was simply a game.¡± ¡°Cathelina , you can go,¡± Wills Waltson said, motioning to the side of the table. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her.¡± ¡°Forget it, you can go ahead. It would be better if I apanied Miss Greenwich here.¡± When she saw the two of them being so humble, she felt that she was unnecessary. She said, ¡°Either you guys are here, or I should go over and rest?¡± Wills Watson pulled over a chair and sat down beside her. ¡°My family¡¯s little wild cat is angry. Come on, I¡¯ll coax you.¡± Luna was provoked by his words into goosebumps. On the other hand, Cathelina Bright felt a little awkward. Sheughed and stood up: ¡°Then the two of you can stay here, I¡¯ll go over there first.¡± After she left, she said to Wills Waltson : ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the one you love will be sad?¡± ¡°No matter who I hurt, I won¡¯t hurt your heart.¡± Luna Greenwich rolled his eyes. These words were ambiguous. In terms of deceiving people, he truly deserved to be called the No. 1 in the world. Wills Watson crossed his legs: ¡°In the future, if you aren¡¯t good at games, don¡¯t suggest ying them. If you lose at the end, you do nothing but make trouble for yourself.¡± When he said this, she became even more annoyed. Her hand that was smearing seasonings on the skewers became even more forceful, and the oil almost sshed onto his body. He looked at her and smiled. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± She snorted and ignored him. Wills Watson lovingly poked her temple: ¡°It was your suggestion, and the one who lost was also you. I¡¯m not allowed toment yet.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , did you lie to me?¡± ¡°Why should I lie?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re just a newbie, how could you y so well?¡± Wills Watsonughed sinisterly: ¡°Because my eyes and ns are good, could it be that being smart is also my fault?¡± ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m reminding you not to y difficult games with smart people.¡± ¡°Poker yers don¡¯t need to be smart.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t y well something that doesn¡¯t even need to be smart. Do you want me to praise you for being so naive that you don¡¯t even need your brain, or to call you stupid?¡± ¡°The capitalist is a ck-hearted devil.¡± Wills Watson raised his hand and caressed her head. She dodged his hand in frustration. Not far away, Jackie Waltson looked in the direction of the two and slightly raised his eyebrows. Benjeming Waltson turned around to take a look, and sNicky ered: ¡°Second Brother, Second Sister-in-Law, do you all feel that my third brother and Teacher Luna are sopatible?¡± Jackie Waltson looked at Cathelina Bright. There was a sense of loss in her eyes. She lifted the teacup, took a sip of tea, and pursed her lips: ¡°Mn, Teacher Wen, and Wills are really sweet. It is a perfect match.¡± Jackie Waltson lifted the cup of water and took a sip, ¡°I think so.¡± After eating lunch, Jackie Waltson said that he wanted to go back to his room to rest. Cathelina Bright pushed him back to his room, and they stayed on the first floor. Wills stayed on the second floor and said he would go back to his room to y games. Wills Watson hugged her shoulders and returned to the third floor. Luna Greenwich entered the room andzily sat down on the sofa. Wills Watson said: Are you not going to rest for a while? ¡°Yes, I need to rest. You sleep on the bed while I sleep on the sofa.¡± She said calmly, ¡°Wow, this sofa is too soft andfortable.¡± As she spoke, shey down on the sofa. Wills Watson leisurely walked over, gently and vigntly sat up, and looked at him. ¡°I have to sleep on the sofa, don¡¯t fight with me for it. That bed is too big, I don¡¯t feelfortable sleeping on it.¡± Wills Watson sat down beside her: ¡°Let¡¯s sleep on the bed together. I won¡¯t touch you, or maybe we should sleep on the sofa together and I¡¯ll hug you sleep. ¡°You like having others make choice.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that I was overbearing? I gave you choices to proof that I was slowly bing less overbearing because of you.¡± ¡°But are there any differences between these two choices?¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°There is. For me, sleeping on the sofa might be lessfortable, but since I can hug you. I am willing to choose thetter.¡± She stood up and gave him the cold shoulder. Then, she walked to one side of the bed andy down. Wills Watson returned to the bed in satisfaction. He had just sat down when she sat up suddenly. She looked at Wills and said, ¡°Am I embarrassed at lunch today?¡± She could not understand, wasn¡¯t roasting skewers meant to be eaten directly using a skewer? Why did they all cut the meat from the skewers onto a te and eat it with a fork? They were the ones who had a strange way of eating. But why? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was a primitive person. He smiled when he thought of her expression today.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The way she tried to hold on to herself while not wanting topromise with others was really funny. ¡°You¡¯re not shameful, you¡¯re very cute. Compared to us fake cultured people who like to put on airs, you¡¯re more real.¡± Only then did sy down in relief. Think of it as self-hypnosis. She wasn¡¯t ashamed, well, she wasn¡¯t ashamed at all. As Wills Watson lied beside her, she thought that she would not be able to sleep. But she didn¡¯t expect that she would fall asleep so quickly. When she woke up, it was already four in the afternoon. Wills Watson was no longer in his room. She stretched, washed her face, and went downstairs. Beside theke, Wills Watson and Jackie Waltson were ying chess. Cathelina Bright sat at the side watching, Benjeming Waltson was lying on the reclining chair ying games. Seeing that she was out, Cathelina Bright waved her hand: ¡°Miss Greenwich , you wake up sote.¡± She smiledzily and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Wills Watson looked at her lovingly. ¡°I saw that you were exhausted, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t call you.¡± Once he finished, Benjeming Waltsonughed out loud. ¡°Third brother, can we not say something that isn¡¯t suitable for children?¡± His words made her blush all of a sudden ¡­ Wills Waltson , what are you talking about? Chapter 79 She was humiliated. Cathelina Bright dragged Jackie Waltson out for a walk after supper. ¡°How bizarre,¡± she reMarktin ed once the two of them had left theke. ¡°What¡¯s odd about that?¡± ¡°I had the impression that the person she liked was you, but seeing her with your second brother made me feel extremely natural. The two of them should have a pretty nice rtionship, right?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s attention drifted away from her face and toward the darkke in the distance. Luna pressed her lips together. She stopped wasting her breath because she was afraid she had said something incorrectly. The peaceful midsummer night, even if they didn¡¯t say anything, they just sat there like a painting. The figure in the artwork, listening to cicadas and frogs and blowing in the hot summer breeze¡­ It seemed like an eternity to her at the time. In the years since, every time she recalls that scene, she realizes how beautiful it was. Cathelina Bright and the others would be there in 30 minutes. She was already sweating profusely after going for a walk because she had personally pushed Jackie Waltson. She had Wills Waltson and Luna Greenwich assist her in caring for Jackie Waltson, so she took a bath herself. Wills Waltson and Jackie Waltson talked for a while. When he noticed Luna Greenwich was silent, he inquired, ¡°Miss Greenwich , when do you and Wills n to marry?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± For a little while, Luna became immobile. This is going too far. ¡°Our n is for this year,¡± Wills Waltson joked, ¡°but if there¡¯s too much happening on this year, it might be dyed till next year.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t we get to meet your parents? Oh, I haven¡¯t inquired around yet, but what do Miss Greenwich ¡®s folks do?¡± Her fist was clenched. ¡°I ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to answer. Wills Watsonughed: ¡°Second brother, her mother is dead, so from now on, we¡¯d better not mention this anymore.¡± Jackie Waltson nodded his head: ¡°Miss Greenwich , my apologies, I just asked something that I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± She smiled warmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You didn¡¯t know it before.¡± Jackie Waltson raised his wrist to look at the time: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, shouldn¡¯t we go back and rest?¡± Wills Watson stood up, pushed Jackie Waltson¡¯s wheelchair and said to her: ¡°You can go in first and tell second-sister-inw that I¡¯m going to push Second Brother back. She can get prepared.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She entered the vi one step ahead of them. Arriving at the door of Jackie Waltson¡¯s room, she knocked on it. No one answered. She pushed the door open and stepped inside. ¡°Miss Bright .¡± Still, no one replied. She was curious, didn¡¯t Cathelina Bright say that she was going to take a bath? Why was there no one in the room? She looked in the direction of the bathroom, hesitated for a moment, then walked over. As she walked, she asked, ¡°Miss Bright ?¡± Still, no one answered. She gently pushed open the bathroom door and looked inside.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Behind the thin, transparent white curtain, a huge white tub could be seen. The tub was filled with water, and ayer of red rose petals floated on top, dark red like blood. At the edge of the bathtub, there was a cup of red wine. Cathelina Bright rested her wet hair on the bathtub and closed her eyes. Upon seeing this sight, her legs softened and she staggered a step back. In that instant, her mind shed back to that stormy night five years ago. The bathtub stained with blood, his lifeless mother, and the blood that flowed along the floor ¡­ She covered her ears, closed her eyes, and knelt on the ground, screaming like a madman. ¡°Ah ¡­Ahh!¡± Hearing this scream, Cathelina Bright who was sleeping in the bathtub was jolted awake. Seeing Luna Greenwich , she quickly got up from the bath, pulled on her bathrobe, and walked forward. ¡°Miss Greenwich , are you alright?¡± And at this time, Wills Waltson , who had already pushed Jackie Waltson into the living room, heard her screams. He abandoned Jackie Waltson and rushed towards the room. When he reached the bathroom door, he saw her clutching her head and squatting on the floor, screaming. Cathelina Bright¡¯s wet hair hung down, and she helplessly squatted on the side and called out ¡®Miss Greenwich ¡®. He stepped forward, hugged her gently, and looked at Cathelina Bright. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cathelina Bright looked at him strangely, and shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I identally fell asleep in the bathtub just now, and was woken up by Miss Greenwich ¡®s scream. When I opened my eyes, I saw this scene.¡± Wills Watson did not reply, he only lowered his head to look at the screaming Luna Greenwich as he pulled her into his embrace. ¡°It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s ok. I¡¯m here.¡± Seeing Wills Waltson ¡®s care and gentleness towards her, a certain corner of Cathelina Bright¡¯s heart felt as if someone had ruthlessly stabbed her. She was envious of Luna Greenwich , and a crazy amount of envy. Luna didn¡¯t know what she was doing. She didn¡¯t even know she was screaming. In her mind, all she could recall was the blood that filled the bathtub, her mother¡¯s pale face, and the wine sses that rolled on the floor. At that time, it was as if the fear had suddenly returned to her mind and fiercely struck her heart. She was scared, she was scared, she was trembling all over. Her screams attracted the attention of Benjeming Waltson who was upstairs. When Benjeming Waltson went downstairs, he saw Jackie Waltson struggling to turn the wheelchair to return to his room, and pushed Jackie Waltson in. After entering the house, Benjeming Waltson saw the situation, and anxiously asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on, third brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Cathelina Bright stood up and ran out in her bathrobe. She came to Jackie Waltson¡¯s front and half-squatted, her face filled with a grievance: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just fell asleep in the bathtub. I was woken up by Miss Greenwich ¡®s screams, I don¡¯t know what happened, I really, I don¡¯t know.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at her, raised her hand, and gently caressed her head, patting her hand which was on his knee: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wills will take care of this.¡± Cathelina Bright closed her eyes as tears welled up. She was also shocked. Wills Watson cupped his warm face with both hands and forced her to look at him. ¡°Luna . Open your eyes and look at me.¡± When Wills Waltson ¡®s figure entered her line of sight, the scene in her mind was instantly torn apart. She threw herself at him as if she was looking at her lifesaver, and hugged him tightly. ¡°Wills Waltson ¡­¡± Wills Watson felt her fear. He put one arm around her waist and the other behind her head on his shoulder. The room seemed to have fallen into silence. Wills Watson carried her and said to Jackie Waltson and the others, ¡°I¡¯ll take her back, rest early for now.¡± Then he went upstairs first. He put her on the bed after entering the room. He half sat on the bed and gently caressed her forehead. ¡°Are you willing to tell me what happened?¡± She looked at him warmly and shook her head. Wills Watson stroked her hair, ¡°Then ¡­ Do you want me to go out and be alone for a while? ¡± She still did not speak. Wills Watson thought that she had tacitly agreed and stood up. Just as he was about to leave, she reached out her hand to hold his sleeve tightly without letting go. Chapter 80 He could feel the fear in her eyes as she looked at him. Although he didn¡¯t know what she was afraid of. But he knew she wanted him to stay. Heid down beside her and looked at her, saying softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll lie here with you. I won¡¯t go anywhere. Don¡¯t be afraid, just get some sleep.¡± As she listened to his words, she slowly closed her eyes. Even though it had been quite a while, she still felt a lingering fear. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. He reached out, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and put his arms around her. Not longter, her warm breathing became even. She fell asleep. At that moment, a knock came from the door. Wills Watson slowly let go of the Luna Greenwich , and quietly got down from the bed. He walked to the door and opened it. The person who was standing outside the door was Cathelina Bright. She raised her head to look at Wills Waltson , her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Chen, is Miss Greenwich alright?¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse. When he heard it, he knew that she cried for a while downstairs. Wills Watson turned around and looked at the girl on the bed, then closed the door and walked out. ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡± ¡°Believe me, I didn¡¯t do anything just now.¡±Cathelina Bright reached out and grabbed Wills Waltson ¡®s arm. ¡°I¡¯m the same as you. I like her very much as well. What happened just now? ¡± She raised her right hand and covered her eyes. Wills Watson said: ¡°Cathelina , don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Do you believe me?¡± She released her hand and looked at him with teary eyes: ¡°Wills , do you trust me?¡± Wills Watson nodded his head: ¡°I do.¡± He patted Cathelina Bright¡¯s shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s fine now, go rest early .¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich will be fine, right?¡± Wills Watson replied seriously: ¡°Yes, with me here, I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± But his words made Cathelina Bright feel even worse. This was the Wills Watson she had never seen before. He spoke of his promise to another woman in front of her so firmly. Cathelina Bright¡¯s heart felt as if a corner of it had been torn out, and it hurt greatly. After she left, Wills Watson went back to his room, and gently hugged her until daybreak. When the sun hit the room, her eyes opened a little. She moved her body and realized that she was in his arms. She looked at his beautiful sleeping face and pursed her lips. Wills Watson also opened his eyes at this time, and looked at her: ¡°Does it look good?¡± ¡°Hmm? What?¡± ¡°Am I, good-looking?¡± His charming lips curled up as he looked at her. She frowned warmly and wanted to get up with a disdainful expression. However, he pulled her back into his embrace. ¡°You want to destroy the bridge after crossing the river?¡± Gentle and speechless: ¡°I want to get up.¡± He held her tightly. ¡°How do you feel now? Are you feeling better? ¡± She nodded. ¡°What happenedst night? Did something unpleasant happen between you and Cathelina ?¡± That horrible image fromst night rushed into her mind once more. She frowned, obviously resisting the memory. ¡°No, nothing.¡± ¡°Then why are you screaming so fearfully?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my problem.¡± She struggled to get up. However, Wills Watson was not easy to deal with. He turned over and pressed her under her body. He looked at her with a domineering expression, ¡°Must there be a secret between us?¡± ¡°Everyone had a secret.¡± She said calmly, ¡°If people are like a piece of white paper in front of each other, it will be looking at yourself in the mirror.¡± Wills Watson lowered his head, and sucked on her lips, gaining an advantage. ¡°That makes sense.¡± Luna Greenwich frowned. ¡°Ah, you did this again ¡­¡± ¡°This is my reward for protecting youst night,¡± he smiled evilly and sat up, ¡°Compared to before, you have improved a lot.¡± ¡°What did you mean?¡± she wondered. ¡°Thest time you opened your eyes and saw me on the bed, weren¡¯t you shocked? I am very satisfied with your calm performance this time. ¡± She was quite shy. Why did he have to say that? Jackie Waltson and Cathelina Bright were already eating breakfast in the living room when the two of them went downstairs. Cathelina Bright got up and walked to the top of the steps when she saw theme down: ¡°Miss Greenwich , are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Bright, did I terrify youst night?¡±Luna Greenwich nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine; it¡¯s just that your appearance makes me nervous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine. I thought¡­ when I saw you in the bath with your eyes closed¡­¡± Cathelina Bright caught her gaze. Some things should not be expressed lightly. ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking I¡¯m dead, right?¡± Cathelina Brightughed, tilting her head. Her heated face went very red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t apologize to me, I¡¯m just too sleepy, so I fell asleep, I didn¡¯t expect it to worry you, the one who should be apologizing is me, if you¡¯re fine, I already feel very fortunate,¡± Cathelina Bright said, holding her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t stand here, let¡¯s eat breakfast together,¡± urged Jackie Waltson, who was at the table. She went with Cathelina Bright to get lunch. Wills Waltson followed them. Others might have believed her words, but not him. The fear of Luna Greenwich , in his opinion, was a horror that ran deep into the marrow of one¡¯s bones. The exnation should be moreplex. He was now little perplexed because he realized he knew nothing about her past. She can be described as calm and happy in thepany the following week. Any was rejected. Amily had previously used her, so she restrained herself greatly and did not dare to speak to her. And the fact that she didn¡¯t have to bring food at midday put her at peace. The process of climbing upstairs has to be a terrific test of a person¡¯s sensing abilities. She was clearly not up to the chore of sneaking around. She was eating in the dining hall in the afternoon, and Zoy had joined her. She sat down next to her once she finished her dinner.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Director, hello,¡± she said softly. ¡°Just call me Zoy from now on, calling me the manager is too weird,¡± Zoy said. ¡°However, it is also known by other names. I¡¯m unable to change anything.¡± ¡°However, you are not anyone else. You are my lucky star, without you, I can¡¯t be promoted.¡± Amily approached them while they were talking. ¡°Director, Luna Greenwich , may I seat here?¡± she said timidly. Luna bent her head to eat, like she couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°My apologies, I am currently discussing things with her, how about you go eat at the next table?¡± Zoy observed. Amily ¡®s cheeks turned bright crimson when she was pped: ¡°Oh, okay.¡± When she left them, she turned her head to look at Luna Greenwich and expressed her displeasure. Chapter 81 Amily shifted her attention away coldly as she looked at Amily with confidence and justice. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is correct; ignoring individuals you don¡¯t like is the best way to address it,¡± Zoy replied. Sheughed. Her phone rang just as she waspleting her meal. Nicky Enderson was the one. ¡°Hello,¡± she said as she picked up the phone. ¡°Where have you gone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m eating at work.¡± ¡°Did you go to work again?¡± Nicky Enderson, helpless, said: ¡°Can¡¯t you take a break now that you¡¯re ready to start working? Tell me, Luna, why do you insist on leading such a tough life?¡± ¡°This is how I prefer it. This is a really fulfilling way of life.¡± ¡°Does your life change when you stay at home for a few days?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You,¡± Nicky Enderson weakly murmured. ¡°Has that Wills Waltson gone to locate you again in thest several days?¡± he inquired,ughing. Her brother would be furious if he found out she was working for Wills Waltson¡¯spany. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother, I¡¯ll take care of my business.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your brother; how could I not be concerned about your problems?¡±¡±I just want you to protect yourself, do you understand?¡± Nicky Enderson groaned. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet together for supper tonight.¡± ¡°But I have a meeting tonight.¡± ¡°Is there anything more essential than a date with your brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m mainly afraid of your parents talking nonsense.¡± ¡°They are what they are. I am myself. It¡¯s none of their concern if I want to eat with my sister.¡± ¡°Mm ¡­ Okay, then.¡± She let out a Luna sigh as she hung up the phone. Zoy looked at her as if nothing had happened and asked, ¡°Do you have a date tonight?¡± Luna nodded her head, pursed her lips, and smiled slightly, ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Is it true that you told Jarry you have a boyfriendst time? Is that your lover up there?¡± ¡°You misunderstood me, Director. We didn¡¯t have that kind of connection.¡± Zoy was perplexed. How is this possible? They had that kind of rtionship. Could it be that she made an incorrect guess? She went back to her office after dinner. Amily caught up when she walked to the teahouse to get some water. She looked at Luna , carefully looking towards the door and unhappily said: ¡°Luna , you said that you didn¡¯t want to stay in thepany, you must have lied. If that¡¯s the case, why are you so close to Zoy? You know Zoy was recently promoted, so youpliment her, right?¡± When Luna looked at her, she had a cold expression on her face. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all coworkers. Shouldn¡¯t we have faith in one another? You¡¯re down to your bones evil.¡± He smiled and shook his head, looking at her cynically. The atmosphere in which she had grown up was not regarded favorably. Nheless, she was able to distinguish between right and wrong. However, Amily has the potential to make the good thing go wrong. If Elise rk was tactful, then this individual must have a dominant aura. She wanted to leave the teahouse as soon as she received the water. Amily extended her arms, blocking her path. ¡°Luna, I really need this job. You have no idea how much I paid for this job. I¡¯m not going to let you seed. No matter what, I won¡¯t give you my opportunity. Let us simply wait and see.¡± Someone pulled open the door and arrived at that precise moment. Amily extended her hand and touched her shoulder. ¡°Look at yourself, something is on your clothes. Okay, it¡¯s now clean. I¡¯ll be the first to leave.¡± She turned around and went away. Luna grinned as she stood there speechless. Her performance is simply¡­ amazing. She sent Wills Waltson a text message after work in the afternoon. ¡°Please do note to my ce tonight; I have a dinner reservation with my brother.¡± Her phone abruptly rang. ¡°Hello,¡± she said as she stepped out of the elevator. Wills Waltson grumbled, ¡°I suppose this Nicky Enderson is toozy; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have invited you out to supper.¡± ¡°What you care about is excessive.¡± ¡°I have nowhere to eat tonight because of him. Can¡¯t I be dissatisfied?¡± Luna giggled as she lowered her eyes ¡°I intend to ride the bus. I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± Wills Waltson was dissatisfied. Nicky Enderson is a jerk. Luna arrived to the restaurant entrance that Nicky Enderson had indicated. Nicky Enderson had already arrived first. ¡°Brother, why are you so early ?¡± ¡°To eat with you, I¡¯ve taken up some time. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve already reserved a table for you.¡± The two of them entered the dining room and sat in a quiet position near the window. Since it was a Chinese restaurant, he specifically ordered tea for her. After taking two sips, Nicky Enderson asked: ¡°Where have you been recent? I went to the coffee shop where you were working the day before yesterday to look for you. She swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m with a friend, so it¡¯s not too convenient to tell you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so secretive every day, did you go to a bar again?¡± She shook her head, Luna . ¡°No, I¡¯m going to work at the school soon. I definitely won¡¯t go to that kind of ce again. I¡¯m also afraid of causing trouble for myself.¡± Nicky Endersonughed: ¡°Girl, you know everything clearly , this is the most unusual thing about you.¡± He took out a set of keys and ced them in front of her. She frowned. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I bought you a house in the Oasis District next to your school. As a gift to celebrate you are graduated and got a job. From now on, you don¡¯t have to squeeze into the staff dorms with others and live in your own house. The owner is you, which I bought with my own money, and it has nothing to do with the Enderson family.¡± She pursed her lips and pushed the key back in front of him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nicky Enderson frowned: ¡°What, you want to reject me again?¡± ¡°Brother, I have healthy limbs, and I¡¯m working hard to improve. I can¡¯t take your gift. I dock a house right now, but I will buy it myself. Believe me, one day, I will have a real estate certificate. I have confidence in myself.¡± Nicky Enderson looked at her. He liked her stubbornness, which was different from other girls¡¯, but he also especially hoped that her stubbornness was directed at someone else, not him. ¡°This can¡¯t be considered as profit by other people¡¯s toil. This is a brother¡¯s gift for his sister. You should take it.¡± She firmly shook her head. ¡°This gift is too valuable to me.¡± ¡°Luna , I won¡¯t force you to do anything else, but this house¡­ Will you take it? Even if you can earn money and then return it to me in the future, I would be willing to. I do not wish for you to grow up and graduate but still, live in a ce without a fixed home. I hope to be able to give you a home.¡± He wished with all his heart that he could say thest sentence as a man, not a brother. However, not yet. Chapter 82 Luna gave him a slight smile but still shook her head. ¡°Why are you so stubborn, if I am not a member of the Enderson family, can you ept the gift I gave you?¡± Nicky Enderson was helpless. ¡°But if you¡¯re not a member of the Enderson n, you¡¯re not my big brother. If that¡¯s the case, how do I know you, and why am I sitting here eating with you? In a nutshell, brother, put the key away. Do not repeat this mistake. I¡¯m feeling uneasy.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want it, because you are the owner, even if you don¡¯t want to live in the house, it is still yours,¡± Nicky Enderson stated as he held the key. He gave her some food after he finished speaking and stated, ¡°We will not go into greater detail. Let¡¯s get some food.¡± Luna nodded and ate the dish with a smile. The two had finished their dinner and were about to leave when they were interrupted by a pair of familiar faces. Amily and Tomy She wasn¡¯t at all startled to see them together. After all, she was aware of their rtionship. When the two people, particrly Tomy, saw this, their faces were filled with amazement. Luna did not meet them to avoid unnecessary problems. After all, Nicky Enderson was extremely intelligent. If they kept talking like this, wouldn¡¯t he know where she worked? She drew Nicky Enderson about them and walked away on the other side. After a few paces, Nicky Enderson asked, perplexed, ¡°Is it someone you know?¡± ¡°She¡¯s one of the people I despise.¡± ¡°Student?¡± Luna , she shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re colleagues who work part-time together.¡± Behind him, Tomy stopped and looked back. Amily asked in bewilderment, ¡°Who is that man? He brought her to this high-end restaurant to eat.¡± Tomy muttered: ¡°The heir to Enderson ¡®s group, the young master of the Enderson family, Nicky Enderson .¡± Amily was bbergasted. ¡°Is heEnderson ¡®s group that Waltson¡¯s Group is currently dealing with?¡± ¡°Otherwise, is there a lot of Enderson ¡®s group in the city?¡± Amily was even more surprised. He had thought that she was noble and noble even when she said that he had hidden her ears and mocked and ridiculed her the other day, but it turned out to be nothing more than this. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would meet such a formidable person. It seemed like her ambitions were much greater than hers. She released Tomy ¡®s hand and quickly took out her phone. When the two of them were about to leave the house, she took two photos of their backs. Tomy stared at her: ¡°What are you doing, don¡¯t be nosy.¡± ¡°Brother, I worry about her speaking nonsense after seeing us together. After all, you know that she has caused a lot of trouble aftering to thepany, so I don¡¯t care, but I don¡¯t want you to affect your work because of me. With these photographs as evidence, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d dare to gossip.¡± Tomy smiled and caressed her hands: ¡°You little darling, you¡¯ve thought it through carefully.¡± Amily smirked as she kissed him on the cheek. The two of them sat down and went to eat. The next day, she came to thepany. Amily wasing out of the teahouse. Seeing that she had arrived, she giggled as she pulled it into the teahouse. ¡°Luna , I have something that I want to share with you. Come over.¡± At this moment, everyone in the office was preparing for work, so no one paid any attention to them. Amily closed the door of the teahouse, leaned on it and smiled mischievously at her. She looked at her with a calm expression. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I thought you were noble, but I didn¡¯t expect you are much paltry than me at all. However, you are luckier than me, and the man next to you is very good.¡± As she spoke, she extended her hand, ¡°Now that we know each other¡¯s secrets, should we ally? In the future, we can help each other in thispany. Since you¡¯re rted to Waltson¡¯s Group¡¯s mortal enemy. You probably didn¡¯t think about staying in thepany, I misunderstood you previously, I apologize to you. ¡± She looked down at Amily ¡®s outstretched hand and tilted her head in a disdainful smile. Amily frowned, ¡°What kind of expression is that? You look down on me? ¡± ¡°Amily , do not use your dirty thoughts to guess at others and do notpare others with you. At least, there is noparison between the two of us. As she spoke, she swept Amily ¡®s hand away. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be friends with someone like you.¡± ¡°Heh, it can¡¯t be that you¡¯ve been acting high and mighty for so long, do you think you¡¯re that high and mighty? You¡¯re the same type of person as me, so where did your confidencee from to make you think you¡¯re superior?¡± ¡°I know I am. I don¡¯t like to do things to hide my ears and steal his bells. Also, I¡¯m not the same type of person as you, and I¡¯m not even a level higher than you. I keep my distance from you just because what I learned from childhood is that getting close to a good man and leaving a viin. You hurt me so muchst time, so I remember so well. ¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at her coldly, walked around her, and returned to the desk from the teahouse. Ten days to go. She had made up her mind. In these ten days, she had to keep a good distance from everyone. Amily was disdainful, her mouth twitched: ¡°Pretentious.¡± Noon, Jarry who had just finished his training walked in front of the Luna Greenwich desk. He knocked on her desk. When she raised her head and saw that he was smiling at her, she became more vignt. ¡°Leader, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together. There¡¯s a new restaurant opposite thepany. I heard that it¡¯s pretty good.¡± His enthusiasm attracted the attention of several people in the office, including Amily . She pursed her lips and thought to herself. How could a person who had eaten swan meat like Luna even like to eat chicken? Jarry is overestimating himself. He shook his head, Luna , ¡°Leader, I won¡¯t be going. I have an appointment with the Director to go to the cafeteria.¡± She stood up, tidied up the documents on the table, and looked towards Zoy who was in the corner. ¡°Director, should we leave now?¡± Zoy smiled at her, then got up, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When she passed by Jarry , she patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Go find someone else. In the future, I will be contracting thisdy out for lunch.¡± The two of them walked out of the office, Luna looked at her with a smile: ¡°Director, thank you for just now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. I have to eat anyway.¡± The entrance of the restaurant. Her cell phone rang. Seeing that it was Wills Watson calling, she told Zoy to go in first, walked to the side and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I call you if I¡¯m fine?¡± She curled her lips. He¡¯s too free. ¡°I¡¯m having a meal at thepany¡¯s restaurant. It¡¯s a little noisy, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± She hung up and went back into the dining room. Wills Watson was not in a good mood, and shouted at the door: ¡°Daniel,e in.¡± Daniel pushed the door and entered the room: Mr. Waltson , do you have any instructions? ¡°How¡¯s the taste of the dishes in ourpany¡¯s restaurant?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s go to the restaurant today.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 83 Daniel was taken aback. To the dining room? He¡¯d never visited a restaurant before. This is what¡­ What was the situation? Wills Waltson rose up and moved towards the door afterpleting his speech. ¡°Mr. Waltson, there must be a lot of people in the dining hall at this time, should I call ahead of time and let them clean up?¡± ¡°Why did they have to remove the area when we were all employees? Other people have the right to eat as well. Okay,e with me.¡± Daniel soon remained silent. It was as though the restaurant was instantly calmed when Wills Waltson appeared in the employee cafeteria. The agitated crowd paused. They had been conversing excitedly and had nowe to a halt. Everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to him, who stood at the entryway. Wills Waltson¡¯s gaze travelled across the dining hall¡¯s few hundred square meters and promptly spotted that gorgeous woman. He pursed his lips and murmured quietly, ¡°Allow everyone to finish their meals. Don¡¯t bother bothering with me.¡± ¡°Everyone, please continue eating,¡± Daniel urged right away. Wills Waltson approached the table where Zoy and Luna Greenwich sat, drawing hundreds of stares.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Zoy rose up and addressed Wills Waltson as ¡°Mr. Waltson.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson,¡± she could only get up and bow respectfully. ¡°Mn,¡±¡±Move one of your seats inside,¡± he said to Zoy. Zoy moved quickly and sat across from her. ¡°Sit,¡± she urged with a smile. They took a seat next to each other. ¡°Go get some food,¡± Wills Waltson advised Daniel. ¡°Oh ¡­ Okay, ok.¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze strayed away from Luna¡¯s. He waspletely taken aback when he first saw her. When did Miss Greenwich start working for thepany? Is it possible that Mr. Waltson¡¯s recent oddity was caused by her? That¡¯s correct. Mr. Waltson¡¯s transformation began when he was requested to examine Luna. Wills Waltson gripped his chest and looked at Luna for three seconds before shifting his sight away and looking at Zoy: ¡°I heard the food in the dining hall taste good?¡± Zoy expressed concern, ¡°Mr. Waltson, you are correct. Not only are their vors delicious, but there are several varieties.¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s nice.¡± From the onlookers¡¯ perspective, the two were chatting because Wills Watson knew Zoy. Some people were even discussing, wondering if Mr. Waltson had taken a fancy to Zoy. But Zoy did not look that good. Could it be that Mr. Waltson has a unique eye? No matter what, the restaurant at noon was quieter than ever before. Daniel brought over the food and ced it in front of Wills Waltson . ¡°Mr. Waltson , take a look, is there anything here that suits your taste?¡± ¡°Everything is fine, you take a seat too.¡± Daniel hesitated, but just as he was about to sit beside Luna Greenwich . Wills Watson leaned towards him: ¡°Who asked you to sit there?¡± Seeing that, Zoy patted her other side of the seat: ¡°Daniel, sit here, I¡¯ll help you clean up.¡± Daniel immediately moved over. This Mr. Waltson was simply too frightening. Luna lowered her head to eat. She was extremely depressed in her heart. This Wills Waltson , exactly why did hee here? It was too exaggerating. She treated Wills Watson as air and didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. Wills Watson endured hisughter. He knew that it was because of her guilt. After all, there were so many people here. But she deserved it. Who told her to hang up on him? This is punishment. Wills Watson picked up his chopsticks and started to eat. As he ate, he asked, ¡°Did you enjoy dinner with that personst night?¡± Zoy was startled, what was going on? Did Mr. Waltson know about the matter of she eating dinner with a manst night? After all, they were not a couple. But in her opinion, Mr. Waltson had a crush on Luna . Could it be ¡­ Did Luna reject Mr. Waltson ? Sigh, how could that be possible? In this world, how could anyone reject Mr. Waltson ? Luna Greenwich knew that Wills Watson was asking her, but she chose to refuse to answer him and did not speak. Wills Watson looked up at her. ¡°Miss Greenwich , I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± His voice was not soft. She tensed up and looked around to make sure no one was paying attention. Then, she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Wills Watson smiled and continued to eat: ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you anything?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°I told you, no.¡± There was a trace of displeasure in her voice. By the side, Daniel swallowed his saliva. This woman ¡­ Are you crazy? How dare you speak to Mr. Waltson like that? Wills Watson was not angry at all: ¡°I¡¯m going out for a party tonight. do you want toe with me? I still need a girlfriend. ¡± The expression on her face, which was bent overeating, changed slightly. So, she didn¡¯t have to prepare his dinner tonight? Don¡¯t you feel so good? ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± she refused straightforwardly. ¡°Mr. Waltson , you can¡¯t talk while eating, just eat.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before, tsk, a woman ¡­¡± On the side, Zoy and Daniel. One of them was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t even taste anything. The other one was so frightened that her jaw was about to break away from the mouth. However, they all had amon question, what was going on? She quickly finished her food, put down her forks, stood up and bowed towards Wills Waltson : ¡°Mr. Waltson , I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll head back to my office first. After she finished speaking, she nced at Zoy, picked up the te, and left. It was dangerous, she had to flee. There were only three people left on the table. Wills Watson asked: Is there anyone who has been harassing her for the past few days? Zoy knew that these words were asking her, ¡°Mr. Waltson , don¡¯t worry. A week ago, I arranged for Jarry to go on a business trip and he just returned today.¡± ¡°Very good. If someone elsees near her, report to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When she got home from work in the evening, she hummed a tune and entered the kitchen. However, when she thought about she was eating alone tonight, her expression dimmed a bit. It was ¡­ It¡¯s a little lonely. She turned and walked out of the kitchen, pulled out her cell phone, and ordered takeout. Tonight, she was going to free her hands and eat takeaway food. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, sheid downs. Just as she was about to go to bed, she suddenly felt a pain in her stomache . She rubbed her stomache , still feeling ufortable. She ran to the bathroom and vomited. After going over and over a few times, she felt dizzy and her chest felt stuffy. She found her medicine chest, took out herxatives and took two. But the sympTomy s did not ease. At ten o¡¯clock, her cell phone rang. She feebly turned around and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± On the other side of the phone, Wills Watson heard that something was wrong and frowned, ¡°Are you asleep?¡± ¡°No¡­Not yet.¡± ¡°Why your voice is so strange?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just a little tired and just about to go to sleep.¡± When she finished, nausea rose in her mouth again. She hung up and ran to the bathroom so he wouldn¡¯t notice. Chapter 84 Luna turned over on the bed, feeling the pain in her belly, and curled herself into a ball. This sensation was too much to bear. A bell abruptly sounded at the door. Luna shifted her head to face the door. Who could it be at this point? She initially ignored him, but then the phone rang. She grabbed it up and looked at it; it was Wills Waltson again. ¡°Hello,¡± she said as she picked up the phone. ¡°Just open the door.¡± ¡°Are you the person at the door?¡± ¡°Otherwise, how many people would know about this ce? ¡°Please hurry up and open the door.¡± She rose slowly, went to the door, and opened it. Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t help but grimace when he saw her pale face and his unkempt and worn appearance at the entrance. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Are you feeling uneasy anywhere? ¡°What¡¯s the deal with your face? ¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°I think I had a horrible stomache . I¡¯ve had nausea and diarrhea. I¡¯m currently suffering from a sTomy soreness.¡± ¡°Then get to the hospital right away.¡± He half lifted her to show her out. She motioned with her hand. ¡°I took some medicine, but it may not have had any impact.¡± ¡°Are you a doctor once more, giving yourself medicine?¡±¡±I discovered that studying too much is also an issue.¡± He did not give her another opportunity to speak. He grabbed her up and led her to the front entrance. She was obstinate when she had the strength. She couldn¡¯t win against him, so she just let him do anything he wanted. Wills Waltson took her to the hospital for an inspection, and the doctor diagnosed her with acute gastroenteritis caused by consuming contaminated food. Luna Greenwich was already in the ward at eleven thirty, leaking liquid and dozing. She¡¯d been tormented for the past two hours. Wills Waltson sat at her bedside, staring at her. He grabbed up her phone and scrolled through the pages, noticing she was fast asleep. The doctor had just asked her what she had eaten that night. She informed the doctor that she was ordering takeout tonight. He took a photo of the take-out record she¡¯d ordered today with his cell phone and saved it. He rose slightly, looking at her sleeping face, and kissed her on the cheek. He then stroked her hair and said, ¡°Have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± You¡¯ll be alright when you wake up.¡± After about an hour, she opened her eyes and got up to use the restroom, apanied by a quiet growl from her stomache . Wills Waltson was sleeping on the bed attendant next door, and she walked slowly. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, awoke. When he saw her slip out of bed, he stood up and asked, ¡°Why did you get out?¡± She was flushed. ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡°I know where the toilet is.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already seen yourplete body. ¡°What is there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°Can you quit spouting nonsense?¡± she asked, rolling her eyes at him. ¡°Am I telling you the truth?¡± ¡°Even if it is¡­¡±¡±In any case, I don¡¯t need you to apany me.¡± She didn¡¯t want him toe with her. Who would go to the bathroom if others were watching from the sidelines? It¡¯s quite embarrassing. She walked to the bathroom while holding the IV bag high in the air.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Wills Waltson was following him, and she was staring at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no interest in witnessing you peeing,¡± he reMarktin ed tly. I¡¯ll send you in and then return.¡± Only then did Luna Greenwich grant him ess to the infusion bag. He was the first to leave after assisting her in hanging up the luggage. He exhaled a sigh. ¡®This woman is truly¡­¡¯ Even when she was sick, she didn¡¯t forget to wear the thorn. Didn¡¯t she realize she was a female and didn¡¯t need to be so forceful every now and then? After a few attempts, she was eventually able to sleep deeply at three a. m. She slept till the butler arrived with breakfast. Wills Waltson called and had people prepare easy-to-digest oatmeal because of her stomache . Butler left first while she was eating. She smiled warmly at Wills Waltson and whispered softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± ¡°Thank you for admitting me to the hospitalst night, for caring for me all night, and for allowing Butler to cook porridge for me this morning.¡± ¡°Mm ¡­¡±¡±Since it appears that my contribution is not insignificant, shouldn¡¯t youpensate me?¡± He stood up from the couch and approached her, bending slightly and poking himself in the cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t like saying thank you, so let¡¯s do something practical.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, are you the serious CEO from the rumors?¡± she said lovingly. ¡°The CEO needs to be serious. But not Wills Waltson.¡± He jabbed his face again and smirked evilly. ¡°You better hurry, or I¡¯ll have to do it myself.¡± If I initiate, it will only be a quick kiss.¡± She soon submitted as she remembered how he had kissed her. She leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, felt her breathing and hastily turned his face. Her lips were pressed against his. Luna jumped with fear and quickly turned her head back. But he pressed his lips on the back of her head, deepening the kiss. ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± She was scolded in her heart by Wills Waltson , the big bad wolf, again. Wills Waltson felt good and let her go. He gave her a cheeky smile and gazed at her. Her face flushed scarlet as she pressed her lips together and said, ¡°Wills Waltson!¡± ¡°Yes, I am present.¡± ¡°Why do you continually tell me lies?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you remember that when a man wants to take advantage of women, he will do whatever he can,¡± Wills Waltson said cheerfully. So, in the future, be aware of men other than me, or else¡­¡± He rubbed her nose affectionately as he talked. ¡°It¡¯s you, silly little cat, who¡¯s at a disadvantage.¡± She felt suffocated. Why was she continuously losing in front of Wills Waltson? Other males, including Aven Harris, who had previously been with her, had clearly failed to sessfully sneak an attack on her. But he was always sessful. She felt like she was about to erupt in rage, okay? Wills Watson patted her head: ¡°Butler will stay here to apany you. You should eat and rest well. I¡¯ll go and work.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t requested leave from thepany yet.¡± ¡°I will say yes.¡± Luna said: ¡°Your approval is useless. You¡¯re not my direct leader.¡± ¡°But your leader is under my domination.¡± ¡°Even so, to me, you are useless,¡± she said, reaching for her phone, found Zoy¡¯s number, and dialed it. ¡°Director, it¡¯s me. My apologies, I ate badst night and have acute gastroenteritis. I¡¯m in the hospital right now, I want to take a day off from the work. Alright, alright, thank you. Goodbye.¡± After hanging up, she looked at Wills Waltson , ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Wills Watson shook his head: ¡°Why you never pay attention to me?¡± ¡°Then go and find someone who can pay attention to you.¡± Wills Watsonughed speechlessly, ¡°All men have an inferior nature, they like to hunt. The harder it is to conquer, the more fun it would be.¡± Chapter 85 She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m your prey?¡± ¡°No, you are my treasure,¡± Wills Waltson smiled. He turned around and left afterpleting his sentence with a lovely smile. Luna remained silent. Nonsense, baby. Cathelina Bright should be his prized possession. He told the truth without hesitation. When Wills Waltson arrived at the office, he summoned Daniel to his office. He took out his phone, looked through his photos, and handed it to him. Daniel took it, nced at it, and reMarktin ed, ¡°Mr. Waltson, this is¡­¡± ¡°Find a reporter who will visit this shop in stealth. It sells tainted food. I¡¯d like you to remove that.¡± Daniel was puzzled. Wills Waltson asked, ¡°Are you still not going?¡± ¡°Yes, I will leave right now.¡± Daniel transferred the snapshot to his phone before turning and walking away. He couldn¡¯t figure out how this take-out restaurant had angered his CEO. Wills Waltson went out of the office at ten thirty. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first, give me a call if you have anything to say,¡± Daniel reMarktin ed as he rose up. ¡°Yes.¡± He grimaced as Wills Waltson walked away. This morning didn¡¯t appear to have any other events going on. This CEO was very secretive. Hmm, there must be a problem. Could it have something to do with Miss Greenwich ? Wills Waltson returned to the hospital. Luna was still sleeping. Perhaps she had overworked herselfst night, so she hadn¡¯t had enough sleep. Wills Watson let Butler go back first while he stayed here to apany her in the hospital. When she woke up, it was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She woke up hungry. After all, the porridge couldn¡¯t keep her from starving. The Butler had already delivered lunch, so Wills Watson had already eaten by himself. When Luna Greenwich saw Wills Waltson , she was slightly surprised. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± ¡°When you are hospitalized, you will feel very sad and lonely without someone close to you.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hearing this, she was touched. In fact. Indeed. She was grateful that he had such a heart. However, she wouldn¡¯t admit it. She pursed her lips. ¡°Who is close to you? I¡¯m not close to you at all, okay?¡± ¡°Is there anyone closer to you than me in this world? I¡¯m a man who used toe and go through your body. ¡± She sat up, grabbed her pillow, and threw it at him. She shouted with all her might, ¡°Wills Waltson , you¡¯re annoying.¡± Unfortunately, she was too weak and the pillow hit the ground two meters away from him. Seeing her insolence, like a little cat, Wills Watsonughed softly. In this world, she was probably the only one who could make himugh so unrestrainedly. The Wills Watson in front of her, was a real person, a true andplete Wills Waltson . He was not the evil being that others talk about, nor was he an ice-cold god-like existence. He was also not a cunning businessman who only knew how to make money. In front of her, although he didn¡¯t feel like he existed, he still felt very at ease. She covered her face with her hands and looked at him with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Wills Waltson , can we stop talking about this in the future? Isn¡¯t this what we agreed upon then?¡± ¡°Are you so afraid of having a rtionship with me? Am I a bad person in your eyes? Or do you hate me that much? ¡± She lowered her hand and said seriously: ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, nor do I feel that you¡¯re a bad person. On the contrary, I feel that you¡¯re pretty good, that you¡¯re a very good person. The one I disliked was me because I did that thing after being hurt by a bad guy. It has nothing to do with you. ¡± Wills Watson looked at her andughed. It was not enough for him, he wanted her love. After the infusion in the afternoon, she said that she would be discharged from the hospital. But Wills Watson did not allow it. He looked at the tyrannical young man with a face full of displeasure, ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital, why do I have to be in charge?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re not a doctor.¡± ¡°The doctor said that I can leave the hospital, I just need toe back every day for the infusion.¡± ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you ask him? Let¡¯s see if he still dares to say such words.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said, aren¡¯t you a little too overbearing?¡± Wills Watson hugged his chest: ¡°Stay here for three days, and you can¡¯t leave. There¡¯s nothing to discuss this, as long as I don¡¯t nod my head, you won¡¯t be able to leave this hospital, do you want to try?¡± Luna stared at him. Wills Watsonughed sinisterly: ¡°It¡¯s only at times like these that I feel that money has such a huge power.¡± Luna let out a cold harrumph. Seeing that she was angry, Wills Watson roared: ¡°Don¡¯t you think the same way, which is why you are working so hard to earn money?¡± ¡°I¡¯m different from you.¡± ¡°Then why do you like money so much?¡± She curled her lips and said, ¡°Because money can give me a sense of security.¡± He looked at her and smiled speechlessly, ¡°Feeling safe? Isn¡¯t a sense of security given by someone else? ¡± ¡°No, I feel that I have to give myself a sense of security. Girls should save some money to have confidence. After all, it¡¯s a long and long journey. The only thing that can apany me is money.¡± He rolled at her. What is this ¡­ The strange theory was, ¡°So, you intend to be alone until the end of time?¡± ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ve never thought about living this life alone.¡± ¡°If you want to get married, why is there only money to apany you? Do you think your future husband will not give you that sense of security? So, don¡¯t marry someone that can¡¯t give you a sense of security.¡± ¡°I want to be independent. I don¡¯t want to be restricted by men because of money in the future. I don¡¯t want to be humiliated by men because I want to ask them for money in the future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you. If a man humiliates you because you spent his money, it proves that you have found the wrong man. Since you are willing to marry him, you are entitled to share everything about him, including his fortune and himself. If you find the right man, then in the future, the only thing you can rely on is not money, but your reliable husband. ¡± She looked at him, and after a moment of silence, she shook her head and smiled, ¡°There are many different kinds of men in this world. Every single one of them is very good at acting, and girls¡­ are easy to be cheated. So, a girl can¡¯t distinguish a bad guy before she marries him. There aren¡¯t many girls that can determine whether a man is reliable or not before marriage.¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve discovered that you, as a woman, really like to worry about your future.¡± ¡°Because this is my future, of course, I have to be careful. I don¡¯t want to cry in a luxurious car, but I also don¡¯t want to cry on a bicycle. I don¡¯t have parents, so I can only rely on myself.¡± Wills Watson looked at her. Sometimes, he felt that the two of them were simr. Especially that feeling of loneliness. She stayed in the hospital for three days. On the fourth day, she went back to work. After all, this amount of money was not a small sum for her and she had no intention of giving it up. When she returned from lunch at the cafeteria, she noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the office. Everyone gathered around theputer, discussing something. From far away, she heard someone say, ¡°Damn! After so muchmotion, we made such a big mistake. A dog that knows how to bite doesn¡¯t bark.¡± Chapter 86 The person next to her responded, ¡°That¡¯s correct. I assumed she was quite clean based on her normally pleasant and submissive appearance. She¡¯s Tomy¡¯s young lover after half a day of ying about.¡± Luna¡¯s brow furrowed. Tomy ¡®s lover? She sat down and concentrated on her own work. ¡°Luna, do you know what they¡¯re looking at?¡± said a temporary worker from the same group. Ingenious, she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Someone posted a couple images of Tomy and his boyfriend entering and exiting hotels and restaurants on thepany¡¯s site today. Do you know who the lover is based on that face?¡± Luna was puzzled and said nothing. With an exaggerated expression on her face, her colleague stated, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out. Let me introduce you to Amily .¡± How did this be known? Her colleague said: ¡°Now that the truth has been revealed, I dare to tell you in secret. Previously, everyone in the office assumed it was you. When we think about it, it is really suspicious. Amily was present previously when you were toying with Any. Toom¡¯s attitude toward Amily was better than his attitude toward you at the time, wasn¡¯t it? Oh, God, it irritates me.¡± Luna grinned as she scratched her brow ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about it. After all, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s personal business, thus it has nothing to do with us.¡± When her colleague saw her rxed appearance, she could not help but feel embarrassed for a moment. ¡°Tch, that¡¯s true, we were crying out unfairly for you, after all, you¡¯ve been carrying the guilt for over a month, and even got screwed up by Any, you¡¯re unlucky enough.¡± Luna shrugged her shoulders and remained silent. Her colleague could only leave unhappily because she refused to discuss it. Someone contacted Zoy on her way back from working with the others and told her about it. As soon as she walked into the workce, she noticed a bustle and said to everyone, ¡°Fine, alright, stop talking, it¡¯s your afternoon rest, continue working, don¡¯t make the office look like a Marktin etce, Tomy might lose his furyter.¡± Everyone dispersed as a result of her statements. When she went to work. Amily returned with red eyes. As she walked past Luna Greenwich ¡®s desk, she was filled with rage. Luna, on the other hand, waspletely unaware of this. When she returned to her seat, the folks around her began to whisper to one another. Amily bit her lower lip, her face flushed with rage and bitterness, and she took out her phone, opening thepany¡¯s forums and uploading a few images. Another piece of material startled the organization in the afternoon. Someone surreptitiously reported something to Zoy, and Zoy quickly opened the forum and saw a picture of Luna Greenwich and the CEO of Enderson¡¯s group that had been secretly taken while they were eating together. Even though it was only her back, her slender, tall form allowed her to be recognized at a look. Others would be able to recognize her if she could. She was taken aback; what type of situation was this? Why was she thrown together with the CEO of Enderson¡¯s group? She gazed down at the warm-looking document she was holding with a lingering anxiety in her heart. This issue¡­ Should I notify Mr. Waltson about this? The subject and name of the individual in the shot had previously been pointed out by the person who shared the photo. Even if she tried, she couldn¡¯t keep this information hidden. She rose up, walked out of the office, and surreptitiously made the call after a brief minute of thought. Daniel knocked on the door and entered Wills Waltson¡¯s office upstairs. ¡°Mr. Waltson, someone on thepany¡¯s discussion board stated that Miss Greenwich is the sweetheart of Enderson¡¯s group¡¯s sessor, Nicky Enderson. It even had a photo of her exiting the restaurant,ughing and speaking with Nicky Enderson.¡± Wills Waltson frowned; he despised individuals who identified Luna with Nicky Enderson. It was annoying. ¡°Who posted it?¡± he inquired coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not certain. It was distributed anonymously.¡± ¡°Notify the technology department to locate the poster and erase the post from the forum for me.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do it right immediately.¡± She raised her head and extended her neck after she finished working on it. She noticed a number of people staring at her out of the corner of her eye and wondered what was going on. She noticed someone seated on aputer with a photo open, separated by a few desks. She gave the photograph a faint frown.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With her phone, she promptly entered thepany¡¯s forum and noticed the post that had been clicked on hundreds of times. She scowled and looked across at Amily , who was not far away. Sparks flew in all directions as the two of them exchanged nces. She hadn¡¯t expected this woman to be so vile. She¡¯d discredit herself because her case had been leaked, right? At this point, Zoy returned from outside. She came up behind her and was going to inform her when she noticed her ncing at her phone. She patted her shoulder when she noticed this. ¡°Come out with me, Luna.¡± Luna stood up and followed her out the door. When the two of them reached the empty corridor, Zoy said: ¡°This matter, will probably affect you.¡± She nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I wonder who was so unscrupulous to target a temporary worker like you. I am bored. I have already reported this to Mr. Waltson and the post will be deleted very soon. Don¡¯t mind it too much.¡± She took a deep breath and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter what others say. My temporary work period is about to end anyway.¡± She forced herself tough: ¡°Director, let¡¯s go back if not others would start to talk about you because of me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± With that, she pursed her lips into a smile and returned to her office. Just as he was about to get off work, the HR manager personally came downstairs. The moment he entered the Training Department, he asked: ¡°Who is Amily ?¡± Amily ¡®s heart tensed up a bit as she stood up. ¡°I am.¡± The manager stepped forward and said, ¡°Pack your stuff and get your sry from the finance department before getting off work. From tomorrow onwards, you don¡¯t have toe back to work at thepany. Your temporary work period will end today.¡± Hearing that, Amily ¡®s face became somewhat pale: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We found out that you maliciously spread the post on the forum this afternoon, ndering others. Because you¡¯re not an official employee and you don¡¯t need to sign the papers. We only came to inform you.¡± She was unwilling to ept this. ¡°But I¡¯m also a victim. I¡¯ve also been ndered in the forums.¡± ¡°This afternoon, we had already called Tomy over to the Human Resources department to verify that the matter between you and Tomy was true, so it can¡¯t be considered as you being ndered.¡± ¡°What about Luna ? I saw her with Nicky Enderson with my own eyes, that¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Because we have verified that Luna and Mr. Enderson are closed friends and not lovers.¡± ¡°How did you check? Why is it valid just because you verified it?¡± The HR manager said coldly, ¡°This matter was personally verified by Mr. Waltson . Do you have any objections?¡± Chapter 87 – Amily turned to face Zoy after hearing hisments. No wonder Zoy had been gone for such a long time. She aided Luna. They were all interns, so why was she so fortunate to have Zoy guarding her? She wasn¡¯t convinced. The HR manager left with his men after observing her silence. Amily copsed on the chair, her face nched. She stiffly collected her belongings and softly went, all eyes on her. When everyone realized it was time to leave work, they began to make their way downstairs. Luna followed him downstairs after putting the documents away. As they entered the elevator, someone pointed at her. She knew in her heart that even if the thread was deleted, the topic would continue because so many people saw it. She was relieved that the deadline was still a few days away. She stepped downstairs and made her way to the bus station. She had only walked a short way when she heard a familiar voice calling her from behind her. When she turned around, she noticed Amily . Amily approached her and asked, ¡°Are you pleased now?¡± ¡°I have nothing to be joyful about, but I also have nothing to be dissatisfied about.¡± ¡°Luna, you¡¯re a scumbag. You explicitly stated that you did not want to stay in the organization, but at thest minute, you still divulged my secret to the forum, forcing me to quit. You haven¡¯t done much good for yourself, and yet you are causing harm to others behind their backs. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your conscience ache?¡± ¡°Heh,¡± she chuckled, stunned, ¡°you probably wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you right now that I didn¡¯t do anything, huh?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to believe it. Other than you, nobody else in thispany is aware of my rtionship with Tomy?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know what I have to pay for all of this, do you think I¡¯m willing to be a mistress for someone else, and that I¡¯m willing to do all these things that would damage someone¡¯s family in the most beautiful moment of my life?¡±Amily said as she bent her head and tears poured from her eyes. But I can¡¯t help myself. My father was dying of cancer, and I needed money to save his life. There was no other option at the moment, so a sister of mine introduced me to Tomy and told me that if I followed him, he could help me pay for my father¡¯s surgery. I was in urgent need. To save my father, I went to his bed. I thought I would be able to leave him after the surgery, but I didn¡¯t expect that my father would have to spend a lot of money every month to save his life. My mother didn¡¯t have a job, I had a younger brother who was studying, and I was the only one in my family who could make money. Tomy came to find me once more. For the money, Ipromised once again, I know, Waltson¡¯s Group¡¯s sry is very high, as long as I can be an official worker, I can raise my family, do you know how much I need this stable job? I know about the thing between you and Nicky Enderson , but I didn¡¯t expose it first because I didn¡¯t want to be a worse person. Previously, when I argued with Any , I knew that I had done the wrong thing, but I had no other choice. I had already reached this step, I had no other way, I had to save my job. I¡¯m scaring you because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fight with me for a job and because I¡¯m in your hands and I¡¯m afraid of you. After all, this was a stain on his life. It could not be washed away. I have no enmity with you, so you ¡­ No enmity. Just why are you doing this to me? ¡± She looked at her with a hint of sympathy in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that she would have such a story. Amily ¡®s face was covered in tears. She took out a tissue from her bag and handed it to her. Her voice became much softer: ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, then it¡¯s useless if I exin it to you. However, this matter wasn¡¯t done by me, Nicky Enderson is not my lover, he¡¯s a very close brother. I don¡¯t want to stay in thepany, so I won¡¯t be bored enough to block your future. No matter what you think of me, I have a clear conscience regarding you. ¡± Amily did not take the tissue she handed to her. She only wiped her tears, coldly looked at her, and turned to leave. Standing on the spot tenderly, she felt displeased in her heart. She wasn¡¯t the one who did this, but she felt very guilty. After hesitating for a moment, she followed: ¡°Amily .¡± Amily stopped and looked back at her, her face still streaked with tears. I will go and ask Nicky Enderson if there are any jobs in hispany that are suitable for you. If there are, I will bring you to hispany. Amily was startled: ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°I will try my best to ask. If I don¡¯t seed, I will think of another way for you.¡± ¡°You ¡­ Why did you help me? ¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to feel guilty.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you have a clear conscience?¡± ¡°I hate your behavior before I know anything about you. After all, as you say, it¡¯s shameful to do something that destroys another person¡¯s family. Even though I still cannot ept your actions until now, your filial piety has moved me. I once hated you for something that happened before, and I feel very guilty, so I am willing to help you. ¡± Amily choked with emotions as she looked at her gratefully. Luna looked at the bus and said, ¡°The bus ising. I have to go now. I¡¯ll call you if there are any updates.¡± After she finished speaking, she circled Amily and left. Amily paused for a moment before saying: ¡°Luna , thank you.¡± She didn¡¯t respond, jogging to catch up with the car. She got out of the car and first went to the Marktin et ce behind the residentialplex to buy vegetables. When she returned home, Wills Waltson ¡®s car was already downstairs. Seeing her return, he got out of the car and helped her carry the bags upstairs. Her cell phone rang while she was eating. Seeing that it was Nicky Enderson , she quickly picked up: ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Luna . I was in a meeting and I just saw your text message. You said you wanted me to do something?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have a friend who needs a job right now. Can you help her arrange one at yourpany?¡± Nicky Enderson was puzzled: ¡°Not you, but your friend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Luna , you¡¯ve never begged me for help. It seems that your friend is extremely important to you. Tell me, is your friend a man or a woman?¡± ¡°Girl, at the same age as me. She has some problems and she needs a stable job to earn money. As long as you give her this chance, she¡¯ll do her best.¡± ¡°Alright, for your sake, I¡¯ll agree to this matter. Just let her report to thepany tomorrow .¡± A warm feeling rose in her heart, and she happily smiled. ¡°Brother, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be waiting for my sister¡¯s feast.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up, she put the phone aside. Wills Waltson ¡®s face was full of displeasure as he said, ¡°There¡¯s something that you need, why didn¡¯t you ask me first?¡± Chapter 88 Wills Waltson made a serious expression. Even though she had been flirting with him every day, she was speaking and joking with Nicky. Was she deliberately provoking him? ¡°Because you can¡¯t help me with that,¡± Luna murmured, cramming food into her lips. ¡°I believe you simply don¡¯t want to mess with me.¡± ¡°Do you know for whom I¡¯m searching for work?¡± He was truly enraged. ¡°How would I know unless you begged me?¡± ¡°Amily .¡± ¡°She harmed you today on the workce forum, and you¡¯re assisting her?¡± ¡°She attacked me because she mistook me for the person who shared the photo. Furthermore, she had a horrible fate, so I had no choice but to assist her.¡± Wills Waltson was dissatisfied, so he had the woman expelled. But this callous individual was going to introduce the woman to a job? What kind of heart did she have to aplish something like that? ¡°What happened?¡± She didn¡¯t keep anything from Wills Waltson and told him about Amily . ¡°Her choice was bad, but her purpose was good. She didn¡¯t want to live a vain life with a famous brand. Her goal was to save her father¡¯s life. Although I have no idea what it¡¯s like to have a father-daughter connection, I have a feeling that if I don¡¯t help her with this, she will slide more and deeper into this abyss. After all, it¡¯s extremely easy for people to be depraved when they make a living from this profession.¡± ¡°Then why is it wrong to seek my assistance in this matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree to my request, but there have been too many rumors about her in thepany. Even if she remains at thepany, she will be unable to raise her voice. If I¡¯m going to help her, I should do it right.¡± Wills Waltson lifted his eyebrows. Hmm, her considerations were quite thoughtful. Seeing that Wills Watson was no longer angry, she said unhappily, ¡°Do all the men nowadays like to cheat? I heard Director say that not only is Tomy ¡®s wife beautiful, she also has a good job. But Tomy is not satisfied with it, and still wants to be with others, is this a man¡¯s basic character? ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Someone like Tomy is despicable, he cannot represent all men.¡± ¡°But now men have cheated just because they have some money. Too many examples.¡± Wills Watson smiled, ¡°That¡¯s why a good man like me is so rare. Woman, you have no eyes, I¡¯ve alreadye to your door, are you sure you don¡¯t want to take me in?¡± She Luna curled her lips. She had seen narcissistic people before, but she had never seen anyone who felt so good about themselves. ¡°I¡¯m not a mage. I don¡¯t ept demons.¡± Wills Watson hissed and gouged her out. She lowered her eyes andughed heartily. Seeing her smile, Wills Watson naturally smiled. Indeed, she looked more beautiful when she smiled. After eating, she gave Amily a call. Knowing that she could go to Enderson ¡®s group to work, Amily happily thanked her on the phone. ¡°Thank you very much, Luna . Did you know that you saved my entire family? When I left thepany, I had already thought about it, even if ¡­ When I made this decision, I was really scared. Thank you, you saved me, really thank you, and also this afternoon, I posted that photo. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s ok, after all, we don¡¯t know each other well. We¡­ are we even? ¡± ¡°No, I owe you a great favor. One day, I will pay it back.¡± Pay? She didn¡¯t need it. She only wanted peace right now. The month of work ended just like that. In Wills Waltson ¡®s opinion, Luna could not be idle. So, at dinner, he invited her to continue working at thepany for a while. However, this suggestion was rejected by her. ¡°I don¡¯t have much timeter, because I¡¯m going to take part in the college counselor training.¡± Wills Watson looked at her, and shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m just wondering, what is the point of being a teacher in school? The sry is not high, and you also have a lot of worries, the most important thing is that you don¡¯t have the qualifications to teach now.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , please respect my dream.¡± ¡°Your dream is really ¡­¡± Luna ¡®s eyes stared up at him. Wills Watson dotingly smiled as he looked at her: ¡°Alright, I respect your dream, you can choose.¡± ¡°One more thing,¡± she said, looking at him and helping him with the food. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°We agreed that I would work at yourpany for a month and cook for you for a month. Now ¡­¡± she said, hesitating. Wills Watson put down his fork, ¡°So, you cooked so much tonight, is it a farewell meal?¡± She smiled and nodded. Wills Watson ttered her, ¡°You are an ingrate.¡± After putting down the bowl and forks, she looked at him seriously. ¡°Wills Waltson , you are an entrepreneur who keeps his word. Since you have said it, you should do it.¡± ¡°Are you asking me to agree or not? What if I still insist oning here and eating?¡± She said Luna , ¡°Then I can only consider moving.¡± ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t be able to find you just because you moved? Aren¡¯t you underestimating me?¡± ¡°I want to say, you¡¯re not willing to cause trouble for others, right?¡± Wills Watson looked at thedy in front of him. She had a harmless smile on her face as she continued, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m going to train I will be very busy. I don¡¯t want to waste all my limited time in the kitchen.¡± He could ept her words, but he just felt unhappy in his heart. ¡°Then we have decided that every weekend, you have to eat with me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She frowned. ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid that if you don¡¯t see me after so long, you¡¯ll forget about my existence. I want to show you that I exist, so this matter is decided.¡± She was about to say something else, but he happily started to eat. She pursed her lips. Forget it, I¡¯ll just once a week ¡­ It didn¡¯t seem that difficult. The instructor training was much easier than she had expected. However, she knew clearly in her heart that the pressure of being a teacher wasn¡¯t small. She did not forget that her first year coaching teacher had been angered by his students into depression. To live well, he had resigned. Being a teacher seemed to be easy, but it wasplicated. In the days she was away from Waltson¡¯s Group, she felt very happy every day. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t suited to working in an office. That oppressive atmosphere made her dislike it from the bottom of her heart. After training on Thursday afternoon, she was invited to tutor a former schoolgirl in English.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. By the time she got home, it was already past seven in the evening. She leisurely returned to the entrance of the building and immediately saw the familiar car. Wills Watson got out of the carriage, looked at her, and frowned, ¡°Why did you return sote?¡± She walked over to him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°What, I can¡¯te?¡± ¡°No,st time, didn¡¯t you say we¡¯d meet this weekend?¡± His face was cold. ¡°Rules are dead, people are alive. I miss you.¡± Chapter 89 He halted and looked at Luna, who had a look of amazement on her face. Did he say anything about missing her? Wills Waltson approached her and naturally embraced her. What type of curse did this damnable woman inflict on him? He was itching to see her after going two days without seeing her. She was, however, cruel. She hadn¡¯t spoken to him in two days. Did she mean nothing to him? He hugged her even tighter as he reflected about this. She tried but couldn¡¯t make it. Instead, when her entire face was forced to rest on the ground in front of his shoulder, he gripped her even harder. ¡°Wills Waltson, you choked me to death,¡± shemented. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you suffocate to death,¡± Wills Waltson said. You have no moralpass.¡± Luna scowled. ¡°What did I do to insult you?¡± ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. ¡°How would I know how I insulted you if I hadn¡¯t irritated you in thest two days?¡± ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t provoke me?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s expression was glum: ¡°Are you treating me like a snake or a scorpion?¡± ¡°What are you on about?¡± So I was wrong because I didn¡¯t provoke you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. I let you provoke me, but you didn¡¯t want to see me, didn¡¯t you? ¡°Do you realize I¡¯ve been waiting for you to call me for the past two days?¡± Luna thinking about it, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the important date for these two days?¡± Observing her naive appearance. Wills Waltson let out a sigh. Was this woman unintelligent, or was she teasing him? He was beginning to wonder how Aven Harris had managed to catch up to her back then. ¡°Howe you¡¯re not saying anything?¡± She stared at him, puzzled, and asked, ¡°What are the dates of these two days?¡± Wills Waltson could only say, ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± It is preferable if you do not say anything. ¡°The more you say, the angrier I am.¡± He turned around and returned to her house. She raced after him, holding out her hand to block his way. ¡°Williams Waltson, I just ate at a student¡¯s house, so I¡¯m not going to cook tonight. I¡¯m also exhausted right now, so I¡¯m heading home to rest.¡± ¡°So?¡± He cocked his brow. ¡°Are you not letting me in?¡± She rolled her eyes, the significance of which was in. Wasn¡¯t it better to reply, ¡®Then you rest early , I¡¯ll depart first,¡¯ when you encounter someone with some insight? He was destined to be a weirdo. She couldn¡¯t consider his thoughts using typical people¡¯s brain circuits. ¡°You clearly understand it; why do you pretend you don¡¯t?¡± Will I reconsider and let you in if you ask? I¡¯m not in the mood to amuse you. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Wills Waltson gazed at her for a while before snorting and turning to go. He¡¯d turned away, but she didn¡¯t appear to mind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Why would he stay here if that was the case? He was inviting problems. He drove away after closing his car door. Luna became immobile. He¡¯s¡­ enraged? She pressed her right hand to her lips, nibbling on her thumb. Did she make a mistake? She was going to die of fatigue, no matter what. She didn¡¯t get to sleep until half past one a. m.st night. She awoke at five o¡¯clock this morning. She had nned to sleep for a while at lunchtime, but then a series of events urred. She simply couldn¡¯t handle it any longer. After entering the room, she slowly climbed the stairs,y down on the bed, and slept sweetly. Initially, she believed that her rtionship with Wills Waltson was finished. However, at noon on the second day, Benjeming Waltson arrived in the training room to locate her. When he spotted her, he excitedly grabbed her and shouted, ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, please help me right away.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Luna inquired, perplexed. ¡°I wanted to stay here to study bachelor, but my third brother disagreed. He signed up for a foreign university behind my back and even said that I was not allowed to make decisions on this thing. ¡°I¡¯m an adult; how can he meddle in my affairs?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a touch too arbitrary?¡±ined Benjeming Waltson. ¡°Although I sympathize with you, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t assist you with this situation,¡± Luna stated. ¡°You certainly can, Third Sister-in-Law.¡± It will work if you help me act coquettishly with my Third Brother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to talk about it,¡± she said, her face flushed. But he¡¯s not going to listen to me either. After all, he is Wills Waltson, and I believe you should go locate your second brother about this.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve never looked for him? My second brother advised me to heed to my third brother. He even offered a lot of things to convince me that studying abroad was preferable than studying at home.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± she said, looking at him, ¡°then I don¡¯t have any other choice.¡± If the Second and Third Masters are doing this for your benefit, wouldn¡¯t my intervention harm your future?¡± ¡°Why did you say the same thing?¡± Who thinks studying abroad is superior? ¡°Does it include gold?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just had the impression that your second and third brothers thought learning in foreign nations would be more beneficial.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you can¡¯t assist them speak up at this moment,¡±Benjeming Waltson said, frowning. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll be sent away. I don¡¯t want to go. I wanted to talk to my third brotherst night, but I waited for him to return in the middle of the night, and he became enraged and chased me away for no apparent reason. I went to find him this morning and was chastised once more. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him; he¡¯s like an exploding lion, and he¡¯s not only targeting me, but I also witnessed him training his staff when I went to look for him at the firm today. ¡°If you say it like way, it makes me even more hesitant to go.¡± My little life is also crucial.¡± ¡°I find that in front of you, my third brother is not like a tiger, but rather like a cat. When he¡¯s happy, just scratch him and say something to him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± She gave a hard shake of her head. Benjeming Waltson¡¯s face was full of dejection: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, if you still won¡¯t help me, then I can only abandon my studies, at worst, I won¡¯t even go to university, I definitely won¡¯t go abroad anyways.¡± He sighed and turned to go. When she saw him like this, she already had a headache. If her students were like this ¡­ She didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Benjeming Waltson walked a few steps, then turned his head and said: ¡°If there came a day when I failed to be a university and died from depression, would you regret not helping me today?¡± Depressed to death¡­ Her heart tightened as she hurriedly said, ¡°You must be trying to scare me.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, I am truly depressed, so depressed that I¡¯m about to go crazy.¡± Luna walked towards him, ¡°Where is your third brother right now? In thepany? ¡± ¡°You want to help me?¡± ¡°I can only try my best to help you persuade him. As for whether he will seed or not, that is not something that I can do anything about.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you are great,¡±Benjeming Waltson hugged her excitedly and jumped a few times. Luna patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Okay, you are not a child. Hurry up and call your Third Bro. Invite him toe out.¡± Chapter 90 ¡°What brought you out? I¡¯ll drive you to the office.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she answered with a shake of her head. ¡°I have a job over there.¡± It¡¯s bad to be seen.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll then call my third brother.¡± He pulled out his phone and dialed Wills Waltson¡¯s number. ¡°What are you doing?¡± said the frigid voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together, third brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hang up, third brother. It¡¯s not so much that I¡¯m inviting you as it is that Third Sister-in-Law has asked you. ¡°My third sister-inw mentioned that she misses you.¡± Luna touched him on the side, seeking to take the phone from him. However, Benjeming Waltson moved to the side to keep her from touching his phone. Expect a thrashing from this brat. Wills Waltson, on the other end of the phone, stayed silent for ten seconds before saying, ¡°Let her contact me herself.¡± He hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, quick, quick, my third brother wants you to call him,¡±Benjeming Waltson said cordially. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My third brother is the same way, very pretentious.¡±¡±Please hurry.¡± Luna took out her phone and dialed Wills Waltson¡¯s number. Wills Waltson fixed his gaze on the caller ID. He curved his lips and his look softened significantly. The CEO was apanied by the few workers who were being punished across the desk to listen to the ringtone. He only picked up the phone proudly when the ringtone was about to end. ¡°About that¡­,¡± she strained as no one spoke. ¡°Have you eaten, Wills Waltson?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Would you like to eat together?¡± Wills Waltson stayed deafeningly silent. He was asking her to call him so he could y with her, right? ¡°Do you not have time?¡± ¡°Because you have graciously invited me, I shall dly ept your invitation.¡± This individual was just despicable. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have Benjaming give you the address.¡± Wills Waltson stared at the three persons opposite him after hanging up the phone, and his tone softened. ¡°Did you guys hear what I just said?¡± ¡°Remember, remember, remember.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and leave if you remember?¡±¡±Are you waiting for me to take you out to lunch?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson, we¡¯ll be leaving immediately,¡± the three of them stated quickly. Wills Waltson smiled as he went downstairs and drove away after they had left. Benjeming Waltson was sitting across from him in the dining hall when he arrived. The two were conversing about something unknown, but their heated gazes gouged out Benjeming Waltson. Wills Waltson approached, and Benjeming Waltson instantly stood up and assisted his brother in removing the chair. ¡°Why have you just arrived, third brother?¡± Third Sister-in-Law has grown hungry while waiting.¡± She gazed at Wills Waltson, who didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Wills Waltson was going to say anything when Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°Ah, I forgot, I still have some affairs to attend to today.¡± I won¡¯t be taking you two to lunch today, third brother and third sister-inw. He stood up and winked at her once he finished speaking, then immediately left. Luna was taken aback. This jerk had abandoned her like that? The menu was delivered by the server. Wills Waltson opened it and asked, ¡°What would you want to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bothered. ¡°You ce your order first.¡± Wills Waltson ordered and after the waiter left, he put down the menu, turned his head, and looked at her. She tightened slightly. ¡°Why ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Do you want to say anything to me before you convince me about Benjaming ¡®s case?¡± She was taken aback. ¡°How did you know I¡¯d be able to persuade you?¡± ¡°I recognized it when Benjaming called and said he wanted to see me. He¡¯s been going around like a headless fly these two days, trying to get someone to talk to me, but no one cares about him. ¡°I believe you enjoy going up against me.¡± She blushed, knowing she was doing a bad job. However, she was humiliated before she could even open her mouth. ¡°I ¡­¡± She scratched her brow. ¡°Regarding that¡­¡± Oh my goodness. This was far too humiliating. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with your stuttering?¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say thatst night when you threw me out?¡± Walton, Wills He lifted his teacup and sipped it. She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°You did agree toe out today to ridicule me, right?¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± Wills Waltson said, raising his brows. ¡°You are not a moron.¡± ¡°Williams Waltson.¡± She could tell he was evil just by looking at him. ¡°Are you concerned, with your attitude, that Benjaming ¡®s case may be unfounded?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act as if you can pledge not to transfer him abroad if my attitude is positive.¡± She snorted and took up her cup, drank her tea. ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯de out and fall into your beautiful woman trap despite knowing what your purpose is?¡± ¡°Cough ¡­¡± Hearing the phrase ¡°beautiful woman trap.¡± Her tea suffocated her. She coughed and turned to gaze at Wills Waltson, her eyes wide with surprise. Wills Waltson stroked her on the back and said, ¡°Drink slowly.¡± They were quite close. ¡°Wills Waltson, I¡¯m not here to y games on you, I¡¯m¡­ ¡± she shrank back a little. ¡°I came to persuade you.¡± ¡°Hmm, other people¡¯s rationale is superior to yours; why should I pay attention to you?¡± ¡°If what you said is correct, then you know everything.¡±¡±Howe you still came out?¡± He pulled his hand from her back, crossed his legs, and added clearly , ¡°I just said it, it¡¯s because I was duped by you.¡± She was flushed. This was something he was always doing. She wasn¡¯t sure if that was real or not. Was it so much fun taunting her? ¡°Now, tell me, let me hear what you¡¯re going to say for that brat.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want him to stay in the country to study at university?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want him to study business management. And this major can be taught better abroad.¡± ¡°However, I feel that true talents do not necessarily have toe back from abroad. Some people¡¯s excAllen ce is ingrained in their bones.¡± ¡°His future is not something an ordinary person canpare to. If one day he stands at a high position and he is a leader who graduated from an ordinary university, then his subordinates are all elites. Have you thought about his position before? In school, he can be willful, but in the workce, this is not something that he can do as he pleases. I don¡¯t want my younger brother to be criticized behind everyone¡¯s back, saying that he relied on his background to rise to the top. ¡± His words instantly caused her to be speechless. After all, it made perfect sense. At that moment, a waiter came to serve the dishes. After the waiter left, she picked up her forks, lowered her head and began to eat with a depressed expression. Wills Watson looked at her. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± She looked at him. ¡°I can¡¯t be responsible for his future. So that I don¡¯t have the right oppugn someone who cares about him.¡± Hearing her words, Wills Watson smiled. This woman was always so clear. This was what he admired the most.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 91 ¡°But,¡± he added. She fixed her gaze on him. But what exactly? ¡°If you can persuade him to study overseas for two years after graduation, I may reconsider and allow him to study in our city.¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d waste my time ying with you otherwise?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying¡­ I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d say yes.¡± Wills Waltson stared at her with a loving smile: ¡°Even though I knew you hadid a trap for a beauty, I still came to show off. This demonstrates that my decision can be overturned. But you bear no responsibility.¡± She smiled as she gently squinted her eyes at him. ¡°Because you¡¯re an excAllen t brother. You can¡¯t just let me go wild.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like you to do something to me.¡± He murmured something inappropriate again, and her face flushed. ¡°I¡¯ll let him attend the University of Pennsylvania. As his sister-inw, you should keep a close eye on him in the future. After all, you should take care of him like his mother.¡± She looked up at him, surprised. If that brat became her student, then wouldn¡¯t that be ¡­very troublesome? She wiped her mouth. ¡°There are so many universities, why you must choose our school?¡± ¡°Because this is the best university in Phdelphia. Also, you work here, so I don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. You should just send him abroad to study. I¡¯ll support you with my both hands.¡± ¡°You want to dance with my tune?¡± Luna Greenwich gouged at him. Wills Watson looked at her andughed. He reached out and rubbed her head. She turned her body to the side to avoid his gaze and snorted. Wills Watson looked at her with a pampered expression. Not far away, Belle Enderson who was sitting in a corner secretly filmed this scene. She had seen them from the moment when Luna entered with Benjeming Waltson. Fortunately, at that time, she didn¡¯t look around, so she didn¡¯t find out Luna ¡®s existence. She had originally thought that Luna Greenwich was simply luring the Fourth Master of the Waltson family. Unexpectedly, not long after, Wills Watson arrived. Her big brother told his parents that she had broken off all rtions with Waltson family. She wanted to go back and tell them the truth. If dad knew about this, he probably wouldn¡¯t let this slut¡¯s daughter off so easily. She curled her lips and looked at the figure of Luna . ¡°Luna Greenwich , what right do you have to stand by the side of Mr. Waltson . You are simply unworthy.¡± In the afternoon, she returned to the training room. Before ss, she gave Benjeming Waltson a call and told him the conditions. As for what he would choose in the end, it was up to Wills Watson to decide. Originally, he thought that Benjeming Waltson would have to think about it, but she never expected that he would actually agree to it so readily. She wondered, wasn¡¯t this guy unwilling to go abroad to study? Why did he agree so readily now? Could it be that he nned on using some sort of roundabout strategy? Persuade Wills Watson again after four years? She shook her head. After four years, she would definitely not care about him anymore. In the evening, after ss, she took the bus home. Just as she walked from the bus stop to the entrance of the district, she saw two men in ck walking towards her. She stood still and looked at the familiar car behind them. One of them stepped forward and said, ¡°MissEnderson , MasterEnderson invites you home to reminisce about old times.¡± In any case, even if she didn¡¯t get into the car, the other side would drag her in. She simply followed them to the car calmly. After being sent to the Enderson family, she got off the car and walked in. Kelen Enderson and Nicky Enderson were both missing. In the entire living room, only Johny Enderson and a young man were sitting and chatting on the sofa. Seeing that Luna Greenwich had returned, Johny Enderson had a rare smile on his face: ¡°Luna is back.¡± With a warm expression, she said, ¡°Since you have a guest, I¡¯ll head back first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ok,e and have a seat. This is the nephew of an old friend of mine. His name is Frankl Smith, and he is currently working as a treasurer in his uncle¡¯spany. ¡°Frankl, this is the person I told you about, it¡¯s my daughter, Luna .¡± When Frankl Smith saw Luna Greenwich , it was as if his eyes were glued to her. Seeing Frankl Smith¡¯s performance, Johny Enderson was very satisfied. He knew that his daughter had a certain attractiveness. Frankl Smith got up, walked towards her and extended his hand out, ¡°MissEnderson , my uncle mentioned you many times, I am d to see you.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She looked at him warily and took a step back. Frankl Smith embarrassedly put his hands down, andughed: ¡°MissEnderson , let¡¯s sit together.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, by the way, my surname is notEnderson , my surname is Greenwich , and ¡­¡± She looked at Johny Enderson and understood his meaning. This was the man he had saidst time to introduce to her. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to know me.¡± Frankl Smithughed, ¡°MissEnderson actually likes to joke around.¡± Luna said in cold voice. ¡°Mr. Smith, you don¡¯t understand English, right? Like I said, my name is Luna Greenwich .¡± Frankl Smith was embarrassed. Johny Enderson was displeased: ¡°Luna Enderson , how can you talk like that? It¡¯s the first time hees to out home and you can¡¯t be willful. Frankl, don¡¯t mind it. Luna is a little stubborn. You¡¯ll know her temper after you interact with her a bit more in the future.¡± Frankl Smithughed: ¡°Luna Ander¡­ Luna ¡®s personality is very distinctive. This is a good thing.¡± Inwardly, she was holding back her anger. ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s not appropriate to call a woman by her name. Call me Miss Greenwich , please.¡± Frankl Smith was once again embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I followed uncle ¡­¡± ¡°Please call me Miss Greenwich .¡± As she spoke, she went around Frankl Smith and sat down beside the sofa. She crossed her legs and naturally picked up an apple to eat. Johny Enderson stared at Luna , then said to Frankl Smith: ¡°Frankl,e,e and sit.¡± Frankl Smith shook the awkwardness off his face and walked over with a smile. Beautiful people were always rather difficult to deal with. Previously, UncleEnderson said that the daughter of his rtive was extremely beautiful. But he didn¡¯t expect that she was very beautiful. He was simply too satisfied. ¡°Miss Greenwich , I heard my uncle say that you are a teacher in university, what are you teaching?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in school, but I¡¯m not a teacher. I¡¯m just an undergraduate. What can I do? I do odd jobs in school.¡± Johny Enderson clenched his teeth and looked at her again, he knew that this damned girl would not obediently cooperate with him. ¡°Luna , you can¡¯t always be like a small child, don¡¯t be too aggressive with your words.¡± ¡°Then may I ask you, what is your purpose for calling me here today?¡± ¡°I was just thinking that you¡¯re not young anymore. It just so happens that Frankl is also a promising young man. That¡¯s why I wanted to introduce you to him.¡± ¡°Heh, a blind date.¡± Her warm gaze swept across Frankl Smith¡¯s body. Frankl Smith felt awkward under her gaze. Luna said, ¡°Mm, looking at it this way, Mr. Smith is indeed not bad. He looks good, and his conditions are also good. I think you should first introduce Mr. Smith to your daughter. After all, fat water doesn¡¯t flow to foreignnds.¡± Chapter 92 Johny Enderson¡¯s cheeks became Greenwich after she finished speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, Luna.¡± ¡°How can I not know what¡¯s good for me? I just feel that introducing a man as good as Mr. Smith to me would harm him. Belle Enderson is the treasure in your hands, but I am a bitch. You mentioned admiring Mr. Smith, yet you introduced him to someone like me. Mr. Enderson, are you certain you like Mr. Smith? Or is it¡­ Do you believe Mr. Smith is only appropriate for a humble woman like me and not your daughter?¡± Her statements made Johny Enderson feel exceedingly ufortable. Frankl Smith cast a sidelong nce towards Johny Enderson. ording to Johny Enderson: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to such foolishness, Frankl. This child¡­ she is not yet intellectually equipped.¡± Frankl Smith put on a fake smile. The study room on the first-floor corner unexpectedly opened. Belle Enderson emerged from the house, striding forcefully towards her ¡°Luna Greenwich , you are a scumbag, why are you bothering with my problems? My father introduces you to Frankl Smith, who thinks well of you; don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look in the mirror; do you deserve him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not up to the task, but you are. If you could, you should go first.¡± She raised her brows and took a step back as she spoke.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Belle Enderson shoved Luna away fiercely. She staggered backward and fell to the ground without any preparation. When Frankl Smith noticed this, he stepped forward to assist her. Nicky Enderson had just returned. When he pulled through the door, he noticed Frankl Smith approaching to help her. He took a step forward, a chilly grimace on his face. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, brother. This slut has no idea what¡¯s good for her. Dad introduced her to uncle Smith¡¯s nephew, but she has no idea what¡¯s good for her.¡± Nicky Enderson cast a peek at Johny Enderson before approaching her side and assisting her. Then he turned to face Frankl Smith: ¡°Regarding today¡¯s matter, Mr. Smith, please ept my apologies on behalf of my father. Luna isn¡¯t right for you, so you should go back.¡± ¡°Nicky .¡±Johny Enderson sat on the wheelchair and patted the wheelchair. Seeing that, Frankl Smith turned to Johny Enderson and said: ¡°Mr. Enderson , I think¡­ It was indeed a little chaotic today. Miss Greenwich being suddenly dated without knowing about it, it was indeed a little disrespectful to her. How about this, I will head back first. You guys can talk.¡± He picked up his briefcase and left. As soon as he left, Johny Enderson raised her hand and pointed at Luna Greenwich . ¡°Luna Enderson , you scoundrel, you¡¯re really trying to piss me off, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that you want to anger you to death, but I didn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke you. You were the one who sent people to kidnap me back, wasn¡¯t that right?¡± Belle Enderson ran over: ¡°Dad, this woman is shameless. She doesn¡¯t like Frankl Smith because she thinks that she has a fox like face and wants to seduce Third Master of the Waltson family.¡± ¡°Belle Enderson , shut up,¡±Nicky Enderson scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t involve that person with her.¡± ¡°Brother, you helped her speak up, but this woman has fooled all of us, and you don¡¯t even know that she has connections with Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°I saw her eating lunch with Mr. Waltson at noon today. I still have evidence.¡± As she said that, she took out her phone and opened up a video for Nicky Enderson to see. Nicky Enderson only needed a nce at the video to recognize that the back of the figure was indeed hers. The clothes she was wearing hadn¡¯t changed at all. He smashed Belle Enderson ¡®s phone fiercely onto the ground. Belle Enderson stomped her feet. ¡°Why did you smash my phone?¡± Nicky Enderson raised his eyes: ¡°Luna , tell your brother, do you still have any interactions with Wills Waltson ?¡± She lowered her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with my normal interactions with others.¡± Belle Enderson coldly snorted, ¡°Who goes about normally and touches the head of someone they don¡¯t have business with? You¡¯re obviously trying to seduce him. I saw you smiling at him with my own eyes. Dad, what my mom said is correct. The children of mice can burrow holes, so naturally, a slut¡¯s daughter ¡­¡± ¡°Belle Enderson , shut up!¡± She shouted. Her gaze moved from Nicky Enderson ¡®s body to Belle Enderson ¡®s face. ¡°Being able to seduce Wills Watson is my ability. If you have the ability, go seduce him too. I don¡¯t believe that you can get even slightly closer to him.¡± She looked at Johny Enderson : ¡°If you ever send anyone else over to look for me like this again, I will sue you for kidnapping, and also, there is no rtionship between us, so you do not have the qualifications to sell me to your friend¡¯s nephew. My own future, I will decide for myself, you can¡¯t make choice for me.¡± She turned and walked out. Belle Enderson stomped her feet: ¡°Dad, are you letting her behave in such a manner?¡± Johny Enderson turned his head and looked at her helplessly: ¡°Child, didn¡¯t I tell you don¡¯te out before Frankl left, why are you so impatient?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t hear what that bitch said. She told you to marry me to that Frankl Smith, who the hell does she think she is, to actually dare to put me at Frankl Smith¡¯s ce? Why would he, Frankl Smith, dare to climb up to me?¡± Belle Enderson said as she gnashed her teeth: ¡°Dad, the more I think about it, the more unconvinced I am. That Luna , she was just born from a slut, what right does she have to seduce Mr. Waltson , is he someone she can reach?¡± ¡°But the truth is, he has a good impression of her.¡± Belle Enderson walked to Johny Enderson ¡®s side, stretched out her hand and grabbed his arm, then said in a spoiled manner: ¡°Father, I want to marry Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°What? You must be crazy too. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. She can do that, but I¡¯m more qualified than her. I¡¯m the proper young miss of the Enderson family. She¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Right now, Mr. Waltson doesn¡¯t know that she is your daughter, but do you think that if he knew, he would still be so close to her? The children of Enderson family and Waltson family will never get married. ¡± ¡°Why is that impossible? The grudges between the two ns¡¯ generations already exist. If our generation can get married, then maybe the grudges will be resolved. Furthermore, think about it. If me, a daughter ofthe Enderson family, were to be the Young Madam of the Waltson family, then ¡­ Waltson family andthe Enderson Family are at peace, are we not the biggest winner? Wills Watson will be our family¡¯s son-inw. Dad, think about it carefully.¡± When Belle Enderson said this, Johny Enderson pondered for a moment. If this matter was really like what she had said, it would be the best. However, he was afraid ¡­ He shook his head, Wills Watson was not that easy a person to deal with. If he wanted to marry Belle , that would probably be the most difficult task. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t help me, then I¡¯ll do it myself. When the timees, I won¡¯t care about humiliatingthe Enderson family.¡± ¡°Alright, stop messing around and don¡¯t do anything rash. Allow me to think about this.¡± Chapter 93 Nicky Enderson pursued him to the main door, then circled in front of Luna, impeding her progress. She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Do you have anything further to say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my time to ask you this question. Do you really need to exin things to me?¡± ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± ¡°Are you making fun of your own life, Luna? How many times have I already told you this? Wills Waltson does not permit that, so why do you consistently disobey me?¡± ¡°Why am I unable to be with him? At the very least, he and his family will not harm me. Inside, he is much warmer than they are.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be¡­ You couldn¡¯t possibly have fallen for him, could you?¡± ¡°Am I ineligible to like him?¡± She gazed at him with her head elevated. ¡°We are both single. On what grounds am I ineligible? Just because I¡¯m an illegitimate daughter of the Endersons? Just because your family was feuding with the Waltsons? I have no idea what your grievance is. What is it got to do with me? Also, I am not a part of your family, thus the immense hate between these two families has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°He is aware of your identify; his objective in approaching you is not simple; might I still damage you? I won¡¯t injure you, Luna, even if all the guys in the world do.¡± Nicky Enderson¡¯s words silenced her quickly. She knew that her brother would not harm her. But, wait a minute¡­ What could she do? I not qualified to like him? She rejected what she should have. She had been trying her best to keep her distance. Wills Watson is a good person, could it be that ¡­ Was she going to hurt him because of a grudge that had nothing to do with her? Why did she have to hurt someone who was nice to her? ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t be with Wills Waltson , so, don¡¯t say any more hatred or things. He has a purpose approaching me, he hasn¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯m a bit tired, so I¡¯ll head back first.¡± She turned around, and Nicky Enderson grabbed her wrist: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll leave by myself.¡± She pulled her wrist free and stepped away. Nicky Enderson heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to enter the house. Belle Enderson had already gone upstairs. He walked in front of Johny Enderson and said, ¡°Don¡¯t introduce those trash to Luna anymore, otherwise, I will take care of them one by one. Dad, this is myst warning to you, Luna , no one is allowed to touch Luna .¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked upstairs indifferently. Yes, Luna was his. No one can touch her, no one. When she returned to the building, she looked at the ce where Wills Watson always stopped. She stood there in a daze for three minutes before she turned around and went upstairs. She had never wanted him to appear before, because she wanted to keep distance. But now, she felt sad. She wanted to see him. Because his embrace was truly very warm. She slowly crouched down and wrapped her arms around herself. She imagined that someone would hug her andfort her. Inside the bag, the phone started to vibrate with a buzz. After taking off her bag, she took out her phone. The screen of the phone shed with the words ¡°count¡¯s third young master¡±. Her lips unconsciously curved up as she immediately picked up the phone. The phone suddenly connected, Wills Watson looked at it in disbelief, it really connected. He didn¡¯t speak, and there was no sound from the other end of the phone. The two were silent for a long time, then Wills Watson asked: ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°At the door.¡± ¡°Just arrived home?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She clenched her fists. ¡°No ¡­¡± He interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re in a bad mood.¡± Luna Greenwich ¡®s heart tightened, and her eyes became sore. ¡°Wills Watson ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, what¡¯s going on?¡± Luna took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little hungry.¡± Wills Watson was quiet for a moment. ¡°Obediently go upstairs and wait for me inside.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over, I¡¯m going out to eat. After dinner, I¡¯ll go home and sleep. I¡¯ll say good night to you first and hang up.¡± Thinking about what she promised Nicky Enderson today, she shook her head. She shouldn¡¯t have taken advantage of Wills Waltson ¡®s Luna just because she was weak. Pick him up when she needs to, and kick him away when she doesn¡¯t need to. This is wrong. She hung up. She braced herself and went out. Hungry, it¡¯s true. In a small alley beside the residentialplex, there was a tapas stall. She hade to eat a few times, and it tasted good. She went over and sat down. Tonight, she was going to turn grief into appetite. After eating a for a while, a voice suddenly sounded from behind her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go home obediently?¡± After letting out a cough, she turned around and looked at him with a mouth full of red oil. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± ¡°I told you, I could pull you out even if you went into a rat hole,¡± he said, taking a tissue from the table and wiping her mouth.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Seeing the red Marktin s on the napkin, she was too embarrassed to take out another piece of paper and began to wipe it herself. She smiled awkwardly: ¡°Have you eaten? Do you want to eat together? ¡± ¡°Do you think I would eat this?¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯vee here twice and it tastes pretty good,¡± she said, taking a string of fish balls from the pot and handing it to him. ¡°Try it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Wills Watson frowned. He did not move. She pursed her lips. ¡°I thought you were capable of anything, but it turns out you also have something you can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Being unable to eat anything dirty is very shameful? My stomache is not a garbage dump. ¡± After he said this, quite a few people in the crowd nced at him. She felt embarrassed, fortunately there are many ordinary people do not read the financial news. Otherwise, if they recognized him, they would probably say that he was being hypocritical. She pulled him down and whispered, ¡°Can you stop talking? Could it be that if you don¡¯t eat trash, we¡¯ll be able to eat? This is food, not trash. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the same to me.¡± She ced a tapa next to his lips, ¡°This is not trash. Try it, it tastes really good. Isn¡¯t it a pity that you¡¯ve never eaten anything like this in your entire life?¡± Wills Watson looked at her: ¡°Is it that after I apany you to eat, we can go back?¡± She nodded her head. She was nning on going back after eating, was she going to stay here for the whole night? Even the boss refused to ept her, alright? Wills Watson took it, and ate a tapa with much difficulty, then she gave him another. He raised his eyebrows. It¡¯s¡­ Not bad. However, he only ate two before putting them down because it was too unhygienic eating without washing hands first. On the other hand, Luna Greenwich on the side seemed to have gone mad with hunger. In just a short while, she had swept through nearly twenty tapas. Seeing that she was about to continue eating, he snatched the food out of her hands and ced it on the table before pulling her up. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve eaten so much. How can you stomache take it?¡± He took out his wallet, paid the bill, put a hundred dors on the table and left with her. As he walked out of the alley, she said ¡°Wait for the exchange!¡± ¡°What¡¯s all the change for? I don¡¯t have a ce to put them in my wallet. ¡± She looked at him speechlessly. Truly ¡­ A capitalist who is a prodigal. Wills Watson walked to the side of the car, opened the car door and took out the dessert box. ¡°You bought food?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry?¡± Chapter 94 She was moved as she gazed at him. So¡­ Was he here to bring her food? ¡°Here, take this.¡± She took a nce at the elegantly wrapped cardboard box. It did not appear to be food. ¡°This ¡­ It looks like a snack.¡± ¡°What? Do you dislike snacks?¡± ¡°Oh, no. I mean that I¡¯m hungry. Why don¡¯t you buy some snacks instead of food?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because you¡¯re hungry, but because you¡¯re in a terrible mood, in my opinion. I did some research and discovered that when girls are upset, they like to nibble. Sweets are the snack that improves their mood the most. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± She lowered her gaze andughed softly. Wills Waltson was embarrassed, could it be that he made a mistake? ¡°What exactly are youughing about?¡± ¡°Yes, I adore eating pastries, especially sweet ones,¡± she said as she epted the pastries. She turned around and proceeded towards the district when she finished speaking. Her mood had improved significantly. ¡°Luna,¡± Wills Waltson said, looking at her. ¡°Huh?¡± she asked as she turned around. He came up to her. ¡°How did things go today?¡± She pursed her lips and averted her gaze ¡°Let¡¯s not bring it up again. It will simply irritate my heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the Endersons again?¡± Luna nodded as she nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ll help you exact your revenge.¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t like that Johny Enderson, but I also don¡¯t want to get too engaged with them. If you continue to target the Enderson family, they will have to pin it on me.¡± Thinking about it, she had seen Johny Enderson more than twice in thest two months, which was more than the normal two to three years. She was repulsed by Johny Enderson¡¯s hideous visage. Wills Waltson gave a nod. ¡°Then tell me when you want revenge, and I¡¯llunch a war for you at any time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to open fire,¡± she murmured, her lips pursed. ¡°This is a struggle for the Enderson and Waltson Families.¡± ¡°So, what grievances do you have? Why ¡­ You¡¯d be furious with each other.¡± ¡°Our Waltsons have never been terrified of them. The only people who are terrified are the Endersons. What truly urred¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± he said, caressing her head, ¡°because in my eyes, you¡¯re not one of them.¡± That¡¯s urate, he had no idea she was from the Enderson family. He couldn¡¯t possibly approach her for any other reason. She was simply another regr person in the dust. She was worth nothing to him. He had to be real in his kindness to her. Even if she couldn¡¯t give him love. But she might be his friend. Even if he didn¡¯t agree, she¡¯d treat him like a friend. ¡°Howe you¡¯re staring at me like that?¡± Wills Waltson locked his gaze on her. Luna pursed her lips and grinned as she grasped the box of pastries. ¡°Wills Waltson, if the dayes when you need me, I will dly assist you in any manner I can.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let ady help me,¡± Wills Waltsonughed disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on a woman, especially a woman like me. I shall carry out my promises. Just wait and see if you don¡¯t trust me.¡± ¡°So, you altered ¡®thank you¡¯ to ¡®dishonored cheque,¡¯ correct?¡± She gave him a sidelong nce before turning around and walking away. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, and I¡¯ll keep my word.¡± ¡°Then I have something that needs your assistance; do you want to aplish it?¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± she said, returning his gaze. ¡°Marry me.¡± ¡°I want you to be Mrs. Waltson, the Waltson family¡¯s Third Young Madam,¡± he chuckled. She stated: ¡°Wills Waltson, please don¡¯t do anything to me right now. I¡¯ve previously been trained by you, so hearing those words would not make me blush.¡± She smiled as she snorted and turned to continue walking. ¡°I¡¯m serious, you¡¯re always like this,¡± Wills Waltson said. ¡°That¡¯s because you know I¡¯m not going to agree, yet you keep saying it. Should Imend you for your determination, or should I call you stubborn?¡± ¡°So you acquired so many terms in order to deal with me.¡± ¡°Sorry, those words were already there before I met you.¡± As they walked down to her house, they spoke and joked. He abruptly came to a halt in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Greenwich .¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she responded as she started to open the door. ¡°In a while, go up, finish eating some snacks, take a hot bath, and sleep early ,¡± Wills Waltson said. ¡°You¡¯re noting up?¡± she inquired, turning her head. ¡°I¡¯d still go up if you invited me. After all, I wastely very close to your little nest.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be inviting you. I¡¯d rather eat it all myself than share it with you.¡± ¡°Then, once you¡¯ve finished the pastries, give me an appreciative self-portrait to verify you¡¯re not lying to me. You seem to enjoy the items I purchase.¡± So he didn¡¯t want to apany her upstairs? In her heart, she was a little disappointed. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I understand. Drive safely when you return.¡± ¡°You go first, and I¡¯ll watch youe in. I¡¯ll leave once the lights are turned on in the house.¡± Luna entered with a smile. She turned on the light as soon as she entered the house, ran to the window, and looked down. Even though she was a long distance away, she could see Wills Waltson waving at her. She smiled and shook her hand, even though she knew he couldn¡¯t see her. She turned around when Wills Waltson had departed and returned to the side of the tea table, where she opened the dessert box. Her face lit up with smiles in an instant. Was he picturing her as a three-year-old? He actually brought her a variety of adorable cakes, including one that resembled Usha¡¯s princess. She got out her phone, snapped a photo of the pastries, and began to eat. Despite the fact that she had clearly eaten a lot, she aggressively absorbed and ate two more tiny cakes. Her phone rang just as she was about to pick up the third one. She washed her hands hastily with a tissue, believing it was Wills Waltson. She answered the phone, but it wasn¡¯t him. Unfamiliar phone numbers were disyed on the screen. ¡°Hello,¡± she said as she picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re Miss Greenwich .¡± ¡°I am,¡± she nodded, ¡°and may I ask, who are you?¡± ¡°Good day, Miss Greenwich . I work as Mr. Waltson¡¯s secretary. Daniel, I¡¯m not sure if you remember, but we had dinner together thest time we were in the restaurant.¡± Luna nodded: ¡°I remember Daniel. Is there anything you need to contact me about?¡± ¡°I was wondering if you were now with our CEO.¡± ¡°He¡­ just gone,¡± she felt humiliated.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh my God, this is going to be difficult.¡± Luna was concerned when she heard his remarks. ¡°Did something ur?¡± ¡°We are currently negotiating with overseas partners. After disrupting the discussion, the CEO took a phone call and abruptly exited. It¡¯s been nearly an hour and the CEO hasn¡¯t returned. If he does not return, hundreds of millions of dors in cooperation would be lost.¡± Chapter 95 A feeling of guilt erupted in her heart as she heard Daniel¡¯s words. She waspletely unaware of this.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She had even dragged him along to have tapas with her. Her eyes were crimson as she stared at the sweets on the tea table. ¡°What should we do, Daniel?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Greenwich ; I¡¯ll think about something else first.¡±¡±Oh my God, you¡¯re back.¡± Daniel abruptly called his name as he was speaking. Wills Waltson¡¯s voice then rang out coldly. ¡°Did I say I wouldn¡¯t return?¡± Inparison to the Wills Waltson in front of her, his demeanor seemed as if he were apletely different person. ¡°No, I saw you didn¡¯t bring your phone, so I couldn¡¯t reach you,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I was concerned that the Allied Trade Association might leave.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s gone, so be it.¡± Wouldn¡¯t the corporation make money once they left?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, and yes.¡± Mr. Waltson, you are correct. Before returning the phone to his ear, Daniel said. ¡°Miss Greenwich , Mr. Waltson has returned. Wills Waltson scowled and looked at him, asking, ¡°Are you calling Luna?¡± Daniel felt ufortable after seeing Wills Waltson¡¯s expression, ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t contact you just now, so I tried to call Miss Greenwich , but in the end¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± he said, taking Daniel¡¯s phone and asking, ¡°Have you eaten the pastries yet?¡± When she heard Wills Waltson¡¯s voice, she softly stamped her feet: ¡°Wills Waltson, you¡¯re so awful. What motivated you to do this for me? If your coboration was unsessful. I can¡¯t bear such arge burden.¡± ¡°My business flopped, I¡¯m not going to let you take the me. Of course, if you feel you¡¯ve let me down and want to make amends, you can reimburse me with your body. I don¡¯t mind that.¡± Daniel dodged quickly to the side. ¡°Please, but you¡¯re still kidding around,¡± Stop talking, hurry up, ande in to discuss proper business.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to send me a photo, or I¡¯ll look for you again,¡± Wills Waltson joked. He hung up. He turned and yelled to Daniel, who had just entered the meeting room, ¡°Stop!¡± Daniel abruptly came to a halt and turned his head, politely dropping his eyes. ¡°Dear Mr. Waltson.¡± Wills Waltson handed him his phone. He took up the phone. ¡°If you dare call her again for something like this, see how I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± Wills Waltson said. ¡°Yes, yes, and yes. I swear I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Wills Waltson entered the meeting room as he pushed open the door. When she saw the table full of sweets, she realized she couldn¡¯t eat any more. Her hunger had vanished as a result of the call. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, hoped that she could eat everything. She proceeded to eat after picking up the dessert. She couldn¡¯t eat anymore after another two pieces, so she snapped a snapshot and emailed it to Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson received a phone call. He took out his phone, viewed the photo, and looked at it. Heughed naturally when he saw her pointing to the pastries on the table and making a face at herself with the corner of her mouth still stained with cream. ¡°You are more appealing than a cake,¡± he said as he listened to the negotiations. Daniel, on the other hand, was sweating profusely on the side. He¡¯d never seen him like this before. This was the beat of falling in love. Miss Greenwich , what type of devil is she¡­ She actually managed to take Mr. Waltson down. He desperately wanted to kneel and adore this God. Saturday was the second day. Wills Waltson was supposed toe for dinner, she had assumed. She got up early and went to the Marktin et to get a lot of ingredients. But he didn¡¯t show up for a day, until seven o¡¯clock at night. He didn¡¯t even pick up the phone. She pursed her lips as she stood in the small kitchen, staring at the soup that had been cooking all day. Forget it; she might as well take everything for herself because he didn¡¯t show up. She washed the tes and set them on the table. She put down her fork and hugged her bosom just as she was about to eat. She then muttered, ¡°You clearly said that we were going to eat together on the weekend, yet you didn¡¯te and didn¡¯t let me know? What a prank.¡± She took a big breath, re-picked her fork, picked up the dish, and began eating. But after two bites, she wondered, ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± Is he upied? You don¡¯t have time? Wasn¡¯t he a busy manst night? That has to be it. It¡¯s best not to worry about it too much. That, however, is incorrect. He¡¯s generally pretty busy, so wouldn¡¯t he have time to irritate her as well? He was upset since she didn¡¯t call him the day before yesterday. She paused before going to the sofa to retrieve her cell phone and open the phone book. She debated calling him after discovering his phone number. What if he was preupied? Or suppose he refused toe and eat? Didn¡¯t he think she was being overly sentimental? But what if she didn¡¯t call, and he was waiting for her? Didn¡¯t he just mention he was waiting for her call the other day? She sat for a moment, then stood, unsure. But, in the end, she put her phone down, stood up, and returned to the table to eat. She couldn¡¯t finish all of the dishes on the table since she was in a bad mood. She didn¡¯t want to wash the dishes. She returned to her bed andy down after eating. She decided to sleep despite the fact that it was just eight o¡¯clock. She could only let her mind run wild when she slept. However, it was discovered that while you were distracted, it was easy to fall asleep. Shey down for a few moments before crawling back up and picking up her phone to call Benjeming Waltson directly. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, we really know each other, I was just about to call you,¡±Benjeming Waltson stated when the phone connection connected. ¡°Oh? ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°I wanted to speak with you. Why didn¡¯t youe to see my third brother when he was sick?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson is sick?¡± her heart pounded. What became of him? ¡°Is it for real?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t called him yet,¡± she admitted, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Wow, Third Sister-in-Law, I wish I could me you because my third brother ate an unclean supperst night.¡± He¡¯s had it for an entire day and you still don¡¯t know what it is? ¡°You¡¯re too inept to be a girlfriend.¡± She immediately thought of the alley taps stall. She had, however, eaten, and she had eaten a lot. Why was Wills Waltson sick while she was perfectly fine? ¡°How is he doing now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Anyway, I was seeking for you to ask you a question concerning my third brother. When I went to see him recently, he became enraged with the servant, and I mentioned you. He also persuaded me to cease meddling in his affairs. He was probably enraged. I thought you were going to fight.¡± She would have called him if she had known this was going to happen, okay? ¡°Okay, Benjaming . Iprehend. I¡¯ll be the first to hang up.¡± She hung up the phone. ¡°That¡¯s strange, didn¡¯t you make the call first?¡± said Benjeming Waltson, puzzled. You haven¡¯t even talked about your matters, why did you hang up already? ¡° Chapter 96 She stood up, packed the soup she had made, and went downstairs. She walked to the drugstore at the residential area¡¯s entrance, got somexatives, and then took a taxi to the Waltson family Vi. She rang the doorbell after a brief hesitation. The servant opened the door when he noticed she hade. She finally arrived at Wills Waltson¡¯s vi after three minutes of walking. ¡°Miss Greenwich , hello,¡± the butler said as she approached the pavilion¡¯s door. She gave him a nod: ¡°I apologize. It¡¯s alreadyte, and I¡¯m still bothering you.¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , don¡¯t say that. We are all delighted that you have arrived.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, where are you? What happened to him?¡± ¡°Young Master is upstairs in his study.¡± She handed The Butler the heat preservation box: ¡°Can I bother you to pour the chicken soup? I cooked this up for Wills Waltson.¡± ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯ll take it. You may proceed directly.¡± She nodded and entered. She went upstairs and knocked on the study door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± She pulled the door open and entered. She noticed his expression¡­ Not bad, she thought. Wills Waltson raised his brows and stared her in the eyes. ¡°Should I say something, rare guest?¡± With a guilty conscience, she walked forward and took out a box of medicine from her bag, cing it in front of his desk. ¡°You must take this medication.¡± Wills Waltson smiled as he looked at the medication cab, ¡°You didn¡¯t contact me yet, how do you know I¡¯m sick?¡± ¡°Tsk ¡­ When I called Benjaming to see if he was ready for school, he answered.¡± ¡°So you called Benjeming Waltson but not me?¡± She pouted, feeling even worse about herself. ¡°Regarding that¡­¡± She rubbed her brows together. ¡°What, you don¡¯t have anything to say? Are you feeling guilty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to contact you; I just assumed you¡¯de here for meals.¡± ¡°In the end, I didn¡¯t show up, and you didn¡¯t bother looking for me?¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Wills Waltson, why can¡¯t you just quit crawling around when others hand you the poles? I¡¯m here; don¡¯t you think it¡¯s preferable to a phone call?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried you wouldn¡¯t havee if it hadn¡¯t been for my illness.¡± That was correct. The butler came in after knocking on the door: ¡°This is the chicken soup that Miss Greenwich made especially for you, Mr. Waltson. Consume a small amount.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked, raising his brows. Although Luna could not speak, Butler was the one who said: ¡°The chicken soup was simmered in a little fire for a whole day, ording to the aunty downstairs. Miss Greenwich is really thoughtful.¡± Her cheeks were slightly pink. This auntie¡¯s nose was out of this world. ¡°Alright, leave it here, go out,¡± Wills Waltson said with a smile. Luna Greenwich assumed Wills Waltson was angry because of his chilly tone. In her heart, she was depressed. Why did he enjoy being angry? Why would she call him every day if she wasn¡¯t his girlfriend? Furthermore, she had hardly never called Aven Harris when she was in a rtionship with him, okay? Nobody would call another every day if nothing happened. She expressed her disappointment, saying, ¡°Then don¡¯t forget to take your medication. I¡¯ll be the first to leave.¡± She turned and followed The Butler to the door. ¡°Stand motionless,¡± Wills Waltson pleaded weakly. She turned around to face him. ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± ¡°What are your ns?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted us to go out?¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , Mr. Waltson wants me to go out,¡± the butler said,ughing. Wills Waltson motioned to The Butler with his hand: ¡°Okay, you can leave now. You are not required to inform her. She is not intelligent.¡± The butlerughed and pushed open the door to go. ¡°Will you feel ufortable if you don¡¯t mock me even every minute?¡± said Luna Greenwich . ¡°Am I making fun of you? I was beingpletely honest.¡± ¡°Am I a moron? My GPA was the highest in our school.¡± ¡°That only shows how hard you worked.¡± ¡°You ¡­ I¡¯m not going to speak to you. I¡¯m heading home.¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Wills Waltson said to her. ¡°I only said a few words to you; why are you upset?¡± ¡°Do you mind if I call you stupid?¡± ¡°The facts have shown that you are a moron. I¡¯ve been looking forward to your phone call all day. How could I let you go now that you¡¯ve appeared in front of me? Even if you think about it with your toes, you should be able to figure it out.¡± Her face flushed slightly. ¡°Pleasee here.¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°I¡¯m still more at ease standing here.¡± ¡°Please give me a cup of water. How can I take the medicine if I don¡¯t have any water?¡± She was embarrassed and poured some water quickly. What was the situation? Was she really going to be dumb in front of him? Or is it¡­ Was this guy¡¯s IQ too high? She brought him the water. When he noticed she was still across the table from him, he took up the medicine she had purchased and examined it. ¡°Because I¡¯m dehydrated, I can¡¯t read the writing on it. Can you assist me with taking a look? I¡¯d like to know how many medications I should take at once.¡± She approached him, took the medication, and bowed her head to read it. Wills Waltson had already snatched her into his grasp before she could see the words fully on it. Her body got shaky after being pulled in this manner, and she copsed over hisp. She struggled to get up, but he held her down. ¡°Wills Waltson, please let me go.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. You¡¯ve already arrived at my door. I¡¯ll be an idiot if I let you go.¡± She twisted her head and was going to re at him when he pushed his palm behind her head and pressed her face down. Their lips came together. Wills Waltson kissed her again and took the incense from her. She closed her eyes and battled for a long time to get her lips away from his. ¡°You¡¯re messing with me again, Wills Waltson.¡± ¡°Because you are far too appealing. I¡¯m at a loss for what more to say.¡± She wanted to stand up, but he wouldn¡¯t let her. She ed Nicky. ¡°Leave me alone and take your meds.¡± ¡°Do I still need to take medicine, look at me?¡± She took in his expression. It was, indeed, rather good. ¡°So, Benjaming is working with you; are you lying to me when he ims you¡¯re not feeling well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, but my family doctor has already rmended medication for me. I¡¯m OK this afternoon.¡± Luna Greenwich thought to herself that she was dumb. He is, indeed, a dignified Wills Waltson. Okay, he has his own personal doctor. He didn¡¯t require her to give the medication. Wills Waltson smiled and held her waist as he noticed her angry expression: ¡°However, I am sincerely delighted that you are here.¡± Her lips were pursed. ¡°Don¡¯t becent; I only came here because I heard you had diarrhea from eating contaminated meals the night before. I¡¯m feeling a little guilty.¡± ¡°You only found out now, yet you cooked chicken soup all day out of guilt?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who said¡­ Who said you couldn¡¯t sip my chicken soup? I¡¯d like to drink it myself.¡± ¡°Sure, fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. I trust you.¡± ¡°You absolutely do not. You clearly do not believe it.¡± Wills Waltson poked her in the nose and said, ¡°Guilty.¡± Was he too difficult to deal with, or was her IQ really crushed by him? Why¡­ She was ovee with despair. Chapter 97 Luna started at the school inte August and quickly got to work. She was assigned to the business management profession as a counselor with 210 new students. The first few days of the new semester were fric with activity and excitement. Despite the assistance of the student council, she was too preupied to take a break. She got home from school at 9: 30 p. m. Along the way, the WhatsApp group she started was always buzzing with new information. When she returned to the little district, she discovered Wills Waltson¡¯s car. Wills Waltson stepped over to her side and massaged her head, asking, ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m exhausted,¡± sheughed cheerfully. ¡°Are you still going to do the job?¡±¡±I can assist you with changing one.¡± ¡°No, although this job is tiring, it¡¯s still really interesting,¡± Luna said, shaking her head. When I¡¯m with a group of freshmen, I seem to remember myself from four years ago, and you know, there¡¯s actually a girl in our ss who doesn¡¯t even know how to cope with a quilt cover?¡± ¡°So?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Her parents must love her so much. ¡°How admirable.¡± ¡°I mean, who assisted her?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Wills Waltson sighed, ¡°Counselor, are you still going to do this?¡± ¡°You have no idea. Everyone in the school said it: After the student was beaten, the security office asked: ¡°Who is your counselor? When the student failed to return the book, the leader advised him to seek counseling. When pupils did not show up for ss, teachers looked for a counselor. When pupils remain outdoors and do not return, they look for a counselor. What happens when students are unable to pay their tuition fees? Find a therapist. To put it another way, a counselor is a teacher. To put it bluntly, we are no different than a nanny.¡± ¡°So, why do you want to do it?¡± Do you enjoy working as a nanny? You can be my nanny if you like, and I will pay you to be my personal nanny.¡± She¡¯d rather be the nanny for ten thousand students than serve this man who ate people without spitting out their bones. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Why? ¡°I was wondering what made the position so appealing to you.¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s greatest wish before she died was for me to be a teacher of the people, to educate others, to meet a man who loves me, to have an average life,¡± she said, lowering her eyes for a while and looking at him. ¡°You insisted on staying in school solely to please your mother?¡±¡±Isn¡¯t it your own dream?¡± ¡°Do you aspire to be the CEO of apany?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°Now we¡¯re talking about your problems.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same as you, it¡¯s just a habit given by my original family, then it be a dream. Since I was a child, my mother has told me these things, and I¡¯ve decided in my heart that bing a teacher is my greatest ambition. Furthermore, I don¡¯t believe there is anything wrong with this dream. Today, despite my exhaustion, I find it incredibly satisfying.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. she eximed, giggling. Wills Waltson, too, felt he didn¡¯t have anything to say. After all, his dream was not to spend his entire life imprisoned up in a firm. ¡°Have you had your meal yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m too tired to cook for you tonight because I want to eat instant noodles.¡± You should avoid eating things like these.¡± ¡°You¡¯re working so hard and eating instant noodles, I don¡¯t think you want your body to be healthy,¡± he added as he took out his phone and dialed the butler¡¯s number, instructing him toe and deliver the food. Luna Greenwich didn¡¯t want to make a scene. She sought to stop him, but it was toote because he had alreadypleted his task. Furthermore, opposing him in this scenario was probably pointless. She returned to her room after going upstairs to change her clothing. They sat on the sofa together, watching TV while waiting for the butler to bring them food. She was still watching the television show and giggling softly at first. However, he heard the sound of respiration in less than five minutes. Wills Waltson turned around, and she was sound asleep. He took the remote, turned off the TV, and went into the room to look for a nket to cover her with. Looking at her lovely sleeping face, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and curl his lips around hers. It was already 10:30 p. m. when the butler arrived with the supper. He didn¡¯t want to wake her up to eat because she was sleeping soundly. He instead carried her into her bedroom¡­ The clock in the living room rang the next day. She stretched and yawned. When she pushed out her left hand, it hit a warm wall of flesh. She opened her eyes and turned her head to look in Wills Waltson¡¯s direction. She blinked and turned to face him. ¡°What brings you here?¡± He sat up sluggishly. ¡°That¡¯s not a magician¡¯s trick.¡± Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t leavest night?¡± Wills Waltson stepped forward fast and kissed her. She almost fell out of bed since the bed was so little. Thankfully, he instantly grabbed her and drew her into his embrace. She sat up and got out of bed after trying for a bit. ¡°Wills Waltson, I understand you¡¯re bing increasingly unscrupulous,¡± she said to him. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± After all, you can no longer marry. Why not simply let down your guard and marry me?¡± She gave him a sidelong nce before turning around and walking out of her bedroom to wash her hands. She didn¡¯t have the time or the want to annoy him right now. She still had a lot of work to do at school. Luna reheated up the meal butler had brought them the night before for breakfast. Wills Waltson initially loathed the food because it had been in the fridge for an entire night. But all she said was, ¡°Eat or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± I no longer have time to prepare breakfast.¡± He was scared that wishing to eat a meal she cooked herself would be a dream in the following months. After all, this wretched girl was always on the go. He was now a little sorry that he had helped her get this position. Was he causing himself problems? Probably. On the first official day of the semester. A group of counselors went to the student affairs office for a meeting. She met Aven Harris, who was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, when she entered the student affairs office. She assumed that if she worked at school, she would eventually run into him. After all, his mother was the school¡¯s principal. But she didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly. It was simply the first day of school today. But how odd was it that he hade to the school¡¯s staff office today? She lowered her head, like she hadn¡¯t noticed him. Aven Harris experienced the same thing. He simply stared at her indifferently, as if he didn¡¯t recognize her, before passing by her and entering the conference room. A few counsellors stood nearby, looking at her. She pretended not to notice. She did, after all, study here. Back then, the matter between her and Aven Harris had caused such a stir, it was reasonable for them to discuss about it. She joined the counselors in the meeting room. When the student affairs director saw that everyone was there, he began the meeting. We have three new coworkers this year. Aven Harris, the guy next to me, will be working in the Student Bureau starting today. In the future, he will solely be in charge of all of our university¡¯s counselors. Thunder from the open sky. Chapter 98 ¡°There are two of them left. They are our new counselors this year, Cathy, who is in charge of the Civil Engineering Department¡¯s freshmen work, and Luna, from the Business Management Department.¡± The meeting room erupted in cheers once the director finished speaking. Following the pping, the director addressed Aven Harris, saying, ¡°Come, Mr. Harris, do you have anything else to say?¡± Aven Harris rose to his feet, his chilly stare sweeping over the room. ¡°Hello to everyone. My name is Aven Harris. I know that some of you believe that I, Aven Harris, will stand here today because of my family¡¯s ties. And let me be clear: social rtionships are a valuable resource. As a result, I hope that everyone here can brace themselves and do an excAllen t job of serving students starting today. I shall do evaluations on all of you in the future. Each of you will receive 10 points per month. If you make one mistake, I will subtract the appropriate points from your total. If you exhaust all ten points within a month, you will be sacked. I will not tolerate any of you.¡± He sat down after finishing his speech, his attention fixed on Luna. The student affairs director apuded: ¡°Very nice; it appears that your supervisor has already begun to work enthusiastically. This evaluation approach is quite beneficial in terms of pushing everyone to be excited about their work. Following that, everyone will have to work extremely hard. I feel that everyone in the room will pass. Okay, if there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s call this meeting a wrap. Let us disperse, everyone.¡± Luna extended her hand. ¡°I have a question for you, Mr. Director.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Greenwich . Go ahead.¡± ¡°What if someone solves a personal problem while conducting official work?¡± Aven Harris scoffed without waiting for the director to speak: ¡°Greenwich , Miss. Are you worried that I will criticize you?¡± ¡°I simply believe that your new policy is unfair to us because you have expressed it so forcefully. Does the fact that we will be limited by the evaluation system imply that you will not be regted by anyone?¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , I believe you were not paying attention to what I said. As I already stated, I rely on my mother, therefore who do you believe is qualified to terminate me?¡± Luna locked her gaze on him. He changed. Aven Harris looked at her: ¡°Of course, if any of you feel that you have the ability to find a background who can control me, then just look for them. I believe¡­ Miss Greenwich , you have incredible talent.¡± After Aven Harris finished speaking, he threw a harsh gaze at her before leading her out of the office. The director also left when he left. The dozens of counsellors threw the entire office into disarray in an instant. Everyone felt insecure as a result of this evaluation procedure. She exhaled gently and covered her face with her hands. Aven Harris purposefully did it. He was inly intending to do it. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking this way. After all,¡­ Her heart had turned cold Elven because of the look in Aven Harris¡¯s eyes. That was a truly chilling look she had never seen before. She sighed, stood up, and walked out of the room with her notebook. ¡°Hey guys, do you guys think this supervisor set up such a system to go against Luna?¡± someone said as soon as she left. ¡°They most likely ended their rtionship. I heard he didn¡¯t want to let her go at first, but she insisted on breaking up.¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, this is so unjust to us. What kind of misfortune do we have here?¡± She called Judi Allen while she was eating in the cafeteria. Judi Allen swore when she realized Aven Harris had be her boss. ¡°Is Aven Harris sick? Is it still necessary to hold this sh * t in your hands after shit on your head?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Luna, she scowled ¡°What exactly are you talking about? I¡¯m eating .¡± ¡°Sorry about that. I was just too enraged. He¡¯s simply a dead pervert. He was the one who erred. If he doesn¡¯t keep his tail between his legs, that¡¯s OK, but how can he bully you?¡± She was annoyed and jabbed the pork in her sandwich. Judi Allen was depressed: ¡°Tell me, what grudge do you have with him? Even today, I recall his attentive face as he chased you down, and at the end, he turned angry and disowned you, right? It turned out to be true that if a man lost his heart, it would be disastrous for you. This Aven Harris would be more than a tragedy for you; it would be like a heavy bomb. Do you have to stay in school, I ask? Simply resign ande to my office. I¡¯ll be there for you; we¡¯re not going to let him intimidate us.¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help but giggle when she heard Judi Allen speak with such authority: ¡°Judy, I have to keep going. This is something I absolutely must aplish. I dislike giving up halfway.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not frightened Aven Harris will go for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see how horrible his conscience is and how deafeningly deafeningly deafeningly deafeningly deaf The more ruthless he is, the more convinced I am that I will be able to forget all that has happened in the past. As a result, even though it is really difficult, I am not afraid.¡± Judi Allen exhaled a sigh: ¡°That is correct; if you had obeyed and left the school at this time, you would not be Luna. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen your obstinacy before.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright; in fact, I¡¯m not scared of Aven Harris at all. I just don¡¯t like making easy thingsplicated, but now that he¡¯s here, I can¡¯t avoid him.¡± ¡°Okay, if you truly can¡¯t hold on any longer, remember that you still have a good sister named Judi Allen who can be your powerful shield, ¡°she hissed after saying this,¡± Isn¡¯t this simply me overestimating myself? After all, you still have a strong brother. You may find him and use him against him.¡± She knew who the brother Judi Allen was referring to, her face was flushed red: ¡°That brother, isn¡¯t here to settle such a small matter. If he makes a move, the entire school will be in danger.¡± ¡°Those are your exact words. You must, however, not tolerate them. You must remember that you have someone on your side.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± she pursed her lips and grinned. A figure appeared behind her, and a tray was ced across from her. When she looked up, she noticed it was Benjeming Waltson. Judi Allen, who was on the other end of the phone, heard her say: ¡°Judy, one of my students, is looking for me. I¡¯ll talk to you the next time.¡± She turned to face Benjeming Waltson, who had his head bowed and was about to begin eating. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, who are you calling?¡±Benjeming Waltson inquired. ¡°Eat your food and stay out of other people¡¯s affairs. Also, don¡¯t refer to me as the Third Sister-in-Law.¡± ¡°What are you scared of? Others don¡¯t know who I am, so theynaturally don¡¯t know who my third brother is. It¡¯s also impossible for me not to get involved in other people¡¯s lives. After all, I arrived at this university with a purpose.¡± She smirked. ¡°What kind of mission is it?¡± ¡°My third brother convinced me to be a spy and keep an eye on you. Other men are not permitted to seduce you.¡± Chapter 99 She smacked him across the face. ¡°Your brother is quite amusing.¡± ¡°You are the first person on the to think my third brother is amusing.¡± With a solemn expression, Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°When others were in front of me, they would usually im that my Third Brother is wise, smart, and dominant. They would say behind my back that my Third Brother is callous, cold-blooded, and ruthless. In fact, I¡¯ve heard practically all of those phrases about my third brother, but this is something I¡¯ve never heard before.¡± Benjaming ¡®sments gave her a strange feeling in her heart. Wills Waltson appeared cold and uncaring on the surface.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, deep down inside, he was a genuine warm person. It was far superior to those who appeared to beughing and chatting with you while secretly ndering you. It was unfortunate that most people judged a person solely on his or her own advantages. No one truly understands the genuine essence of the other. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, my third brother appears to be quite exceptional in front of you. You must treasure this man who has changed your life.¡± Benjeming Waltson considered it a blessing that such a guy existed in our world, capable of controlling his Third Brother. At the very least, he¡¯d have someone to lean on in the future. ¡°What made him change for me? He was always a decent person; it¡¯s just that the folks you named didn¡¯t notice. As a result, his transformation has nothing to do with me. Also, because this is a school, you are not permitted to refer to me as Third Sister-in-Law in the future. Call me Miss Greenwich , counselor, or Sister, like other people do. You may select one.¡± ¡°Okay, then. I used to call you sister at school. After we leave the school, I¡¯ll address you as Third Sister-in-Law.¡± Luna stared at him, speechless. The Waltson brothers all have the same personal integrity. Yes, they all have the same bloodline. She didn¡¯t bother arguing with him and just kept eating. People eating nearby saw and turned their attention to the two of them. She paused for a bit before saying, ¡°Benjaming , you are no longer wee to join me for dinner. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Why?¡± She fixed her gaze on him. He was one of the best university students in terms of beauty, body, and even disposition. It was just a matter of time until he caught the attention of the girls. She was terrified of getting too close to him since she didn¡¯t know what kind of gossip she¡¯d have to bring about in the future. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that others may gossip about you?¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, just say it.¡± After some thought, she threatened, ¡°I¡¯m scared, Little Ancestor. My reputation isn¡¯t exactly ster to begin with. If people keep talking about it, I won¡¯t be able to continue attending this school.¡± ¡°Who said you have a poor reputation? I¡¯ve heard some things about you. You are the most gorgeous beauties in the university¡¯s history, as well as the top students who broke various school records. You only had one boyfriend at university, and some b*tch forced you to break up with him. When you were mentioned by the male seniors in the male dorms, their eyes all shone with a bright glow. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on assisting third brother in watching over you, but when I noticed the wolves¡¯ stares, I knew I had to.¡± She set her fork down and stood up ¡°It¡¯s all right, you little rascal. You just have to wait and see. I¡¯ll see how long you can hold it together. I¡¯m already full, so I¡¯ll return to the office first. You take your time eating.¡± She walked out of the cafeteria, and as she approached the office door, Aven Harris strolled out. Her steps came to a halt for a little moment. Aven Harris gave her a chilly look before shifting his gaze away from her face and wiping her shoulder. She proceeded up the steps and into the building, her eyebrows raised slightly. He took a few feet and then heard footsteps behind him. Only then did hee to a halt and turn around to face her. He tightened his fist a little tighter, as if his heart was bleeding. He vowed to himself that he would make her regret it. He was determined to bring Luna Greenwich back to his side at whatever cost. There was a frenzy of talk about the topics of the meeting that Aven Harris had convened this morning when Luna Greenwich returned to the office entrance. When she heard her name called, she was going to open the door. Cathy was the one who spoke ¡°It must be for Luna¡¯s sake. Otherwise, why would the Harris family¡¯s dignified eldest young master, who had numerous options after graduation,e to the school to conduct this kind of work? Who would believe he was working for a job and a sry?¡± Cathy said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our prospects are gloomy.¡± Cathy went on to say: ¡°What kind of karma are we? It was clearly a couple who were in trouble, but we were the ones lying on the ground. This is really too unjust.¡± Mia, who did not speak much, said: ¡°It¡¯s fine, I think that in the future, Luna will not be any better than ours. Can¡¯t you see that this strategy is definitely geared at her? He already went against her today, so I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be alright as long as we¡¯re careful. However, even if Luna behaves nicely, she will still be in danger. Stop saying these things because we are coworkers.¡± Cathy shot back, ¡°That isn¡¯t it, Mia. I feel as if I¡¯m requesting it. How could she say no to him? After all, he is exceptional.¡± ¡°But he did something bad,¡± Mia pointed out. ¡°How can rich men not make mistakes in this day and age?¡± Mia burst outughing: ¡°What if Luna simply wants to find a man who loves her and not a wealthy man? Luna, don¡¯t you think she has the right to resist someone who has deceived her?¡± The three people in the workce began to dispute because of her and Aven Harris. She felt that going in now would be terribly embarrassing. As a result, she retracted her hand and turned to leave the office building. She sought a hidden spot, went on her phone, found a group of students, and checked the chats, like she always did. These children were all familiar with one another. In less than an hour, they had actually talked about many things. Everyone introduced themselves and even began to talk about their own ss. There were even those who mocked her. ¡°Who is the lovely man having lunch with you today, sister? Is he a member of our team? Is he your boyfriend because he is so attractive?¡± She grinned in a Luna and dumbfounded manner when she heard the news. Someone had actually connected her to a child? Everyone began to talk about her once she received this message. The boys all yelled after reading through hundreds of them, ¡°We conducted study. Our teacher is without a doubt the most attractive counselor.¡± One of the females said, ¡°I¡¯m a girl, yet her beauty has me speechless. Our instructor is the most stunning goddess I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°Is it just me, or did everyone miss the point? Who is that guy with Miss Greenwich , I wondered? Is anyone aware? Those who are aware of it go out to scout.¡± A group of persons below said that they didn¡¯t know. She smiled and responded quietly, ¡°I know.¡± Chapter 100 ¡°¡±Wah¡­¡± Miss Greenwich has arrived. Thements section immediately exploded. ¡°Miss Greenwich , pleasee promptly and respond.¡± ¡°The truth.¡± Luna smiled and left a message for everyone. ¡°Before I respond to everyone, I have a minor request. Everyone in this group is now barred from making fun of my face or my romantic status.¡± Also, because there are so many individuals and so much information, you must give me a private message or @ me, and don¡¯t allow me miss an opportunity when you need me. And now I¡¯ll respond to your query. Today¡¯s lunchpanion is from the same branch as you and is also my friend¡¯s younger brother. I used to be his home tutor; his name is Benjeming Waltson, and he¡¯s also on the chat group. In addition, everyone should take a short break at lunchtime. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be depressed in the afternoon. That¡¯s all for now; please contact me if you require my assistance.¡± Benjeming Waltson became everyone¡¯s topic of conversation when she stated it. Benjeming Waltson had already contacted her in less than ten minutes: ¡°Why did you say that, Third Sister-in-Law? The texts from the girls will flood my WhatsApp.¡± Sheughed: ¡°I did not abandon you. This is just the beginning. You have no idea what is healthy for you. I¡¯m still working here. If you don¡¯t have anything else nned for the future, don¡¯t call me.¡± She hung up the phone. You want to keep an eye on me, boy? You will be quite busy in the future. Let¡¯s see if you can find the time to look at me. She returned home from work in the afternoon after confirming with the group that the pupils were fine. Wills Waltson¡¯s car was parked in the same spot at the building¡¯s door. Wills Waltson, who was walking toward her, caught her eye. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to park in someone else¡¯s spot every day?¡± ¡°upy? Have you ever seen somebody ept it for free? It¡¯s a derogatory term.¡± She smirked. ¡°What exactly do you mean, you paid?¡± ¡°Of certainly,¡± she says. ¡°When did it ur?¡± ¡°Someone instructed me to relocate my car the day you moved here, when my automobile was waiting for you, so I payed him $100, 000. If I return here within three months, I must first use this parking space.¡± ¡°Howe three months?¡± She was perplexed as she nced at him. ¡°Because I n to marry you in three months. You won¡¯t be able to live here if I marry you.¡± She rolled her eyes and walked upstairs. Wills Waltson caught up behind her and reMarktin ed with a wicked look. ¡°What, you can¡¯t be unwilling to part with me right now because I only came to find you three months ago, right?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, can you not be so conceited?¡± she asked as she entered the elevator. ¡°No one on the would dare to say such a thing about me.¡± ¡°Then simply treat me like an alien.¡± ¡°You are not a person.¡± Luna fixed her gaze on him. ¡°You¡¯re a siren, a siren that catches my soul,¡± he added, his countenance devilishly lovely. She exhaled a sigh. ¡°Do you always teasedies like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that. I constantly maintain my moral integrity.¡± ¡°Would a man of moral integrity bring a drunk woman home from a bar?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re taking the initiative to exin what happened that night with me?¡± Wills Waltson came closer to her. Her face flushed. The elevator finally arrived. She was going to walk away. He drew her in with a single hand and pushed her up against the elevator¡¯s wall: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst time, Miss Greenwich ? There¡¯s a medicinal smell about you, an aphrodisiac fragrance, that would make men unable to resist being charmed by you. So you¡¯re not a person; you¡¯re a siren.¡± She flushed like a monkey¡¯s behind. Wills Waltson was ovee with excitement when he saw her shy expression. He sucked at the corner of her lips as he lowered his head. Someone emerged at the elevator door just as it was about to close and pressed down on the elevator once again. The person at the door hesitated to enter after seeing the couple in the elevator. Wills Waltson was pushed away as she reddened. She then exited the elevator, blushing, and went in the direction of 909. Wills Waltson followed her out, his hands in his pockets. He chuckled as he watched her leave. Wills Waltson came at the entrance as he was ready to close the door after returning home. ¡°I suddenly recall that today is not the weekend, therefore I don¡¯t need to entertain you,¡± she reMarktin ed angrily. But how could her power stand up against his? He squeezed in with a bit more push, sessfully closing the door behind him. She then took two steps back and stated, rather hesitantly, ¡°Let me start with this. If you continue to tamper with me, I will never let you inside my home again.¡± He held back hisughs as he observed her apprehensive demeanor. ¡°So you were thinking that I¡¯de in and eat you? Did the scene you imagined turned you on? ¡± Her face flushed even more. ¡°I¡¯m not considering anything.¡± ¡°All good, don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± He nodded quietly, walked over to the sofa, and sat down. ¡°Waltson, Wills I¡¯m not thinking about anything; I¡¯m just warning you.¡± ¡°So, OK, I said. I won¡¯t be able to join you for dinner tonight. I¡¯vee to eat. And to inquire about my brother¡¯s school performance as a brother. Miss Greenwich , you¡¯re overthinking things.¡± She clenched her teeth and gazed at him, then turned around to return to the kitchen to prepare, isting herself from Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson inquired at supper, ¡°Did Benjaming go to school today?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°He even came to lunch with me and stated you made him keep an eye on me. He¡¯s already seen me, so how could he fail to inform you?¡± ¡°He only reports to me when he has something to share.¡± Her lips were pursed. ¡°Don¡¯t make him waste his future efforts. He¡¯s a college student. He goes to school to learn, not to assist you in your pursuit of ady.¡± Wills Waltsonughed. She grimaced and seemed annoyed. ¡°What exactly are youughing about?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing because you appear to be a teacher. Is there nothing fascinating going on at school today?¡± ¡°You remind me, there truly is one,¡± she responded after some thought. ¡°Please tell me about it.¡± She gave a Luna and mischievous smile ¡°Didn¡¯t Benjaming join me for lunch today? Many of the girls in the group are asking me who he is. In the afternoon, I overheard counselors discussing their own students. They imed that practically all of their ssmates were discussing Benjaming in the afternoon. Benjaming , this year¡¯s most gorgeous boy, will most likely have taken it.¡± ¡°The genes in our Waltson family are not poor at all,¡± Wills Waltson said, raising his eyebrows. She chose to remain silent after hearing his boasting. ¡°What exactly is that expression? Could it be that you believe I¡¯m mistaken?¡± With a powerless face, she gave her a thumbs up and added, ¡°Correct, you are right, no one dares to say anything against you.¡± ¡°It appears that you are still concerned about something. You seemed to support Benjaming bing the school¡¯s most gorgeous boy when you mentioned him previously. This implied that you had high regard for Benjaming . But it appears that they no longer agree with me, and they have disagreed with me. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough.¡± Chapter 101 He was an excAllen t analyst. She has many admirers. ¡°I never said that.¡± ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t say anything doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t think about it.¡± Wills Waltson set his fork down. ¡°What do you suppose is wrong with me, Miss Greenwich ? Was it because I wasn¡¯t tenacious enough in my pursuit of you? Isn¡¯t life enough to take care of you? Or is it because my performance in bed isn¡¯t up to par?¡± She flushed once more. ¡°Do you feel awful not mentioning what urred that night?¡± ¡°Why do you blush every time I mention what happened that night, Luna? Do you honestly believe you¡¯re imagining things behind my back?¡± ¡°What kind of bullshit are you on about? That night, I was quite inebriated. I have no idea what happened.¡± ¡°Do you want me to remember it for you?¡± He rose up and approached her. She jumped up from the small coffee table after dropping the fork to avoid him. ¡°Wills Waltson, you¡¯re tinkering again. If you still want to do this, please leave my house immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man who eats soft but not hard, and the more you threaten me, the more I¡¯ll have to face it,¡± he added as he circled the table to catch up with her. They were chasing each other around the little living room. ¡°Wills Waltson, please stop!¡± shouted Luna Greenwich . ¡°If I don¡¯t stop first, I¡¯ll be your grandson.¡± He leaped and tossed her onto the sofa as soon as he finished speaking. She instinctively covered her chest after being suppressed by him. Wills Waltson smiled as he observed her worried demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more shot. Your ability to avoid me tonight will be determined by your own performance.¡± Her chest heaved up and down as she nervously nced at him. ¡°In what way am I not exceptional enough?¡± Wills Waltson asked pleasantly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re fantastic.¡± Wills Waltson bent his head and kissed her lips right away. He eventually let her go after a whole minute had psed. Luna was terrified and blinked at him. His breathing grewbored. ¡°Still no response? Are you honestly expecting me to strip you naked?¡± ¡°I never imagined you wouldn¡¯t be exceptional. I¡¯m notughing at whether you¡¯re good or bad. I¡¯m just giggling at your self-promotion.¡± ¡°Self-praise?¡± ¡°Yeah, you said it, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your Waltson family¡¯s genes.¡± ¡°Am I mistaken?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, but who would be so arrogant as to brag about it? If someone elsepliments you, it suggests you have some nice qualities.¡± Wills Waltson grinned: ¡°I¡¯ve never worried if others think I¡¯m good or awful, so I don¡¯t mind whether they praise me, but now¡­ Instead,pliment me.¡± This man deserves praise¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll continue on,¡± he murmured, his head down. She eximed swiftly and loudly, ¡°You have a fantastic body and work capacity, and you are quite attractive. Everyone in Phdelphia is aware of your existence.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°In addition¡­ And¡­¡± She paused for a bit, unsure what to say. ¡°In your eyes, I appear to be no different from anyone else. This is most likely the reason you dislike me.¡± He appeared distressed. ¡°No,¡± she responded, realizing she had perhaps hurt him. ¡°We¡¯ve only known one other for a short time. Maybe I don¡¯t know you well enough.¡± He gave her a serious look ¡°Then you¡¯llprehend what I¡¯m saying in the future. Luna, you don¡¯t always disagree with me. Take a close look at my qualifications starting now. You¡¯ll realize one day that I¡¯m not like everyone else.¡± He sucked her lips once more. ¡°Do youprehend?¡± She sat down on the sofa, shaking with fear. Because she could already feel the difference under his skin¡­ ¡°Won¡¯t you respond?¡± His voice boomed out once more. She gave a brief nod of her head. Wills Waltson peered down from above at her Luna red lips. He realized it was time to get up. He wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself if this continued. But he couldn¡¯t get out of bed. He looked at her lips for a time before lowering his head and kissing them. His kiss was gentle and sweet. She was quite nervous at first. But she gradually rxed. Her stiff body rxed as well. Wills Waltson was even more unable to contain himself when he noticed the change in her. A shriek sted in her brain when hisrge hand grabbed her waist. She gazed at him when she opened her eyes. He was showing signs of infatuation at the time. She extended her hand to rub up against him. Their lips were parted. ¡°Wills Waltson,¡± her breathing got raspy. Her voice was gentle. She sucked a mouthful of spit and her face got very crimson. She attempted to turn her head, afraid to look him in the eyes. She attempted to slow her breathing. He softly gripped her chin and twisted her face to allow her to look at him. ¡°What exactly do you want to tell me? Take a look at me.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste; I¡¯ll walk you downstairs¡­¡± ¡°Even if my bullets are already loaded, you still want me to withdraw my troops?¡± grinned Wills Waltson. She was flushed. ¡°This is not proper for us to do.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not right to y around only to make your body feel wonderful right now.¡± ¡°So, you think it was really satisfying right now?¡± Wills Waltsonughed sinisterly. ¡°Wills Waltson,¡± she said softly, yet his eyes were filled with shyness. Wills Waltson cursed in his heart as he saw her current state: ¡°Damn it.¡± He had to control himself. He desired her heart, not her body. If he did it for the sake of a fleeting moment of happiness, she would be terrified and push him away. It was not worthwhile. He stepped away from her. ¡°You turned me down once more.¡± He fixed his gaze on her. She sat up quickly, arranged her clothes, and headed towards the sofa. She got to her feet and moved towards the entrance. ¡°Please allow me to apany you downstairs.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s lips raised as he noticed she didn¡¯t dare to nce at her own face. He approached her and naturally embraced her shoulders. She wanted to fight, but he answered calmly, ¡°Tomy or tomorrow night, I will stille to eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m having dinner at school tonight, Tomy.¡± Wills Waltson cocked his brow. ¡°After that, I¡¯ll go to your school and eat with you.¡± ¡°Are you going to threaten me?¡± ¡°I enjoy eating with you because it allows me to unwind a little.¡± She paused for a time after hearing hisments. When she arrived to his residence, she came to a halt and said, ¡°Then I have a request.¡± ¡°You may proceed.¡± ¡°Things like this cannot happen again; it is uneptable for us to act in this manner.¡± ¡°Actually, you¡¯re terrified that if you keep going like this, you¡¯ll sink under my body,¡± Wills Waltsonughed sinisterly. She gouged at him, and just as she was about tosh out, he held her shoulders and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I promise you.¡± Her warm expression rxed up a little. She took a step back and followed him downstairs. He climbed into his car and rolled down the window. ¡°At school, let me know if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Be cautious while driving.¡± He smiled, got in his car, and drove away. She was about to turn around as his car vanished from view when the lights of a brand-new ck automobile parked off to the side red on. Using the light from the streetmp, she was able to identify the passenger in the car as Aven Harris. Chapter 102 She noticed a set of chilly eyes staring at her from inside the automobile when she noticed Aven Harris staring at her. She then tightened her fist. How could he have known? Through the window, the two of them exchanged nces. He did not get out of the car, and she did not greet him. She turned around and headed upstairs quietly after a brief period. Aven Harris was already unfamiliar to her. She shouldn¡¯t be bothered with whatever his reason foring here was. Aven Harris also didn¡¯t get out of the car to disturb her. When she arrived at school the next morning, a student in her group informed her that the night before, a girl in their dorm was ufortable due to the ipatibility of living here. The infirmary teacher had given her some medicine and instructed her to find her counselor this morning. She quickly contacted the girl and went to her hostel after receiving the message. The girl¡¯s body remained frail. She told the other pupils to get to ss while she drove the girl to the hospital. They spent the better part of the morning wandering around the hospital, and by the time they returned to school, it was already lunchtime. When the girls¡¯ parents learned that their child was ill, they flew to Phdelphia overnight. Luna invited the girls¡¯ parents to her dormitory. When she saw that the girl¡¯s body was in much better shape, she felt a lot more at ease. She arranged for the girl¡¯s parents to stay in the hostel. This issue was finally resolved. It was now 1:30 p. m., and there was no food left in the cafeteria. ¡°Miss Greenwich , just now, Mr. Harris called and told you to go to his office when you came back,¡± she said to Mia, the teacher in charge of the third year in the office. Luna scowled. Why was Aven Harris hunting for her now? ¡°All right, Mia, thank you.¡± She walked away after sipping a cup of water. She knocked on the door of Aven Harris¡¯s office when she arrived. ¡°Come in,¡± said Aven Harris over the inte. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me, Mr. Harris.¡± ¡°Take a seat,¡± Aven Harris said coldly, motioning to the seat in front of his desk. She strolled over and took a seat. The two of them exchanged nces. Nobody could have predicted that they would meet again with such a name one day. ¡°This is your assessment form for this month, I have removed two points for you,¡± Aven Harris said as he handed her a document. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I heard that one of your ssmates was uneasy yesterday. So you rushed her to the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe there is anything wrong with that.¡± ¡°But that child seemed uneasyst night. What brought you to the hospital this morning?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t call because she was worried she¡¯d upset me.¡± ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t you who didn¡¯t let the youngsters disturb you during your rest?¡± Aven Harris asked, her face frigid and her voice gloomy. ¡°You ¡­¡± Her fists were clenched on her knees. ¡°Do you know why I took away your points? Students¡¯ parents drove all the way to school because of your carelessness. This not only hampered their work, but also made them feel anxious about the school, as if we didn¡¯t care about their children. It¡¯s because you failed to meet your own obligations. As a result, you should be penalized.¡± She stated tly: ¡°Okay, Aven Harris, do anything you want. You can subtract as many points as you want, but I want to know if you have the ability to deduct all of my points at once and kick me out of this institution.¡± She concluded her speech, tossed the assessment form onto his body, turned around, and walked away. When she approached the side of the door, Aven Harris¡¯ voice was neither icy nor hot, and his tone was mocking. ¡°You may be confident that anyone can be chased away, but not your Luna. You are, after all, Mr. Waltson¡¯s wife. Don¡¯t you think if you act coquettishly with him, buy yourself some ir, and apany him to sleep, he will be absolutely fascinated by you and will do everything for you?¡± She bit her lower lip, and mist was already forming in her eyes. But she knew she wasn¡¯t going to cry. Because¡­ A man who humiliated her in this manner was not worth her tears. She sighed, turned around, and smiled at him naturally: ¡°You are correct; it appears that I will have to properly serve Mr. Waltson tonight. After all, he is not like others who can only express their feelings through their tongues. He will not only be able to do it, but he will also keep his promise.¡± She pped him, opened the door, and walked out. Aven Harris yelled and tossed all the paperwork on the table to the ground. ¡°Luna ¡­ You have no self-esteem and no sense of shame.¡± She sneered as she heard Aven Harris¡¯s enraged yell. Self-love¡­ She had always retained her virginity and desired to remain with him for the rest of her life. But, in the end, what did she get? It was his treachery. What exactly is self-love? She would have been more eager to be a woman who did not know self-love if she had been forced to obey and serve him after he had made a mistake. When she returned to his office, she opened the documents as if nothing had happened and went about her business. Garryson , who was in charge of the second year of university, ran in from outside as the door was abruptly pulled open. Seeing as Luna was also present in the workce. He abruptly ceased speaking. ¡°What big news?¡± Mia asked Garryson . ¡°No¡­ Nothing,¡±Garrysonughed uneasily. ¡°Garryson , do you need me to leave first?¡± she asked,ughing. ¡°No, no,¡±Garryson said, shaking his head. Mia paused for a minute, thinking, ¡°Your news are rted to Miss Greenwich .¡± ¡°Actually, it is nothing. I just found out that Miss Greenwich was docked two points.¡± Mia looked atLuna . The office was suddenly quiet. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, nodding to Luna. ¡°Why?¡± Mia did notprehend. ¡°Because a student was uneasyst night. I had no idea the pupils¡¯ parents had traveled all the way to school.¡± Garryson was taken aback: ¡°Just because of this?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°If this student hadn¡¯t told you, this wouldn¡¯t be your problem,¡± Mia added. ¡°Forget it,¡± she said cynically, ¡°let¡¯s just chalk it up to bad luck.¡± Mia and Garryson exchanged nces. The two of them were concerned about Miss Greenwich ¡®s future. But in the current circumstance, with an arm twisted not much, they wouldn¡¯t be able to aid even if they thought it was unfair. She delivered the following message to the group: ¡°Please, students, pay attention. In the future, if someone has an urgent situation, you can call me at any time of day or night. I¡¯ll be as quick as the wind to rush to your side.¡± After she sent the message, the majority of the students in the group responded ¡°Received¡± and began animatedly conversing. However, Benjeming Waltson responded seriously, forcing the entire group to fall silent. Chapter 103 He only typed two words, ¡°Everyone, quiet.¡± There was no response from the group. Benjeming Waltson sent another message after everyone had waited a full minute. ¡°We are all human beings. Please be considerate. Miss Greenwich isn¡¯t much older than us, and she must have a lot of private affairs to attend to, so don¡¯t bother her during her private time if at all possible. Except for emergencies, of course.¡± Luna grinned. This was the first time in the group that this brat left a message. There were other girls who were smitten with Benjeming Waltson, and they erupted in agreement with him. But unfortunately, Benjeming Waltson didn¡¯t reply to any of them, as if the message just now wasn¡¯t sent by him. He stared at the happy girls, tossed her cell phone to the side, and went to work. Sabranda and Garryson left after work in the afternoon. Mia had likewisepleted her work by six thirty. ¡°Miss Greenwich , are you done yet?¡± she said as she packed her luggage. She shook her head and pursed her lips: ¡°No, not yet. Take care, Mia.¡± ¡°You do not overwork yourself. We execute a variety of insignificant tasks in our line of employment. Not everything can bepleted on that particr day. We need to talk about this thread since it is very tangled.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder,¡± she said, smiling at Luna. Mia patted her on the shoulder: ¡°We shall be colleagues in the future. If you need my assistance with anything, please let me know and I will try my best to assist you.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Mia.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll be the first to leave.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mia pursed her lips and led the way out. She smiled as she walked out of the office, shaking her head. This girl seems to have forgotten about her. When she finished her work, it was already half past seven o¡¯clock. She looked at the time and remembered Wills Waltson¡¯s promise toe to her house for dinner. She immediately tidied up his desk and jogged out of the school. She hurried to the bus stop without looking back as she arrived at the school gate. A automobile, however, beeped by the side of the road. She shifted her gaze. Wills Waltson was the man. She came to a halt. She whirled around, surprised, and opened the door to his automobile. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯lle get you.¡± ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t call me?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more genuine of me toe in person?¡± She pursed her lips and grinned as she adjusted her seat belt. ¡°You appear pleased that I¡¯vee to pick you up.¡± ¡°How could I not be pleased if I could save a bus fare?¡± ¡°Lier.¡± Wills Waltson started the car and drove away: ¡°I¡¯m not going to make dinner tonight. I¡¯ll take you out to dinner.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you prefer to keep me guessing? Today I¡¯ll keep you guessing.¡± ¡°Can I then make a condition?¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m starving. Can we not go too far and dine at the nearest restaurant?¡± ¡°Hungry? What, you¡¯re not hungry for lunch today?¡± He rolled his eyes and sneered, ¡°Or do you have an unexinable appetite when you see me?¡± ¡°Can you please quit making fun of me? You have no idea how hectic my day is. I didn¡¯t eat anything at lunchtime due to an ident.¡± Wills Waltson scowled, ¡°Could anything this massive be more significant than your own body?¡± ¡°You will not die if you do not eat. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re starving.¡± She grinned as she nced at him. ¡°I might eat a lot tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have someone prepare enough food for the pig. Let¡¯s get started.¡± Luna Greenwich stung him. Pig¡­ He¡¯s the pig, and his entire family is¡­ . Who would eat pigs if they were as gorgeous as his family members? ¡°What happened today?¡± Wills Waltson inquired as he drove. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious; it¡¯s just a student of mine who got diarrheast night. This morning, I escorted her to the hospital, and when I returned, her parents had returned. I was so preupied that I didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± Wills Waltson let out a sigh. She fixed her gaze on him. Luna and stated, ¡°I was the one who was hungry. What are you groaning about?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t my heart hurt?¡± Luna felt her heart warm up as she looked at him. Nheless, she pursed her lips on the surface ¡°In any case, your heart is in pain, and I¡¯m still hungry. So don¡¯t be concerned about me. Simply elerate.¡± Wills Waltson shook his head and chuckled, and the speed at which they were driving increased significantly. He took her directly to the Waltson family¡¯s vi. She sat in the car, pouting. ¡°Did you temporarily change the location to your house, or ¡­? Are you going to invite me to your home?¡± ¡°Guess.¡± He unbuckled his seat belt and moved to the passenger side. He pushed through the door and nced at her, who refused to leave. ¡°Are youining that the food in my house isn¡¯t tasty if you don¡¯t get out of the car? What do you want to eat? Tell them I¡¯m going to fire them and look for someone else.¡± Luna Greenwich hurriedly left the car and stared at him: ¡°Don¡¯t do anything hasty, Wills Waltson. Who says your family¡¯s meal isn¡¯t delicious? I was just humiliated.¡± ¡°Why? We¡¯ve never lived together before. Don¡¯t you recall how much you ate?¡± She locked her gaze on him. ¡°Can you please stop babbling about how we live together?¡± ¡°It was you who imed it was illegal to live in my house.¡± She was adamantly opposed to it. ¡°But, as you stated, that is simply a regr job. If we were living together illegally, would all of your family members be living with you?¡± Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t stopughing: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not going to fight with you. In any event, we¡¯ve already done it and even slept; you¡¯re my woman, and a good man doesn¡¯t quarrel with his woman; I¡¯ll simply follow you.¡± He extended his hand to her. ¡°Come on, girl, dine with me at home.¡± She became even more enraged when he said that. She yelled fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m not returning with you. Bring me to my house.¡± ¡°OK, Bye.¡± She got out of the car, slung her bag over her shoulders, and added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me anything. I¡¯m going to walk by myself.¡± She turned around and proceeded towards the bus station after saying that. But how could Wills Waltson allow her to be sessful? He took a couple strides closer and immediately scooped her into his arms. She had to put her arms around his neck to keep from falling and ruining herself. ¡°You¡¯re going too far, Wills Waltson. Put me down quickly.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You ¡­ You have no shame.¡± Wills Waltson smirked and looked at her, saying, ¡°If you dare to resist again, or even curse at me once, I¡¯ll put you back in the car and show you what shameless really means.¡± She immediately fell silent upon hearing this. She swallowed her saliva as she nced at him. Wills Waltson forced a smile as he observed her subservient look and added haughtily: ¡°Do you want me to put you in the car? Hm? Greenwich , Miss.¡± She shook her head and pointed to the vi¡¯s front entrance. ¡°Go eat at your house.¡± Wills Waltsonughed proudly, as if he had discovered a way to deal with this woman. Chapter 104 The Waltson family¡¯s kitchen has been a shambles since Luna¡¯s arrival. She was filled with remorse. After all, it was bingte. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, sat on the side with his legs crossed, watching television in a rxed manner. The washed pineapple berries were brought up by a servant. Wills Waltson took out the fruit bowl and handed it to her right away. ¡°First, eat some fruit.¡± She took the fruit gently after the servant had departed and began to eat it. Wills Waltson paused for a bit before approaching her and asking, ¡°Oh yeah, what fruits do you like to eat?¡± ¡°Me? Banana.¡± Wills Waltson smiled ambiguously ¡°What you enjoy is essentially¡­ It¡¯srge and long, but it¡¯s far too soft.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± she blushed and bent her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t the banana long and wide?¡± ¡°I even enjoy eating mangoes.¡± Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t stopughing. She was about to throw down the fruit bowl because she was upset. Wills Waltson helped her safeguard the bowl when she finished eating: ¡°As an exchange, let me tell you, I adore eating cherries the most.¡± ¡°I thought you liked durian the most,¡± she murmured gently, staring at him. ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± She continued to eat while smiling. She had finally managed to flip the script. Awesome. She had justpleted a bowl of pineapple berries when the butler came over from behind her. ¡°Dinner is ready, Mr. Waltson and Miss Greenwich .¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat,¡± Wills Waltson said. She was taken aback when the two of them appeared at the dinner table. The aunts had prepared more than ten dishes in less than an hour¡­ She sucked her saliva and turned to face Wills Waltson. He gave her a wink. ¡°Take a seat and eat.¡± Luna sat down, embarrassed. Miss Greenwich , we don¡¯t know what you like to eat, Young Master replied, you¡¯re hungry, let us make some preparations, take a look, and if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, I¡¯ll take it away for you. ¡°No, no. Sorry for bothering you. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°This is exactly what we should do. Please enjoy, Miss Greenwich .¡± ¡°All right, bring everyone out first.¡± Wills Waltson was aware that she disliked being surrounded by so many people while she ate, so he sent everyone out first. When they were done, Luna said, ¡°Why did you tell them to make so many different dishes? We won¡¯t be able to finish them all.¡± ¡°Like I indicated,pared to the number of pigs to be fed, pouring it into the pig trough may not be enough for the pigs to eat.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson,¡± she became enraged. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you longer, hurry up and eat,¡± Wills Waltson eximed. As he spoke, he assisted her in picking up the dishes. Luna pursed his lips and began to chew. Wills Waltson just ate a few bites before answering the phone. He went to his study. She was already full by the time he finished his work and left. She was carrying her suitcase on her back and appeared to be prepared to go. Wills Waltson was perplexed. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°It is, indeed, gettingte. I need to get back quickly.¡± ¡°We¡¯re eating together; you want to leave now because you¡¯re full, but what about me? I haven¡¯t eaten my meal yet, so pleasee with me.¡± He strolled to the dining table and sat down while he spoke. She said, ¡°You can dine by yourself in your own home. There will be no bus in ten minutes.¡± ¡°That would be preferable. You¡¯re not going anywhere tonight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± she said tly. She vowed never to live with wolves again. It was too risky. Wills Waltson¡¯s eyes widened as he saw her. ¡°But, even if you disagree, it is pointless tonight. You must remain.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, what are your ns this time?¡± kind and vignt: ¡°nning?¡± Wills Waltsonughed and shook his head ¡°What are you thinking about right now? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to let you have me tonight. I¡¯d like you to stay so I can help you with some work.¡± She couldn¡¯t say anything. What did he mean when he said, ¡®I won¡¯t let her have it¡¯? She didn¡¯t want him in the first ce, right? She pouted and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I just got a call, and I¡¯m currently dealing with a critical cooperative situation. Daniel will be arriving shortly. Then you aid him in assisting me. More poweres through coboration.¡± Then she removed her suitcase and nodded, ¡°All right then.¡± She returned to the table and ate with him. ¡°When I stated I was a man you couldn¡¯t get tonight, you looked disappointed,¡± he reMarktin ed with an ugly smirk. She locked her gaze on him. ¡°If you keep bringing this up, I¡¯m going to leave.¡± He nced at her with a kind smile ¡°Do you know what I admire most about you? Your character is truly made of stone. It stinks and is difficult, so exin me why I like it so much.¡± She chose to ignore him. ¡°Are you ill? You¡¯re looking for a beating.¡± ¡°Probably,¡± he said,ughing heartily. Daniel arrived half an hourter. He was carrying a stack of papers, and the three of them headed to Wills Waltson¡¯s study room. They split up their tasks, everyone choosing afy spot and beginning to work. Topensate for their brief overtime work, the butler had someone cook dinner in the kitchen. They kept themselves busy till one o¡¯clock in the morning. Wills Waltson looked up from his desk and saw her as a cat. She¡¯d slept out on the tea table. He made gentle steps over, pulled the document from under her arm, and handed it to Daniel. He then gently pulled her into his arms. When Daniel noticed this, he went to open the door. Daniel clicked his tongue when he noticed Wills Waltson hauling his up the stairs. This Miss Greenwich did not only save the Milky Way in her past life. She awoke the next morning with a haze. She looked around the strange surroundings before quickly sitting up. This is the room of¡­ Wills Waltson. She felt as if she were in a dream as she heard water sshing in the bathroom. When did she enter the house? Her gaze was drawn to the wall clock, and her mind raced. It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done. It¡¯s 7: 15. She is going to bete. She drew back the sheets and climbed out of bed. When she couldn¡¯t find her phone or luggage, she realized it was in his study. It¡¯s no surprise that the rm didn¡¯t go off. She bolted out the room and down the stairs. When Wills Waltson returned, he learned that Luna had vanished. He dressed and went downstairs, where the butler had just arrived. ¡°Mr. Waltson , how was your sleep?¡± ¡°Mn, where is Miss Greenwich ? Why haven¡¯t I seen her?¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich just ran down in a hurry. She said that she was going to bete and her face wasn¡¯t even washed, and she already said that she was going to leave while carrying her bag. I brought breakfast for her and sent a car over to send her off.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Go to the guest room and wake Daniel up.¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Third.¡± Wills Watson smiled. He could already imagine her flustered look. It was the peak of the traffic jam, and she was so anxious that she wanted to cry. It was 7: 50 when the driver drove up to the school gate. She sprinted into the office building in seven minutes. But unfortunately, just as she was about to enter the office, Aven Harris coincidentally came out. Chapter 105 When Aven Harris noticed she was still lugging her backpack and appeared flustered, he frowned and said to Luna, ¡°Stop.¡± She stood there, sighing inwardly. Drinking cold water makes one clench their teeth when they are down on their luck. ¡°Mr. Harris, what¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked, standing still. ¡°My regtions are pretty clear, Miss Greenwich . If you arete, you will lose one point.¡± ¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s still one minute before I¡¯mte for work, so I¡¯m not reallyte,¡± she handed him her phone. Aven Harris took a step forward, his teeth clinched. She took a step back to maintain the distance. Aven Harris¡¯ voice sounded icy ¡°Why? You¡¯ve lost the virtue of punctuality after being with him? Could it be that the bed grew more sticky since you were with him?¡± Wouldn¡¯t the damned Aven Harris be unhappy if he didn¡¯t disgust her? Okay, she¡¯ll take advantage of him. Sheughed. ¡°Every minute and second I spend with him is priceless to me. I can¡¯t wait to be with him. But, Mr. Harris, you¡¯re mistaken about one thing. I still retain the virtue of punctuality since I am neverte.¡± She pulled the door open, entered the office, and shut it behind her. Aven Harris clenched his teeth and swung his sleeve out of the office building. When Luna walked into the office, her three coworkers all fixed their focus on her. She gave an uneasy smile. ¡°Morning.¡± Cathy, who oversaw his final year, grinned and reMarktin ed, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, dear. You were only a few minuteste.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been so exhausted these past two days, I can¡¯t get up in the morning,¡± she apologized. Mia burst outughing: ¡°It was like this when I was just doing this. I only need a few days to adjust.¡± Cathy stated, ¡°That¡¯s correct. I had nned to work as a coach and study master at the same time, but I was so busy the first year that I didn¡¯t even have time to read books. Fortunately, I eventually adapted to the job and was able toplete my studies.¡± Luna grinned as she sat down. Garryson stated: ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up, it¡¯s all tears. You three can do your work while I go to the student union. I believe we are now acting more like babysitters than instructors or teachers.¡± They all burst outughing at the same time. She cleaned up all of the student information andpleted all of the forms that they had notpleted. She also sent a statement to the group. Noon, Mia asked: Miss Greenwich , do you have an appointment at noon? ¡°No, Mia, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking if you want to go to the cafeteria with me,¡± she waved the meal card in her hand. She nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She got up, packed her things and followed Mia downstairs. The two of them had just reached the office building when an aunt stepped out of a car beside the door. Her aunt carried two heat preservation boxes and walked in front of her. She respectfully bowed and said, ¡°Miss Greenwich .¡± Isn¡¯t that the aunt that cooked in Wills Waltson ¡®s kitchen? ¡°Auntie, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver your lunch under the order of Mr. Waltson .¡± As she spoke, she handed over the lunchbox in her hand to her. Luna took the lunchbox. She was so surprised that her mouth was still open. Wills Watson actually got his auntie to bring her food? The school obviously has a canteen, okay? This is too much. ¡°Miss Greenwich , I will leave this lunchbox with you. When Ie tomorrow to deliver the food to you, I will take it with me.¡± Come back tomorrow ? After looking at the gazes sent over by the teaching staff, she hurriedly said to her aunt, ¡°Auntie, thank you. You can go back first. I will call Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°Okay, miss, please enjoy.¡± Auntie got in the car and left. Mia looked at her andughed: ¡°Looks like I have to go to the cafeteria by myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mia, I can¡¯t go to the cafeteria now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed, having a surprise is a good thing, does this prove that life is colorful?¡± She patted her warm shoulder. ¡°Then you can go back to the office, I¡¯ll go first.¡± She nodded her head and went to the cafeteria. She went back to her office and ced the lunchbox on the table, then immediately dialed Wills Waltson ¡®s number. Wills Watson picked up the phone, and spoke in a satisfied voice: ¡°How rare, our Miss Greenwich actually took the initiative to call me, let me guess, the reason for your call, is because ¡­ My box lunch of love?¡± She said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that someone will send me food?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m going to give you a surprise. What kind of surprise would it be if I told you?¡± ¡°But it scared me, okay?¡± she said, ¡°Auntie said that she will be back tomorrow . You can¡¯t be nning to bring me lunch every day, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. Our school has a canteen.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a cafeteria. But didn¡¯t you eat yesterday as well?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a special situation yesterday? I came backte, and the dining hall is closed.¡± ¡°The reason why I got someone to bring you food is to deal with any sudden situations. The dining hall will be closed, but I will not close my doors.¡± She replied, ¡°In short, don¡¯t send them off anymore. Someone will gossip about me.¡± ¡°If you are a person who is afraid of people talking nonsense, you won¡¯t stay in your university to work. Besides, I also have my own reasons for doing so, only after you eat my lunch can I be at ease and go and eat your dinner. I don¡¯t want to owe you.¡± ¡°Then in the future, I won¡¯t let you cone and eat my dinner. This will be fair.¡± Wills Watsonughed sinisterly: I sent the food out on good intentions, but you want to use this matter to push me far? No way. You can¡¯t decide anything between you and me. Alright, I still have something I need to busy myself with, so you should eat first. If you have any objections, we¡¯ll talk about themter tonight. But you need to be mentally prepared, because it¡¯s useless to oppose them.¡± He hung up first. She stared at the lunchbox in front of her. She felt that the development of some things was bing more and more detached from her original intention. At first, she thought she would be able to end allmunication with him once she was finished with his tutge. Later on, she firmly believed that as long as she finished her internship with hispany, she would be able to end the rtionship with him. And then ¡­ She felt that Wills Watson liked her out of actuation, because there wasn¡¯t a person like her who didn¡¯t put him in her eyes. She felt that if she refused him many times, he would have to give up. But why? He was even more stubborn than her. Was he really nning on not stopping until he achieved his goal? But between her and him, there was no future at all. Could it be that he really couldn¡¯t see that they were people ofpletely different worlds? Where do the birds in the sky and the fish in the water search for the future? The longer she spent with him, the more she owed him. But now, how could she make him give up on her? Chapter 106 Wills Waltson sent someone to bring her lunch every day at noon for the next few days. He would always go to her ce to dine at night, no matter how early orte it was. For some odd reason, the two of them reconnected. She had often underlined the importance of keeping the distance to him. He, on the other hand, utterly ignored them. ¡°There are only two ways to get rid of me,¡± he continued. The first goal is to boring me. ¡°Second, until death.¡± She could only wait when she noticed his demeanor. He will eventually tire of running after her, she reasoned. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. Luna Greenwich held a ss meeting for her students before the long weekend. She taught them on holiday safety issues and also recorded the names of children who did not leave the school. She formed a group for these select ssmates and instructed them to contact her if anything unusual urred during this time period. Benjeming Waltson pursued her as she exited the ssroom. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Greenwich .¡± ¡°Oh, Benjaming , what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. ¡°A car is on its way to pick me up. ¡°Please apany me.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Eat, my brother said, and allow me to take you up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± she answered gently and tly. ¡°That will not do. My brother stated I could miss work, but you couldn¡¯t.¡± Two girls from the department came over while they were discussing. ¡°Miss Greenwich , you saidst time that you could assist me introduce a ce to work,¡± one of them approached her and inquired nervously. Can you assist me reach them during the long weekend?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you a message about the owner of the coffee businesster,¡± Luna stated, nodding. ¡°Thank you very much, Miss Greenwich .¡± ¡°Benjaming , hello,¡± the girl said embarrassedly to Benjeming Waltson. Benjeming Waltson yanked coldly and indifferently, not even looking at the other party and merely nodding his head. The girl felt humiliated. ¡°Then¡­ Miss Greenwich , I¡¯ll be the first to return.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she said, nodding. She softly kicked Benjeming Waltson¡¯s calf after the girl had left: ¡°She was greeting you.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, how can you be so violent against me?¡± shouted Benjeming Waltson, in distress. If you do this, you should be aware that I will report you to my third brother.¡± ¡°Go ahead andin.¡± ¡°You are correct, my third brother will undoubtedly protect you. ¡°Forcing dog food into my mouth like this will stunt my growth.¡± ¡°Stop changing the subject. Why are you ignoring the girl who is greeting you?¡± ¡°First and foremost, I obviously nodded at her. There are also a lot of girls who wish to greet me. I can¡¯t possibly respond to all of them. If that¡¯s the case, the principal will most likely summon you.¡± ¡°Is it really alright for you to brag like that?¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s not very good, it¡¯s a fact,¡±Benjeming Waltson held his chest and grinned. He put his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, stop nagging.¡± Hurry back, or otherwise my third brother will have to wait for you.¡± She was taken to the office by Benjeming Waltson to get her stuff. Aven Harris happened to walk down the hall from the office, and the two of them ran into each other again. She suspected that this was the case with the adversaries. When Aven Harris noticed a man following Luna Greenwich , he became envious andmented coldly, ¡°I heard Miss Greenwich is quite popr among male students, and it appears that this is true.¡± I just wanted to tell Miss Greenwich that you¡¯re currently a teacher, so you should keep the stench in your bones and don¡¯t affect the innocent pupils at school.¡± Benjeming Waltson became irritated after hearing someone speak in such a rude manner. He stepped in front of Luna, casting a sidelong nce at Aven Harris, saying, ¡°Who are you, who do you think you are?¡± You dare to open your mouth to bite someone when you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°As the previous lover of your Miss Greenwich , I am reminding you out of friendliness that your Miss Greenwich is not an average woman,¡± Aven Harris said coldly to Benjeming Waltson. Men with no position or background have little sway over her.¡± ¡°Since you are already ex, let me remind you, the men whoe to disgust his ex after they broke up are all bastards,¡±Benjeming Waltson stated coldly. ¡°You have no idea what¡¯s good for you.¡± ¡°Benjaming , forget it, go wait for me at the school gate, I¡¯ll be out very soon,¡± she yanked on Benjeming Waltson¡¯s wrist, who still wanted to dispute with him. ¡°That will not do. ¡°How would I know if he was going to bully you after I left?¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m in an office building, no one can intimidate me.¡±¡±Be obedient and depart.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Stay away from our Miss Greenwich , or I won¡¯t forgive you,¡±Benjeming Waltson stared at Aven Harris. She nced at Aven Harris before walking up the steps after he departed. ¡°Are you unable to live without a man?¡± Aven Harris gripped her wrist. In that case, how did you pretend tost so long with me back then?¡± ¡°Aven Harris, will you feelfortable humiliating me?¡± she asked as she turned around and looked at him. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be quite satisfied when I think about the betrayal and deception you gave me, as well as the humiliation.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± sheughed mockingly. So it was me that betrayed and fooled the other side. You may continue. I¡¯m curious to see how happy you¡¯ll be after you¡¯ve shifted all of the guilt to me.¡± She shook her wrist but didn¡¯t shake it off. ¡°Let me go, I still need to hurry and plunge myself into another man¡¯s hug,¡± she whispered, her eyes steely. ¡°You ¡­¡± Aven Harris had a scowl on his face. ¡°Why?¡± she said coldly. Could it be that you¡¯re still hoping that I, this shameless woman, will turn around and look you in the eyes? Stop fantasizing; you are unworthy of me.¡± Aven Harris let go of her hand and headed up the stairs. Aven Harris was still standing in the same spot when she returned from the office with the luggage. Aven Harris inquired softly as she passed past him with an uninterested expression, ¡°How much do you want for one night?¡± Her steps came to a halt as she stared at him. ¡°What exactly did you say?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it if they can?¡± How much do you charge for it? I¡¯ll pay for you for one night. No, I¡¯ll pay three times as much as they will.¡± She was so enraged by his remarks that her entire body trembled. Her eyes were misted with mist as she nced at him. Aven Harris¡¯ eyes welled up with tears: ¡°What, you¡¯re only noble in front of me? Do you still believe you are that pure and pure girl in my eyes? You aren¡¯t. You¡¯re nothing more than a high-ss prostitute anymore.¡± He was pped by her. It was the first time she had been so enraged since the incident. ¡°Am I telling you the truth?¡±¡±How many men have you slept with, why can¡¯t they sleep with you?¡± Her eyes welled up with tears. She bowed her head, fighting back tears. ¡°Because you aren¡¯t deserving, Aven Harris.¡± I won¡¯t jump into your bed even if you go bankrupt. Chapter 107 ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, that man just now, is that truly your ex boyfriend?¡±Benjeming Waltson said in the car. ¡°Benjaming , don¡¯t tell your third brother about what urred just now,¡± she said as she stared out the window. ¡°My third brother doesn¡¯t know you had lovers before?¡±Benjeming Waltson was astonished. Luna remained silent. Benjeming Waltson couldn¡¯t stop shivering: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you should tell my third brother. My third brother has a nasty temper; if you lie to him, he will be furious, and if he bes enraged, the repercussions will be serious.¡± ¡°He is aware. I¡¯m not going to let you tell him. I really don¡¯t want him to be concerned about me.¡± ¡°But I see that man is threatening you. If my third brother finds out, he will undoubtedly assist you in caring for that brat. Wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem for good?¡± She shook her head and grinned. ¡°However, don¡¯t tell him.¡± Wills Waltson would undoubtedly take care of Aven Harris if he knew he was a member of the Harris family. Caring for Aven Harris was not the same as dealing with the Harris family. She didn¡¯t want to squander it. Her heart ached when she remembered what Aven Harris had just said. She hadn¡¯t cried since the incident. However, just because she didn¡¯t cry didn¡¯t mean her heart wasn¡¯t aching. She used to adore him. Everything was true. She didn¡¯t dare to express her emotions so openly for someone like her. She would take them seriously once she had them. She was used to being strong, so she didn¡¯t express her emotions. Would strong people, on the other hand, not experience heartbreak and loneliness? On the contrary, the more powerful a person was, the more fragile and sensitive their heart was, and the more vulnerable they were to hurt. Aven Harris had given him the confidence to love, but it had also extinguished her love¡¯s prestige, causing her to fear love from now on. After all, isn¡¯t it OK to break your word? The driver led them to the front door of a nightclub.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Wills Waltson had already arrived, and the automobile was waiting for them at the clubhouse door. Wills Waltson got out of the car as they approached, asking, ¡°Why are you two so slow?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for Third Sister-in-Law,¡±Benjeming Waltson stated. She shook her head. ¡°I called a meeting with my students.¡± ¡°You make less than the cleaners, but there¡¯s a lot of work to be done.¡± She stated, ¡°Don¡¯t criticize the efforts of others. There were no distinctions between the jobs of a cleaner and a teacher.¡± ¡°There is no distinction between noble andmon jobs, but there is between diverse people.¡± ¡°This is absurd logic, since there is no such thing as noble or lowly.¡± From the side, Benjeming Waltson said: ¡°Were you not just here to eat? You started a conversation straight at the door; why do I feel so isted here?¡± ¡°If you think you¡¯re excessive, you may also disappear on your own,¡± Wills Waltson said, nting her gaze at him. ¡°Third Brother, you didn¡¯t invite me here merely to have me apany your Third Sister-in-Law, did you?¡± ¡°Only now do you know,¡± Wills Waltson grinned. Benjeming Waltson was irritated. ¡°Wow, third brother, you¡¯ve evolved. For you, Miss Greenwich , my third brother has turned into a harsh man who doesn¡¯t care about his family. You should use caution around this type of dude.¡± ¡°You brat,¡± Wills Waltson whacked the back of his skull. ¡°Sigh, third brother, based on your demeanor tonight, I¡¯m very sure I¡¯m going to be this electric light bulb.¡± He turned around and walked back inside the clubhouse as he finished speaking. Wills Waltson smiled and followed her into the clubhouse. When the three of them were going upstairs, they were spotted by Belle Enderson who just happened toe out from the private room. Belle Enderson carefully followed them upstairs. Seeing that she followed Wills Watson and a little boy into the private room, she pouted her lips and rolled her eyes slightly. It seemed that the chance hade. They entered a private room and sat down. Just as Wills Watson finished ordering his dishes, there was a knock on the door. The three of them looked towards the door as Belle Enderson walked in wearing an extremely short, shoulder-revealing dress. When she saw Belle Enderson , she was shocked. Why was she here? Seeing her expression, Belle Enderson smiled gently at her: ¡°Luna , it¡¯s really you. I just saw you from the door, and was hesitating, afraid that I recognized the wrong person.¡± Wills Watson and Benjeming Waltson looked at the warm feeling at the same time. She stood up, her expression was somewhat cold as she said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, as an older sister, can¡¯t Ie and see you?¡± She walked over and sat down next to her. ¡°Dad said, you were a teacher in school, wow¡­ Is our family about to be a schr¡¯s family? It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± She frowned as she looked at the abnormal Belle Enderson . What was she trying to do? ¡°Oh yeah, Luna , do you have enough money to spend?¡± She then took out a card from her purse and handed it to her, ¡°I brought this card with me. Take it and use it. Next time, I¡¯ll go to your school to find you and give you an unlimited card.¡± She frowned. ¡°Just what do you want?¡± Belle Enderson said as she pursed his lips: ¡°Luna , don¡¯t always have such a strong enmity towards my family, we all know that you have suffered grievances alone outside, but, you are really too stubborn, Daddy told you to go home, why didn¡¯t you go back?? You make yourself look pitiful, making our entire family feel sorry for you, this isn¡¯t good, do you understand? I understand that my mom always talked too much, and her words are ugly, but she¡¯s got a good heart, and besides, dad and brother and I are on your side. Just go home and support you, and we¡¯ll back you up. ¡± Benjeming Waltson was confused as he heard it, and whispered in Wills Waltson ¡®s ears: ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s going on, our Miss Greenwich has families?¡± Wills Watson sat at the side and picked up his red wine cup. Hearing Benjeming Waltson¡¯s words, he clenched his fists. Fuck his family, she didn¡¯t have that kind of thing. Belle Enderson also looked at Wills Watson and Benjeming Waltson. She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°You are¡­ Third and Fourth Masters of Waltson family. ¡± Benjeming Waltson was surprised: ¡°You even know me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen Mr. Waltson in the news. You look very simr to him, so it¡¯s easy to recognize you.¡± Benjeming Waltson asked as he hugged his chest, ¡°Who are you?¡± Belle Enderson naturally held onto Luna ¡®s arm: ¡°I am Luna ¡®s elder sister, I am Belle Enderson , the eldest daughter of Enderson Group.¡± Hearing that, Benjeming Waltson stood up in shock: ¡°You are from the Enderson Group?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t know that she is one of our family?¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at Wills Watson in disbelief. Third Sister-in-Law was actually a member of Enderson family? Seeing how calm Third Brother was, it seemed like he had known about it long ago. However, ¡­ How could hemunicate with the member of Enderson family? Didn¡¯t he remember the feud between the two families? They owed Waltson family a life. ¡°Third brother, Third Sister-in-Law, she ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡±Wills Watson looked at him calmly: ¡°Go home first.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°I told you to go home first.¡± Benjeming Waltson nced at Luna before getting up and leaving with a cold snort. When she saw the resentful look in Benjaming ¡®s eyes when he left just now, she felt slightly sad. She ¡­ It¡¯s one of the Enderson Family. Chapter 108 Belle Enderson, who was standing nearby, stated innocently: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Waltson¡­ It wasn¡¯t supposed to be here.¡± She yelled, ¡°Enough, get out!¡± without waiting for Wills Waltson to respond. Seeing her demeanor, she pretended to be hurt. Belle Enderson groaned and rose: ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me, Luna, but¡­ After all, we are a family.¡± ¡°Just leave.¡± Belle Enderson sighed and approached the door. But as the door was opened, she said, as if she had a thought: ¡°Oh, I ran into that Mr. Smith from the day before yesterday, and he asked me why you hadn¡¯t answered his phone recently, and he also stated that if he did something wrong, he could change. However, you should not ignore him. Luna, you¡¯re too obstinate to reject him if you don¡¯t like him. Don¡¯t hang up on him, understand?¡± She nodded to Wills Waltson and exited as she finished speaking. Her brows raised slightly as she exited the room. Wills Waltson knew of Luna ¡®s identity, but his brother didn¡¯t. Heh, this is extremely good news, even knowing Luna is one of the Enderson family, he still wants to interact with her? Mr. Waltson appears to have overlooked the Enderson family¡¯s identification. She¡¯d have a shot as long as she destroyed Luna Greenwich . That¡¯s fantastic news. After the lunch, the waiter came in and left. Luna stepped up after sitting for a while, not looking at Wills Waltson with dropped eyes: ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± His voice was sweet. ¡°What are your ns?¡± She then took a big breath and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll go home,¡± knowing the response. ¡°Should I return home? Should I go to your house or the Endersons¡¯?¡± She then turned to face him. Luna: ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that I am not from the Enderson family in your eyes? Why are you wondering if I am returning to the Enderson family since I am not from there?¡± ¡°I was scared you¡¯d be wronged and have to fight them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bored at all. They can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±108 ¨C A way tofort her She picked up her bag and started to leave. He took her wrist.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She lowered her head to look at him. He smiled. ¡°The electric light bulb is gone. I¡¯ll send you back after you finish your candlelight dinner.¡± ¡°I have no appetite.¡± ¡°Because of that Belle Enderson ? Do you need me to beat her up and help you vent your anger? ¡± She frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless.¡± ¡°Then sit down obediently. three peoplee and eat together, and I will be the only one left. How can that be possible?¡± After gently sitting down, Wills Watson gave her a cup of wine: ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± She firmly shook her head. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just drink a small cup. I won¡¯t make you drunk. After all, your wine ¡­ It¡¯s worrisome. ¡± After hesitating for a moment, she epted the wine cup, but did not drink a single mouthful. Wills Watson saw the space between her tightly locked eyebrows, and his hand naturally rubbed the top of her head. ¡°A youngdy of the Enderson family made you throw away your helmet and take off your armor?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it because of her.¡± ¡°Benjaming ¡®s attitude just now hurt you, right?¡± Luna Greenwich in her heart tightened. Indeed ¡­ Very sad. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know the inside story, so you don¡¯t need pay attention to him.¡± ¡°But, in his eyes, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m fromEnderson family.¡± She thought about how Benjeming Waltson wouldugh in front of her and the look in his eyes just now. She felt that her identity had truly hurt Benjaming . Wills Watson sipped a mouthful of red wine, staring at the depressed her: ¡°Looks like Miss Greenwich really needs somefort now.¡± She looked at him. Before his eyes could touch hers, he leaned forward and kissed her lips. She tightened her grip on the goblet, holding on tightly to it. Wills Watson released her, but the two of them were still pressed very close to each other. His breath brushed across her face, and his voice sounded devilishly, ¡°How does this red wine taste? Hmm?¡± She swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t had a drink yet. ¡± ¡°Then one more.¡± He kissed her again, this time directly. The aroma of red wine filled her mouth. Luna Greenwich suddenly understood what he meant by asking about the aroma of the wine. He let her go and whispered into her ear, ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡± She felt embarrassed and was about to push him away when he held her waist tightly and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t tasted it yet. It seems that I have to try again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite good,¡± she said, looking at him with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s a little astringent and very fragrant.¡± Wills Watsonughed and released her. She was slightly startled, but the blush on her face did not fade. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Benjaming ¡®s matters anymore. His opinions can¡¯t change my decision. I will make my own decisions in my own life.¡± ¡°Since the two ns have enmity, then it¡¯s right for you to stay away from me.¡± ¡°What, you admit that you¡¯re aEnderson ?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, I mean ¡­ Don¡¯t harm your own family for me. Benjaming cares about you a lot, so I don¡¯t want to be the reason for the conflict between you and your brother. ¡± ¡°If he truly cares about me, then he shouldn¡¯t have given me so much trouble. Alright, let¡¯s stop here and eat.¡± He handed her the fork. Luna did not move. Wills Watson raised his brows, ¡°Eat the food, or eat me. Choose one. Of course, I would rather you choose thetter.¡± Luna looked at him . In this kind of environment, he could still joke around with her as if nothing had happened ¡­ She shook her head with a smile and took the fork. ¡°Sure enough, the one you chose in the end wasn¡¯t me. Tsk, you really are a rebellious woman.¡± She pursed her lips and started to eat. Wills Watson did not touch the fork, but only took another sip of the red wine. ¡°You have nothing to say to me after Ifort you?¡± She frowned, ¡°Say¡­What?¡± ¡°About Mr. Smith.¡± He paused for a moment. Was this his original focus? ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been a blind date, what else is there to say? How is he, more handsome than me? What kind of person is he, better than me? Or is it ¡­ More charming than me? ¡± She was speechless. ¡°Why are youparing yourself to him?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re willing to go out with him, but you always push me a thousand miles away.¡± I don¡¯t remember that Mr. Smith¡¯s full name anymore. He¡¯s not as handsome as you, so I don¡¯t understand his personality well. After all, we¡¯ve only known each other for less than five minutes. Also, I didn¡¯t choose to meet him. I was forced to go back by the man from the Enderson family to meet him for no reason. That¡¯s all I can say on this matter. Is it enough? ¡± Wills Watson was very proud. It was good that she did not set his eyes on that man. ¡°In just five minutes, that man will contact you. It seems that he is also enchanted by you. What do you n to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I have that sort of charm. No matter what his thoughts are, I will not interact with him. I will maintain a safe distance between people.¡± ¡°Then, what about the distance between you and me? Is the safe distance still there? ¡± When she thought of the intimate contact just now, her face blushed slightly. ¡°What if it is or what if it isn¡¯t?¡± Chapter 109 Wills Waltson didn¡¯t even think about it and just said, ¡°If it¡¯s still here, keep breaking it.¡± If it isn¡¯t, just get a bit closer.¡± She grinned with her lips curved. ¡°All of you guys are so shallow.¡± ¡°Superficially? ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°Would you still say you like that word to me if I¡¯m not good-looking, instead I¡¯m ck, short, and obese, and I have nothing?¡± ¡°It should be noted that your intrinsic condition drew the attention of men first. Men have more impulses in their eyes and lower body than women. Men¡¯s vision will be the first to choose you, and men will have the need tomit a crime. However, these conditions will only give you priority to attract the attention of men. I don¡¯t deny that your external conditions have attracted me first, but now, even if you don¡¯t have these conditions, I will still like you. ¡°Because I appreciate your nasty, stubborn demeanor, and we know each other.¡± She stared at him after a brief pause. Know each other¡­ This was her favorite word. There are billions of people in the world. There weren¡¯t many individuals who knew who she was. She didn¡¯t know a lot of people. Wills Waltson looked at her with doting smile, and then caressed her hair: ¡°You just don¡¯t know how much effort I have to restrain myself in front of you. My intellect and animal nature are always at odds when I kiss you. If this continues, my tadpoles will most likely turn into foam.¡± Her warm face was flushed slightly. A person who can articte his desires so clearly should be extremely unusual. Wills Waltson sent her back home after she finished eating. Wills Waltson did not apany her upstairs because it was gettingte. He stood below, watching the lights in her house turn on. In the window, there was a figure. He waved to her before getting into his car and driving away. When he returned home, he instructed The Butler to find Benjeming Waltson. The butler went to the front yard to check around, and it was only then that he realized Benjeming Waltson wasn¡¯t there. Wills Waltson snorted, reached for his phone, and dialed his number. The call was soon connected. ¡°Third Brother.¡± ¡°Where have you gone?¡± ¡°Hotel.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else about what urred tonight.¡± Don¡¯t tell her about the feud between the Waltson and Enderson families. Otherwise, I¡¯m not going to forgive you.¡± ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s the matter with you? Did you not see it with your own eyes¡­¡± ¡°Be quiet.¡±¡±I¡¯ll say it again,¡± Wills Waltson said, his voice deep and hard. Don¡¯t make things tough for Miss Greenwich , Benjaming . ¡°Do you get it?¡± ¡°And what if I don¡¯t pay attention to you?¡± ¡°Then go ahead and try it.¡± In his heart, Benjeming Waltson was enraged: ¡°Third brother, do you truly love her to the point of being unable to detach yourself?¡± I don¡¯t believe you; you¡¯re a man of self-control, and you realize you made the wrong decision; why don¡¯t you stop here?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be concerned about my problems. All you have to do is remember my warning. Okay, get some rest.¡± He got off the phone. Benjeming Waltson struggled to take a breath. Could the events of twenty years ago be repeating themselves? No way could he let the Enderson family harm Third Brother. His chest heaved up and down as a result of his rage. He should consider how he could persuade her to abandon third brother. This was an extremely challenging problem. Benjeming Waltson arrived at Luna Greenwich ¡®s house early the next morning. She went downstairs to buy groceries. Her strides paused instinctively as she noticed him at the entrance to the residential neighborhood. He looked at her with a chill she¡¯d never felt before. ¡°Benjaming , is there anything you need me for?¡± she asked as she walked in front of him. Benjeming Waltson expressed his dissatisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She was already mentally prepared when she observed his demeanor. ¡°You may proceed.¡± Benjeming Waltson gave her a look. ¡°Are you a member of the Enderson family, Miss Greenwich ?¡± ¡°I never confess that,¡± Luna clinched her fists. Greenwich is my surname, Benjaming .¡± Benjeming Waltson was taken aback; after all, Miss Greenwich ¡®s surname was Greenwich , and she had nothing to do with the Endersons. Furthermore, the Endersons had never mentioned having a daughter. Could it be¡­ ¡°Are you their illegitimate daughter?¡±¡±Is your mother¡¯s surname Greenwich ?¡± She remained silent. ¡°Wow ¡­¡±¡±I never thought Miss Greenwich ¡®s identity would be that magnificent, but even if you are simply an illegitimate daughter, you are still Johny Enderson¡¯s daughter,¡±Benjeming Waltson hugged his chest. You should be aware, as his daughter, that you and our Waltson family are irreconcble. Our Waltson family will not ept an Enderson family daughter as a daughter-inw. Furthermore, because you are an illegitimate daughter, if my third brother marries you in the future, he will undoubtedly be criticized by others.¡± ¡°Benjaming , don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Her gaze was no longer as constrained as it had been. Instead, they were filled with a clear coldness. Benjeming Waltson, after all, had crossed her boundary. ¡°I¡¯ve never considered marrying your third brother, so please don¡¯t speak to me in that manner.¡± ¡°You duped my third brother and yet im you don¡¯t want to marry him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to exin it to you,¡± she said, taking a long breath. I still have some things to do. You may return now.¡± She turned to go. ¡°Your ex-boyfriend from yesterday was a son of the Harris family, the principal¡¯s son, Aven Harris, right?¡± said Benjeming Waltson, neither cool nor heated. The guys by your side, Miss Greenwich , all have extraordinary identities. Do you dare to dere that you haven¡¯t considered marrying into a wealthy family? ¡± ¡°Benjaming , I¡¯ll leave now,¡± she said, her eyes full with pain as she turned to face him. ¡°Can we go back?¡± She didn¡¯t want to discuss it with a child. She, too, desired dignity. Benjeming Waltson felt an unexinable sensation of remorse as he looked into her eyes. He knew Miss Greenwich wasn¡¯t a bad woman, but he didn¡¯t have a choice. ¡°Miss Greenwich , then I beg of you, please stop bothering my third brother, okay?¡± ¡°All right,¡± she said, nodding her head. Benjeming Waltson was depressed when she left. Why did he believe that doing so would make him appear bad? She didn¡¯t go to the Marktin et; instead, she went for a short walk outside before heading to the park. She sat in the park, attempting to rx. Her phone rang, she got it out and looked at it, and seeing that it was Belle Enderson calling, she paused for a second before picking it up and saying, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Where are you, Luna?¡± ¡°Stop pretending; if you¡¯ve got anything to say, say it.¡± ¡°Heh, it appears you don¡¯t have anyone else on your side.¡± So,e over to my house right now; I¡¯d like to see you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the type of woman you can call and then ignore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t decline a toast and eat a forfeit, Luna Greenwich .¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too serious about yourself,¡± she hissed. ¡°You ¡­ ¡°I will tell you this, I want to get my hands on Mr. Waltson, please help me,¡± Belle Enderson reMarktin ed authoritatively. ¡°Oh, Miss Endersone to beg for a man?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve found the wrong ce. I¡¯m not a scumbag, and I don¡¯t sell men.¡± ¡°Stop making me look stupid. Wills Waltson is currently circling you; you are already aware of your status; you are unworthy of him. As a result, giving him to me is your only option.¡± Chapter 110 ¡°Wills Waltson isn¡¯t mine. Go fight for him if you want him. But a woman like you isn¡¯t worthy of him.¡± ¡°Heh, at least I have more qualifications than you. After all, I¡¯m the actual young Miss Enderson, and you¡¯re merely an illegitimate daughter.¡± ¡°I am not a member of your family, let alone the illegitimate daughter.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be that hypocritical. You are well aware that what I said was correct. You mustprehend the problem. This feud between these two families can only be resolved if I marry him. It would be a win-win situation if I became the Young Mistress of the Waltson family and the Enderson family. But, what can you do? You¡¯re only going to make Wills Waltson hate the Endersons even more. Isn¡¯t it true that your heart aches for Brother Nicky? Brother Nicky will inherit the Enderson family in the future; do you want to use Wills Waltson to ruin Brother Nicky?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who owns the Enderson Group in the future. I just know that your family is responsible for my mother¡¯s death. Regarding your thoughts, I still have that old adage. You are unworthy of him, and I will not introduce you to him since he is a nice guy.¡± ¡°I see that you clearly want to take him over by yourself. Don¡¯t tell me you think you can do anything just because you have a siren¡¯s face. Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look in the mirror, Luna Greenwich ? If I am not worthy of Mr. Waltson, you are even less so.¡± ¡°I am not worthy, thus I have never had such audacious thoughts. I¡¯m not like you, a toad who wants to devour swan meat. I am aware of my own limitations. I don¡¯t think it was me that needed to pee in the mirror, but rather you. Wills Waltson is a hundred times wealthier than you. Would you have spent so much money to restore that face if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you didn¡¯t want to look at it? You hate yourself, yet you expect Wills Waltson to like you? Don¡¯t be a moron. Get up. Also, please refrain from addressing me in such a haughty manner in the future. Youck the necessary qualifications.¡± She hung up the phone. Belle Enderson became enraged when she heard the noisesing from the other end of the phone and screamed again. ¡°Damn Luna, I¡¯m not through with you yet.¡± She exhaled deeply. She thought she was going to die from suffocation. She got up, went home, collected her belongings, and headed downstairs to the station. Her phone rang shortly after she purchased her ticket. When she realized it was Wills Waltson on the other end of the line, she hung up. ¡°Don¡¯t try to contact him again in the future,¡± she replied to his message after a brief pause. She then turned off her phone. She didn¡¯t want to have any moreplications because of a man. She would no longer be bound. Everything would be over today. When Wills Watson saw these words, his blood immediately rushed to his head. When he sent her homest night, she was still fine. Why did she have to break off all rtions with him now? He went downstairs and drove to her house. No matter how he rang the doorbell, there was no answer. In the end, he got someone to pick the lock. Seeing that there was indeed no one at home, he felt a burst of annoyance in his heart. Seated on the sofa, he called Daniel: ¡°Daniel, there are two things. One, I¡¯ll give you an hour to investigate and find out where Luna is. Second, immediately investigate is the owner of Luna ¡®s house, and I want to buy it. ¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Third, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Wills Watson clenched his teeth, Luna , it was impossible if she wanted to get rid of him. In less than half an hour, Daniel called. ¡°Mr. Waltson , we have settled the matter of the house. After the holiday ends, we can go and sign the papers. As for Miss Greenwich , she is currently on the bus to Vancouver. ¡± ¡°Vancouver?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson frowned, on the other side of the phone, Daniel said in bewilderment: ¡°But Mr. Waltson , there is something, I don¡¯t know if I should tell you.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°When my people were investigating the whereabouts of Miss Greenwich , they found out that this morning, your brother went to the entrance of the district to meet her. After that, she went to the park and came out after half an hour before she packed her luggage and left.¡± Wills Watson was annoyed in his heart, ¡°Send someone to Vancouver to block her.¡± ¡°Do I need to bring her back?¡± ¡°No need. Send someone to follow her first. Wait for my order.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He went downstairs and got into his car. On the way, he called Benjeming Waltson on the phone, his voice filled with anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to provoke Luna ? Did you ignore my words?¡± ¡°Third brother, I ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Benjeming Waltson, if you dare to disobey me again, you better get the hell out of the country as soon as possible. Before you have no way to pull me down from this position, it¡¯s best if you behave yourself; otherwise, don¡¯t me me if I don¡¯t recognize you. ¡± Benjeming Waltson shouted: ¡°You don¡¯t even know your own family anymore. Third brother, you never scolded me like this in the past.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you were very considerate in the past.¡± ¡°I did this for your own good.¡± ¡°How old are you? When did I ever need a child to control my life?¡± ¡°Third brother, she¡¯s one of Enderson family, the women of their family always say those wrong words. She clearly said that she didn¡¯t want to marry you at all, but in the blink of an eye, she went toin to you.¡± Benjeming Waltson was angry, he felt sorry for her in the morning. But she was actually this kind of person. ¡°Comint? Oh, if shees toin, I won¡¯t be angry with you.¡± ¡°Impossible, otherwise how would you know? I went to find her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have to think when you do things? There¡¯s a monitor at the entrance of the residentialplex. If I want to investigate that woman¡¯s whereabouts, I can find you within minutes. ¡± Benjeming Waltson tensed up and went silent. ¡°Let me tell you, you better pray that I can = Luna . If she really manages to escape from Phdelphia, then see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone? Where did she go? ¡± ¡°What do you think, didn¡¯t you chase her away? Are you happy now? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say let her go. I just told him to leave your side.¡± ¡°What else did you say? Did you say anything that I told you to shut up? ¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Wills Watson snorted, and immediately hung up. Judi Allen received his Luna at the train station. The two of them tightly embraced each other, their eyes became red with grievance. ¡°Judy. I really miss you.¡± ¡°I miss you too, very much.¡± Judi Allen released her, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can¡¯t leave for the next week, so you must stay here to apany me. I¡¯m going to bring you to eat in the big streets and small alleys in our city.¡± She chuckled, ¡°Then you must keep your word. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Judi Allen looked at her watch: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s the lunch time. At noon today, I¡¯ll bring you to my favorite restaurant to eat.¡± Chapter 111 Judi Allen ordered a variety of foods when the two of them arrived at the restaurant. Luna, on the other hand, had no appetite. But she didn¡¯t want Judi Allen to suspect anything was wrong, so she ate a lot even though she didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Are they delicious?¡± Judi Allen asked, smiling. Luna gave a nod. ¡°It¡¯s particrly good. It is ideal for my tastes.¡± Judi Allen observed her cheerful eating andmented, ¡°I knew you¡¯d enjoy it. We both had the same vor. Did you know¡­ I practically flew up when I heard your phone call this morning. I was recently very depressed at home.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you work for thepany? What is there to feel sad about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not working at all. That¡¯s a title. If I really do something, my father would start nagging me, telling me that what I did was bad, wrong, and that I¡¯m a jerk who can¡¯t do anything properly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. Your father wishes to sharpen you. Don¡¯t be as sloppy as before, and learn how to run a business. After all, you don¡¯t have any siblings, so your family¡¯s business will have to rely on you in the future.¡± ¡°Damn it, girl, your tone is naturally old-fashioned now that you¡¯re a teacher, and your sentences sound just like my father¡¯s. My father would be overjoyed if you were his daughter, in my opinion.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Luna grinned and kept eating. ¡°What about staying here and not going back? What¡¯s the sense of continuing to attend that dreadful school? Simplye to my workce.¡± She moved her head. ¡°I will not consider your firm, but I am considering leaving Phdelphia and attending junior high school in a rural city. If things don¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll go teach in the mountains.¡± ¡°What the hell happened? Did Aven Harris shove you around? I knew going to school to work wouldn¡¯t be a good idea, right? Hey, I heard from a buddy that Elise rk went to find him multiple times, but Aven Harris never saw her. I assumed he was going to repent at the time, but who would have guessed that he would actually go to school and torture you?¡± She said with a shake of her head, ¡°Aven Harris has nothing to do with it. I just want to shift my environment and start again.¡± ¡°Then you should quit, but not too far away from here. I¡¯m going to miss you. In the future, I¡¯ll have someone assist you in looking for a good school in Vancouver. Teaching in our city will not put you under too much stress.¡± She smiled, ¡°We¡¯ll see. Anyway, I¡¯ll have to wait till next year.¡± ¡°But, if you were toe to Vancouver,¡± Judi Allen paused, ¡°I¡¯m worried your brother would not approve; after all, your family has power and influence; will they let their princess to leave the family?¡± She felt a sense of suppression in her heart when she said ¡®big brother.¡¯ ¡°Judy. Actually, he isn¡¯t my¡­¡± ¡°Do you mind if I sit next to you?¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded from the side, astounded Luna, and Judi Allen, who was standing nearby, felt as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°¡­ Mr. Waltson.¡± She surprised herself by covering her mouth with her palm and patting the table. She gestured to the Luna on the other side, as if she was a huge fan. Wills Waltson cocked his brow. This is how a female should behave when she sees him. Despite the fact that she was stunned, she maintained her cool. Tsk, this feeling of defeat¡­ ¡°How did you find me here?¡± she asked, standing up and looking at him with a rigid countenance and a chilly tone. ¡°This isn¡¯t a mouse hole, and it¡¯s not difficult to find.¡± Wills Waltson gently guided her to the seat inside, then sat in the space she had just vacated. Judi Allen turned around and waved her hand, requesting that another set of dishes be brought out. ¡°What are you standing there for, sit down,¡± Wills Waltson said. The sadness on her face was palpable when she sat down. When Wills Waltson came, Judi Allen¡¯s entire person began to look moredylike when she began to eat. ¡°Mr. Waltson, your presence made this restaurant magnificent.¡± Wills Waltsonughed as he gazed over the restaurant: ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t find a man as stylish as you in our Vancouver.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably because you didn¡¯t see many men.¡± Judi Allen made a shaky motion with her head. Luna took up her fork and began eating quietly. She had not said anything since Mr. Waltson¡¯s appearance. Judi Allen was able tomunicate a few words to Wills Waltson at first. But Wills Waltson was indeed the end of the line; he only spoke when she asked him a question. And his response made her unable to continue the conversation. Judi Allen likewise felt she had nothing to say at the end of the chat, so she began to eat. Considering it, those wealthy families most likely did not speak when eating or sleeping. Judi Allen moaned in her heart, thinking she had been nasty just now. She was, as expected, unsuitable for being his mistress. Because she spoke so much. Judi Allen wanted to go settle the bill after dinner, but the server said he had already handled the ount before this mister came in. ¡°Mr. Waltson, this is your first visit to Vancouver; there is no reason for you to spend money,¡± Judi Allen said to Wills Waltson. ¡°You¡¯re overly polite; you¡¯re her ssmate; taking care of you is what I should do.¡± Judi Allenughed. She¡¯d been infused with Luna. He fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Where will we be staying tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll spend the night at her house.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re such a huge person, it¡¯s not proper for you to go to someone else¡¯s house and bother her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Judi Allen said, waving her hand, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for a long time.¡± Wills Waltson replied solemnly, ¡°No.¡± Judi Allen tightened up and stared at Luna as she noticed his expression. She grinned as she turned to face Judi Allen ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go stay at the motel tonight. We¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Tomy.¡± Judi Allen was unhappy, but she couldn¡¯t argue with her. After all, they were brothers and sisters, so it was natural for the brother to be concerned about his sister being in someone else¡¯s home. ¡°All right, Tomy, or tomorrow I¡¯ll take you to the buffet,¡± she reMarktin ed wryly. Luna gave a nod. ¡°Did you bring your luggage?¡± Wills Waltson inquired. ¡°I took it with me, it¡¯s in my car,¡± Judi Allen said as she unlocked the trunk. Wills Waltson stepped forward, snatched her stuff, and flung it aboard his carriage. They got in their car and drove away after saying their goodbyes to Judi Allen. Judi Allen groaned and mumbled, ¡°Good older brotherse from other families; the god owes me such a good older brother.¡± She stayed silent on the way. Wills Waltson remained silent as well. Wills Waltson was given only one room when he arrived at the hotel. He had checked in and was on his way upstairs. Luna took out her ID and presented it to the receptionist after a little pause: ¡°Please provide me with a room. The cheapest amodation avable.¡± It¡¯s quite pricey here. She simply cannot afford to be here. Wills Waltson took two steps forward, turned his head, and collected her identity card, giving her a nce before pulling her suitcase and leaving. She sighed and followed him upstairs after a brief pause. She could tell he was upset. Chapter 112 He entered the room first, opening the door. He stood near the door and returned her gaze. When she walked in, he shut the door and locked it behind him. She heard the door lock and was going to turn around when he grabbed her wrist and dragged her into the room. He flung her onto the bed and leaned in. ¡°What are you attempting to do?¡± she was nervous. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯t be reckless.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who started the recklessness?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s face was tense: ¡°What do you mean, don¡¯t contact me again in the future, hmm?¡± Why didn¡¯t you say goodbye before you left? Did I tell you that if you wanted me to let you go, you had to sleep with me or die? You have a choice. ¡°Are you going to sleep with me today, or are you going to murder me?¡± She looked at him and asked quietly, ¡°I¡¯m not your ve, I didn¡¯t sell my body to you, why can¡¯t I simply leave whenever I want, why can¡¯t I just go wherever I want?¡± What is your name? ¡°Because I¡¯m your guy, I should be held ountable for what happened that night.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be responsible for me. That night, none of us owed each other anything. All I ask is that you respect yourself and keep your distance from me. You are now you, and I am now me. I no longer wish tomunicate with you. If you keep bothering me, I¡¯ll leave Phdelphia for good.¡± ¡°OK, give it a shot if you want to see the Judi Allen family¡¯s firm go bankrupt because of you.¡± Her cheeks was flushed with rage. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re threatening me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you first threaten me?¡± In any case, Judi Allen¡¯s family¡¯s modest business is nothing to me. ¡°I can make it fully disappear from Vancouver in less than ten days.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a scumbag.¡± Despite her reprimand, his eyes wereced with apathy. ¡°As long as you behave, I will not only not touch it, but I can even assist it strengthen itself.¡± Which of these oues do you believe is more valuable?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, why are you forcing me?¡± she tightened her hand, a hopeless expression on her face. ¡°You already know the answer; why do you inquire?¡±pter 112 ¨C How long did you want to sleep She Luna closed her eyes, looking as if she was about to die. She then opened her eyes and looked at him again, ¡°Is that so? As long as I sleep with you, you can let me go.¡± Wills Watsonughed wickedly, ¡°What? you want to sleep with me for once in exchange for your eternal freedom?¡± With a desperate look, she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then your n was wrong, I¡¯m not that easy to fool.¡± ¡°You ¡­ You clearly said that as long as I sleep with you ¡­¡± She fell into a trance for a moment, then fell silent. No, she misunderstood. He curled his lips, and gently pinched her cheek. ¡°What, did you discover the problem? I never said that I only want you to sleep with me once, once is not enough for me.¡± ¡°Then how long do you want me to sleep with you before you stop bothering me?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s hard to say, whenever I get tired of your body, it ends. It could be a month, it could be a year, it could be ten years or even longer. With my current enthusiasm for you, I can sleep with you for the rest of my life. ¡± Her heart tensed up. ¡°You mean you won¡¯t let me go no matter what?¡± ¡°You can understand it that way,¡± he said with a devilish smile. Her eyes were filled with mist, ¡°Why does it have to be me? You clearly know that I am not from the same world as you, why are you still so persistent? Wills Waltson , are you forcing me to the point where I have no other choice?¡± His hand gently caressed her cheek. ¡°If you really feel that there is no other way, then choose the only path that you can take, the path that leads to me. Luna , I¡¯m not someone that want to marry any woman. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to give up on you since you are already here. You said you didn¡¯t dare open your heart to me easily. It¡¯s okay, I can wait for you to open your heart. You said, you don¡¯t love me yet, no problem, I can also give you time, let you slowly fall in love with me. You said you don¡¯t trust rich men, OK, I can slowly use my sincerity to move you. But I cannot ept your leaving without saying goodbye. ¡± The path that led to his side was the most rugged one. As Wills Watson said this, his gaze softened. ¡°You are a stupid woman, I¡¯ve said so many good things to you previously, you haven¡¯t even heard a single word. Benjaming just went to find you to speak a few words, and you¡¯re already trust him? ¡± Luna was surprised. ¡°How did you know ¡­¡± Wills Watson poked her in the forehead: ¡°Of course I know. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that he sought you out? If I didn¡¯t know about this, would it be a waste of time for you to keep quiet and not say anything? ¡± ¡°What he said is the truth, even if I do not admit it, I do have Johny Enderson ¡®s blood on me, in your Waltson family¡¯s eyes, I am one of Enderson family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not,¡±Wills Watson said, and then kissed her on the forehead. ¡°In the future, no matter if it¡¯s big or small, you have to tell me, don¡¯t let me be transparent in front of you, it will make me feel that I¡¯m useless, do you hear me?¡± Their gazes met for a moment. She suddenly realized that they were very close. She pushed at him. ¡°Get off me first. You are so heavy.¡± Wills Watson smiled, turned and sat up. She quickly sat up and moved towards the head of the bed. Wills Watson said: ¡°I will have Benjaming apologize to you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± she hesitated for a moment. ¡°He came to find me for your own good.¡± ¡°You know how to take his kindness for me and thought of him. If you had thought of me this way Elven , we would have been lying here creating the next generation.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Her face turned red. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°When are we going back?¡± ¡°I promised that I would stay here and apany her until the end of this vacation.¡± ¡°No.¡± She frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t I control my own time?¡± ¡°Right, it doesn¡¯t matter if you said that. If you were here to apany her for seven days, do you have the time to be with me?¡± ¡°Who wants to be with you?¡± she blushed. ¡°We do have half a year of agreement. During this half year, if you think of ways to hide from me everyday, wouldn¡¯t I lose without a doubt?¡± As he said this, he crossed his legs and said, ¡°We will go back after three days. It¡¯s decided. tomorrow , I will go back to participate in a summit. I can¡¯t stay here with you. I wille back to pick you up.¡± He got up and went to the bathroom. She sighed. He would definitely lose the bet. She knew herself. She would never marry him. However, the most important question at the moment was how was she supposed to face the happy face of Judi who was waiting for her to spend the holidays with her. After returning to the Phdelphia, how would he face Benjeming Waltson, who she had promised to stop interacting with Wills Waltson ? She sighed. Wills Watson was indeed a good person, but he was also her nemesis. Chapter 113 Wills Waltson threatened her once more that night. Option one is that they will sleep in the same bed and do nothing. Option two is for them to sleep separately after sex. She had the option. She was certain that if he imed he wouldn¡¯t touch her, he meant it. As a result, they slept together. Wills Waltson returned to Phdelphia first on the second day, after having breakfast with her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She then made ns to go shopping and eat with Judi Allen. In the morning, the two of them went to the movies together. Coming out of the cinema, Judi Allen took her to dinner. While eating, Judi Allen inquired: ¡°Hey, your brother is getting more and more excited; you can grind your teeth, make a decision, and introduce him to me. It would be a waste if I gave this man to anyone else; simply give him to me, and I¡¯ll be your sister-inw in the future.¡± Luna felt guilty as she nced at Judi Allen. ¡°What kind of expression is that, do you have to disy your refusal so clearly ?¡± Judi Allen pouted. ¡°Judy. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m in a difficult situation, but actually ¡­ There¡¯s something I lied to you about. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Judi Allen inquired. She nced at her intently after gently putting down the fork. ¡°Wills Waltson isn¡¯t my older brother.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Judi Allen was taken aback: ¡°What exactly is going on? I saw the pen you bought with me the other day with my own eyes¡­ Could it be that your pen was originally bought for him? ¡± ¡°Mn,¡± Luna nodded, ¡°Actually, it was thanks to his assistance that I was able to return to school in Elise rk¡¯s ce.¡± I used to go out and buy things for him because I wanted to express my gratitude to him. But I didn¡¯t know how to talk to you at the time, so I lied to you.¡± ¡°Wah ¡­ The elegant CEO of Waltson¡¯s Group actually did such a favor for you, a university student. Just be honest, girl: he didn¡¯t fall for you, did he?¡± She cast a peek at her. Everything had been conveyed by this stare. Judi Allen pped her hands together, andughed: ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s true, my dear, you¡¯re about to achieve great things. What type of concept is it if you marry him and be the young mistress of the Waltson¡¯s Group? Is it possible for me to have a wealthy young mistress as a close friend?¡± Could this woman have some form of perspective? She was only talking about marrying Wills Waltson. ¡°Let me tell you, this stock is far more powerful than Aven Harris. When are you getting married?¡± She groaned and said, ¡°What kind of marriage? You¡¯re overthinking things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not to the point of marriage? So, how far did you get? Are you holding hands? Kissing? Sex?¡± Sex¡­ Her face got very crimson. Judi Allen covered her mouth with both hands, shocked: ¡°When did that happen?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When was thest time you had sex?¡± She rubbed her brows together. ¡°Are we ¡­? It¡¯s time to switch topics.¡± Judi Allen waved her hand in a serious manner: ¡°No matter what topic you want to talk about, I like to talk about this. Please tell me.¡± ¡°I saw Aven Harris and Elise rk together the day I saw them.¡± ¡°Ah? That day?¡± Judi Allen was astonished once more. ¡°I was too upset to see him betray me, so I went to the bar and ordered a drink. Because I can¡¯t drink too much, I found myself in his room when I awoke. In fact, I¡¯m still not sure what really transpired that night.¡± ¡°Are you certain you had sex?¡± ¡°In the middle of the night, I woke up in pain, so¡­ Yes,¡± she blushed. ¡°Wake up ¡­ wow, youngdy, you¡¯re blessed for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Judy, could you perhaps be a little more serious?¡± She was a little speechless when she nced at the girl who typically watched porn. ¡°Tsk, we¡¯re all women; isn¡¯t it too boring not to talk about it? Let me tell you, if I had a guy, I would have sex first before marrying. As a result, you¡¯ll be able to get to know him better. I don¡¯t want to find a man; I want to be a widow. Life is quite long. We need to find such a man to live with in order to enjoy our golden years.¡± She burst outughing after hearing her remarks. It was no surprise that she was being so brave and real. ¡°Don¡¯t justugh; let me tell you, I want to be a bridesmaid at your wedding. Request that your husband order an expensive bridesmaid uniform.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you overthink.¡± ¡°Why? He merely wants to have sex but refuses to take responsibility?¡± ¡°We had sex only once. So far, our rtionship has been extremely pure.¡± ¡°Pure? I was perplexed once more. Is he a male or a woman? You are stunning. Is there a problem with ihim?¡± ¡°Judy, he¡­ He¡¯s a nice guy, but he¡¯s not right for me ¡°Her demeanor went solemn. ¡°I¡¯m not right for him.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe so. I believe you two are the ideal couple; you won¡¯t be able to find anybody better.¡± ¡°People like them, you know, are all concerned with their family history. Not only are we notpatible, but there are several factors that separate us.¡± Judi Allen was worried: ¡°Did his family object to you?¡± She grinned as she lowered her eyes. Judi Allen suffered from depression: ¡°It can¡¯t be; this is inly a lovely love story; why would it be a TV drama? Isn¡¯t he the Walton¡¯s Group¡¯s CEO? He can¡¯t even solve a simple problem?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t his fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡­ Can¡¯t offer him the love he desires.¡± ¡°Miss, I say, you can¡¯t possibly be in love with that garbage, Aven Harris, can you?¡± She gave her a kind smile. ¡°I told you before, Judy, I¡¯m not an orphan.¡± ¡°Of course, I am aware. I¡¯m also aware that you have a sibling.¡± Her throat felt a little dry. She took a drink of tea from her teacup. ¡°My birth father¡¯s name is Johny Enderson, and he is the CEO of the Enderson¡¯s Group.¡± Judi Allen remained silent as she nced at her own face. Another detonation. They¡¯d been living in the same dorm for four years, eating and sleeping together, but she¡¯d never mentioned her family. She was well aware that discussing her rtives was frowned upon. ¡°My mother is Johny Enderson¡¯s illegitimate daughter¡­ They despise my father, and I despise the Endersons since they are responsible for my mother¡¯s illness and death.¡± ¡°Luna .¡± Judi Allen reached across the table and extended her hand. ¡°I witnessed firsthand how my mother became entrapped in love and sumbed to depression. So my greatest fears are love and men. You have no idea how brave I was when I first epted Aven Harris. People like me aren¡¯t easily moved, but if I decide to love someone, I¡¯ll give everything I¡¯ve got. But¡­ he paid me with betrayal. Aven Harris¡­ gave me happiness, but also pushed me to hell, made me fear love again, and made me fear being loved. Aven Harris has just uttered all of the love and vows that Wills Waltson has told me. However, themitment has be a falsehood in just a few short years, thus¡­¡± She moved her head. ¡°I simply cannot ept him. I know he¡¯s a decent person, but my heart can no longer retain love.¡±apter 113 ¨C Extremely rich and powerful Chapter 114 Judi Allen was also enraged, ¡°This sted Aven Harris, why doesn¡¯t he go and die?¡± She stood up and sat down alongside Luna after she finished speaking, wearing a rare serious expression: ¡°In our world, not all men are the same, Luna. Could it be that you don¡¯t want to be married again because of someone like Aven Harris? This is incorrect.¡± Luna pursed her lips: ¡°I never imagined myself as a lone person. I¡¯d fall in love and marry, but I might not be so quick anymore. Okay, if I lose another man, my entire life will be ruined¡­ I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll end up lonely and old. I don¡¯t believe Wills Waltson because he¡¯s too exceptional, so how can such an exceptional man only love me for his entire life, he¡¯s currently obsessed with me, and is stubborn towards me, but I don¡¯t know how long a man¡¯s promise willst, I think if Wills Waltson gets tired of chasing after me, he¡¯ll probably let me go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity to miss him?¡± ¡°A person who is terrified of love will not feel pity. After all, rather than being injured, I¡¯d rather be a snail. When I¡¯m scared, I curl up into a nest. It¡¯s fine.¡± Judi Allen exhaled a sigh. She vowed to beat up Aven Harris if she saw him again. She was thinking of something when she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I have to return to Phdelphia tomorrow, Tomy.¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t we agree to remain a few days longer?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson said that he would want toe and pick me up. I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay if he indicated he wanted me to leave.¡± Judi Allen scowled ¡°I sincerely hope that this tyrant canmit his entire life to you and convince you to let down your guard. That would be ideal, and he could annoy Aven Harris to death.¡± Sheughed: ¡± Wills Waltson and I¡­ That¡¯s a challenge.¡± She realized from the expression in Benjaming ¡®s eyes that the feud between the Waltson and Enderson families was not so easy.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Wills Waltson arrived at the hotel at ten o¡¯clock in the morning to take her back to Phdelphia. By the time the two reached Phdelphia, it was already half past one. When they arrived at the Waltson family Vi, she felt a little ufortable. Once they returned to the living room, Wills Watson immediately said to the butler, ¡°Go and find Benjaming .¡± ¡°Understood, Young Master.¡± She looked at Wills Watson tensely and nervously: ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± ¡°I already said that I want him to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, there¡¯s no need, he¡¯s just a child, moreover, at that time he didn¡¯t say anything, he only told the truth, if you force him to apologize to me, that would make it even more difficult for me.¡± ¡°He is 19 years old. He can already be considered an adult. What kind of child is he?¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°He was the one who did the wrong thing, why are you so nervous?¡±Wills Watson pulled her to the table and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Gentle feelings were pounding in their hearts. Eating? She wasn¡¯t in the mood for that. Benjeming Waltson was invited by the butler. Seeing Luna , Benjeming Waltson arrogantly raised his head. Luna had seen this expression when he was talking to other ssmates. Cold and distant. ¡°Third brother, what do you need me for?¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich has been invited by me toe back. Don¡¯t you think that you should say something to her?¡± Benjeming Waltson¡¯s gazended on her face. She clearly hadn¡¯t done anything with Wills Waltson , so why did she have the feeling that she had been caught? ¡°Miss Greenwich , what do you think I should say to you? Aren¡¯t you a teacher? Why don¡¯t you teach me? ¡± His words made Wills Watson angry in his heart. Wills Watson pped the fork onto the table: ¡°Benjeming Waltson.¡± Benjeming Waltson¡¯s sharp eyes dimmed a little. He calmed his emotions: ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m not wrong, I really do not know what I should say to her. In any case, in your eyes, right now, no matter who she is, you never regret. Even though I did the right thing, you still felt that I was wrong. I went to find her and told her to leave you, but I didn¡¯t tell her to leave this city. I know that you could find her, but she still ran away. This is clearly making things difficult for me, and I really don¡¯t understand why I have to apologize in this matter. Could it be that just because you like the daughter of your enemy, I will have to forget the hatred between the Waltson family andEnderson family?¡± Wills Watson looked at Benjeming Waltson coldly: ¡°tomorrow , I will have the butler to send you abroad. Get away from me!¡± ¡°Third brother ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for the two of you to do this.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be hypocritical.¡± ¡°Benjeming Waltson,¡±Wills Watson shouted in anger. He was not even willing to scold her, what right did this kid have to say this? Luna turned to look at him and shook his head. She walked in front of Benjeming Waltson and asked, ¡°Benjaming , do the prisoners facing the death penalty also have the chance toin? I want to talk to you. Do you want to listen to me?¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her for a moment and frowned. To be honest, he did not hate her, but she was one of the Enderson family. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°I want to tell you about my situation. It is true that I am Johny Enderson ¡®s illegitimate daughter, but I have never felt that I am one of Enderson family. If it¡¯s possible, I really want to avoid having anything to do with them for the rest of my life. Since I was young, I have never spent a single cent of the Enderson family¡¯s money, and never called Johny Enderson father. In the Enderson family, I was the target of hatred for them. Whenever I appeared, his house would be in chaos. Of course, not only I didn¡¯t want to recognize them as my family members, but also they don¡¯t want to admit my existence. I hateEnderson family not only because I¡¯m an illegitimate daughter, but also because ¡­ Johny Enderson and his wife hurt my mother. My mom ¡­ She was a good person, but when she was young, she was blinded by love and made the wrong choice. In fact, she could have abandoned me and started over, but she didn¡¯t. For the rest of her life, she was stuck between the Enderson family and me, in the end ¡­ ¡± She was silent for a moment before smiling bitterly, ¡°Enderson¡¯s Group family said that my mother killed herself because she was depressed. But I know that my mother was forced to death byEnderson family.¡± She looked at Benjeming Waltson, trying her best to not let her emotions be sorrowful, she pursed her lips and smiled lightly: ¡°Benjaming , can you imagine, an adult like me, I am not afraid of everything except the thunderstorm, because¡­ It was on that stormy night when I woke up and went to the washroom that I saw my mother ¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± behind her, Wills Watson got up and walked over, and pulled Luna into his embrace: ¡°Enough, Luna , stop talking.¡± He looked at Benjeming Waltson, his gaze sharp. This was the first time Benjeming Waltson had seen his third brother being cold to him. ¡°No one needs to tear away their scars because of your willfulness. Benjeming Waltson, you should stop as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 115 Benjeming Waltson lowered his gaze and remained silent. Listening to all of this made him feel a little bad in his heart. Luna turned and stepped out of Wills Waltson¡¯s clutches. ¡°I¡¯m not mentioning all this to make you pity me,¡± she exined to Benjeming Waltson. I hope you don¡¯t detest me because of the Endersons, since I despise them just as much as you do. ¡°I can guarantee you and your third brother that I will never see him again, but I don¡¯t want to bear the animosity that should not be mine. After all, I¡¯m also innocent.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s expression was icy. This woman, even up until now, could she still say things that she could never see him again? Was he truly worthless in her eyes? Benjeming Waltson raised his head and gazed at the Third Brother¡¯s hostile expression. He pursed his lips and gazed at Luna before turning around and walking away. Wills Waltson said to the butler as he was leaving, ¡°You go out first.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The butler left with dignity. Even though Luna sighed, she saw nothing wrong with Wills Waltson. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anything.¡± I¡¯ll return first.¡± She gazed at his expression. However, he had already gone closer before he could see his expression clearly . He embraced her tightly and dipped his head to kiss her domineeringly. His kiss was more of a bite than a kiss. He nibbled her lips till they were bleeding. She leaned out and tapped him on the shoulder. Wills Waltson let her go, and she stomped her feet, saying, ¡°Wills Waltson, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll never see me again?¡± Hmm?¡± Her gaze shifted. In a terrible temper, Wills Waltson said, ¡°Say it. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She averted her gaze. ¡°I can.¡± Wills Waltson kissed her again as soon as she finished speaking. His penalty was more worse this time. His hands moved restlessly about her body. ¡°Wills Waltson, don¡¯t be like this,¡± she stroked him. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll never see me again?¡± She nced at him with trepidation, not daring to speak. She was well aware that if she responded ¡®yes,¡¯ the following punishment would be more harsher. ¡°Speak.¡± He pinched her chin and looked her in the eyes. ¡°Either yes or no.¡± I¡¯ll carry you upstairs if you don¡¯t respond.¡± Wills Waltson, I¡­¡± ¡°Either yes or no.¡± She fists were clenched. The good girl was always aware of the situation. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I assumed you were going to remain stubborn to the end,¡± Wills Waltson smirked. ¡°What good will it do me if I continue to be stubborn to the end?¡±¡±Can you let go of me now?¡± Wills Waltson dropped his head, sucked on her lips, and then let her go. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to go home.¡±¡±I¡¯m exhausted after the ride.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return you after the lunch.¡± He didn¡¯t tell her she had to stay, so she was relieved. He followed his word after eating and returned her to her house. When she arrived at the door, however, no matter how hard she tried, she was unable to open it. She pondered, trying a thousand times but failing. Wills Waltson, who was standing on the side, casually took out a key and opened the door in front of her. Luna stared at him, speechless. What exactly is going on? ¡°How did you get into my house with your key?¡± Wills Waltson carefully patted the doorknob: ¡°Don¡¯t you think this lock is brand new?¡± ¡°You changed thetch on my door?¡± she realized. I rented this house, not my own. ¡°Are you crazy, Wills Waltson?¡± Crazy? Wills Waltson¡¯s eyes brightened up; this woman was no longer terrified of him. His face was right next to hers. ¡°Do you know that lunatics break thew differently than other people?¡± She smirked. ¡°You ¡­ ¡°What exactly does that mean?¡± ¡°So, even if I rape you right now, you deserve it.¡± He entered the room by opening the door with one hand and took her hand in the other. She tightened her grip on the door. ¡°I mean, you should have gotten permission from others to rece the locks on other people¡¯s residences.¡± ¡°Are you someone else? ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± He pointed next door. ¡°Are you certain you want to speak with me at the door?¡± She doesn¡¯t want you to be embarrassed, okay? She released her grip and walked inside the door. She leaned against the closed door with a serene expression and murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s first agree that we should be reasonable with others.¡± Wills Waltson turned and strolled back into the home,ughing sinisterly. She was about to catch up when she discovered that this was the house she had rented. Her brow furrowed as she nced towards the mansion. She was taken aback by the amount of new furnishings that had been installed. ¡°Are they all your masterpieces?¡± ¡°Your original sofa is too hard. Sitting on it is ufortably ufortable. The coffee table is too small to amodate all of the tes. In addition, your bed is too small. It will be difficult to flip over while sleeping, therefore I modified everything.¡± When she heard him say that, she dashed to the bedroom door to see inside. Heh, this bed is quiterge. However, ¡­ She turned around and looked at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t even say it and finished all these things. Is that alright?¡± ¡°I want to tell you as well. Didn¡¯t you run away?¡± She was not happy. ¡°Whoever runs away, I¡¯m going to find Judi to take a break.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, you left a message saying that you wanted to cut off all ties with me before you left.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± She was speechless for a moment. Wills Watson pushed her and went into the bedroom. Hey down on the bed and patted the spot beside him. ¡°Do you want toe and try?¡± She nced at the space between her eyebrows, then turned around and returned to the living room. She then sat down on the sofa. She had a headache, just when did this Wills Watson n to lose interest in her? Wills Watson spent the entire holiday with her. This was the first time she knew that a man living in a house was quite scary. On the afternoon of the first day of school, Benjeming Waltson had already posed a big problem for her. While she was busy in the office, the door to the office was suddenly pushed open. Aven Harris entered with a cold face. Everyone in the office was very surprised. Aven Harris¡¯s gazended on her, and he said coldly: ¡°Luna ,e out with me.¡± She put down her pen, stood up and followed him out of the office: ¡°Mr. Harris. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Come with me to the police station.¡± ¡°What for?¡± she wondered. ¡°Heh, the few students of you injured a sophomore in the foreignnguage department while ying ball in basketball court. The other party reported them to the police. They are all in the police office now.¡± She was rmed as she hurriedly said, ¡°Wait for me for a moment, I¡¯ll go back and get my bag.¡± She hurried back to her office, grabbed her bag, and left the school with him. Arriving at the police station, she immediately saw Benjeming Waltson, who was sitting on a chair and talking to the police. Beside him sat four men in basketball uniforms. These were all her students. Aven Harris looked at her coldly. She walked over with a guilty conscience. Benjeming Waltson felt that someone was walking over from his side, he turned to take a look, and realized it was actually Luna . Chapter 116 He rose up and frowned his brows at the Luna. He would have felt she was a savior if it had been previously. But now¡­ Why was he a little scared of her? ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Is it all right if I don¡¯t show up? What exactly is going on?¡± Another male student spoke out, saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t really our fault, Miss Greenwich . Those elders intimidated us. They were the first to take action. We can¡¯t be med just because we hit too hard.¡± She turned to the police after casting a nce at the youngster and said, ¡°I apologize, sir. I¡¯m their school counselor, and they¡¯re all good students. They¡¯re probably angry and worried this time. Fighting among teenagers is quitemon. Could you please make some arrangements?¡± ¡°For this kind of thing, we can only handle it ording to thew,¡± the police added. Aven Harris approached her and said: ¡°Go speak with the youngsters. Let me handle it.¡± She nodded and motioned for her students to move to the side. Aven Harris and the police arrived not long after. The policeman said, ¡°Regarding this matter, let¡¯s just forget about it this time. You must not fight again in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, officer,¡± she said. They were brought out of the police station by Aven Harris and Luna. ¡°Miss Greenwich , I will remove 4 points from you this time, do you have any objections?¡± he said harshly. She eyed him with anger in her eyes. But then she realized that if it hadn¡¯t been for him, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get these kids out so simply. ¡°I got it, all of you, follow him back,¡± she said, taking a long breath and suppressing her rage. ¡°Miss Gree, aren¡¯t you going back?¡± one of theds said. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the hospital.¡± She turned and walked away. As he moved towards her own carriage, Aven Harris snorted and nced harshly at her back. ¡°What did they mean by subtracting points?¡±Benjeming Waltson inquired of the man beside him. ¡°Have you not heard? This perv has devised a system for deducting points from counselors. They would lose points if they did something incorrectly. They would be sacked after they ran out of 12 points. Mr. Harris was targeting Miss Greenwich , and when he tried to be with her again, he became angry out of embarrassment. We appear to be the ones who implicated her.¡± When Benjeming Waltson heard this, she chased behind Aven Harris, shoved him to the side of the vehicle, and used her right arm to lean him against the carriage. ¡°If you have something,e at me, stop being so angry at our teacher,¡± she said, her eyes full with rage. Aven Harris gave a frigidugh: ¡°I rmend that you let me leave. If I can¡¯t save you, I can still send you back.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let me see if you really have the power to step on our Waltson family and imprison me.¡± ¡°Waltson descendant?¡± Aven Harris frowned and asked, ¡°You from the Waltson family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Benjeming Waltson, the Waltson family¡¯s younger brother. Remember, you and she have already broken up. You should quit ying with her now that she is my third brother¡¯s woman. If not, you must pay for your actions.¡± He let go of Aven Harris¡¯ arm, rolled his eyes, and started to walk away. Aven Harris remained motionless, his brow furrowed slightly. So it wasn¡¯t because she had an inappropriate rtionship with Benjeming Waltson that she was so close to him¡­ His heart was flooded with guilt when he remembered how he humiliated her and longed to buy her body for a night.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Why didn¡¯t this woman ever exin herself when things went wrong? Benjeming Waltson pursued her for a long distance just to watch her get into a taxi and go. He reached out his hand to a taxi and followed her. She got off at the hospital¡¯s entrance, bought a bouquet of flowers at the service center, and went to the emergency room. She had just found the injured student¡¯s counselor and was investigating the student¡¯s case through him. She went to the emergency room and found him in the waiting room. She walked in, taking a big breath. The beaten student sat on the viewing bed, bandages on his head. ¡°Hi Luna,¡± she said as she moved over to the student¡¯s counselor. ¡°I really apologize for bothering you. How are you doing, student?¡± The shocked student gazed at Luna. ¡°Why did youe, Sister?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the person battling with you today is my student. They are currently being held at the police station. I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡± The boy looked at her for a moment and then quickly shifted his gaze away. This was due to his senior being far too attractive. Benjaming , who was standing at the door, looked around but did not enter. Luna emerged from the ward not long after. When she walked out the door, she noticed Benjeming Waltson leaning against the wall, hands in his pockets, and asked, ¡°Why did youe over here too?¡± Benjeming Waltson came to a halt, removed his hands from his pockets, and pouted awkwardly: ¡°Then why did youe?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Benjeming Waltson said nothing; she simply turned back to look around, then proceeded to the door and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t take full responsibility for today¡¯s matter,¡±Benjeming Waltson said. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You understand? You are not present at the scene.¡± ¡°A p in the face won¡¯t work, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯d lie to me.¡± ¡°Then I have something to talk to you about.¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°What exactly is it?¡± ¡°Can you please not tell my third brother what urred today?¡± Sheughed. ¡°What are youughing for?¡± frowned Benjeming Waltson. ¡°So you, too, were afraid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid; I¡¯m still arguing with my third brother. I don¡¯t want him to find another reason to chastise me.¡± For a brief period, she remained silent. Naturally, she was aware of the reason. ¡°Heh, that Aven Harris bullied you so much, you really don¡¯t want to inform my Third Brother ah?¡± said Benjeming Waltson when she finished saying. She looked up at him, surprised. Didn¡¯t he warn her to avoid his third brother? ¡°I heard the penalty system he devised was specifically designed for you. Tell my third brother that he will undoubtedly assist you in caring for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell your third brother, so don¡¯t tell him either.¡± She had a solemn expression on her face. ¡°It can¡¯t be that you still have feelings for him, right?¡± said Benjeming Waltson. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time and energy on someone who has nothing to do with me anymore because I¡¯m already in the past with him. If I do find your brother, our rtionship will be even more tumultuous!¡± Hearing her statements, Benjeming Waltson paused for a moment before responding, ¡°Then we¡¯ll be on equal footing. We shall keep our secrets hidden from my brother.¡± She nodded and grinned. She pulled off to the side of the road and gged down a cab. She was the first to board the car and looked at him, who was still standing by the wayside. ¡°Are you going to get in the car?¡± Benjeming Waltson pressed his hand on the car door, hesitated for a moment and said: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, a few days ago¡­ Sorry, but I won¡¯t be doing it in the future.¡± For a brief period, she was stunned. He had already closed the car door, turned around, and walked away before she could say anything. Chapter 117 She had barely entered her office upon her return to school when Mia stated, ¡°Luna, Aven just came over to say that he wants you to look for him when you return.¡± ¡°OK, thank you Mia,¡± she said, cing her luggage on the chair. She approached Aven Harris¡¯s office door, knocked, and entered. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me, Mr. Harris.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me previously that the male student was Mr. Waltson¡¯s younger brother?¡± Aven Harris asked, her eyes wide with wonder. ¡°Does it matter who he is?¡± ¡°If you tell me, I won¡¯t mistake him for yours ¡­¡± ¡°It makes no difference to me what you believe. In any event, you will believe only what you want to believe. It¡¯s the same for Elise rk as it is for me when I grow closer to Wills Waltson. In your opinion, the oue of your imagination is far more convincing. Would you believe that even if I exined it to you? When you saw me walking alongside him, didn¡¯t you believe I¡¯d slept with someone else? Aven Harris, I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re staring at me with such a wounded expression. Is it to get me to im that it doesn¡¯t matter if you misunderstand me? In order to make yourself feel better? Then I¡¯m really sorry. How are you feeling? It has nothing to do with me. If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I¡¯ll go back first. That¡¯s right. You can deduce my point whichever you choose.¡± She turned around, walked out the door. Her phone rang shortly after she left work in the afternoon. When she realized it was Belle Enderson, she promptly hung up. But she kept calling her, pushing her to hang off the phone. Belle Enderson¡¯s scarlet sportscar shed before her eyes as she walked out of school. Belle Enderson stepped out of the carriage, removed her sunsses, and wriggled to the front of the carriage. ¡°Do you realize how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you, my beloved sister?¡± ¡°What do you intend to do next?¡± ¡°As a sister, I¡¯ll treat you to a cup of coffee. Is that okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in having coffee with you.¡± ¡°Then you can schedule an appointment with Mr. Waltson. As long as he arrives, you can leave.¡± ¡°Belle Enderson, you¡¯re such a jerk. Chasing a man to this extent, don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re disgusting?¡± ¡°Why should I feel I¡¯m disgusting? Don¡¯t you know that pestering is a form of strength?¡± She stepped around her, getting ready to depart. Belle Enderson, on the other hand, maintained her cool and held her chest while tapping her arm with her finger: ¡°If you refuse my request, I wille here every day. Do you really want to see me every day? Or do you want me to inform everyone that you are Johny Enderson¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡± She moved up to Belle Enderson and stood in the same line of sight as her, snorting coldly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The loathing in her eyes had already turned into indifference: ¡°Then you go and spread it, if one day, the whole world knows that I am the illegitimate daughter of the Enderson family, then won¡¯t I be able to rationally divide up the Enderson family¡¯s inheritance?¡± ¡°You have no right to divide the assets because my father married into the Enderson family.¡± ¡°Because your father is currently thergest shareholder in the Enderson Group, and I am his daughter.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡±Belle Enderson was so angry that her face turned ugly. With a disdainful smile, her eyes slightly raised, she gave her a p and turned around to leave. When dealing with shameless people, one could only use the same attitude in return. After returning home, just as she was about to go to the kitchen to eat, Wills Watson called. ¡°I¡¯m going to an event tonight, so I can¡¯t go to your apartment.¡± As she looked at the ingredients, she felt an inexplicable sense of loss. However, she still said in a rxed manner, ¡°Got it, then I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡± Just as he was about to hang up, Wills Watson asked again: ¡°Do you want toe with me to the event?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said gently. ¡°I don¡¯t like that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Alright, you can eat by yourself tonight. I¡¯lle and find you tomorrow night.¡± After hanging up, she felt that she didn¡¯t want to cook and eat alone at home. Thinking about the consequences of eating takeoutst time. She picked up her bag and headed downstairs to the alleyway for the tapas. But when she walked into the alley, she was stunned. Where¡¯s the tapas shop? Seeing that the ramen stall next door was still open. She walked over and ordered a big bowl of ramen. She sat down and asked, ¡°Auntie, where is the tapas stall?¡± ¡°Ah, the boss next door gave up his business for a long time. I heard that someone ate food there but got sick. After that, some officers came and took the stall down.¡± During those days, we didn¡¯t dare to go out because the officers came to check on us every day. It has only been a few days since I opened my shop. Sigh, I don¡¯t know who is so wicked, everyone is looking for a living, why would there be a need, with so many people eating here, this is the first time I have heard of someone got sick after eating. ¡± Luna was a little surprised. Was that a big deal? She suddenly thought about Wills Waltson ¡®s sick after eating that day ¡­ No way. After dinner, she returned home. She took a shower, threw herself onto the bed and started browsing the inte on her cell phone. The headlines of today¡¯s search impressively popped up in her eyes. The scene of Wills Watson holding hands with popr actress Meranda entering charity night was exposed. In the photo, they were sitting at the same table, whispering to each other with their heads lowered. She was unhappy. The media also took the opportunity to make a big fuss about it, unearthing the news of Meranda and Wills Watson walking together in Bali a few months ago. After watching the news, she patted herself on the chest, turned off the phone andid on the bed ready to sleep. But over and over again, her mind was in a state of chaos. Thinking about how Wills Watson had been treating her well these past few days. Then she thought about the photo in which he was with another woman today. She covered her head with the quilt. If Wills Watson could shift his gaze away from her from now on, it would be pretty good. She sighed and closed her eyes. Sleep. At around 10 AM, the sound of a lock being unlocked came from the entrance. She had not fallen asleep yet and she tightened her heart as she sat up. Since her eyes had already adjusted to the darkness, she got off the bed in the dark. Barefoot, she walked to the corner, picked up the dumbbell, and returned to the door. Before she could open the door, the bedroom door was already open. She ducked behind the door on tiptoe. At that moment, a ck shadow shed in. In the darkness, she could see that he was very tall. If they were to sh head on, she would definitely be at a disadvantage. She simply lifted the dumbbell and smashed it downwards. At that moment, the shadow, seeing no one on the bed, turned around. Seeing the dumbbell falling down, he quickly dodged. However, even though his movements were too fast, he was still unable topletely dodge the attack. The dumbbell fell from his shoulder. Chapter 118 In anguish, he hissed. He noticed the other participant was about to pick up the dumbbell. With his other arm, he gripped her waist and pulled her up. She was startled and said angrily, ¡°Ah! Let me go.¡± Finally, the ck shadow spoke up. ¡°Stop yelling; it¡¯s me.¡± Luna came to a halt as soon as she heard the familiar voice. ¡°Wills Waltson ?¡± Wills Waltson let her go after noticing she was no longer moving. She switched on the light. She was taken aback when she realized the man in front of her was, in fact, Wills Waltson. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± He used his right hand to cover his left shoulder. She took a hasty step forward, her face filled with concern. ¡°How are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± He dropped his head to examine the barbell on the floor. ¡°If you smacked me with anything like that, it would most likely disable my shoulder.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± she stuttered. Wills Waltson drew her into his grasp and embraced her. She was struggling to get out. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this; let¡¯s first go to the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hospital,¡± he muttered, his breath heavy with drink. ¡°I¡¯m not going to pass away.¡± She made a gentle frown. ¡°I thought you said you gave me all the keys? Why did you¡­¡± ¡°Only you would suppose that a wolf would not eat flesh in this.¡± ¡°Is this something worth bragging about?¡± ¡°Of course, for a bookworm like you with a high IQ to let down your guard against me, believe me, it¡¯s worth bragging about.¡± She gently pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not going to believe you the next time.¡± Wills Waltson smirked and embraced her even tighter: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lie to you next time.¡± ¡°Then give me the key.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± When she fought to break free from his grip, he let out a painful ¡®hiss.¡¯ She retreated into his hug, fearfully saying, ¡°How are you doing? Let¡¯s go to the hospital, okay?¡± ¡°No,¡± he muttered as he let go of her and walked over to the bed. ¡°Help me pinch it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t pinch it because it can injure your bones.¡± Wills Waltson was rendered speechless. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡± ¡°Come and sit,¡± he said, patting the bed. She gave a hard shake of her head. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go capture you,¡± Wills Waltson grinned. She remained still. She spun back to avoid him when she saw him stand up, but he had already put his arms around her. He had her in his arms when she broke free, and they were falling backward. They both fell asleep on the nice bed. He hugged her hard while sniffing her body for aroma. ¡°Don¡¯t move, just let me hug you for a moment.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, are you telling the truth to me? Is there anything wrong with your shoulder?¡± Wills Waltsonughed but made no sound. She was aware of it. Why else would he not have made a sound when they fell into bed? In addition, his arms were now snugly wrapped around her¡­ ¡°Wills Waltson, you were fooling me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already informed you. War allows deceit.¡± ¡°But you just imed you¡¯re not going to lie to me anymore.¡± ¡°This type of flirtation cannot be called a lie between a couple. I¡¯m just kidding.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of which, you appear to be quite vignt,¡± Wills Waltson cut her off. ¡°I¡¯m simply trying to avoid things happening again,¡± she added after a brief quiet. ¡°Have you gone through this before? Was the family robbed?¡± She felt slightly bitter in her heart as she remembered the past: ¡°There are not only the robbers, but also¡­ That bandit from the Enderson family. ¡± She shook her head as she finished speaking ¡°Forget about it; it¡¯s all gone. There¡¯s nothing else to say.¡± ¡°Tell me, I want to know,¡± Wills Waltson rubbed her hair. She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°There was a time when I was ten years old when Johny Enderson and the Enderson family were not having a good time. During that time, he frequently came to bother my mother, but she refused to acknowledge him. Perhaps he thought his heart was out of whack, or there was nowhere for him to vent his rage. As a result, he broke into my house one night. When my mother found it and threatened to send him out, he became enraged and pushed her into the room¡­ Raped.¡± Her body trembled in rage as she talked, recalling the past. ¡°At that moment, you¡­ You heard it?¡± Wills Waltson grimaced. ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson remained silent. Johny Enderson was simply an animal.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°When I was sixteen, my mother became even more depressed. During that time, I always slept in a room with my mother. I remember quite clearly that it was almost New Year¡¯s. One night, as I was sleeping, my mother suddenly woke me up. she whispered in my ear. There seems to be someone in the living room. I listened carefully, and sure enough, there was a sound. Just as my mother sat up, the bedroom door opened silently. Perhaps because she had adapted to the darkness, the other party was able to see my mother sitting on the bed. The thief came up to pull my mother, my mother said, ¡®I beg you two things, first, you must not take off the mask, so I don¡¯t know what you look like. Second, I won¡¯t call the police. If you want anything, just take it. After all, stealing isn¡¯t a big mistake, but killing is a capital offense. ¡®¡± The other person probably didn¡¯t expect my mom to do this. He already had the knife in his hand, and put it down again. He turned on the light, and then, in front of my mom and me, he openly took our family¡¯s valuable items and left. Because of this, I am more sensitive to the sounds thatete at night. So, if youe over again in the future, you can either give me a call or knock on the door. I¡¯ll open the door for you, so don¡¯t barge in like this again. It¡¯ll really scare me off.¡± Wills Watson never thought that she would actually experience such a thing. ¡°I thought you might be asleep at thiste hour.¡± This matter, could not be entirely med on him. After all, he did not know her own past. ¡°It is indeedte. Didn¡¯t you say that you woulde back tomorrow night? Why did youe back sote into the night?¡± ¡°I missed you.¡± Thinking of the news from tonight. Luna pursed her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You should be happy with a beauty in your arms tonight, How could you have the time to think about me?¡± Wills Watson was a little surprised, ¡°You saw the news?¡± ¡°Of course, there are headlines everywhere. The moment I open my phone, it would be sent over auTomy atically.¡± Wills Watson sniffed her hair: ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? I¡¯m just saying that at this time, it¡¯s not appropriate for you toe to my ce.¡± ¡°Then it will be appropriate if I sleep with another woman?¡± She felt her heart ache: ¡°That¡¯s your own business.¡± Wills Watson mischievously whispered into her ear: ¡°It is indeed a question that I should be considering, so I came to your ce very appropriately. I like your fragrance. It makes me energetic.¡± Chapter 119 In her heart, she called him a hooligan. He naturally drew her into his grip. ¡°I¡¯m tired; go to bed.¡± She smirked. ¡°Are you leaving again?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the conch girl who came in at ten o¡¯clock simply to see you and then left? I¡¯m not a person whocks desires, so I won¡¯t do it.¡± Her heart was heavy with sorrow. What kind of thing was this? She was an unmarried youngdy who was constantly held and slept in his embrace. Could she truly get rid of him if this continued? When her rm went off the next morning, she turned off her phone. When she opened her eyes, she discovered that the person sleeping beside her had already left. She stood up and entered the living room. In the bathroom, there was the sound of running water. She went to get a cool drink and was about to enter the kitchen when the bathroom door unexpectedly opened. Wills Waltson was wrapped in her cute towel with Pikachu embroidered on it. As he stared at her, his upper body was nude, and he was wiping his hair. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Her attention swiftly went away from his abdominal muscles. When her gaze fell on his left shoulder, she noticed a huge bruise. She knitted her brows and took a step forward. ¡°On your shoulder¡­¡± He grinned as he looked at them: ¡°Are you sorry? Would you like to soothe me with a kiss?¡± She was enraged. ¡°You, Wills Waltson¡­ Which of your statements was true and which were false?¡± Wills Waltson calmly said, ¡°Everything I mentioned to you was true. The injury was genuine. It was also true that my injuries was minor.¡± He indicated the kitchen. ¡°What are you doing this morning?¡± ¡°Anger,¡± she said. Dissatisfied, she went into the kitchen to cook. She said during breakfast, ¡°You believe¡­ How is the heinous Belle Enderson doing?¡± ¡°Belle Enderson ? Who?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The eldest daughter of the Enderson family, Belle Enderson, haven¡¯t you seen her before?¡± she pursed her lips lovingly. ¡°How is she doing? What do you wish to inquire about?¡± ¡°How is she from a man¡¯s perspective?¡± ¡°Face-lift, mean face, speaking pretentiously,¡± Wills Waltson muttered without thinking and with a poisonous tongue. ¡°How did you find out she¡¯d had stic surgery?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t her facial characteristics fake?¡± ¡°It appears that your opinion of her isn¡¯t particrly favorable.¡± ¡°Why do you bring her up?¡± She grinned and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s insignificant.¡± The negative mood had vanished in some mysterious way. After breakfast, the two of them proceeded downstairs to the school where Wills Waltson would drop her off. She noticed the pharmacy at the side of the road as the car moved out of the residential area. She signaled the car to stop and dashed to the pharmacy to purchase a bottle of blood cirction medication. She returned to the car and offered the pills to him. ¡°You bought that for me?¡± Wills Waltson asked, raising his eyebrows. ¡°This medication has the ability to revitalize the blood and dissolve blood stasis. Return and wipe your shoulders.¡± Wills Waltson took the pill and gripped it securely. The sense of being looked after¡­ It was quite warm. Despite the fact that she was the one who caused the wound, she made up for itter. It was quite tasty. Was this evidence that she still cared for him? Because she had instructed Wills Waltson not to have the Waltson family deliver her lunch in the future. As a result, she was finally able to eat lunch with her coworkers in the afternoon. In the canteen, she and Mia, who worked in the same office, appeared. They sat down after ordering their food. Aven Harris approached her from behind with a dish before she could even begin to eat. He set the te down and sat down beside her. She furrowed her brows as she turned to face him. Mia, on the other hand, was experiencing a bout of awkwardness. Shouldn¡¯t she conceal first in this situation? Aven Harris ignored her stares, picked up his fork, and began to eat. Before she could respond, he said, ¡°Have you seenst night¡¯s news?¡± while eating. Luna bent her head and ate, turning her attention away from him. Mia hesitated for a second, thinking that if she left now, Luna would be ashamed, so she didn¡¯t move and began to eat as well. ¡°This is the real life of a wealthy man. I may apologize if I made a mistake, but some men¡¯s life are so colorful.¡± She set her fork down and gave him a stern stare. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about you; else, he wouldn¡¯t be partnered with anotherdy. If you don¡¯t want to be harmed in the future, you should bury your heart as soon as possible. Otherwise, when it sprouts, you¡¯ll be the one who suffers.¡± ¡°Then I must express my gratitude for your advise. It¡¯s just that this is my business, so you don¡¯t need to be so attentive.¡± ¡°Mia, do you mind changing seats?¡± she inquired, turning to Mia. Mia cast a nce at Aven Harris but said nothing. Luna stood up, holding her tray in one hand and Mia¡¯s in the other, she walked over to the table where there was no one else. Seeing that, Mia got up and followed her. Aven Harris who was at the side depressingly threw the fork onto the dining table, stood up, walked to her side and took her wrist, then walked out. ¡°Aven Harris, what are you doing?¡± This was the staff cafeteria, and most of the teachers had seen what he was doing. Aven Harris did not care about that. He pulled her wrist all the way out of the restaurant. Take her to an empty space behind the dining room building and ce her against the dining room wall. ¡°Then why did you do this to me? Why?¡± ¡°Aven Harris, why are you pestering me? Like I said, we can¡¯t be friends after we broke up. I treat you as a stranger. I did nothing wrong.¡± ¡°I already said it, I made a mistake. I am sorry. Anyone will make a mistake. Can¡¯t you give me a chance to start anew? I investigated itst night. That Wills Waltson , also brought that female star Meranda to Bali before. Do you think that they are only enjoying the sea breeze in Bali? They indeed have an affair. Why are you so indifferent to me while you can forgive him? Luna , I was wrong, but my persistence and kindness towards you in the past were all sincere. Why can¡¯t you see my sincerity?¡± After a moment of silence. Then, she said: ¡°They had this kind of scandal before he met me. However, you are different. You spent so much time and effort and caused me fell in love with you. Yet, you ¡­¡± ¡°I was really drunk that day. I didn¡¯t know what had happened, and when I woke up, I was already lying beside her. What can I do? I hate myself, too, I really do. ¡± ¡°But if you really felt sorry, you would leave her on the second day after the incident. Instead, you two got even more closer. We met at the entrance of the school. Under the heavy rain, you and Elise rk got out of your car side by side, and you were holding up an umbre for her. If you really feel sorry for me, you will immediately break away from all rtions with Elise rk and won¡¯t continue to be so close to her. The image of the two of you appearing together is like an injury to me, do you really not know? Aven Harris, the reason why I hate you is because you once gave me a heaven, yet also pushed me to hell. It was obvious that the one who started this rtionship was you, but why I should pay the bill when I was injured? ¡° Chapter 120 Luna held the phone in her palm as she returned to his office. She finally opened Google after much deliberation. She was looking for the key word ¡®Meranda.¡¯ Finally, he had no idea Meranda¡¯s name would always be on the search list. ¡®Meranda and tycoon H¡¯s rtionship appears to be deteriorating. Fans have often asked two persons to wear a couple¡¯s outrements.¡¯ There were also screenshots of ins with photographs showing the truth in the story. Wills Waltson wore a ring on his right hand¡¯s little finger, which was nearly identical to the one on Meranda¡¯s right hand¡¯s ring finger. She realized, after carefully recalling it, that the Wills Waltson she knew had never worn a ring before. Was this a previous photograph? After all, she had no idea what Wills Waltson was like in the past. However, gazing at this type of snapshot would make her feel unreasonably horrible. There were numerous pieces of news, which she went through one by one. Her phone rang before she could finish reading it. Her heart fell as she realized it was the principal¡¯s call. ¡°Hello,¡± she said as she picked up the phone. ¡°Come to my office in She was so depressed, if there was any person who could cause her the most trouble in this world, then this person would definitely belong to Aven Harris. She followed the appointed time and went to the Office of the Principal to knock on the door. The principal¡¯s solemn voice came from inside, ¡°Come in.¡± The moment Luna pushed open the door and entered, she was stunned for a moment. Wills Watson looked at her and smiled. She nodded towards him, she gloomily walked in front of the principal¡¯s office desk. ¡°Principal, you are looking for me.¡± ¡°I was looking for you. There are some words that I think I can¡¯t talk to you, so I called the , Mr. Waltson over and it would be best for everyone to rify this together.¡± She didn¡¯t reply. Mocika Brown said: ¡°I heard from Mr. Waltson that you are now his woman, so you should know, that you can¡¯t change your mind often. Can you?¡± ¡°Principal, if you have something to say, please say it. It¡¯s not your style to beat around the bush.¡± Being gobbled up in front of Wills Waltson , Mocika Brown naturally could not show any mercy. She said unhappily, ¡°I heard that you went to provoke my son again today. I remember that we agreed to stay at the school and never have anything to do with it again. You should remember this, right?¡± Oh! Inwardly, she was furious, this Mocika Brown was purposely saying these. She clearly knew that Wills Watson had already dered her sovereignty, but she still said this to Wills Watson to show how bad she was. If it was an ordinary day, she could endure it. But once she thought about the things that Mocika Brown had done to her in the past and that Wills Watson was present. She knew that he definitely would help her. So, she didn¡¯t want to keep silence anymore. She pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°Principal Brown, I think you probably haven¡¯t heard everything. Since you want to hear the truth from others, then you should be able to discern it fairly and clearly . Since there¡¯s a monitor system in the dining hall, you can go and take a look to see who¡¯s bothering who today. Also, I really want to tell you one more time. Your son might be outstanding in your eyes, but to me, he is already not worth a single cent. To make an inappropriate analogy, I don¡¯t think anyone in this world would be so disgusted that they would pick up the candy that fell into the fecal drain and stuff it into their mouths. ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡±Mocika Brown angrily mmed the table and stood up, then pointed at her with her finger: ¡°You¡¯re a youngdy, yet your words are so unpleasant to hear. You did this because you have no parents?¡± However, Wills Watson coldly spoke at this time: ¡°Principal Brown.¡± Mocika Brown was angry, but when she heard Wills Waltson ¡®s voice, her gaze turned towards Wills Waltson . Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes contained an imposing manner, even though he wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°You didn¡¯t figure it out and called over the person who was busy with business talks. Is this the cultivation that you have?¡± Mocika Brown hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Waltson , you heard it just now, this girl¡¯s words are too unpleasant to listen to, she ¡­¡± ¡°I only heard that she said she made an inappropriate analogy. This metaphor is very reasonable. If you she doesn¡¯t refer to you, then this so-called metaphor ispletely harmless. On the other hand, as for you, principal Brown, you really let me down. Your words are malicious and full of hurt. As the principal of Phdelphia University, don¡¯t you feel that you don¡¯t have the qualification to be a teacher? ¡± Seeing Wills Watson trying to help her, no matter how angry Mocika Brown was in her heart, she had no way to vent it out right now. Gritting her teeth, she reminded herself that she had to endure it. After all, the Harris family was not a match for the Waltson family. Wills Watson walked over to her, and naturally ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°This matter, just this once, will not happen again. Also, I know what my woman is like. In the future, if Principal Brown wants toin to me, you have to clear up the situation first. Since you raised a useless son, don¡¯t pour dirty water on others every day. The biggest weakness of me is that I¡¯m not reasonable towards others. Therefore, if you continue to say something bad to her, I can only be rude to you all. ¡± After Wills Watson finished speaking, he embraced her and turned around to leave the Principal¡¯s office. The two of them went downstairs and Luna shook her shoulders. After shaking off the hand on her shoulder, she walked around to the side and stayed a distance away from him. She looked unhappily at Wills Waltson . He poked her on the forehead. ¡°Angry?¡± She was displeased, she did not speak. Wills Watsonughed wickedly: I am not angry at you and your ex-boyfriend, what are you angry about?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What qualifications do you have to talk about me? Aren¡¯t you even hugging a superstar with your own shoulders?¡± He thought about the topic that she had brought upst night. Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t jealous?¡± ¡°Of course, I wasn¡¯t jealous.¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t jealous, you will not repeat this story over and over again.¡± ¡°Who said it over and over again? I was only using your actions to counterattack at the right time. Why can¡¯t I say that? I¡¯m not yours.¡± ¡°Say thest sentence again.¡± His eyes widened as he took a step forward. Seeing him in such a state, it seemed like he was going to use the old method to deal with her. She hurriedly said, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t pull around with anyone else. He was the one who dragged me out of the dining hall today. I was the one who was passive.¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t shake him off.¡± ¡°When have you ever tried to pull me down by force, did I ever manage to throw you aside?¡± She was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m a man who doesn¡¯t want to kick women away.¡± Seeing her face, he couldn¡¯t help but want tough. This woman was obviously jealous. Chapter 121 After Wills Waltson gone, Luna returned to her office. After finishing their sses in the afternoon, the students began a lively discussion in the group. A guy in the group shouted, ¡°Students, big news! Meranda is nning a fan gathering in Phdelphia. She¡¯s my goddess; do you want to apany me?¡± A swarm of boys raised their hands and followed. A few girls raised their hands as well, indicating that they wished to follow. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Meranda for an autograph.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± However, because the fans gather at 8:30 p. m. It was difficult to get out of school at this point. After the boys had gathered everyone, they @Luna in the group. ¡°Sister, please assist me.¡± It took her half an hour after being @ to see the news in the group. She felt helpless after reading all of the messages. When she noticed Mia was ready to depart, she whispered quickly: ¡°Mia, my kids want to go out beyond 8 p. m. tonight to attend a meeting and acquire an autograph. Should I let them go, please?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll sneak out if you don¡¯t agree. That will make it more risky.¡± ¡°But ¡­ I don¡¯t feel at ease letting them out either. ¡± ¡°It is actually pretty bothersome,¡± Mia reflected for a moment. ¡°Why are the children of this year so tormenting?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you believe my students will be simple to teach? It¡¯s all the same. There are a handful of my pupils that go to the Inte Cafe every night to y games. I¡¯m half dead from anger, what can I do? You¡¯re better than me. Theymunicate with you before leaving. I had the impression that half of our meal dish is suspended in midair, ready to be smashed at any moment.¡± When she considered how she had a falling out with the principal today, she realized that if something went wrong now, the principal might punish her. She paused for a moment before picking up her phone and swiftly responding to them in the group chat. ¡°If you guys leave school sote, I won¡¯t be at ease. I¡¯m looking for Benjeming Waltson, who knows Meranda, and I just want your autograph.¡± The entire group went insane once she sent the message. Everyone talked to Benjeming Waltson. Benjeming Waltson was speechless and dialed her number. He had contacted her for the first time after apologizing to her that day. ¡°You don¡¯t have to betray me like that, third sister-inw?¡± She felt bad. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this, can you? I¡¯m not making this up. You also have the ability. Do you believe you should give up your valuable time to ensure the safety of your ssmates?¡± ¡°This does not sit well with me. Meranda is known to my third brother, not to me.¡± ¡°Then you should seek assistance from your third brother. Anyway, aren¡¯t they also spreading rumors now?¡± Benjeming Waltson yelled: ¡°Are you overthinking it, Third Sister-in-Law? You still dare to put my third brother into the tiger¡¯s den with these two circting rumors?¡± She was speechless, what kind of tiger¡¯s den? Wills Waltson hadughedcently when she mentioned MerandaElven in the afternoon. Her heart was filled with rage. ¡°Who said it was a tiger¡¯s mouth? Your third brother believes it¡¯s lovely and soft.¡± Benjeming Waltson made a hissing sound. His Third Sister-in-Law is obviously a moron. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I promised my ssmates in the group to obtain their signatures, but since you requested for my third brother¡¯s autograph, you go by yourself, I can just help you here,¡± he says. He hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking. She was at a loss for words as she listened to the busy signal. She felt even more irritated when she considered asking Wills Waltson for an autograph. She went into the kitchen to cook when she got home from work. When she carried the dishes out, she was surprised to see Wills Waltson seated in the living room. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°About fifteen minutes ago.¡± She approached the sofa and extended her hand. ¡°Are you certain you don¡¯t want to give up the key?¡± ¡°I can give you the key. I will return the key to you once you have given me your body and mind.¡± She rolled her eyes at him, sat down, took her fork, and began eating. Wills Waltson inquired, seeing that she had merely taken out a fork: ¡°Are you not giving me stuff to eat?¡± ¡°If you want to eat, grab yourself a fork. Can¡¯t you get a fork if you can get the keys?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold it, when you¡¯re in front of me, my legs are frozen, and I can¡¯t walk anywhere, feed me,¡± Wills Waltson smiled maliciously. She fixed her gaze on him. He didn¡¯t appear to be joking, based on his serious demeanor. He clinched his teeth, and she mmed the fork on the tea table, stood up, and went to the kitchen. She pulled out the fork and handed it to him. Wills Waltson felt good about himself. He was well-versed in dealing with Luna. Halfway through her meal, she was thinking about the situation with him and Meranda, as well as the signatures that her ssmates had requested. ¡°When are you going to visit Meranda?¡± she thought, pouting her lips. ¡°Why?¡± He stared at her, anticipating her jealous expression. However, it was her embarrassment that arrived. ¡°Sigh, I want a dozen signed photos of Meranda.¡± ¡°Why do you need an autograph?¡± ¡°There are a few students who, in order to get their autograph, n to leave school in the evening to attend Meranda¡¯s meetup. I was worried something might happen, so I told them that Benjaming could get her autograph, but he didn¡¯t help me at all.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been in a cold war for so long that he¡¯s too ashamed to ask me for help.¡± She shocked: ¡°You¡¯re still in the cold war.¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you think I would forgive him so easily?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell you? We¡¯ve made up.¡± ¡°Make up?¡± ¡°Yeah, he already humbled himself on the first day of school.¡± Hearing her warm words, Wills Waltson ¡®s brows raised a little. Looks like this kid isn¡¯t at a point where he¡¯s hopeless. At least he¡¯s sensible. Luna said: ¡°You are brothers, there is no need for that. As you are the big brother, you should let him go.¡± ¡°Other things are fine, but is my woman someone that he can point at as well?¡± These words instantly warmed her heart. However, it was not good for her to express it, so she changed the topic and asked, ¡°About that ¡­ Regarding the autograph, do you need help or not? ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re begging me, I¡¯ll naturally help you. But, if I go and see Meranda for your sake, won¡¯t you be angry?¡± She curled her lips. ¡°Why should I be angry? I¡¯m not that bored.¡± As she spoke, she jabbed her fork into the pasta. This man clearly wanted to go, but why did he say he wanted to go for her? Seeing her angry expression, he did not expose her. Instead, he calmly ate his meal, took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Busy?¡± ¡°Meet you for a drink.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll meet in an hour.¡± He only said three sentences before hanging up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After dinner, just as Luna was about to head to the kitchen, he said, ¡°Go change your clothes and I will take you out.¡± ¡°Take me out?¡± She looked at him: ¡°Didn¡¯t you already arrange for Meranda to go drink?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°In order not to make you jealous, I¡¯ve decided to take you with me.¡± Chapter 122 She was irritated and adamantly stated, ¡°Who is envious? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not envious. I¡¯m not bored at all.¡± Wills Waltson leaned against the kitchen door, saying: ¡°Do you still desire the autograph? If you want, then go. ¡± He realized that the people in this who liked to argue and resist him the most belonged to none other than Luna. Luna did not want to beg him. She had no choice except to bury her face beneath the eaves. She turned around and returned to her bedroom to put on a new dress. Her clothing is conservative. As long as she was dressed appropriately, it was easy to tell that she had a good figure. He asionally desired that she dress elegantly. But he still wanted to keep her hidden most of the time. Nobody else could look at her lovely figure but him. ¡°Howe you¡¯re staring at me like that?¡± He spun around. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± Wills Waltson drove the car to the clubhouse as the two of them went downstairs together. This was her first visit to such a beautiful ce. The beauty of the clubhouse drew her in as soon as she entered the hall. This establishment must be incredibly pricey. She looked around politely as she followed Wills Waltson up the stairs and into the private room. The server stated politely, ¡°Please wait a moment, Mr. Waltson. I¡¯ll go invite the boss over.¡± ¡°This ce was opened by Meranda?¡± he asked Wills Waltson once the waiter had left. Wills Waltson offered him a lovely smile but didn¡¯t say anything. Her lips were pursed. He enjoys keeping things hidden. She stopped asking when he didn¡¯t respond. Soonter, the waiter arrived with red wine, nibbles, and fruit. Two sses of wine were poured by the waiter. Wills Waltson reached for a cup and handed it to her. She motioned with her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not a drinker.¡± Wills Waltson did not press him, instead telling the waiter, ¡°Go make a cup of banana juice and bring it over.¡± He could still taste the apple she adored. She smiled as she pursed her lips. The door of the private room was opened at this time. A attractive man wearing a polo shirt and a well-built figure strolled in. The man couldn¡¯t help but take a couple more nces when he saw that Wills Waltson still had ady by his side. He then sat down and crossed his legs while he gazed at Wills Waltson. ¡°How unusual, I brought a friend today.¡± Wills Waltson instinctively put his hand on her warm shoulder. ¡°Let me introduce you, this is the Miss Greenwich that I mentioned to you before.¡± The man smiled elegantly. ¡°I know.¡± Wills Watson looked at her again. ¡°This is my bro, you should have heard of his name before, the domestic film and television giants, Moishe.¡± Of course, she had heard of it. Back then, she had a gossip expert, Judi Allen, by her side. Moishe, one of the Four Young Masters of the Phdelphia, had been mentioned on the news. It heard that he had many affairs but never rted to some women. . Of course, it was also said that he was most likely a gay. Otherwise, how could there be a man who didn¡¯t like girls after having so much?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Thinking about gay, she turned her head and looked at Wills Watson for some unknown reason. ¡°Miss Greenwich , it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± With honor on her face she said, ¡°Hello.¡± The waiter knocked on the door and came in, bringing her fruit juice. Moishe asked: ¡°You don¡¯t drink alcohol?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t.¡± Wills Watsonughed. Noticing the other party¡¯s sneer, she looked at him and pouted. What was this manughing about? She really didn¡¯t drink, okay? But, when would this Merandae? Didn¡¯t he say they will meet in one hour?¡± Could it be that beingte for a celebrity was a privilege? Moishe thought that they are flirting. He smiled. ¡°Wills , you didn¡¯t just ask me out at this time to drink wine, did you?¡± ¡°Her students want twenty of Meranda¡¯s handwritten photos.¡± Wills Watson said, he shook his wine cup and took a sip: ¡°If I ask her for the photos, I¡¯m afraid she will be more jealous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not jealous,¡± she retorted. He took out his cell phone and made a call. ¡°Go find Meranda and bring twenty signed photos to Mr. Waltson ¡®s house.¡± After hanging up the phone, Moishe said: ¡°It is better for me to do this.¡± She was sitting on the side, so ¡­ He brought her out to see Moishe, not Meranda? Her heart inexplicably cleared up a bit. She picked up the juice and started drinking it through the straw. Wills Watson asked: ¡°Where¡¯s Moonie?¡± ¡°At home.¡± ¡°Has she been quiettely?¡± ¡°Do you think this little girl will settle down?¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s normal for her and Benjaming to be more rebellious at their age.¡± ¡°Rebellious? I think that she has hardened her wings and wants to fly out of my control. Yesterday, she went to find Jackie and made him persuade me to allow her to stay in school. ¡± Wills Watson crossed his legs as he listened with interest. ¡°And the result?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Jackie advised her.¡± Moishe smiled. Wills Watson shook his head andughed, ¡°This little girl, she probably doesn¡¯t know that you, an old fox, are already eyeing her.¡± ¡°Otherwise, why I raised her up?¡± She sat at the side, feeling a bit bored. What were they talking about? She didn¡¯t understand at all. Wills Watson knew that she might be bored, so after sitting for more than ten minutes, he left with Luna . The club¡¯s driver helped him drive the car, Luna said, ¡°Take me home first, then you can go back.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to your house together.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to stay at my ce again, are you? My ce is not a luxury hotel.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not luxurious enough. However, even if that ce is even more dpidated, yo¡± are there.¡± When she heard his words, she felt both warm and shy. As for why she was shy ¡­ It was probably because of she recalled the scene in which they were sleeping in each other¡¯s armsst night. ¡°Oh right, why didn¡¯t you tell me Elven that Aven Harris was also working at the school?¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s words immediately caused her to feel guilty, ¡°I thought you knew.¡± He raised his eyebrows, as if he had seen through her guilt. ¡°How would I know if you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°I thought the headmaster told you.¡± ¡°You were so close to me, yet you didn¡¯t tell me. Why did she tell me the whereabouts of her son?¡± She pursed his lips but did not say a word. Seeing her silence, Wills Watson actually thought too much. He felt displeased in his heart as he said, ¡°What? You said that your rtionship had already passed, but you still can¡¯t forget him?¡± She turned her head to re at him. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble. If you knew that Aven Harris came to school, you would probably think too much about it, right? It¡¯s not like the Waltson family and the Harris family have any deep grudges, so what reason do I have to make you deal with the Harris family just because of me? Furthermore, Aven Harris is Aven Harris and I am me. Where he is working right now, to me, has no effect at all. ¡± Wills Watson sized her up: ¡°Then tell me, in your heart right now, who is more important between me and Aven Harris?¡± Chapter 123 She turned to face him. Is it necessary for Wills Waltson to be so childish? Who will be the first person to be rescued by these two? Was it necessary to put her emotions to the test with this question? ¡°I¡¯m clearly in front of you, but you¡¯re still debating such a simple question?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s tone was irritated when he said this. Luna, on the other hand,ughed. ¡°You im I¡¯m jealous, but you¡¯re the one who¡¯s jealous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m just jealous, and I¡¯m brave enough to confess it.¡± Yes, you are brave. ¡°Don¡¯t alter the subject, Luna. Who do you think is more significant between him and me?¡± ¡°You,¡± she said without hesitation this time. Wills Waltson was ecstatic. ¡°You¡¯re not just fawning on me?¡± ¡°Why did I do that? Aven Harris is currently little more than a stranger to me. What¡¯s the point ofparing you to him?¡± ¡°So, why were you hesitating?¡± ¡°I was wondering why you would respond such a foolish question?¡± Wills Waltson kept his cool while raising his eyebrows ¡°What does this have to do with childishness? I¡¯m envious.¡± She didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She was at school the next day. Her phone began to ring. She opened it and looked inside. Benjeming Waltson had sent a message. ¡°I brought the photo of Meranda¡¯s signature from home, sister-inw. I know you¡¯re busy, so I¡¯ll be the good guy until the end and help you give it off to that bunch of students. You are wee.¡± She smirked. Why were these two brothers so simr? She said swiftly, ¡°I¡¯ll want an autograph. But you are benefited, you¡¯re obviously taking advantage of the fact that you¡¯re helping others. You even want me to express my gratitude.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, why don¡¯t you think about who found this trouble for me?¡± said Benjeming Waltson. She was much more convinced after seeing this message. These Waltson brothers were all cunning and shrewd. It didn¡¯t matter whether they were young or old. She wasn¡¯t a good fit for them. The Waltson family deserved to be wealthy with brothers like them. Wills Waltson made an emergency trip to Hong Kong the next day.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Despite the fact that he hadn¡¯t returned in three days, no matter how busy he was every day, he would always call her and say good night. She didn¡¯t feel anything when Wills Waltson arrived. However, when Wills Waltson left, she felt a sense of loneliness. This kind of lonelinesses from deep within her spirit. In truth, this was precisely what she was terrified of. She didn¡¯t dare to ept him because she was worried that once she became ustomed to his presence, he would hurt her. She¡¯d have to dig him out of the depths of her psyche that day. She was terrified that the agony might kill her. She pulled out her phone and scrolled through the entertainment news headlines from thest few days. Because they did not exin. The news concerning Wills Waltson and Meranda was bing increasingly explosive. Meranda could only smile and not respond when reporters asked about her rtionship with him. Such an attitude provided a chance for the media to capitalize on their friendship. Almost all of them used the word ¡°admit¡± in their newsletters. She exhaled a sigh. Why didn¡¯t Wills Waltson rify if it wasn¡¯t the truth? She threw the phone away. She was somewhat worried. This level of passion was palpable. Obviously, she had no choice but to admit it, even if she didn¡¯t want to. Wills Waltson was corroding her heart piece by piece. She stroked her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t go any further, Luna. The precipice in front of you will shatter you to smithereens if you are not careful.¡± She walked from the bus station to the school gate early in the morning. Belle Enderson returned. The two women exchanged nces, neither of them pleasant. With sunsses in hand, Belle Enderson stepped from the side of the sportscar to in front of her. ¡°Can you tell me if the issue between Meranda and Mr. Waltson is real or not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me questions like this? I¡¯m not like Wills Waltson¡¯s worm . How could I have known?¡± Belle Enderson chuckled as she scoffed at her: ¡°What, he deserted you? As I have said, a woman like you has nothing other than a face. Mr. Waltson seemed to have had enough fun with you.¡± As she took a step forward, her gaze became cold: ¡°Respectfully, Belle Enderson. Don¡¯t act like a nasty rat because you unt yourself as ady of a noble family every day.¡± Belle Enderson said dismissively. ¡°You became enraged because you were embarrassed.¡± She confidently raised her brows, ¡°That appears to be correct. Tsk, what a pity.¡± ¡°Just you wait, I will surely turn Wills Waltson into my guy,¡± she said as she put on her sunsses. She then turned around and proceeded towards her sports car. When the door opened and she was about to get inside the car, Luna stepped forward and blocked it. She scoffed at Belle Enderson, held her to her bosom, andughed coldly: ¡°You will not be able to have Wills Waltson; he is not someone a shallow woman like you can have. Just wait and see if you don¡¯t believe.¡± She gave her a cold look as she finished speaking before turning around and walking back to school. Belle Enderson pped her on the back of the head. He couldn¡¯t have it, and she didn¡¯t want her to have it. Heh, she was just as cruel as her mother. She wanted to show it to her because the more she said she couldn¡¯t get it, the more she wanted to show it to her. Belle Enderson got in the car and looked up Nicky Enderson¡¯s phone number. ¡°Have you decided on what I told youst time, Brother?¡± Nicky Enderson, on the other end of the phone, was irritated: ¡°Are all of the males in the world gone? Why are you so adamant on marrying him?¡± ¡°If Luna can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡± Nicky Enderson, on the other hand, remained silent for an extended period of time. Belle Enderson came to see him a few days ago and told him she wanted to marry Wills Waltson. Back then, he had scolded her harshly. She, on the other hand, was unrepentant and even threatened to do it herself if no one helped her. The entire Enderson family would be mortified by that point. He had been overjoyed in his heart when Wills Waltson had caused a controversy during the previous few days. After all, it was a good thing that Wills Watson was able to shift his gaze away from Luna . But now, another Belle Enderson appeared. The daughters of the Enderson family, had all been infected with some kind of parasite, they all insisted on being with Waltson family. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°That Meranda dares to seduce the Mr. Waltson , I want to discredit her in the entertainment circle.¡± ¡°Nonsense, the problem isn¡¯t with Meranda, but rather with Wills Waltson . His existence would cause women to rush in like a flock of ducks.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I have to let those women know, they can¡¯t touch the man that I like.¡± She hung up. Nicky Enderson was furious in his heart, when he called back again, Belle Enderson was already unwilling to answer. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. the Enderson family was truly a magical ce. It could even give birth to a clever child like Luna , or could also give birth to a retard like Belle Enderson , who didn¡¯t even have a brain. Chapter 124 Nicky Enderson called Luna in the afternoon and said he would eat dinner with her. When she came out of school, she got into his car after she got off work. Nicky Enderson drove her to the restaurant. After the two of them had ordered, Nicky Enderson asked: ¡°How have you been recently? How is school going? ¡°Do you get used to it?¡± She raised her brows proudly. ¡°What exactly am I? I¡¯ve long adapted to such trivial matters.¡± ¡°Who else could you possibly be?¡±¡±You¡¯re my sister,¡± Nicky Enderson chuckled. ¡°I was afraid you were too busy with work recently, so I didn¡¯t bother looking for you.¡± He took two sips of water from his teacup. ¡°Oh yeah, I noticed on the news that Wills Waltson and that female star, you and him, are very close¡­ ¡°Have you been seeing each other recently?¡± Nicky Enderson was simply probing when he said this. However, when he brought up Wills Waltson, she immediately opposed. After all, Belle Enderson had just arrived in the morning to find her. When Nicky Enderson noticed Luna was silent, he said, ¡°Heh, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Belle Enderson has suddenly irritated me to no end.¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°What exactly did she do?¡± ¡°She said that she took a fancy to Wills Waltson and wouldn¡¯t marry unless it was Wills Waltson . She also said that she was willing to make a sacrifice in order to improve the strained connection between the two families. In a nutshell¡­¡±¡±You might not be able to imagine her expression when she said it,¡± Nicky Enderson sighed. I would have struck her twice if she hadn¡¯t been my sister.¡± She grinned as she lowered her eyes. Nicky Enderson¡¯s eyes were filled withpassion. ¡°Girl, what are you giggling about?¡± I recognized Wills Waltson¡¯s purpose when I saw you so close to him at the time, but I also knew he was untrustworthy. I advised you, yet you ignored me. Fortunately, Wills Waltson has shifted his attention away from you, so you were able to withdraw in time to avoid too much pain. Listen to my advice, from now on, stay away from him, understand? ¡± ¡°The rtionship between Wills Waltson and I isn¡¯t what you assume,¡± she pursed her lips. ¡°How about your rtionship?¡± ¡°Friend, yes¡­ ¡°He¡¯s a really terrific friend.¡± ¡°You are still too inexperienced,¡± Nicky Enderson groaned, ¡°so let me ask you, you treat him as a friend, what does he think of you?¡± She paused for a bit without saying anything. ¡°He treats you as a woman who can be misled into bed, there are too many women spinning about him, do you believe, in his eyes, you will be a rare treasure?¡± Nicky Enderson continued. She stared at him after a brief pause. After Nicky Enderson finished speaking, he reacted to something by saying, ¡°Could it be that you and him have already¡­¡± ¡°Brother,¡± she grimaced, disappointed. ¡°Stop talking gibberish.¡± ¡°I say, you wouldn¡¯t do such a dumb thing,¡± Nicky Enderson sighed. Don¡¯t go eating the losses that your mother has previously suffered, understand?¡± She was well aware that Nicky Enderson was acting in her best interests. But hearing these words from his mouth made her feel extremely embarrassed. But, wait a minute¡­ She gave a nod. ¡°I know.¡± They both exited the restaurant after dinner. Nicky Enderson escorted her downstairs. ¡°Luna, I have something to ask you,¡± Nicky Enderson said as Luna was about to get out of the car. She unbuckled her seatbelt and turned to face him. ¡°How do you feel about Belle Enderson and Wills Waltson?¡± She smirked. ¡°You said I¡¯m your sister, so you won¡¯t let me into the tiger¡¯sir, but is Belle Enderson not your sister?¡±¡±What, in your opinion, is the reason why I can¡¯t but Belle Enderson can?¡± ¡°No, Luna, you misunderstand my meaning; I did not say you are inferior to Belle Enderson, and I do not want you to get close to Wills Waltson because you do not understand how dark his family is.¡± Nicky Enderson shook his head rapidly. I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll get hurt if you go with Wills Waltson. But Belle Enderson is unique. Even though I am opposed to Belle Enderson¡¯s desire to marry Wills Waltson, if I am not concerned, Belle Enderson will do as she pleases. At the time, it was not she who would be in trouble, but the entire family, who was running things behind my back. I can¡¯t let Belle Enderson do anything he wants now that I¡¯m the manager of the Enderson¡¯s Group. But, no matter how I look at it, Belle Enderson and Wills Waltson seem toe from two distinct worlds. ¡°I was perplexed, which is why I asked you that question.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure how convincing this exnation would be to her. She only knew she didn¡¯t like him pairing Belle Enderson and Wills Waltson. Enderson, Belle? What is she thinking? ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate.¡± Nothing in this world is more inappropriate than the two of them being together. Do you think Belle Enderson overvalued herself, your own sister? Wills Waltson is a decent person; a hundred Belles aren¡¯t worth one Wills Waltson.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After she finished speaking, she opened the car door and got out, then turned to Nicky Enderson and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go home first, you better drive cautiously.¡± She turned around and returned to the building. Nicky Enderson¡¯s heart sank when she saw her rear figure. Was this how she treated her pal Wills Waltson? He had a firm hold on the steering wheel. Wills Waltson certainly had feelings for this girl. If he remained silent, then possibly¡­ He took out his phone and dialed Belle Enderson¡¯s number. Belle Enderson remained unresponsive to his call. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± he said promptly. He got in his car and drove away. His phone rang as the automobile approached the entrance to the residentialplex. He stopped over and took out his phone. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Are you serious about assisting me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. Do not do anything until I tell you what to do. ¡°Do you hear what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s past time.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± frowned Nicky Enderson. ¡°I¡¯ve recruited a lot of individuals to chastise Meranda on the Inte.¡± Humph, Meranda will be out of luck after that.¡± ¡°Idiot,¡± Nicky Enderson yelled. ¡°What gives you the right to chastise me?¡± ¡°Do you think Wills Waltson would just stand by and watch if he has affections for Meranda and something bad happened to her?¡± With your little trick, all it takes is a little research to get you out. Your man will have a negative impression of you even before he meets you.¡± When Belle Enderson heard this, she grew concerned: ¡°Oh my gosh, then what do we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do?¡± Give others the responsibility. Remember, don¡¯t y around any longer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got it, I¡¯ve got it.¡± She sat on the sofa with a mncholy expression on her face when she arrived home. Her phone began to ring. She chose to ignore Wills Waltson after recognizing him. It was all his fault, else she wouldn¡¯t have be so enraged. She took a deep breath. She turned off her phone and turned out the lights. Chapter 125 Saturday came the next day, and she rarely slept in. She didn¡¯t want to move when she awoke at nine o¡¯clock. Meranda¡¯s controversy altered Wills Waltson¡¯s rtionship with the person who was still on the search engine the day before. It had only been one night, but the entire world appeared to be focused on the Meranda¡¯s history. In high school, she began to fall in love. Abortion. In college, she leaned on a man. To rookies in the performing arts industry, she never helped them. She even unearthed confusing information regarding her rtionship with several wealthy young masters. Luna was a little taken aback. What kind of situation was this? This Meranda was far too unlucky to have been hit by such a powerful st. But it didn¡¯t appear to be rted to her. She scrolled through other news for a bit before getting up, washing her face, and going downstairs to have some dinner about 10:30. She spent a long time wandering around the Marktin et, filling her shopping basket with veggies before going home. Back at the apartmentplex, a new car came out of nowhere in a parking space that had been unused for several days. She cast a distant nce and didn¡¯t give it any thought. She went upstairs to her apartment. But as soon as he opened the door, she was stopped by a set of powerful arms. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± the other party said before she could shout. She turned her head to face Wills Waltson, who was standing right in front of her. ¡°Why are you¡­ Why are you returning? Didn¡¯t you have a week of travel nned?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone?¡± Wills Waltson drew her into his grip. She was taken aback. ¡°Hmm?¡±Wills Watson released her and looked into her eyes: ¡°Tell me about it. I want to know what kind of huge reason is it, to be able to force me to put aside my important work and hurry back.¡± She was surprised. ¡°You came back because I didn¡¯t answer your phone?¡± ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯m standing here right now?¡± She felt guilty. She didn¡¯t pick up the phonest night because she wanted to make a ruckus in her little temper and vent out some of the discontent in her heart. After all, he wasn¡¯t in the country, so even if she didn¡¯t answer his call, what could he do? However, ¡­ She really did not expect that because of her willfulness, he would give up such an important job. Thinking of thest time his secretary had called her and told her that he had left a very important contract and hade looking for her, she felt even more guilty. ¡°I am¡­ I¡¯m not in a very good mood, so I don¡¯t want to bother with anyone. I didn¡¯t expect that it would affect you.¡± After she finished speaking, she stomped her feet in depression. ¡°Why did youe back? Aren¡¯t you making my heart feel even worse?¡± Wills Watson gently poked between her eyebrows: ¡°Are you suing the wrong person first? When I came back, wasn¡¯t I worried that something might have happened to you? ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What can happen to me? This is my territory after all.¡± ¡°That may not be the case. Last time, someone left her territory and ran to Vancouver.¡± ¡°I¡­ That time, I went to rx. ¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°So, what¡¯s the reason you¡¯re in a bad mood?¡± A guilty conscience. Wills Watson said: ¡°Tell me.¡± She pursed her lips and looked at him. She couldn¡¯t tell him that it was because of him after all. ¡°I just miss my mom. When I miss my mom, I usually don¡¯t want to talk to other people.¡± She pursed her lips and looked at him. ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, what about your business? I really didn¡¯t expect it to affect you.¡± He smiled. ¡°Only you can influence me.¡± Her face was slightly red and she was somewhat touched. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I have an exceptionally goodpensation method. Do you want topensate me?¡± Luna looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°How?¡± He picked her up. The shopping cart in her hands auTomy atically slid to the floor. Only then did she realize that Wills Watson was nning to anything bad. She paNicky ed. ¡°Why do you always do this to me?¡± He looked at her with a doting smile, then walked into the bedroom and ced her on the bed. She tried to sit up, but hey down beside her, pressing her down. ¡°As if you listen to me every time.¡± He embraced her and closed his eyes, saying tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, sleep with me for a while. This will be yourpensation.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t rest on the ne?¡± ¡°After working for a while, I was able to sleep for a bit. After I got off the ne, I had a video conference with the Americans,¡± he said. He put his lips next to her ear and whispered, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m very sleepy.¡± Then, she justid there obediently. Not longter, Wills Watson fell asleep. She thought he was asleep and was about to move when his maic voice said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± She looked at him. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She pursed her lips and did not move again. Initially, she felt that she had slept for a long time, and she wasn¡¯t feeling too sleepy anymore. But after lying down for a while, drowsy from sleep, she fell asleep too. When she opened her eyes again, it was already evening. She hung on his body like an octopus. As for him, he was sizing her up. Seeing his gaze, she felt embarrassed and quickly retracted her hands and feet. Wills Watson gently tapped the corner of his own mouth with his hand. she wondered, wiping her mouth. No drool. Wills Watson was speechless, ¡°Woman, you are really slow on the uptake.¡± He leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. ¡°I¡¯m asking for an afternoon kiss.¡± She blushed and felt embarrassed. She sat up and touched her belly. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯m going to cook.¡± She rolled off the bed and headed for the kitchen. She simply cooked pasta. Just likest time, Wills Watson took a bath and put on her bath towel beforeing out. She looked at him and could not help butugh. He lowered his head and looked at himself. ¡°Is it funny?¡± ¡°A little.¡± He walked over and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m very hungry too.¡± After eating half a bowl of noodles, she looked at him and said, ¡°By the way, did you read the news?¡± ¡°No, what happened?¡± ¡°Your gossip girlfriend has made a lot of headlines on the inte overnight.¡± ¡°Gossip girlfriend?¡± He raised his eyebrows: You¡¯re talking about Meranda? ¡°That¡¯s right, she was attacked heavily.¡± ¡°Does this have anything to do with me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He raised an eyebrow and looked at her. ¡°Do you mind?¡± She felt a wave of awkwardness. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. After all, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s business.¡± She pouted. ¡°It can¡¯t be considered as someone else¡¯s matter. This matter, more or less, happened because of you.¡± ¡°Because of me?¡± ¡°It was because of the scandal between you and Meranda that you pushed her to the heart of the struggle. No one investigated her before. ¡± ¡°This scandal has not been going on for a day or two. Why did they choose yesterday to spread it? And it¡¯s arge-scale scandal.¡± Wills Watson remained calm: ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she has offended someone? There¡¯s no need for you to worry about it. Don¡¯t worry, my heart is still with you. ¡± She blushed and hit him. Chapter 126 The butler arrived after supper to bring the garments to Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson stayed at her ce as usual. She certainly felt helpless previously, but she was probably used to it, so she didn¡¯t notice. However, she understood in her heart that their current situation was uncharacteristic from the outside. But who cares? She knew¡­ their rtionship was straightforward. They headed downstairs together after breakfast. Wills Waltson abruptly turned his body and blocked her path as she moved out of the building. She was ready to raise her head to look at him. He¡¯d already buried her face in his arms. ¡°Wills Waltson, what are you doing?¡± she wondered. ¡°Shh, someone was surreptitiously photographing in the grass on the left.¡± She tensed up and hardened her body. She muttered, ¡°Why ¡­ What should we do?¡± Wills Waltson removed his thin shirt and ced it directly over her head, covering her entire face. He held her hand tightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the car.¡± Her soft vision was immediately obstructed, and she couldn¡¯t see anything. Wills Waltson was the one person she could rely on. She tightened her grip on Wills Waltson¡¯s hand and drew his arm in front of her. The second hand curled itself securely around his arm to the left. Wills Waltson drove away after sending her to the carriage. She sat obediently in the back of the car, not daring to remove her garments. Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t help but giggle when he saw her in the rearview mirror. ¡°You¡¯re looking exactly like the new bride right now.¡± She replied, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m about to pass out from fear.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already left the district, so take off your clothing.¡± Only then did she feel relieved. She undressed, nced around, and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the road to school; you can¡¯t be bringing me to your house, right?¡± ¡°There are several cars trailing you. Are you certain you can still escape securely when I send you to school?¡± ¡°Then what can we do, I can¡¯t lose my job, Aven Harris has been targeting me the entire time, if I lose all my points, I¡¯ll be expelled,¡± she said, walking forward until half her body was in the front seat of the car. ¡°Then simply allow them to fire you. In any case, this work is beneath your abilities.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t be so unpromising. I have to stay on my own route, even if that means kneeling, and I have to finish walking.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m going to let you go and get photographed now?¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Beg me, I have all sorts of solutions to help you out of your current dilemma,¡± Wills Waltson smiled. She rolled her eyes at him and pursed her lips tenderly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who caused me all this trouble?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to get away? There was no loss for me because you were filmed. I can tell the entire world that you are the woman I am interested in.¡± Wills Waltson abruptly concluded his speech by saying: ¡°Undoubtedly, this is a brilliant concept. It just so happens that I can use this asion to inform all of the males in the world that this woman is mine, and that even if you look at her, I would still retain a grudge.¡± ¡°You, Wills Waltson¡­¡± He chuckled and cut her off ¡°Despite the fact that you may not want to be exposed, I am willing to respect you. Quickly tell me if you want to beg me or not.¡± ¡°Please, I beg of you. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°Your activities are clearly insufficient. You know what I want, but you¡¯re not giving it to me. That indicates that you are not sincere.¡± Luna clinched her jaw. She was attempting to coerce her into bing a prostitute. He gave an unpleasant grin ¡°Count from one to three. If you still don¡¯t take action, I¡¯ll turn around and send you back to school.¡± He then said, ¡°1, 2, 2. 5, 2. 6¡­¡± She leaned in for a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Not bad, good gal,¡± Wills Waltson said. She sat back in her chair, steadying herself. She could only trust him now. She had, after all, kissed him. The car drove right into the vi¡¯s backyard. ¡°How many cars do we have at home?¡± Wills Waltson asked Butler. ¡°Seven.¡± ¡°Mm, you go to the backyard and select six younger female employees to dress casually. Each of them gets into a car and, after you leave, drives to Phdelphia in different directions, returning half an hourter.¡± ¡°All right, young master.¡± The butler has gone. ¡°You will also go in and change your clothing, and follow thest car out,¡± Wills Waltson said, looking at her. She checked the time by raising her wrist. It was all over. It was already 8:00 p. m. But she was out of options now. She turned around and walked into the vi, hastily changing her clothing. The butler went downstairs to prepare for her. A car drove out of the vi every three minutes. ¡°Tell me, will I get fired today?¡± she murmured helplessly as she stood near the car. ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll raise you.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to freeload.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat, then raise me.¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°After the marriage, mine will be yours. You can raise me, so it¡¯s decided.¡± She wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke with him. After all, she was in the wrong to bete. Wills Watson patted her shoulder. ¡°Rx, that kiss of yours is worth a lot. I have always kept my promise, so I guarantee that nothing will happen to you today.¡± When she saw his confident expression, she couldn¡¯t help but rx a bit. Wills Watson continued, ¡°This afternoon, after you get off work, there will be a driver to pick you up. Remember, don¡¯t go back to the Big City Home by yourself. She looked at him gloomily: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I have to find a new ce to rent my house, I really like Big City Home¡¯s ce. It¡¯s close to the school, and the rent is cheap.¡± He curled his lips. ¡± You can look for another good ce to stay after the limelight has passed. For a short period of time, you will be staying here.¡± ¡°How can that be? Your ce is even more dangerous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the most dangerous ce is the safest?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She gently frowned: ¡°Wills Waltson , you must be doing this on purpose.¡± Wills Watsonughed sinisterly: ¡°You¡¯ve seen through me, but this is the best way to proceed, after all, you¡¯ve been a teacher to my family, so living here is reasonable, and the security here is also the best, no reporter will be able to get in.¡± He patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Let¡¯s get on the car and go to work.¡± Feeling depressed, she got into the car and left. It¡¯s over. It wasn¡¯t easy toe up with an excuse to move out after the test. And now she had to move back. When her car came out, there was no longer a reporter¡¯s car at the door. The Luna rxed a lot. He really did have a way. This person was truly intelligent. Arriving at the school gate, just as she got off the car, Benjeming Waltson walked over from the school gate. She was surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°My brother called me and told me toe pick you up.¡± ¡°Pick me up?¡± Chapter 127 Yes, I¡¯m ill. We had just returned from the hospital. You must send me to the hospital to recover before returning to the office.¡± She raised her brows and assessed him. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you¡¯re unwell.¡± ¡°Are all those cancer patients who go to the hospital to learn they have fatal cancer because of something inscribed on their faces?¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± She locked her gaze on him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything nice, you brat?¡±¡±Spit it out quickly.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you are so superstitious,¡±Benjeming Waltson joked. She raised her hand to pat his head after saying that. ¡°You puke if I tell you to.¡± ¡°Pooh, pooh, pooh, what the heck is going on here, you two are just dating, I¡¯m a gunner, tsk, hurry and go, it¡¯s too hot,¡±Benjeming Waltson stated. Sheughed. This brat¡­ ¡°Luna, why did you just arrive?¡± Mia asked when she returned to her office. Mr. Harris asked you to go find him after we finished our morning ss.¡± That implied she¡¯d been kidnapped while still alive. Please rx. Please rx. The chilly air was turned on low inside Aven Harris¡¯s office. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself for beingte today?¡± he questioned coldly. ¡°I cannot be consideredte. The pupil is unwell. I took him to the hospital and only admitted him to the infirmary.¡± ¡°Oh? ¡°Which of the students?¡± ¡°Waltson, Benjaming.¡± ¡°Luna, you have be clever,¡± Aven Harris reMarktin ed. ¡°What I said is correct. You can confirm it at the infirmary.¡± ¡°Do you believe you¡¯ll pass the test only because of this?¡± ¡°You can deduct the points casually.¡± Wills Waltson has already stated that if I am expelled, he will rear me.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Luna,¡± Aven Harris chastised. Lunaughed and said ¡°I hope in the future, you won¡¯t call me into your office too often. Last time, your mother intentionally called Wills Watson over to the school to use me because of the things you did to me in the canteen. Fortunately, Wills Watson believes in me, otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to wash away my sins even if I jumped into the river. ¡± Aven Harris clenched her fists: ¡°I don¡¯t know about this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought of it, so I¡¯ll remind you of my own ord.¡± Aven Harris¡¯s voice became much calmer: ¡°Can we really not go back? Even if there is a one in a million chance of that happening? ¡± When she saw his helpless look, she nodded seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t go back. We don¡¯t have a chance.¡± ¡°What if I do everything to return to your side?¡± ¡°I no longer have your ce by my side,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I will not give the man who betrayed me a second chance, never.¡± ¡°But what if I can pull you from hell to heaven again?¡± Her eyes rolled to the ceiling and she exhaled. ¡°No need, someone has already pulled me up. If you want me to leave the school today, then I¡¯ll go back and pack my stuff and leave. ¡± She walked out. Aven Harris said when she opened the door: ¡°I won¡¯t deduct you any more points. If I can¡¯t even see you at school, then I really will lose you. Completely and utterly.¡± After pausing for a moment, she still opened the door and went out. When she returned to her office, Sabranda was holding a phone to chat with Mia. Sabranda said: ¡°Rich men sure know how to y, that is to say, Meranda suffered for others?¡± Mia replied: ¡°Looks like this woman is his true love.¡± She walked over . When she saw the photo on Sabranda¡¯s phone, her face turned Greenwich . In that photo, Wills Watson covered her head and pushed her into the carriage. Someone uploaded it to the inte. She could not understand. Why would she upload a picture that did not even show her face? Seeing that she was also looking at the picture, Sabranda looked at her with a gossipy heart: ¡°Luna , have you read the news about Meranda in the past few days?¡± She tensed up and pretended to be natural as she said, ¡°It¡¯s on the headlines every day. It¡¯s hard to miss it.¡± ¡°I heard that you knew Meranda. You even asked for her autograph for your ssmates. Are you very familiar with Meranda? How is she? Is she real or fake? Look at this photo, why do I feel that the person in the photo is the real love of Mr. Waltson . ¡± She scratched her forehead and looked at the photo again. It seemed like none of them could tell who it was. After all, her face was covered very tightly. Moreover, she had also changed her clothes. She calmly replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know Meranda, the autograph was obtained from a friend of mine. As for her personality, I have no way of knowing.¡± ¡°Ah, what a pity. I wanted to get some gossip from your mouth.¡± She smiled in a gentle and kind manner, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sabranda once again looked at Mia. ¡°My dear, I am sure that this is his true love.¡± Mia nodded: ¡°I think so.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Luna asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Sigh, you are still too inexperienced. I heard that Mr. Waltson has a good business, but he is not a good person. It was entirely possible that in order to protect his true love, he had pushed Meranda out of the wall. Otherwise, looking at the scandal between him and Meranda, he had note out to rify it. Yes, my sensitive sense of smell tells me that the woman that Mr. Waltson has hidden is definitely not simple. Oh my god, I really want to snatch away this woman¡¯s material. I¡¯m really too curious, just what kind of person is able to capture such a powerful man.¡± Even though she truly felt that Sabranda was exaggerating. But for some reason, when she heard her say this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was indeed very funny. This person was clearly standing in front of her. Sabranda looked at her in bewilderment, ¡°Luna , what are you smiling for?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She paused. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just remembered something else.¡± Mia asked, ¡°Did the young master just deduct your points?¡± She returned to her desk and sat down. ¡°No, because I sent the students to the hospital, I wasn¡¯tte.¡± Mia nodded her head: ¡°You should be more careful in the future. If you have anything like that, give him a call early . He¡¯s been keeping an eye on you recently, and you should pay attention to him.¡± ¡°Mn,¡± she nodded, and smiled at Mia. She had just put her bag in the closet when her cell phone rang. Seeing that it was Belle Enderson , she picked up the phone. Since she wasn¡¯t going to pick up anyway, she would find the school. The phone was connected, and before she could say a word, Belle Enderson shouted crazily on the other end of the line. ¡°Luna , you bitch. You¡¯re as low as your mother. You won¡¯t give up Mr. Waltson , right? Fine, let¡¯s give it a try. I want to see if he is yours or mine in the end. Just wait and see, I won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡± Chapter 128 She ced her phone on the table. What a crazydy. She instantly understood, as she reflected on the snapshot on Sabranda¡¯s phone, that this Belle Enderson must have recognized her. She came to assault her since she thought Wills Waltson had abandoned her that day. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling. It¡¯s no surprise that girl was enraged. She earned it. She went to the cafeteria around midday to dine with Mia. A few boys surrounded them as they walked out of the cafeteria into University Road. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Mia inquired of the children. ¡°Mia,e out soon,¡± yelled a male student. Two boys went to get Mia free from the encirclement. She frowned warmly as she gazed at the boys. ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡± One of the boys approached her and stood in front of her. This boy, on the other hand, was someone she knew well. He was a well-known character in the foreignnguages department and a junior to her two grades of studies. He was a good basketball yer who also spoke thenguages of the four countries. He was known as Nealthe Troye of the foreignnguage department since he was tall and attractive. ¡°You must be Neal,¡± he said quietly to Neal. ¡°Do you know who I am, senior sister?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met with you a few times in the past,¡± she pursed her lips, ¡°but do you need anything?¡± ¡°Senior sister, I like you,¡± Neal said after taking a long breath. ¡°Would you like to be my girlfriend?¡± Mia was just a few steps away. She was taken aback. Her student¡¯s confession to their teacher had gotten a lot of attention. But most of them were girls confessing to the boys. This was her first encounter with such a confession. ¡°ept him,¡± the youths who had surrounded them yelled. Together. ept his offer. Together.¡± Because of their massive andmanding presence, the surrounding area immediately filled up with spectators. ¡°I won¡¯t date a boy younger than me,¡± she said after a brief pause. ¡°That¡¯s why, even though I¡¯m only one year younger than senior, I¡¯m not regarded youthful.¡± Furthermore, I am confident that as long as senior epts to my pursuit, I will not give up midway, will treat you properly, and will never break my promise. ¡°In the future, your name will be written on our real estate certificate and car. My wage card will undoubtedly be passed over to you, and there are numerous witnesses. If I betray my pledge or die one day, I will be executed.¡± The guys continued to jeer at him, and during this time, arge crowd gathered around them and began to jeer at them as well. ¡°Do you want to walk alone with me?¡± she said. Because there are so many people here, some things are difficult to convey. The youngster nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The gathering was dispersed by the few good brothers he brought with him. ¡°Mia, you go back to your office first; I¡¯ll be back in a minute,¡± she reMarktin ed to Mia. She walked away with the boy. Mia couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she looked behind them. What an ideal match. They would be such a gorgeous scene regardless of who stood with Luna. The atmosphere around them became calmer as the two moved further away. ¡°Miss Greenwich , I know what you¡¯re worrying about,¡± Neal said, slightly nervously. You could think I¡¯m untrustworthy, but don¡¯t worry; you¡¯re my role model. I¡¯ve always worked hard in school. My father is also a diplomat. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll stroll effortlessly down the road ahead, so¡­¡± ¡°Neal, I think you¡¯re wonderful, but I apologize for beingte,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve already got a guy.¡± When she returned to the workce, Mia gave her a nce. ¡°Mia, are you curious about the results?¡± sheughed. ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll ept him.¡± ¡°How could you think such things?¡± ¡°On the basis of what I know about you.¡± She shouldn¡¯t get too close to Mia, right? ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why did you leave with him? That would be detrimental to you.¡± ¡°It makes no difference. My reputation has already suffered.¡± ¡°All I know is that the person whose reputation has gone bad is Aven Harris. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± Nothing further was said by her. Because there were too many onlookers, the entire school debated the issue in the afternoon. Everyone was interested in what Luna said to Neal. However, they did not discuss the topic they had discussed at the time. She pretended nothing had urred. Neal didn¡¯t appear to be hurt in any way. As a result, others thought that these two were probably already together. When she came out of the school gates after work in the afternoon, she found a driver waiting for her. She stepped over, and before she could even close the door, Benjeming Waltson raced over and squeezed into the car. She gave him a friendly smile. ¡°Are you going home today?¡± ¡°Howe I can¡¯t?¡±Benjeming Waltson was displeased. ¡°OK, that¡¯s your ce. You are the final authority.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you¡¯re not kind,¡±Benjeming Waltson reMarktin ed angrily as he nced at her. ¡°How am I unkind?¡± ¡°A woman with her foot on two boats is cruel.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but smile as she saw his reaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t you inform your third brother about this?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯ll tell himter.¡± You¡¯ve got issues. My younger brother would be envious.¡± ¡°Then get out of the car.¡± Benjeming Waltson sat with his legs crossed. ¡°No, if I don¡¯t report it, Third Brother, who is petty, will take care of me in the future.¡± ¡°Drive,¡± he ordered to the driver. The driver started the car and drove away. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell him himself not to cause any trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you are somewhat terrified of my third brother, third sister-inw.¡± ¡°How can I be terrified of him?¡±¡±Will he even eat me?¡± She felt a little guilty after that. That tyrant might actually eat her. ¡°However, it is true that he is unreasonable,¡± she continued. When she finished, they looked at each other and smiled. Benjeming Waltson thought the Third Sister-in-Law was somewhat mysterious at times. After all, epting being contacted by others was difficult for someone like his third brother. However, not only did the Third Sister-in-Law approach him, she even drilled into third brother¡¯s heart. He had a lot of respect for the Third Sister-in-Law. Her sole regret was¡­ her familial background. Third Brother doesn¡¯t care; why was he thinking so hard? The car returned to the vi and came to a stop in front of Wills Waltson¡¯s house. The two exited the car and entered the living room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Wills Waltson was in fact present. He sat on the sofa, his face expressionless. When he heard movement at the entrance, he cast a chilly nce at the two people standing there. When Benjeming Waltson noticed this, he murmured into his ears, ¡°The environment is not right.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Benjeming Waltson approached just as she finished speaking: ¡°Third brother, there¡¯s something I need to convey to you about today¡­¡± She was speechless as she nced at Wills Waltson¡¯s back. This brat dropped the g in a hurry. Wills Waltson cut him off, saying coldly, ¡°Benjaming , go back to your apartment first.¡± Benjeming Waltson even gazed at her as he turned around to depart after hearing themand. Luna clinched her jaw. He was untrustworthy. ¡°Everyone goes out except Luna,¡± Wills Waltson said. Chapter 129 The butler was followed by four or five people. On his face was a veil of cloud. He looked her in the eyes and patted the seat beside him. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve spent the entire day sitting here. I¡¯m going to stand there for a while.¡± ¡°You¡¯re expecting me to bring you over?¡± Luna moved around the tea table without saying anything else and sat near him. As she had predicted. Wills Waltson shoved her down just as she sat down. She gave him a frightened expression. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak clearly when you have anything to say?¡± ¡°What is it like to be confessed?¡± ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°This child, Benjeming Waltson, literally lied to me. I¡¯ve already stated that I want to tell you on my own.¡± It appeared like there was a confession saying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t him who said it, but it appears you two have already discussed it. Okay, let me hear it. What exactly do you want to say?¡± ¡°Can we¡­ sit down and talk? You¡¯re squeezing me so tightly that I can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°Be honest with me, otherwise you¡¯ll understand me better,¡± Wills Waltson said as he sat up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She sat up and straightened her clothes: ¡°Could it be that you stated it wasn¡¯t Benjaming who said it¡­ Is that our Principal?¡± ¡°Who else would care so much about you other than her?¡± She was unsatisfied: ¡°How could you listen to her? For my matter, she definitely added oil to the fire. She reckoned that I went with a male student to the small forest.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°No matter what she says, I don¡¯t believe it. I only believe you. Now, tell me.¡± He always was the most reasonable person. ¡°Today at noon, there was a male student who confessed to me. Because there were too many onlookers at that time, I left alone with him to rify things elsewhere.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± He hugged his chest and raised his eyebrows with cold eyes. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve rejected him.¡± ¡°Of course, I refused. Otherwise, how can I date a student?¡± ¡°But why you chose to go somewhere else to rify? With so many people watching, wouldn¡¯t it be better to exin it clearly ? It¡¯s because you went somewhere else that people talk about you. ¡± ¡°If I were to reject him in front of so many people, he would definitely take a blow and be ridiculed by so many people in the future. He likes me because of his kind intentions and goodwill. I don¡¯t want to hurt him because of my own thoughts. ¡± ¡°There will be many social shocks in the future. Can you help him avoid them all?¡± ¡°A social blow. After all, it has nothing to do with me. My original intention was very simple. It was to not let innocent people be harmed because of me.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t care about what others say about you?¡± Luna , pouted, ¡°Before, I also cared a lot about what others called me, but after knowing you, you said something that I especially liked. What does what they say about me have to do with me?¡± Wills Watson tilted his head andughed. ¡°So, what did our principal say about me?¡± ¡°She said that you didn¡¯t know how to act properly so you seduced a 3rd year male. After being confessed to by a male, you took the male and left on your own. You must do something disgusting. Let me be careful of you.¡± She gritted her teeth in displeasure. ¡°This Mocika Brown, aren¡¯t her thoughts too dirty? You¡¯re actually angry with me because of her words? You¡¯ve just pulled your face so long, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re angry. You got angry because you believed her words, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m angry because you¡¯re too attractive, how can you be targeted by a man wherever you go, hmm? When you were in thepany, it was one of the men in your department who chased after you. I heard that there were more than one who had their eyes on you in thepany. In school, the brainless boys all worship you as their goddess. Oh, how childish. My women, what right do they have to regard you as their goddesses? I really want to lock you up. I¡¯m the only one who can watch. ¡± She should have been angry because she wasn¡¯t trusted. But why was he so indignant, as if he was about to explode in anger? And ¡­ Did he really have the face to call others childish? ¡°What¡¯s the name of that little boy?¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°He made me unhappy. What am I going to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. I¡¯ve already made it clear to him, and he¡¯s promised that he won¡¯t do anything reckless in the future. What will happen if you stir up some trouble? They might think I care a lot about it. ¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, how can I make those brats not dare to pursue you in the future?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , don¡¯t be bored, how can I not be able to settle such a small matter? If you are not happy, that is your problem. You should solve it by yourself. You can¡¯t me others. ording to what you said, you¡¯re spreading the gossip with Meranda right now. Then those men who view Meranda as their goddess wille out and fight against you, won¡¯t they? ¡± ¡°Do they have the ability to do that?¡± ¡°So, with your ability, you can do whatever you want?¡± A look of displeasure appeared on her face. ¡°Obviously, you didn¡¯t do well enough.¡± He was infuriated that she would actually use him, and his expression showed displeasure. However, Luna was not afraid of him at all. ¡°You said that Meranda has nothing to do with you, but after all your rumors and rumors have spread for such a long time, the two of you are actually having an affair here, with no oneing out to rify it, what is the difference between your actions now and a tacit agreement? ording to your logic, since you have silently agreed to this rtionship, why can¡¯t the men who like Meranda curse you three times a day? ¡± After speaking, Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. His originally sullen face broke into a smile. He moved closer to her. ¡°Luna , you still dare to say that you¡¯re not jealous?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just talking.¡± ¡°Mn, very good,¡±Wills Watson nodded. ¡°Continue to deny it.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t jealous in the first ce,¡± she said through clenched teeth. ¡°You were the one who said the wrong things, I was only trying to refute you.¡± Wills Watson looked at her with doting smile, took out his phone and made a call to Moishe. ¡°Moishe, tell yourpany¡¯s PR Department to rify the rtionship between Meranda and I.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a jar of aged vinegar in my house. The lid is broken, and the sour smell is stinging my eyes.¡± When he said this, her face was filled with embarrassment. She had said it 180 times already. She wasn¡¯t jealous. She really wasn¡¯t jealous. Moishe was also open-minded. Once Wills Watson said this, he immediately understood the meaning behind it. He nodded his head and said, ¡°Alright, I will arrange it right away. You can fix the vat.¡± After the two of them hung up, Wills Watson gave Daniel a call. ¡°Immediately send out a statement, saying that I have no rtionship with actor Meranda. Furthermore, with the media spreading rumors, I will definitely use legal means to protect my own interests.¡± After hanging up, he looked at her with a gentle smile. ¡°Do you know why we didn¡¯t rify the rumors before?¡± Chapter 130 Her lips were pursed. ¡°How could I possibly know?¡± He said she was jealous and asked her questions as if nothing was wrong. He truly is¡­ Shameless. That¡¯s right, she was uneasy. ¡°First and foremost, I struck a minor agreement with him. He utilized my persona to promote hispany bring Meranda honor. Meranda will be used as a spokesman for ourpany in the future, and all of them will be exempt from the endorsement charge. Second, because I enjoy making someone envious. After all, it is only when someone is envious that I actually feel significant to someone.¡± ¡°Now you may stop worrying, Meranda and I have never met before,¡± Wills Waltson said with a smile. ¡°You and two strangers are going to Bali together?¡± ¡°Even though you imed not to be envious, the news that you were meant to be viewing did not reach you. Because you are so concerned, let me exin that I have never traveled to Bali with Meranda. I did go to Bali for vacation rather frequently. Meranda, on the other hand, I just found out through the news that she flew to Bali on the same airline as me and stayed at the same hotel. However, I had no interaction with her from the beginning to the conclusion. Like you, I knew everything about that day from the news.¡± When he had finished exining. She persisted, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it once more. I¡¯m not envious. Jealousy has nothing to do with anything. Everyone else has seen the news.¡± ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not jealous, but I am. Even if you don¡¯t have that kind of attitude towards others, but others only covet you, I am unhappy, so ¡­ Do you think I should ruin your face? Anyway, even if you¡¯re no longer attractive, I still want you.¡± She stood up, rolling her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m starving. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Wills Waltsonughed sinisterly, then beckoned the butler back. The butler requested that the auntsy the tables and prepare dinner.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Is her room ready?¡± Wills Waltson inquired. ¡°Certainly, Mr. Waltson.¡± The butler told her: ¡°Miss Greenwich , your room has already been cleaned. Regarding your clothing, I have everyone prepare it for you to hang in the cloakroom ording to Mr. Waltson¡¯s instructions. Aside from that, if there is anything on Big City Home that you require in the next few days, please provide me with aplete list. I¡¯ll send someone to assist you in retrieving it.¡± After thinking about it, she said, ¡°My deposit slips are in the drawer under my bedside table, as well as my diploma. They are my most important items.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°You even have a deposit slip?¡± She looked at him. ¡°Do poor people have to be penniless?¡± ¡°People with certificates of deposit can¡¯t be considered poor anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m toozy to argue with you. I want to go in and change into afortable set of clothes.¡± ¡°Go.¡± She was about to enter the room on the first floor where she had slept. Wills Watson said unhurriedly: ¡°Your room, has been upgraded to the second floor.¡± She looked at him warmly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Guess,¡±Wills Watson said as he walked upstairs. She followed him upstairs with a warm and depressed expression on her face. Wills Watson stopped at the door of the room right next to his bedroom, and knocked with his finger: ¡°You stay in this room.¡± She pushed the door open and walked in. Just as Wills Watson was about to enter, she turned around and said : ¡°I want to change clothes.¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the dinner table in ten minutes, new neighbor.¡± She closed the door with a smile on her face. ¡°New neighbor¡­¡± This was because the clothes prepared by the butler were too expensive. She didn¡¯t dare to wear them to school for fear of causing unnecessary trouble. Thus, when they were eating, they asked The butler for his help and sent someone to help her pack up a few sets of clothes, as well as her ¡®precious items¡¯. After the items were retrieved, she carried them into the room. Wills Watson followed her in, and hugged him: ¡°You woman, you are truly strange, the cloakroom that other women dream of, is it not able to attract you at all?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that the cloakroom can¡¯t attract me, but that the current me won¡¯t wear these clothes at all.¡± She hung her clothes one by one in the corner. ¡°I¡¯m a teacher, why do I wear such flowery clothes? Are you trying to attract young boys to pursue me?¡± After she said this confidently, Wills Watson smirked, ¡°Mn, that¡¯s right.¡± She rolled her eyes at him and came out of the cloakroom. She picked up her passbook and prepared to put it in her graduation certificate. Wills Watson stood next door, and looked at the numbers on the deposit book, and was a little surprised. ¡°You actually have a bank ount of 200, 000, isn¡¯t that good? It seems like the jobs you worked for didn¡¯t disappoint you.¡± ¡°Not all of it is my money. Some of it was made by my mom, and she left it for me to go to college. Part of it was saved by me over the years. To me, this is a huge sum of money. ¡± ¡°Do you want me to help you make use of the two hundred thousand?¡± ¡°No, everyone knows that the capitalists are always scheming against each other. What if you swallow my money, then I¡¯ll be more at ease with the huge amount of money I have.¡± Seeing her reaction, Wills Watson was speechless, this was the first time that he was rejected. This woman was simply too blind. ¡°No matter how vile I am, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to look down on your small amount of money. Are you sure you don¡¯t need me? In the entire Phdelphia, there should be no one who knows how to invest better than me. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do you not trust me, or do you not trust my ability?¡± After thinking about it, she also heard that investing was better than saving. If she bought a house, she couldn¡¯t afford it. But she didn¡¯t understand investment at all. She looked down at her passbook before handing it to him. ¡°This my sense of security.¡± ¡°Your sense of security should be me, not this.¡± He epted the book with a smile. To be able to pass on her sense of security to him meant that she already had no doubts about himself. Very good. At noon on the second day, just as she was about to get off work, Johny Enderson called her. In fact, seeing his number, she already thought of Johny Enderson ¡®s reason for finding her. However, it would be useless if she hided from him. Therefore, she picked up the phone. ¡°Come to thepany and find me while it¡¯s noon.¡± ¡°Why would I want to see you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to send someone to the school to bring you here, then you¡¯d bettere obediently. After all, we have a father and daughter rtionship, and I don¡¯t want you to be embarrassed. ¡± After she clenching her fist for a moment, she lightly said: ¡°A despicable person like you, I already don¡¯t expect you to be so high-spirited. Alright, I¡¯m toozy to continue this useless tug of war with you, I¡¯ll go, by the way, I also have something to say.¡± Chapter 131 Belle EndersShe hung up the phone, returned to her office, and picked up his suitcase before saying to Mia, who had invited her to dinner, ¡°Mia, please ept my apologies.¡± I will be unable to apany you to the cafeteria today at noon. I need to get some fresh air.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡± She got a taxi after leaving school and proceeded to Enderson¡¯s Group. She wanted to go upstairs right away, but she was prevented. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to look for your CEO Johny Enderson,¡± she said as she approached the front desk. I¡¯ve already scheduled a meeting with him. You can contact him to confirm. ¡°Please wait a moment, Miss. I¡¯ll check with the secretary¡¯s office.¡± Luna was permitted to pass after three minutes of waiting. She had returned to the workce for the second time. Her mother had been so depressed that she didn¡¯t know what to do, so she had considered for the first time that she would have to seek him, her nominal father, for aid five years ago. But he smacked her on the head that day. Heh. Father¡­ She¡¯d prefer not to have a parent like him. She entered Johny Enderson¡¯s office with the secretary¡¯s help. It¡¯s been five years, and nothing has changed. She moved over to the sofa and sat down without waiting for Johny Enderson to speak. Johny Enderson rose up and walked across to the other side of the sofa. ¡°I saw the photo.¡± He didn¡¯t waste any time getting to the point. Luna, on the other hand, was unconcerned. She didn¡¯te here to reflect on the past. ¡°So.¡± ¡°Do you really intend to be this ungrateful and unrepentant, child?¡± Can¡¯t you simply hear me once? Isn¡¯t it preferable to abandon Wills Waltson, leave Phdelphia, and move far away? ¡± ¡°In this world, only he treats me well,¡± Luna said with a frigid smile. I finally managed to grasp a sliver of humanity and kindness, and now I have someone to lean on. How could I possibly leave? Would you give up the man for something more challenging if you were me?¡± ¡°At this point, I believe you shouldprehend what I¡¯m saying. After all, you left your first girlfriend and joined the Enderson n. You understand how to bnce the pros and drawbacks. This is probably the only advantage I inherited from you.¡± ¡°The situation with me and your mother is not as simple as you believe,¡± Johny Enderson said, frowning. ¡°I¡¯m telling you all of this for your own benefit right now.¡± ¡°In such case, you should reconsider your good intentions.¡± I don¡¯t require them at all.¡± ¡°Luna,¡± Johny Enderson groaned, ¡°it hasn¡¯t been easy for me either all these years.¡± I¡¯m already elderly, yet I still have to sit here and work myself to death every day. In fact¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t start it. It has absolutely nothing to do with me.¡± He was interrupted by her. ¡°Do you have anything further to say?¡± ¡°Alright, since you are not willing to leave, then you can continue to stay in Phdelphia,¡± Johny Enderson said, knowing how stubborn he was. It¡¯s just that you must understand that you are an illegitimate daughter unworthy of Wills Waltson. Even if he is pursuing you right now, it is only for a little time of novelty. He will shift his target after this time, and you will only suffer harm.¡± ¡°Would you like to get back to the point?¡± If that¡¯s the case, you can stop talking. ¡°I¡¯ve been obstinate since I was a child.¡± ¡°I wanted to tell you, you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯re too ipatible with Wills Waltson, give this opportunity to Belle Enderson, Belle Enderson is more qualified than you to be the Waltson family¡¯s Young Mistress.¡± She sneered, her stare fixed on Johny Enderson like a de. After being gazed at by her, Johny Enderson felt exceedingly uneasy. on is more suitable than you He spoke with a calm voice, ¡°Think about it yourself. With Wills Waltson ¡®s status, if he were to marry an illegitimate daughter, would he be targeted in the future? He can bear it for you for a while, but can he bear it for the rest of his life? Thisbel on your body, it¡¯s something that can never be removed, do you understand? ¡± Her eyes were cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t open your mouth, I will also discuss this topic with you. The reason I agreed toe see you today, is because I want you to take care of the precious daughter in your eyes, Belle Enderson . Don¡¯t let her throw up her face to pester me for men. If you say that I do not have the qualifications, then Belle Enderson does not have the qualifications either. In Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes, I am not even a daughter fromEnderson family, so, he will not treat me as an illegitimate daughter. Forget about me not nning to give Wills Watson to Belle Enderson , even if I was willing, he won¡¯t ept her. Do you really think that your daughter is a fairy or a goodness whoes from the haven? If she takes off all her clothes and stand in front of Wills Watson and get his attention sessfully, without saying a word, I will immediately withdraw. After all, I will not pick up other people¡¯s broken shoes. I¡¯m done with what I want to say. In the future, don¡¯t look for me anymore. I really don¡¯t want to have anything to do with yourEnderson family. After all, I feel sick when I see you guys.¡± She got up and walked to the door. Johny Enderson gnashed his teeth in anger, ¡°You wretched girl.¡± She opened it and looked back. ¡°Don¡¯t think of yourself as my father anymore. Touch your own conscience and ask yourself. Are you worthy?¡± She gave him a cold look and left. Coming out of Enderson ¡®s Group, she felt relieved in her heart. Because Johny Enderson was really angry just now. If those guys fromEnderson family were unhappy, she would be happy. As she descended the steps, she saw that there were quite a few people gathered around the circr flower bed not far away. As they passed by, they heard the sounds of fightinging from inside. A sharp female voice shouted: ¡°Tomy , you are a bastard.¡± This Name¡­ She stopped and looked through the crowd. This Tomy , was really the one she knew. However, why would the dignified Training Department manager beat someone up here? She squeezed into the crowd, lowered her head, and saw that the one who was being kicked was no one else but Amily , the person she helped to find a job for. Amily curled up into a ball, hugged her head and shouted: ¡°You are a bastard.¡± ¡°Even I¡¯m a bastard, I¡¯ve helped you before too. You sold yourself to me, and now you still want to pretend to be noble? You bitch, you fucking bitch, you want to start over? I want to let all your colleagues know that you are just a hooker. ¡± There were many people around, but no one helped her. Probably because of Tomy ¡®s current fierce look, it was quite scary. After that, she took her phone and dialed 911, ¡°I want to make a report. On the roadside in front of the Enderson ¡®s Group¡¯s entrance, a man is beating up a woman. It seems like he wants to kill her.¡± Hearing that someone had called the police, Tomy ¡®s gaze quickly swept across the crowd. He shouted coldly, ¡°Which bastard called the police? Get the hell out of here, bitch. Mind your own business.¡± Chapter 132 Just as Luna was going to walk away, Amily , who wasying on the ground, yelled, ¡°Tomy, just go, when the cops arrive, I will surely sue you for attempted murder.¡± In any case, there are a lot of witnesses here.¡± Hearing Amily ¡®s words, Tomy spat at Amily who was on the ground, turned and left quickly. He, too, did not want to get into trouble. The surrounding people were still watching. Luna pushed her way through the crowd and helped her up. Amily ¡®s eyes brightened when she saw her, but her mouth smiled. ¡°It sounds exactly like your voice.¡± She supported Amily from the crowd because there were too many people spectating and even snapping photos. Lunaled her to the coffee shop next to Enderson¡¯s Group. Perhaps there weren¡¯t many people here because it was lunchtime. They sat in the benches beside the door under the parasol. ¡°Luna, let me buy you a coffee,¡±Amily offered. Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to invite you out because you helped me obtain a steady work and handle an urgent situation. Instead, I should present you to a supper. But I paid the hospital bill when I got paidst month.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have money, how could I treat you to a meal?¡± she joked. I happened to run into you at midday today. I won¡¯t be able to treat you to a supper, but coffee will suffice.¡± ¡°No need, I don¡¯t enjoy owing stuff to people,¡± she scowled. This time you¡¯ll invite me, but the next time I¡¯ll invite you back. It¡¯s too difficult.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You owe nothing to me. I discovered a few days ago that the person who revealed the photo of me and Tomy was not you. I¡¯ve always assumed it was you who did it. Sorry.¡± ¡°Who did that?¡± she inquired. ¡°It might be Any. She was enraged because she was aware of my friendship with Tomy and believed I had duped her. That¡¯s why she put me on thepany¡¯s message boards.¡± ¡°Did she say it herself?¡± she inquired. Amily gave a nod. ¡°Have you seen her?¡± ¡°Yes, recently¡­ Tomy subjected her to torment. As a result, she came to find me once. We talked in depth for a long, and discussed some of our differences. In reality, there would have been no disagreements between us if it hadn¡¯t been for Tomy. Recently, Tomy hated women a lot. He imed that all women are evil. Any revealed the rtionship between him and me, causing his reputation to suffer. And it was because of me that the corporation began investigating him, which led to his dismissal.¡± ¡°Is he fired?¡±¡±Do you mean Tomy got kicked out? ¡± She gave a nod. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Today, this isn¡¯t the first time he has hit you, right?¡± she questioned again, looking at the bruises on Amily ¡®s temples and the corner of her mouth, that color probably wasn¡¯t something that had just been wounded today. She nodded and bit her lip. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact the cops?¡± Luna said. ¡°He threatened that if I called the cops, he¡¯d tell them I was his mistress and that I had tricked him out of his money.¡± I would have to go to jail at the same time, and my family would still be waiting for me to earn money to save my father¡¯s life. I can take the beating, but I cannot go to jail.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m already like this, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡±Amily said. I recognize you from your voice. I¡¯m curious if he recognizes your voice as well. Did he just happen to notice you? He¡¯ll absolutely deal with you if he sees you. He¡¯s insane right now, so be cautious.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not going to make things difficult for me.¡± Amily appeared to have had an idea. ¡°Oh, you were the person in the photo yesterday, right?¡± She was a little taken aback. She was not surprised that Johny Enderson and Johny Enderson could recognize her, but how did this Amily recognize her? Amily added, ¡°You also have the pair of ck leather shoes of the person in the photo,¡± without waiting for her to ask. She let out a sigh of relief. She had guessed it from where she was. Indeed, not many people could wear this kind of shoes nowadays. She most likely purchased it during her third year of college. In the past, Judi had even said that she gave the Amily said: ¡°When I first saw the photo, I was rather shocked, butter on, I actually understood it. If the Zoy really had a rtionship with Mr. Waltson , then she would have been promoted long ago. But you, every time Mr. Waltson appears in front of the employees of our department, you always seem to be here. You guys coordinated well, we were all tricked. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the photo thing. We will deal with it. As for you, what are you going to do?¡± This could be considered as indirectly admitting to Amily that she was the woman in the photo. ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. ¡± She sighed. ¡°When did this start?¡± ¡°He came to me the day after he was fired, wanting to do that kind of thing with me. I rejected him because I didn¡¯t let him in my house, so he hit me for the first time in front of the room I was renting.¡± Amily said as she gave a wry smile, ¡°Today is the fourth time, and also the first time he has caused trouble at the entrance of thepany. I think this is probably my retribution. I have to pay for all the mistakes I made in the past. I deserve it. ¡± ¡°Can you not be so passive? Do you think that just because you keep silent, he will let you go? If hees to thepany to stir up trouble every day, will you still be able to do your job? No matter what you¡¯ve done in the past, it¡¯s illegal for him to hit you now. If you don¡¯t use legal weapons to protect yourself, he won¡¯t let you have a good life in the future. ¡± As Amily said this, she became slightly absentminded. ¡°But if ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®if¡¯, you and Any must retaliate, if not, he will bully you two for the rest of your lives. After all, you did not dare to speak at the beginning, so you might not be able to do so in the future. You can¡¯t be cowardly.¡± She had a deep understanding of this from her mother. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m in a bit of a mess right now. I really don¡¯t know what to do. Do you have any good ideas?¡± Luna said after thinking, ¡°Go and fine Any . You should deal with him together with her. He would do this again. Both of you, do not alert the enemy, you must get his evidence, endure for thest time, and then sue him in court. ¡± ¡°And if he tells against me? After all, I really did take his money.¡± ¡°Even if he wanted to sue you, he had to show evidence to say that you cheated. You don¡¯t have a contract, you don¡¯t have a document, on what basis are you cheating on him? When a man chased after a woman, he would help her father treat his illness and give her money. After all, he was willing to pay these to get a woman. It wasn¡¯t you who forced him to give it to you, what is there to be afraid of? ¡± Hearing her words, Amily became even more confident. She was right.. She gazed at Luna and she was very grateful for her help. She had to admit that she was indeed braver, tougher, and more worthy of being loved than herself. Chapter 133 She sat in the rear of the bus to school, watching a girl study the news that Wills Waltson had rified the scandal between Meranda and him. As she moved her head to look out the window, the corner of her lips lifted slightly. When they were about to part ways at the coffee shop¡¯s door, Amily asked her, ¡°Luna, why did you help me?¡± Luna did not respond at the time, simply a small smile. However, she was well aware that she was assisting Amily because she did not want a second Elizabeth Greenwich to arise in this world. Humans lived for themselves, but Amily and her mother seemed to have lived for others. They were willing to give up their bodies for the sake of others. They might neglect their own feelings for the sake of others. For the sake of others, they were willing to suffer humiliation that no one else could. They shouldn¡¯t do that, even if these folks were their closest friends. Because that was unjust to them. There were far too many methods for her to protect and care for her own rtives. She didn¡¯t want Amily to be like her mother, who kept doing the wrong thing. She left work in the afternoon and went out to the car that Wills Waltson had ordered to pick her up. She initially assumed that this car would return to the Waltson family Vi. However, when she noticed that the automobile had passed by a fork on the road heading to the Waltson family Vi, she inquired, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , the boss merely asked me to bring you to C Studio.¡± ¡°C Studio?¡± Wasn¡¯t that the same ce that made her dress up like a flower thest time, only to have Wills Waltson humiliate her? The driver didn¡¯t have much information, so it wasn¡¯t good for her to ask. The boss personally came out to bring her into the studio as soon as the car arrived at the studio¡¯s door. When she entered the room, she noticed that Wills Waltson had left. However, it was the Studio¡¯s boss who said: ¡°Please take a seat, Miss Greenwich . We¡¯ll put on our formal dress, put on makeup, and head to the banquet.¡± Going to the banquet? She sat patiently, took out her phone, and dialed Wills Waltson¡¯s number. When the phone rang, she kindly inquired, ¡°Wills Waltson, what the hell are you doing again, what sort of dinner is it?¡± ¡°A modest party at home, organized by the old man. You should put on a nice outfit.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even talk about it with me?¡± ¡°Will the oue alter as a result of the discussion? In any case, if you want to go, you should go. Even if you are unwilling, I will force you toe.¡± ¡°You are annoying,¡± she said, pursed her lips. She hung up the phone. The boss, who was standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows in surprise. It was the first time he had seen anyone attempt to speak to Mr. Waltson in this manner. Nobody had ever said those two words before, Wills Waltson. This youngdy didn¡¯t appear to be simple. He needed to be cautious around her. He went out of his way to buy a gray peony embroidered gown. ¡°Miss Greenwich , Mr. Waltson chose this outfit just for you.¡± ¡°Did Mr. Waltson pick this?¡± She was taken aback. ¡°Has he been here before?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson had reserved this outfit from a well-known French designer the previous time we dressed for you. The clothing was delivered to our shop about a month ago and has been stored in the ss case in the back. Mr. Waltson has excAllen t taste. There have been numerous youngdies who havee to acquire this clothing in thest half month, but this designer has always manufactured handmade and embroidered attire. It¡¯s one of a kind and has been in your hands for quite some time. Mr. Waltson is really nice to you.¡± She frowned as she looked at this outfit. Last time she wore a dress, Wills Watson had mocked her for the whole night. This time, he ordered an attire with the color of an old granny for her? He must have been ying with her on purpose. What a lunatic. ¡°I don¡¯t wear this,¡± she said calmly as she shook her head.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The owner became anxious, ¡°Don¡¯t, Miss Greenwich , these are the clothes that Mr. Waltson specified. If you did not wear them, I will be in trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. He shouldn¡¯t be so bored.¡± ¡°Really, Mr. Waltson has called to tell me. If he doesn¡¯t see you wearing the attire tonight, then I don¡¯t need to open my shop tomorrow .¡± Luna was speechless. What did he mean? Last time he mocked her, so, he wanted to do it again? ¡°Miss Greenwich , this attire is toopatible with your temperament. If you didn¡¯t have to wear it, it would be a pity.¡± Was this boss mocking her for being so old? But when she saw his pitiful appearance, she felt a little helpless. She stood up and picked up her attire. ¡°I¡¯ll go change.¡± Before she left the store, she took a look at herself in the mirror and fell into a trance for a moment. Surprisingly, she looked not old at all. The boss looked at her and said, ¡°I dare guarantee it! In the entire Phdelphia, there is not a single person who can wear such an elegant and dignified attire. If someone else wears this attire, perhaps she will look old and mature. But you have an indescribable gentleness and generosity. That is the temperament of ady from a noble family. Mr. Waltson ¡®s taste is indeed good. ¡± She looked at him and the corners of her mouth slightly curled up. No wonder he could open a clothing store, he really knew how to talk. The driver drove her to an ancient private vi on the side of the mountain. Because Wills Watson had not arrived yet, she waited in the carriage. After a few minutes, someone knocked on the window and opened the door for her. When she turned to look at him, she saw that it was Wills Waltson . When she got out of the car, his gaze, like a scanner, swept up and down her body, making her ufortable. She frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Wills Watson moved closer to her ear and said. ¡°I want to hide you from others.¡± This woman¡¯s body had curves. Why did she look so beautiful all the time? She nted at him. ¡°You were the one who picked these clothes, don¡¯t pity me.¡± Wills Watson lightly tapped her forehead with his finger: ¡°What the hell are you thinking, I¡¯m praising you.¡± She looked at him, ¡°It was your choice of clothes. Even I look ugly, you should at least try to keep on praising me.¡± ¡°Why are you so unconfident? You look very dignified in these clothes. ¡± When she saw the certainty in his eyes, she blushed. ¡°Where are we?¡± Wills Watson hugged her waist immediately: ¡°This is the home of the old man I was talking about. Hhe is my good brother Peterson Burke ¡®s grandfather. He is someone who has fought for the country and has great authority in Phdelphia. He is the highestranking officer in this city.¡± When she heard this, she felt deep veneration for him in her heart. He rang the doorbell, and the old butler came out and ushered the two into the vi. Walking along the winding stone steps for more than ten meters, they finally arrived at a courtyard that was covered with grass. There were already many people in the courtyard, noisily socializing with each other. Although she didn¡¯t know who the old man was, she was the first to notice Johny Enderson and his family within the crowd. She was surprised that they were here. Chapter 134 She turned to face Wills Waltson, who was standing alongside her. He returned her gaze after sensing it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why they¡¯re here either.¡± She could see by his expression that he didn¡¯t know. After all, his animosity for the Endersons was equal to hers. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll stay here?¡± ¡°It was the old man who invited me.¡± The old man has always been friendly to me since I was a child. I have to demonstrate my appreciation.¡± He walked inside, his arm around her waist. Belle Enderson approached, giggling. She was dressed in a short white dress. Because her chest was pulled down too low, the two lumps of flesh appeared to be on the verge of bursting. Luna was mortified when she saw her in this state. Belle Enderson, on the other hand, was cheerfully smiling. She gave her a kind smile. ¡°Luna, you¡¯ve also arrived. What a strange coincidence. Isn¡¯t it a coincidence that we happened to meet here?¡± ¡°I feel like I didn¡¯t check the calendar when I went out,¡± she replied coldly. Belle Enderson was not angry either, and said with a kind look: ¡°Girl, why do you love to be angry? I didn¡¯t say anything, you¡¯re already a big girl, stop ying around with your childish personality, Mr. Waltson will me you.¡± As she said that, she looked at Wills Waltson bashfully: ¡°Mr. Waltson , long time no see.¡± Wills Waltson lifted his brows and asked, ¡°Have we met before?¡± She bowed her head and giggled as soon as he finished speaking. Of course, he did it on purpose. ¡°Mr. Waltson, you forget, we met thest time at the club,¡± Belle Enderson replied, slightly ashamed. ¡°Really? I have no impression of you.¡± Belle Enderson was a little embarrassed and immediately replied: ¡°Luna was also present at that time, and your little brother, he was also present, right? Luna .¡± ¡°Really?¡± she asked Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson cocked his brow: ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± I told you, I don¡¯t remember. ¡± She looked warmly at Belle Enderson : ¡°MissEnderson , I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Wills Watson and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you to eat something.¡± The two circled around Belle Enderson and left, walking towards the long table to eat. Belle Enderson turned around, gnashing her teeth with a face full of anger. Her mother, Kelen Enderson , walked over and asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened? Why did you let them leave?¡± Belle Enderson was not in a good mood: ¡°It¡¯s all because of that slut, she has been causing trouble all this time.¡± ¡°That b * tch actually dared to ruin my daughter¡¯s good fortune. I won¡¯t forgive her.¡± Belle Enderson looked at her mother: ¡°Look at that, she is leaning so close to Mr. Waltson , how am I supposed to develop my rtionship with him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just wait and see.¡± Belle Enderson angrily followed Kelen Enderson back to his father¡¯s side. A few minutester, the old man walked out of the vi with the support of the old steward. Everyone gathered around to make small talk, and upon seeing that Wills Watson did not move, Luna asked curiously: ¡°Why are you not going over? Didn¡¯t you say that the old man treats you well? ¡± ¡°There are so many people. Annoying. Wait a moment, there¡¯s no hurry.¡± The crowd gradually dispersed from the old man¡¯s side. The old man¡¯s gaze fell on Wills Waltson . Wills Watson smiled, and said to her: ¡°Follow me.¡± After she put down the food in her hands, she followed Wills Watson to the side of the old man. ¡°Grandfather, how have you been recently?¡± The old man patted him on the shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m in good health. You brat, it has been half a month since youst came back to see me.¡± As the old tutor spoke, his gaze fell upon her. ¡°Is this your girlfriend?¡± Luna ¡®s face turned red as she hastily waved her hands, ¡°No, I ¡­¡± Before she even finished speaking, Johny Enderson ¡®s outspokenughter interrupted her words. ¡°General, your body is really getting tougher and tougher. In terms of getting stronger with age, you are second to none in Phdelphia.¡± Hearing Johny Enderson ¡®s voice, she instinctively felt against it. Old General nodded at Johny Enderson and smiled: ¡°Thank you.¡± Johny Enderson turned around and pulled his daughter over, then said with a face full of benevolence: ¡°General, this is my daughter Belle Enderson . She is really happy to see you today. She always admires heroes.¡± Belle Enderson walked forward, and respectfully bowed to Edward Caffery: ¡°Nice to meet you, Grandfather.¡± Edward Caffery sized up Belle Enderson from head to toe, and nodded his head: ¡°Mn, little girl. It¡¯s cold outside. You should wear more.¡± Belle Endersonughed, ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not cold.¡± Edward Caffery¡¯s expression paled. At the side, the corner of Wills Waltson ¡®s mouth revealed a hint of disdain, this woman, really did not know how to get the true meaning. When she looked down at her clothes, she finally understood why Wills Watson wanted her to wear such a conservative attire. So, it was to cater to the old tutor¡¯s thoughts. Johny Enderson tilted his head and nced at Belle Enderson , then shot a look at Kelen Enderson .Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Kelen Enderson took off her white silk cloak and draped it over Belle Enderson ¡®s shoulders. ¡°Hey, General, don¡¯t mind. This little girl is just filial piety. She was afraid that I would be cold, so she gave me her little cloak. Please forgive her for embarrassing her in front of you. ¡± At first, Belle Enderson wanted to say something, but Kelen Enderson pinched her waist. Although she didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong, she still remained silent. Edward Caffery nodded his head. ¡°Filial piety is a good thing, but girls still need to dress properly before they can be dignified. Look at how well this girl is dressed.¡± Edward Caffery pointed to Luna . Belle Enderson felt a burst of anger. This old fellow was really an old geezer. She was wearing thetest dress of the season. Luna was nobody. Seeing Belle Enderson ¡®s angry expression, she smiled and bowed to the old man, ¡°Thank you, General.¡± Edward Caffery nodded. He looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°Wills , I have something that I want to talk about with you alone. Come in with me.¡± Wills Watson said to Luna : ¡°Youe in as well.¡± Luna shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can go in. I¡¯ll go eat something by myself.¡± She wasn¡¯t stupid. The old man had already said that they¡¯d talk alone. Wills Watson smiled and nodded. The two of them entered the living room and sat down. The old butler brewed tea for them. The old man said, ¡°Wills , I heard from Peterson that you don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet.¡± Wills Watson smirked, ¡°Peterson told you that? He doesn¡¯t have girlfriend as well.¡± ¡°That brat always has a stern face. Whichever girl dares to follow him, I¡¯m worried that before I die, I¡¯ll be able to see him marry a wife and carry a greatgrandson.¡± ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t say that. He is attractive.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that brat. The reason I called you over tonight is to repay a kindness.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When I was young, I owed that old man from the Enderson n a favor. I didn¡¯t even pay back this favor until he left. You know I don¡¯t want to owe others, ah.¡± ¡°A few days ago, that soniw of his came looking for me and said he hopes for me to act as a matchmaker. After asking around, I found out that the person his daughter has set her eyes on is you.¡± Chapter 135 Wills Waltson smiled, ¡°Grandpa. Please, no.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only looking to return the favor. That Johny Enderson believed that because your two families have some grudges, he shouldn¡¯t say it out loud, so he wanted to find a middleman to help them raise it. He probably came to find me since no one else was appropriate. As for me, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m in charge of. It¡¯s not my concern whether or not it will work. There¡¯s no need for you toplicate things because I¡¯ve already repaid the favor. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡± Wills Waltson nodded with a smile, ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re not going to throw me to the wolves because I despise them so much.¡± ¡°This brat, your grandfather isn¡¯t that evil. It¡¯s not like I hadn¡¯t just seen the girl from the Enderson family. Look at her clothing. I doubt someone from a good family would wear something like that.¡± She didn¡¯t understand me at all. At first sight, I could tell she wasn¡¯t very bright, yet her eyes were as sharp as a thief as she gazed around aimlessly. I like that little girl you brought. She¡¯s adorable and appropriately clothed. Her personality, from what I can see, is also quite stable. You made an excAllen t decision.¡± Wills Waltson cocked his brow: ¡°What is the point of making good decisions? She has yet to ept me.¡± ¡°What, she didn¡¯t like you?¡± Wills Waltson eximed, ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s not good to gossip like that.¡± ¡°That is not feasible! Look at how handsome you are. The most critical aspect is that you are the CEO of a publicly tradedpany. If I had a granddaughter, I¡¯d want to give her to your family. How could she look down on you?¡± ¡°This girl doesn¡¯t like me, nor does she like my money. I arranged for her to work in mypany, but she is uninterested. That is why I consider her so valuable.¡± The old man burst outughing ¡°It is indeed rare; even if I were an old man, I would still be able to encounter such things. Such an outstanding Wills Waltson can even be disliked by women.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­ ¡± Wills Waltson helplesslyughed. Seeing this, the Old Man cracked a joke: ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce her to Peterson Burke and give it a shot? I believe the youngdy has a pleasant disposition; perhaps she and Peterson ¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather, if you really say it like that, then I won¡¯t be happy,¡± Wills Waltson pretended to be irritated ¡°Peterson is a buddy of mine, and Luna is the girl I like. If that brat Peterson has any thoughts about a woman I like, I¡¯m going to smash him up.¡± ¡°Are you serious this time, you brat?¡± Wills Waltson smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°All good, then I¡¯ll be there for your wedding.¡± Wills Waltson grinned ¡°You may feel certain, Grandfather. It won¡¯t be long before I can invite you to my wedding.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to bring up the Enderson n. I¡¯ll do what I think is best. I didn¡¯t mean to cause you any trouble in the first ce.¡± Wills Waltson nodded and said, ¡°OK.¡± He took the elderly steward¡¯s teacup and poured a cup of tea for the old guy. When Belle Enderson and her mother noticed Luna was alone in the courtyard, they huddled around and muttered a few words to each other. Belle Enderson repeatedly nodded, and the two went in the direction of Luna. ¡°Luna, I have a few words I want to say you,¡± she smiled as she grasped her arm. ¡°I have nothing to say to you,¡± she murmured as she drew her arm away. But on one side, Kelen followed. She smiled as she grabbed onto her warm other arm, but her voice was filled with venom ¡°Don¡¯t turn down our kindness, Luna. If we generate issue here, not only did the Enderson family lose face, but Mr. Waltson also lost face as a result of you.¡± She strolled with them around the front yard and into the back, no longer struggling. She shrugged them off as she entered the backyard. ¡°Do you honestly believe you¡¯re that amazing, Bitch? You actually dare to upy Mr. Waltson and refuse to let go. I believe you¡¯re only attempting to emte your mum.¡± ¡°Kelen Enderson, don¡¯t do that to me. Wills Waltson is not your daughter¡¯s father. She is unconcerned about her dignity. So she jumped in him while she was seeing Wills Waltson. Why not use this opportunity to teach your daughter a lesson? I believe you should prioritize your own daughter¡¯s care.¡± Kelen Enderson lifted her hand to p her after hearing her answer. But she would not let her do it. She took a step forward, grabbing Kelen¡¯s wrist and red at her. ¡°Kelen , open your eyes wide for me to see. I am Luna Greenwich , not Elizabeth Greenwich ; she will let you beat me up as much as you want, but I will not. When you see me in the future, you should show some respect. If you don¡¯t trust me, simply do it and I¡¯ll demonstrate my attitude.¡± Her face was set with a determined expression. Kelen Enderson felt an unusual anxiety when he looked at her. This bitch was indeed different from her mother. Her eyes were filled with purpose. When Belle Enderson noticed this, she took a step forward and grabbed her hand. ¡°Luna struggled, ¡°You are a shamelessdy.¡± Because Belle Enderson was wearing high heels, she stumbled a few steps back and fell into the pool behind her. Although the water was not deep, she was instantly soaked. Upon seeing this, Kelen Enderson hurriedly screamed out, ¡°Ah! What are you doing, Luna? Even if you¡¯re unhappy, how can you keep her away?¡± Her screams attracted attention. Belle Enderson stood in the water, crying as she pped the water twice: ¡°Luna , I just don¡¯t want you to go against my mother, what did I do wrong, you want to push me down, you¡¯re really going too far like this, do you know?¡± She looked around where she was standing, then at the water about four or five meters away. She let out a sigh of relief. The two of them acting on their own made for a wonderful spectacle. It was simply incredible. Sheughed coldly. Johny Enderson walked over. Seeing this scene, Johny Enderson hurriedly took off his suit Jackieet and handed it over to Belle Enderson . ¡°Belle , quickly put it on.¡± Belle Enderson lowered her head, only then did she realize that because she was wearing a dress that wiped her chest, her body was now soaked with water, and her cape was stuck to the side of her shoulder in a transparent manner. Her skirt had be heavy from absorbing water, and arge half of her chest had been exposed.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Such ady from a noble family had been seen halfnaked in the public. She grabbed Johny Enderson ¡®s clothes and draped them over her shoulders. After she was pulled ashore by the servants, she plopped down on the ground and started to wail. She used her father¡¯s clothes to tightly wrap herself up and looked at Luna . ¡°Luna , why did you push me into the water? Do you really hate me that much?¡± Johny Enderson was stifled in his heart, as he walked in front of her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have pushed someone into the water even you dislike her. Seeing her in such a sorry state, are you satisfied?¡± She clenched her fists and bit her lips as she looked at him. Just as she was about to speak, Wills Waltson , who was in the living room, heard the servant report and hurried over. She saw that Luna was being pointed at and standing in the crowd, but she was looking at Johny Enderson stubbornly, and he passed through the crowd and came to her side. Chapter 136 ¡°What urred?¡± His voice was soft, and he gave her a kind nce. Kelen Enderson said somberly, just as she was about to open her words, ¡°Third Master, your friend is far too rude. I only wanted to speak to her alone, but she seemed to want to tug on me. My daughter tried to stop her, but Luna pushed her into the water.¡± They could say whatever they wanted because there were no witnesses at the time. After Kelen Enderson finished speaking, she walked over to Belle Enderson¡¯s side and painfully held her. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Belle. If I had known sooner, she would have pushed me into the river rather than implicating you.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that,¡± Belle Enderson sobbed. ¡°How can I do anything so disloyal?¡± Luna became the evil girl for a little while because the mother and daughter duo were talented actors. Someone in the audience said, ¡°Miss, simply apologize for your mistakes. You shouldn¡¯t have a hard time apologizing.¡± ¡°Yeah, this is a meeting held by the Old General, and ying around like this isn¡¯t good.¡± Wills Waltson caught her gaze. She would implicate him if she did nothing. However, asking her to ept your mistakes would imply that she had pushed them into the water. She had obviously not done that, so why should she admit it? She was depressed. Wills Waltson drew her behind him, turned around, and questioned firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to others, I only listen to you, is what they say true?¡± She had originally considered staying in the same boat as Wills Waltson today rather than apologizing. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, asked her this unexpectedly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t push her,¡± she responded quickly. ¡°I trust you.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes at that moment. Belle Enderson paNicky ed and shouted, ¡°Mr. Waltson , how can you listen to her side of the story? Despite the fact that no one was present to testify for me, could it be that I was insane and leaped into the ocean by myself? Despite the fact that it is July, the water is still frigid.¡± Wills Waltson gripped his warm waist righteously and added, ¡°Because I understand her, I must listen to her side of the story. How could I put my trust in two strangers?¡± ¡°But you being like this is unfair to us. Just now, she really pushed me away.¡± Wills Watson said firmly, ¡°She definitely wouldn¡¯t have lied. At that time, since no one here saw it, then anything was possible, I don¡¯t believe that Luna would be able to push you into the water right in front of your mother. You are two people and she is only one person.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡±Belle Enderson felt wronged and started crying again. She had jumped into the water, did Wills Watson really understand how to be merciful to a girl? Wills Watson used a bit of force on his arm to bring the warmth out of the backyard. He got the servant to bid his farewells to the Old General before leaving. Arriving at the door of the vi, she asked: ¡°Did I get you into trouble?¡± ¡°What kind of trouble is this?¡± ¡°Others will probably say that the woman you brought here was messing around in the backyard of Old General, not giving Old General any face at all.¡± ¡°Heh, when have I ever cared about what others say?¡± ¡°But ¡­ What if Old General thinks the same? ¡± Wills Watson patted her head: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although the old man is eightyone, he is not a fool. He is the only one who is clear on this, there is no need to feel pressured, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home.¡± She looked at him with gratitude in her heart. After a moment of hesitation, she stepped forward and gently embraced him. ¡°Thank you for trusting me.¡± This was the first time she was taking the initiative, and Wills Watson was a little ttered. He folded his arms and embraced her. ¡°How rare.¡± She sighed. ¡°I feel very aggrieved and worried. If that had been the case, even you wouldn¡¯t have believed me ¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe you?¡± He lovingly ruffled her hair. ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t even trust me?¡± She pursed her lips and smiled. Just as she was about to leave his embrace, he tightened his grip on her. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would go back?¡± ¡°We will, but you have to wait until I¡¯ve hugged you enough.¡± ¡°Then when will you be able to hug me enough?¡± ¡°That may not be certain.¡± Ingenious, she raised her head to look at him. ¡°Someone wille out soon.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of being seen? What? Am I that ashamed? ¡± ¡°I mean, this isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s not good.¡± Wills Watson smiled, lowered his head, and quickly sucked her lips. He released her. ¡°Come on, get in.¡± Along the way, the two of them sat in the back of the car, and Wills Watson asked: ¡°Why did you follow them to the backyard?¡± ¡°They got me. At that time, I felt that I shouldn¡¯t have fought with them in public. If I knew that would happen, I might as well have fought with them.¡± Wills Watsonughed: ¡°If you fight with them, it¡¯s not guaranteed that you will be at a disadvantage.¡± She pursed her lips, ¡°But no matter what, it feels good to have someone stand by your side. This is the first time someone has unconditionally trusted me like this in public. ¡± ¡°Something simr has happened before, and no one believes you?¡± ¡°At that time, I was nine years old. My mother took me to the Enderson family once, and at that time, the mother and I had nowhere to go. We had no money to pay the tuition fee.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I remember very clearly that at that time, my mother and Johny Enderson ¡®s wife went to the study room to chat. Belle Enderson was in the living room, and was very angry when he saw that both of us had arrived. She smashed the antique vase that Johny Enderson liked right in front of me. When my mother and them came out, Belle Enderson pointed at me and said that I had smashed that vase. Johny Enderson didn¡¯t even ask me before hitting me. My mother came up to protect me and apologized. All of them, not even giving me a chance to exin, Kelen Enderson said. The vase was expensive, but since it was broken, I should pay them using my alimony. That day, my mother took me away from the Enderson family and didn¡¯t say a word to me for a whole day. I thought my mother was angry with me, but at night, when I apologized to my mother, she said that she had let me down. She knew that I didn¡¯t smash the vase, because I wouldn¡¯t walk around the room, but she didn¡¯t dare help me. She was afraid that if Johny Enderson was angered to the point that he wanted to take me back. If I stayed in their house, I would die. That was thest time my mother went to the Enderson family to ask for money. From then on, no matter how difficult it was, my mother would rather eat only one meal a day than go to the Enderson family. This matter has been hidden in my heart for many years. I have often wondered why I was so wronged, probably because I didn¡¯t even manage to exin myself, and also because no one in the world believed me back then. ¡± Wills Watson frowned. Enderson family, they havemitted a heinous crime. He took her hand. ¡°In the future, even if the whole world abandons you, I will still stand by your side.¡± Chapter 137 She gazed at him, stunned. Someone had said this to her for the first time in her life. This¡­ It felt like it wouldn¡¯t matter if the entire world abandoned her as long as she had Wills Waltson¡­ It made her joyful and afraid at the same time. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand what it meant. She arrived at school the next day. As soon as she walked into the office, she was informed that all of the city¡¯s main institutions were nning MVP basketball tournaments for university students. Sabrandained, ¡°I¡¯ve found out that the most tiring people in organizing such projects in the city are not the organizers but us .¡± Garryson stated: ¡°Actually, this is quite good; at the very least, it is more engaging than a poetry recitingpetition. It¡¯s fascinating to see a bunch of happy-looking guys y basketball.¡± Sabranda expressed her sadness, saying, ¡°The most significant thing is that no matter how hard we work, we don¡¯t have a single yer in the entire department. We spend time and are often chastised by the pupils.¡± Luna did not take part in the conversation. She and Mia left the office and headed to the ssroom to deliver the notice. The Mia said: ¡°Actually, the three of us are just there for show. Thispetition urs every year, and kids in the three grades, including us, should have seen the truth for a long time. Sabranda is right, even if we pull them out, it would be useless.¡± She reflected on how, in her second year of university, Aven Harris had be an MVP basketball standout. When he received the trophy, he hoisted it high and eximed, ¡°Luna, I like you!¡± She shook her head and let out a faint sneer. Mia gave her a look. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She shook her head, her lips pursed in a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± When she reflected on the past, she not only sighed, but found it amusing. A friendly basketball tournament was held on the basketball court in the afternoon. She sat outside the basketball court, watching the game. Her phone vibrated in her pocket not long after. She took out her phone and noticed that it was Belle Enderson on the other end. She hung up without answering. The phone finally stopped ringing after five or six attempts. She sat there softly and intently watching the game. The second half of the match between the Business Management Department and the Astronomical Department had just began when she felt a pat on the shoulder from behind. When she looked around, she realized that the person rubbing her shoulder was Belle Enderson. Her face quickly turned cold. Belle Enderson , on the other hand, weed the gazes of the teachers around, and smiled at her: ¡°Luna , I¡¯m calling you, why aren¡¯t you answering, it caused me to have no choice but to run over to the school to look for you.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked harshly. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve got something to say to you.¡± Benjaming scowled when he saw them at a neighboring tournament venue. He waved his hand and temporarily stopped the match as he ran over to her side. ¡°Hey, Mr. Waltson, long time no see,¡± Belle Enderson waved and smiled brightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to find Luna. I had no idea you were attending this school. It¡¯s no surprise you¡¯re so familiar with Luna.¡± ¡°Why did youe out?¡± she said, turning her head to Benjeming Waltson. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need my assistance.¡± She rubbed Benjeming Waltson¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll manage it.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m still waiting for you to bring me glory.¡± ¡°Then, if you have something to say, call me,¡±Benjeming Waltson said coldly to Belle Enderson. Benjeming Waltson returned to the ring when Luna nodded. Belle Enderson gnashed her teeth, but she still smiled on the outside: ¡°Come out, Luna. I¡¯d like to express something to you.¡± Luna and Belle Enderson exited the basketball court. Aven Harris, not far away, grimaced as he watched the two women¡¯s backs. Isn¡¯t that the young Miss Enderson of the Enderson family? Why would shee in search of Luna? Outside basketball court, she crossed her arms as she looked at Belle Enderson coldly: ¡°Speak, what is it?¡± Belle Enderson raised her brows and stared at her for a moment before she said, ¡°Are all the brothers in Waltson family so innocent? You¡¯re just a small one, what are they cherishing you so much? ¡± ¡°Cut the nonsense. Just say it out loud. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then scram. I don¡¯t want to waste my time talking to a woman who is obviously retarded but still wants to y the part.¡± Belle Enderson let out a bitterugh: ¡°What do you have to be proud of, Luna? Do you believe Mr. Waltson genuinely likes you? Let me assure you that you will not becent for more than a few days. Yesterday, Old General had already assisted the Enderson family and had discussed Mr. Waltson and my marriage. He¡¯d marry me regardless of the old general¡¯s expression. You will be defeated.¡± She got a shback of Old General¡¯s private conversation with Wills Waltson. ¡°Impossible, the Old General and the Third Master have a very excAllen t rtionship. There is no way he could be unaware that the Waltson family is hostile to the Enderson family.¡± ¡°But who cares? My grandfather owes Old General a favor, and when my father asked him to bring this up, he agreed without hesitation. What does hatred have to do with me? It is a legacy of the preceding generation.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She lookedpassionately at hercent face. Her triumph mood was as if she was going to marry Wills Waltson tomorrow . But, wait a minute¡­ Wills Waltson didn¡¯t tell her about it yesterday. Wills Waltson would never lie to her, thus she would reject Belle Enderson¡¯s statements. She offered a strange smirk. ¡°Really? Congrattions, then.¡± Belle Enderson grew enraged when she saw her demeanor: ¡°What? You¡¯re not convinced? This is something in which you can have faith.¡± ¡°I said, congrattions,¡± she was cool and showed no symptoms of being irritated. Belle Enderson looked at her coldly: ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. You just have to wait and see. You will undoubtedly lose.¡± After she finished speaking, she gave a cold snort, raised her proud chin, and stomped down the stairs. Just as she was about to return to the basketball court, Aven Harris came out. He blocked her outside the door, ¡°That woman just now, she must be the young miss of the Enderson n, right? Why would shee to find you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°You are always like this. There are always many secrets hidden from me. You told me that there are some things that I should not ask. Fine, I respect you. You say, everyone has their own privacy, don¡¯t check, okay, I can also not check. But¡­ Luna , sometimes I really don¡¯t know, whether I know a true Luna or a fake one.¡± Luna looked at him. ¡°There¡¯s no meaning in talking about it now. Regardless of whether I¡¯m real or fake, we are over. Is there any point in pursuing such boring matters?¡± ¡°So, even if I were to ask you out of concern why MissEnderson came to find you, you wouldn¡¯t be willing to tell me, right?¡± Luna kept silence. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll check for myself,¡± he turned around and walked towards the basketball court again. ¡°Stop! Why are you so overbearing? ¡± Aven Harris turned around and the Principal¡¯s car was parked outside the basketball court. Hearing the sound of the carriage, Luna turned her head and saw Mocika Brown alighted from the carriage and looking at her coldly. Chapter 138 When she was going to return to the stadium after taking two steps to the side, she heard Mocika Brown say coldly, ¡°Luna, you are certainly a clever person. On the one hand, you toyed with Mr. Waltson, and on the other hand, you are unwilling to let go of my Aven Harris. What do you n to do?¡± She turned back and was ready to say something when Aven Harris abruptly interrupted her: ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you talking about? I took the effort to find her. She did nothing.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth,¡±Mocika Brown coldly looked at his son. ¡°You are a useless trash, There are so many women in this world. Why you are so obsessed with her? She doesn¡¯t deserve your love.¡± ¡°Enough, Mom; stop talking and hurry back to your office.¡± Mocika Brown smiled at her, her fury visible in her eyes. Mr. Waltson threatened her the previous time because of this woman. She ventured to bother her son this time. Not only did Mr. Waltson assist her, but her own son also guarded her. ExcAllen t, excAllen t. ¡°Luna , immediately apologize.¡± ¡°Principal Brown, I believe you are mistaken; the one who should apologize is you; why should I listen to you mock me here for no reason? Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t take advantage of your seniority,¡± she said gently. ¡°Luna,¡± Aven Harris yelled, his voice low. She was clearly aware that his mother was upset, so why did she set fire to her body? ¡°Why are you scolding me? What right does your mother have to make me apologize? Because she is the principal or because she is the mother of my exboyfriend? She is not qualified, because I have never made a mistake in my job, and in our rtionship, the one who does the wrong thing first is not me.¡± Her voice became more angry as she spoke more. She went around Mocika Brown and back to the stadium once she finished speaking. Mocika Brown was furious, ¡°You slut, as expected, you are uneducated because you don¡¯t have parents. Today, I will help your parents and teach you a lesson.¡± After she finished speaking, she forcefully tugged on her ponytail. She felt the pain and leaned back. With a push, Mocika Brown pushed her down to the side. As it was a cement road, her Luna arm hit the ground first, and arge part of her forearm was instantly shaved off, causing great pain. Seeing that she was injured, Aven Harris immediately grabbed her arm to check: ¡°Luna , are you alright?¡± She shook off Aven Harris¡¯s hand and said with a cold face, ¡°Luckily I broke up with you, otherwise, I would have been able to see the edges of my life in the future.¡± She stood up and looked at Mocika Brown, ¡°As a Principal, I despise you. As an elder, I despise you, having a mother like you, Aven Harris¡¯s life is truly pathetic.¡± She turned and left. Aven Harris looked at Mocika Brown, and shouted: ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°She deserves it. Why did shee and bother you? I¡¯ve already said that when I saw you standing with this kind of woman, I would get angry. If you don¡¯t want to implicate her again, then keep a good distance between you and her.¡± Aven Harris scoffed, ¡°Then continue being angry.¡± He turned and hurried after her. He was worried about her injury. Luna regretted a lot because she didn¡¯t strike back. After thinking about it, it was probably because of the habit of bearing with patience she developed in front of her in the past for Aven Harris. She muttered, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good habit. I have to change it.¡± Arriving at the infirmary, she was treated by the school doctor. Just as she was washing up, Aven Harris ran in. ¡°Mr. Harris, please leave.¡± Aven Harris did not say anything, but he did not leave either. He walked to a nearby chair and sat down, waiting quietly. The school doctor helped her treat her wounds and instructed her, ¡°When you go back, you must try your best to avoid getting wet, or else it won¡¯t be easy to recover.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, doctor.¡± The school doctor nced at Aven Harris and knew that he had something to say, so he turned around and left. She looked at him coldly. ¡°Go back and tell your mother that if there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll retaliate. If worsees to worst, we¡¯ll go to jail together, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Luna , I¡¯m sorry.¡± His face was full of regret. ¡°I know my mother is a very unreasonable person. You are innocent but she med you. She ¡­¡± ¡°How she is doing has nothing to do with me. I just want to remind you, stay away from me, Aven Harris, honestly, go as far away from me as you can, don¡¯t try to affect my life anymore. I am d that I found out about your affair with Elise rk and broke up with you. If back then, I really didn¡¯t know anything and stubbornly married you, then the rest of my life would be miserable and pitiful. Speaking of which, I have to thank you and Elise rk . ¡± She got up to go out. Aven Harris was extremely excited, he went forward and hugged her. ¡°Luna , can you not be so cold? Every night, I will lose sleep, be tangled, suffer, and regret. I don¡¯t want this, really, I love you so much, I love you so much¡­ I want to put it down as well. Every night, I would persuade myself that you had done wrong, Aven Harris, stop wasting my time and give her freedom. But when I wake up the next day, I will change my mind. I can¡¯t give up.¡± She pushed him, but he held her tighter. She said anxiously, ¡°But I don¡¯t love you, I don¡¯t love you anymore. Do you understand that everything you¡¯ve done to me now has brought me pain? This pain will only make me hate you more, and get further away from you. We can¡¯t go back. We¡¯ll never go back.¡± Outside the infirmary, Benjeming Waltson who was wearing a red basketball uniform suddenly rushed in. Seeing this scene, he was surprised for a moment. Then, with a hint of anger, he stepped forward and pulled Aven Harris away from her body, forcefully pushing him towards the wall. Aven Harris weakly leaned against the wall and fell to the ground. His current appearance looked very dispirited. She frowned but did not move. Benjeming Waltson stepped forward and held Aven Harris¡¯s cor: ¡°I didn¡¯t warn you. You dare to touch someone my third brother has his eyes on? You are done. ¡± As he spoke, he punched Aven Harris heavily in the face. When she looked at him, she felt that his fist was not light at all. Aven Harris did not retaliate. Benjeming Waltson was probably too angry, and gave his opponent another punch. It even heavily smashed into his right cheek. In order to prevent Benjaming from getting into trouble from fighting again, she went forward and pulled Benjeming Waltson. ¡°Alright, Benjaming , stop hitting him. If you continue, he¡¯ll die.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her with displeasure: ¡°Third SisterinLaw, you have disappointed me much.¡± After he finished speaking, he snorted coldly, pushed Aven Harris away, and turned to leave. Chapter 139 Luna assumed he was now enraged. If he called Wills Waltson, he would undoubtedly say something extreme. She didn¡¯t want Wills Waltson to misinterpret her. She instantly followed him out after seeing the decadent Aven Harris on the ground. She ran for a long time before finally catching up to Benjeming Waltson. He had already taken out his phone and was preparing to make a call, as expected. ¡°Hang up first,¡± she stated solemnly as she took a step forward. Benjeming Waltson had intended to reply ¡®whereby,¡¯ but after seeing her serious expression, he paused for a moment before hanging up the phone. ¡°Do you have anything further to say?¡± ¡°First, tell me what you want to say to your third brother.¡± ¡°Tell him you hugged him behind his back.¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t even hear the conversation before and after. So, you¡¯re going to sue me based only on the scene you witnessed?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± said Benjeming Waltson, clutching his chest in annoyance. ¡°Whatever we say is none of your business, but I assure you, I did nothing wrong.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t let me beat him up.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already been to the police station once because of a fight. What, you don¡¯t remember anything?¡± He pursed his lips and said, ¡°You simply prohibited me from hitting him because of me? I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Whether you believe it or not.¡± ¡°No matter what, my third brother will die from your anger just now when he hugged you.¡± ¡°So, why do you inform your Third Brother and irritate him? Do I wish to marry Aven Harris, or was our rtionship unreasonable?¡±¡±You know I came to the infirmary because I was hurt, but do you know how I was injured?¡± she asked depressingly. ¡°I heard from them that you were knocked down by the Principal,¡±Benjeming Waltson grimaced. ¡°So, after his mother pped me and he gave me another beautiful date, I need to be coaxed around by him? I¡¯m not all evil.¡± Hearing herments, Benjeming Waltson quickly remembered and dashed to the infirmary to request her injury. He had forgotten about it since he was irritated. ¡°You ¡­ Are you okay?¡± She raised her left arm to face him and replied, ¡°It¡¯s only a skin rubbing. It is not a major issue.¡± ¡°But, given that it was wrapped in such arge portion, the wound shouldn¡¯t be thisrge, right?¡± With a solemn expression, she lowered her arms and said: ¡°Are you finishedpeting? Simplye out.¡± ¡°No, I used a substitute team. I was concerned about my prospective sister-inw, but I unintentionally discovered you cheating.¡± ¡°When did I start cheating, you brat?¡± ¡°Right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not married to your third brother,¡± she joked as she returned to the yground. Benjeming Waltson quickly followed: ¡°But Third SisterinLaw, why didn¡¯t that Aven Harris retaliate? You crushed his heart, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked, rolling her eyes. ¡°Women, especially beautiful women, are a whole disaster. That Aven Harris, he can¡¯t be med, right?¡± She grabbed his arm. ¡°You brat, you spout crap all the time. Return to the game as soon as possible.¡± Benjeming Waltsonughed and walked back to thepetition grounds. Benjeming Waltson and she headed home in the afternoon after work. Their car had juste to a stop in front of Wills Waltson¡¯s courtyard entry, and he had just gotten out of his car. Wills Waltson stepped out of the car and approached Luna. He looked at her wrapped arms, and frowned: ¡°Your headmaster called me, saying that you had a conflict with her, and that she was hospitalized, but why didn¡¯t she Benjeming Waltson was puzzled. ¡°You hit her too?¡± She was already nning to settle the matter peacefully, but this Mocika Brown actually went ahead and sued her? Wills Watson looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Today, Belle Enderson came to find me, and told me that you and her are getting married. After she left, Aven Harris came out to ask me, why did MissEndersone to look for me, and coincidentally, this matter was seen by his mother. Her mother got off the car, and started a conflict with me, but in the beginning, it was just a verbal conflict. Then she got angry and pushed me. But I didn¡¯t touch her. She said that she was in hospital?¡± She felt like she was going crazy. Just what kind of world was this? Why are there so many actors around? Benjeming Waltson frowned: ¡°Brother, since when did Waltson family want to marry the Enderson family? How is it possible that I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask?¡± She looked at him: ¡°Wasn¡¯t Old General the one who pulled the strings between you and her yesterday?¡± Benjeming Waltson was speechless: ¡°Brother, is that really true?¡± ¡°The old man said that he would return the favor, and he was responsible for bringing this up, and I was responsible for listening. As for what would I do, it¡¯s up to me. I won¡¯t have anything to do withEnderson family.¡± She was finally relieved. However, she looked at him, not expecting him to exin in such detail. Belle Enderson had indeed said that the old man wanted to repay a favor. Benjeming Waltson replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t a woman¡¯s world too scary? So, Third SisterinLaw, that Belle Enderson is here to show off to you.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Probably.¡± Wills Watsonughed disdainfully: ¡°the Enderson family gave birth to a fool.¡± He looked at her arm again. ¡°Where did you treat it?¡± Benjeming Waltson said: ¡°In our school¡¯s infirmary, I went to see.¡± ¡°Has it been cleaned up over there?¡± Benjeming Waltson rolled his eyes, as he had not seen the entire process before, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not bad, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean not bad?¡± Wills Watson looked at the butler who was standing by the door: ¡°Get the family doctor over here.¡± ¡°No need,¡± She was anxious, ¡°The doctor in our infirmary also has a doctor¡¯s qualification. No need to trouble others, he handled it well, I saw it.¡± Wills Watson ignored her as the butler went to get a doctor. Benjeming Waltson whispered into her ears: ¡°It¡¯s better if you keep your mouth shut. My third brother is worried about you.¡± She wanted to say that it was an exaggeration to ask a doctor for a minor injury. The family doctor came to examine her and made sure her wounds were treated well before leaving. In the evening, the three of them had dinner together. Benjeming Waltson finished his meal and went back to y games. Wills Watson was about to go upstairs and he did not follow along to disturb her. Not long after, the aunt knocked on her door and came in to deliver some fruits. She pretended to be natural and asked, ¡°Has Mr. Waltson eaten any fruits before?¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , Mr. Waltson has something to do.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°He went out?¡± ¡°Yeah, he has gone for quite a while.¡± Luna was puzzled. Why did he go out at night without even greeting her? Wasn¡¯t he disrespecting his neighbor too much? Hospital, top floor. Wills Watson walked into the sickroom with a pot of Greenwich nts. He had a smile on his lips as he said to Mocika Brown who was on the sickbed, ¡°Principal Brown, I specifically came to visit you. This flower is for you. I wish you all the best.¡± Seeing the potted flower, the smile that was originally hanging on the corner of Mocika Brown¡¯s mouth was retracted by a bit. It was a taboo to give a patient a whole pot of flowers. How could Wills Watson not know that? He did it on purpose. Chapter 140 ¡°It¡¯s great if youe, Mr. Waltson. There is no need to send flowers.¡± Wills Waltson smirked, ¡°How can I do that? Visiting the patients emptyhanded is not my style.¡± He sat down, pulling over a chair and crossing his legs. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to see a doctor about your issue. I¡¯ve heard you have arrhythmia.¡± ¡°Sigh, isn¡¯t my heart always in a bad state? This afternoon, after I had a conflict with that girl, my heart arrhythmia caused me to have a problem.¡± ¡°Yes. This issue of a bad heart cannot be postponed. You should stay in the hospital, Principal Brown.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Waltson , I¡¯ll do my best ¡­¡± ¡°There is no need. You should gradually stay in the hospital in the future to treat your disease. I doubt you¡¯ll be able to continue as president of Phdelphia University for another term. I¡¯ll find a suitable candidate to rece you.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson, I¡­¡± Mocika Brown¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°I¡¯ve previously discussed this with the appropriate departments. Now all I need is a letter of resignation from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quitting, and why would I?¡± Mocika Brown shouted as she lost herposure, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I can leave the hospital tomorrow.¡± ¡°The doctor has already made a determination. Your arrhythmia should not be coborating with the doctor to create a bogus medical record, therefore you must still treat the disease. How can you handle the students well with the patient¡¯s body? I¡¯ve made my choice.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t push me like this, Mr. Waltson.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s smile had vanished in an instant. ¡°What did I do to you? If Principal Brown really wants to say this, then it is. I have always maintained my promise as a person. I remember thest time I warned Principal Brown, and it was thest time, but Principal Brown evidently did not take my warning seriously.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , I truly have good intentions. She has been bothering you while tying up my son. Obviously, she doesn¡¯t put you in her eyes, otherwise, why would she pester my son? Will a tiny girl like her lead you away by the nose?¡± ¡± Aven Harris is not worthy. Also, it is your disappointed son who is troubling the other party, not her.¡± Wills Waltson rose up and red down at her with contempt: ¡°You should submit your resignation report as soon as possible. I don¡¯t have a lot of patience.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t resign,¡± Mocika Brown said emphatically. In Phdelphia, she had much too many rights as principal. How could she possibly be willing to resign? ¡°You can only protect your work as well as the Harris¡¯ Group. You determine that if you insist on being principal, I will not make things difficult for you. However, the price you must pay for this affair will be yourpany¡¯s destruction.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Mocika Brown¡¯s hands were nearly trembling with rage. Wills Waltson chuckled coldly ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your benefit. You are, after all, unwell, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°She hardly scraped her arm. Mr. Waltson, you shouldn¡¯t be that ruthless, should you? This is excessive.¡± He looked at her with contempt, his tone cold. ¡°Is that all? It would be terribly unpleasant if a female had scars on her body, yet you dared to make wounds on her. That may not seem like a huge issue to you, but it is to me. Today¡¯s oue is something you brought on yourself. You are not worthy of bargaining with me.¡±rgain with me, you are not worthy.¡± After she finished eating the fruit in her room, she took a bath and read for another half an hour before she heard footsteps on the stairs ¡­N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She put the book down and got out of bed. She ran to the door and pressed her ear against it, listening. Just as the door was attached, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Her head was hit and she took two steps back in pain as she cried out in pain. Wills Watson pushed open the door, and looked at her who was covering his right forehead: ¡°Did I bump into you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you even knock before you go into someone else¡¯s room?¡± ¡°Who would have thought that there would be someone at the door. What are you doing standing behind the door at this time?¡± Her eyes blinked twice. ¡°I ¡­I am practicing inverted standing.¡± ¡°Inverted?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If you practice inverted standing by the door, will I hurt your right forehead?¡±Wills Watson smirked andughed wickedly: ¡°Miss Greenwich , your skill at lying isn¡¯t very good.¡± ¡°I heard a sounding from the stairs, So, I juste down.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you? No one will give me an award just because I¡¯ve cheated you,¡± she said, as if nothing had happened. She walked into the room. ¡°I thought you woulde back veryte.¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°You knew I was going out?¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ Hmm ¡­ Auntie said so when she came to deliver the fruits. ¡± ¡°You must have asked.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°Are we going to confront each other?¡± ¡°How do you know I asked?¡± ¡°The aunties at home never talk too much. If you don¡¯t ask, why would they say anything?¡± She replied, ¡°Auntie came to deliver a lot of fruits. I thought they were for the two of us to eat, so I casually asked where you were.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve improved.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°There¡¯s delicious food, I know you¡¯re concerned about whether I¡¯ve eaten or not.¡± ¡°I already said it because Auntie gave too many fruits. I thought it was a twomen serving.¡± Wills Watson nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright, everything you say is reasonable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Wills Watson poked the center of her brows: ¡°You¡¯re really too ufortable to speak such nonsense.¡± She was depressed. Forgot it. She was still suitable to be an honest child. Wills Watson pulled her arm, and nced: ¡°How is it, is it still painful?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt too much. I¡¯m not that pretentious either. It¡¯s just a little bit of skin damage. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Wills Watson frowned: ¡°Then what big injury is it?¡± She looked at him, he suddenly seemed to be angry. ¡°In the future, be more attentive to yourself. In this world, the person who can always take care of you is not the person standing by your side, but yourself. No matter how long someone¡¯s hand is, there will always be something that no one could help you. Don¡¯t always act like a child.¡± She looked at him. ¡°If you put it this way, I will feel that I have done wrong.¡± ¡°You made a mistake. If you don¡¯t love yourself, you made a mistake.¡± Luna pout: ¡°I love myself very much.¡± ¡°Love yourself and learn to change. You are a woman, don¡¯t pack your heart so hard, even if you were injured you would still feel pain, why pretend to be strong? In front of me, you can act pretentiously, act coquettishly, act shamelessly. Remember?¡± She looked at him and clenched her fist. Wills Watson looked at her tightly clenched fist, and then took it in his hand. She lowered her eyes and started to panic inexplicably in her heart. Her heart screamed. Wills Waltson , don¡¯t go any closer, you really can¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid of my heart ¡­ It will fall. Chapter 141 ¡°Do you want me to assist you in getting sick leave tomorrow, Tomy?¡± ¡°Sick leave?¡± She extended her arm. ¡°Because of this?¡± ¡°However, what if you get infected if you work like this?¡± She responded, ¡°I¡¯m not going to perform any heavybor. My job is to stay out of the water. Furthermore, there has been a friendly basketball match between departments over thest few days. How can I be absent as a coach?¡± Wills Waltson still had something to say, but he said it in a Luna tone: ¡°Benjaming is also taking part in basketball games; if I am ufortable, I will inform him. Benjaming is your spy that was nted by my side, you shouldn¡¯t trust your own little brother, right?¡± Spy¡­ ¡°You may go to school, I¡¯ll take care of you during the day, and I¡¯ll take care of you at night,¡± Wills Waltson grinned. He moved towards the door as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. I¡¯ll be right there with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to bed soon. Please do not returnter.¡± She was bing very worried. Who would sleep with a stranger every day? This was clearly not the appropriate thing to do. ¡°Do you believe your objection is valid?¡± ¡°It works,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°You are not a crazy person.¡± Wills Waltson rejoined him at his side. ¡°Then tell me why you don¡¯t want me toe in here and sleep.¡± She stated, ¡°First and foremost, I am a single youngdy. Is it appropriate for me to sleep with a man on a daily basis?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be your man.¡± ¡°That is also inappropriate. We aren¡¯t married.¡± ¡°So, when do you n to marry me?¡± Wills Waltson inquired. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say.¡± ¡°What about the second?¡± ¡°Second, I¡¯m used to sleeping alone. You are always by my side when I sleep. I¡¯m uneasy and can¡¯t sleep well at night.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s face has already darkened. ¡°Is there still one more?¡± ¡°Third ¡­¡± He cut her off, sounding irritated. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s these two.¡± Wills Waltson bit his lower lip and said, ¡°Give me a good night kiss, and I¡¯ll grant your request.¡± No one could be so brazen. Wills Waltson stated, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to go to bed and lie down,¡± when she didn¡¯t move. She stood on tiptoe and delicately kissed him on the lips. Kissing once was a kiss, and kissing 10 times was also a kiss. Wills Waltson grabbed her waist, pressed against her head, and kissed her passionately as she was about to depart. She closed her eyes firmly, feeling apprehensive. His kissing ability had essentially lured her into a trap. Wills Waltson let her go, smiled, caressed her head, then turned and walked to the door, saying, ¡°Good night.¡± She took a big breath and muttered, ¡°Good night,¡± slightly trembling. Wills Waltson walked out and nonchntly shut the door. When she arrived at school the next day, there were two female teachers in the office next door, in addition to Sabranda and Mia. When she walked in, Sabranda waved her over and said, with a gossipy expression, ¡°Miss Greenwich , have you heard, our principal has been hospitalized?¡± ¡°Is that correct?¡± she questioned, pretending she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Is she ill?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the facts, but it must be serious because the principle made a statement overnight stating that she is not in good condition and cannot continue to serve as president of Phdelphia University. She is currently resigning her employment and waiting for the newly appointed principal to finish transferring her. She ns to leave her job as soon as possible to focus on her recovery.¡± She was taken aback. Did the principal really want to resign? For a little period, she was dazed. Is it possible that she was truly ill? However, ¡­ How is this possible? When she thought about Mocika Brown¡¯s imposing manner when she had beaten her up yesterday, she didn¡¯t look like a sick person at all. Mia looked at her arm and asked in concern: ¡°Miss Greenwich , is your arm alright?¡± Sabranda hurriedly said: ¡°I heard that you had a conflict with the Principal yesterday and she pushed you over. Was that when you were injured? You were unlucky enough to be able to catch up on thest day before her resignation.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I identally tripped and fell.¡± Hearing her words, the two teachers at the opposite door gave Sabranda a meaningful nce and left. Sabranda returned to her seat, looked at Miss Greenwich and said: ¡°Actually Miss Greenwich , speaking of the Principal¡¯s resignation, it can be considered your luck. In the future, there will no longer be anyone who will torture you, right?¡± She shrugged. ¡°Probably.¡± She really had note out of her trance yet, why did Mocika Brown resign? For the entire morning, she did not leave her office. At lunch time, the entire staff dining hall was discussing the departure of the principal. ording to some reliable sources, the departure of the principal was not due to physical reasons, but was forced by a force. As she ate leisurely, she thought to herself, Mocika Brown, a official, how could she be intimidated? But when she thought about it, a name came out of her mind, Wills Waltson . She put down her fork and said to Mia on the opposite side: ¡°Mia, I¡¯m full now. I¡¯ll go back to my office to take a look at the afternoon basketball match schedule.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You go first.¡± She got up and jogged off. Once she left the dining hall, she called Wills Waltson . Wills Watson always picked up her phone very quickly. ¡°Wills Waltson , have you heard? Our Principal has resigned.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Mm. She said she was sick and needed to recuperate, but other people are talking about her being forced away. Who do you think this person is?¡± Wills Watson pursed his lips. He knew this little girl was testing him: ¡°You actually believe things like rumors? Since your principal has said that she wants to recuperate, it must be due to some serious illness. For matters like these, one must still believe the person involved. ¡± She heaved a sigh of relief. Wills Watson asked again: ¡°She¡¯s about to resign, what do you think? How are you feeling?¡± ¡°If I say I¡¯m happy, would youugh at my schadenfreude?¡± ¡°With her strong character, if she resigns, there will probably be many people secretlyughing behind her back. You can¡¯t be considered to be taking pleasure in her misfortune. For God¡¯s sake, let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight and celebrate.¡± ¡°Is there anyone who would celebrate such a thing?¡± ¡°Anything can be a reason to celebrate. It depends on the mood.¡± She smiled, ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go celebrate.¡± ¡°You treat.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I choose that location.¡± ¡°OK.¡± After hanging up, she returned to her office in a good mood. In the afternoon, thepetition on the sports field was in full swing. Because Benjeming Waltson had yed ball with students of the same faculty a few times, he understood each other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. He very well led the freshmen in the department through this trial. Her instructors told her that Benjeming Waltson was a very capable student. She felt a sense of pride in her heart. How could a son of the Waltson family not have some skills? But wait, why should she be proud? Benjaming called her Third SisterinLaw, but she really thought of herself as his Third SisterinLaw? Really ¡­ She was speechless. Chapter 142 While she was immersed in her own thoughts, she overheard the counselors conversing in low tones next door. ¡°Oh, her son is also noting to school today.¡± ¡°I heard. It¡¯s most likely due to his mother¡¯s resignation from her work. He can no longer cover the sky at school with one hand.¡± ¡°I hope he could step down.¡± ¡°True, his mother has already left. What is he doing still here? How vexing is he?¡± They both chuckled quietly as they spoke. She shook her head and grimaced slightly, no longer thinking about anything else. She removed a handful of her students from the field after the department¡¯spetition ended. ¡°Third Sister inLaw, if our school can win this tournament, assist me out with something,¡±Benjeming Waltson said quietly next to Luna. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, looking at him. ¡°In any case, this is something you can aplish.¡± ¡°Why do I get the impression you¡¯re trying to deceive me?¡± ¡°How is that possible? I could fool anyone, but I wouldn¡¯t dare to conspire against my third brother¡¯s family. If my third brother finds out about this, it will be me who suffers in the end. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m making a reasonable deal with you.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll chat after you join the basketball team and win thepetition.¡± ¡°You must ept my condition. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to attend Tomy¡¯spetition tomorrow at noon.¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°You¡¯re threatening to kill me, kid.¡± ¡°I can only do this when my brother is not present. Third SisterinLaw, quickly promise me, don¡¯t worry, you definitely could do it. Because we¡¯re all family, I won¡¯t make things tough for you.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Go for it,¡± she answered after some contemtion. ¡°Just wait and see,¡±Benjeming Waltson said. He swiftly caught up to his ssmates and left afterpleting his speech. As she walked towards the school gate after work, she dialed Wills Waltson¡¯s cellphone and said, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± ¡°However you want to treat me.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a finicky eater? I can¡¯t afford it if it¡¯s too pricey. It¡¯s not as if you can look down on roadside vendors.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s not a roadside stall and has a private room.¡± ¡°Why do you require a room?¡± ¡°My reputation has recently been quite good. I¡¯ll be OK if you¡¯re not afraid of being videotaped.¡± She smiled mischievously after thinking about it ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat in the private room. I¡¯ll get back to you with the addresster. Come and find me.¡± She hung off the phone and proceeded to get Michal into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s not go home, Michal. We need to go to a restaurant on the seashore¡¯s backside. I know how to get there. I¡¯ll demonstrate.¡± ¡°OK, Miss Greenwich .¡± Wills Watson followed the address that Luna gave and arrived at the entrance of a dark restaurant. He smiled and walked in. The waiter enthusiastically weed them, ¡°Sir, do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich ¡®s reservation. Number 3, she has arrived.¡± ¡°Okay, please put your hand on my shoulder, Mister. I will bring you in,¡± the waiter said as he put on the night vision goggles and led Wills Watson through the two doors. Her Luna eyes had already adapted to the darkness. She raised her head and looked at Wills Waltson , with a cute smile on her face, but unfortunately, Wills Watson could not see it. ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wills Watson sat down, ¡°Ok.¡± When the waiter left, Wills Watson walked forward and said, ¡°You sure know how to pick a ce, I can¡¯t even see your face. What kind of meal are you treating me to?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I don¡¯t want to eat in the private room and don¡¯t want you to be photographed? You don¡¯t understand my painstaking efforts.¡± Wills Watson frowned, he stood up and touched the table¡¯s edge, and then turned and walked over to Luna ¡®s side. She jumped in fright and softly said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Let me remind you, there are some things that are easier to do in the dark.¡± He put his arm around her shoulders and leaned over to kiss her on the cheek. ¡°You picked a good ce. I¡¯m happy. ¡± ¡± Don¡¯t! Last time Judi brought me here to eat a meal. Because I couldn¡¯t see anyone, I felt extremely at ease in my heart. I wanted to invite you before, but I never had a chance. It just so happens that right now your exposure is too high, so people will recognize you easily. I thought this ce was very suitable for you, so I invited you here. Ah, hurry up and go back. This chair is small, but you are pushing me down to the ground.¡± Wills Watson smiled, then stood up and returned to his seat. His eyes adjusted to the darkness, and he could see the contours of his face through the faint light on the table. The waiter brought her the steak and chicken wings. Luna said, ¡°Although this ce can¡¯tpare to the Star Restaurant which you often go to, the atmosphere here is really great, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Judi said this is the best ce to confess to a man and woman who can¡¯t see the other¡¯s thoughts clearly . Back then, my other roommate wanted to confess to the boy she liked, but she was afraid that she would be rejected, so she rmended it to her. My roommate invited the boy to this restaurant for dinner, when she said to him, ¡®I like you very much and I want to be with you. If you happen to like me just a little bit, then in five minutes the light will go on and you can hold my hand. If you don¡¯t like me, then can you just leave without looking at me when the lights are on.¡± In the end, after the light went on, the boy took her hand. She said that she had never thought that she would be able to be this boy¡¯s girlfriend in this life. Because the darkness in the restaurant gave her the courage to confess. If she had note here, she might have regretted not having confessed in her entire life. ¡± Wills Watson looked around: ¡°Hmm, that means, this ce is indeed very suitable for a confession, do you have anything to say to me?¡± ¡°Me?¡±Luna was puzzled for a moment. After all she had said, he could not have mistaken that she had invited him here because she wanted to confess. ¡°I invited you to dinner.¡± ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t n to confess to me. That¡¯s just perfect. I¡¯ll confess to you.¡± He smiled charmingly, ¡°Although you have heard these words many times, I still have to say it a few more times. I want to marry you and let you be my legitimate Mrs. Waltson. Are you willing?¡± Just as he finished speaking, the lights in the restaurant suddenly lit up. After being pierced by the light beam for a moment, Wills Watson frowned and looked towards her. At this moment, Luna also looked at him with wide eyes. He smirked. ¡°How about it? Do you want to hold my hand or leave?¡± She looked at him with her conflicted gaze. These were things that he had never seen before. Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, and moved forward: ¡°Luna , do you dare to admit it, do you like me a little now? Hmm?¡± The lights went out, and she closed her eyes and exhaled gently. Wills Watsonughed: ¡°You didn¡¯t leave. It seems that you intend to ept me.¡± ¡°I just haven¡¯t finished my meal. Wills Waltson , don¡¯t be bored, hurry up and eat.¡± Wills Watson moved the steak he had just sliced, and naturally ced it in front of her, bringing her steak to his side. ¡°Luna , our bet is too long. I believe that I can take you down in less than half a year. Do you believe me?¡± Chapter 143 It was fortunate that she was at a dark restaurant. She didn¡¯t have to face hisments in humiliation because of the darkness. Wills Waltson arched an eyebrow as he observed Luna¡¯s silence: ¡°You are always avoiding questions, but there are some problems you can¡¯t solve by escaping, don¡¯t you understand the logic?¡± ¡°Then allow me to ask you a question.¡± ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡± ¡°Do you care about me?¡± ¡°I love you more and more,¡± Wills Waltsonughed. ¡°Then¡­ Who do you think is more important, Cathelina Bright or me?¡± Her question effectively hushed him. ¡°Would you like topare yourself to her?¡± ¡°Is it difficult to choose?¡± Wills Waltson murmured quietly after a long time. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because you mean a lot to me.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, you paused Elven because you weren¡¯t sure who was more important between us. You thought Cathelina Bright had your second brother after evaluating the advantages and negatives, which is why you concluded, I¡¯m more important, right?¡± ¡°Everyone, Luna, has a history. It is incorrect to be preupied with the past of others while facing the future.¡± ¡°Yes, I have one as well. Furthermore, my past isn¡¯t all that lovely. As a result, I will not abandon my feelings of gratitude and suppression in the face of a man who hesitates between me and another woman. What I want, is not because of attraction, even a little bit of love, even in the future will be more love. I don¡¯t want to be unsure because I¡¯m a¡­ I don¡¯t feel safe with men. In other words, I don¡¯t have faith in them. I felt grief and despair when I watched Aven Harris betraying me because I don¡¯t believe them enough. However, instead of fighting with Aven Harris and Elise rk, I absorbed the grief on my own, not allowing Aven Harris the opportunity to exin himself, and broke up with him immediately. He said I was determined, but only I knew that since he, who had once provided me with a sense of security, had destroyed it. I know I didn¡¯t do well with emotions, but the shadow Johny Enderson cast on me was too terrifying. These are probably things you wouldn¡¯t understand. I can only tell you that if all the anxiety and dread in my heart hadn¡¯t been released, even if I knew I was in love with someone, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the following step so easy. This is why, despite feeling your goodness, I have never responded positively to you. Not because you weren¡¯t good enough, and not because you were in love with someone else. Because there was someone else in your heart, and you will never be able to entirely forget her. This kind of you makes me nervous. Everyone is selfish, Wills Waltson, but I am more so. You stated yesterday that I didn¡¯t know how to love myself, but you were wrong; I do. I won¡¯t readily devote myself to any man because I love myself, and I¡¯m terrified of facing the uncertainty of the future. I¡¯m worried that if I give you my heart, you¡¯ll shatter it.¡± Wills Waltson remained silent for a long time after she finished speaking. He was aware that she had never felt secure, but he never imagined that her anxiety would be so intense¡­ When he nced at her in the dark, the light went out. She shut her eyes. She had already adjusted to the light when she opened them again. She looked at him and slowly put down her knife and fork. ¡°So, just now, I made the choice that I couldn¡¯t make. I will do it now.¡± She got up, picked up her bag, and left. Wills Watson came back a littlete. Luna , halfsitting on the bed, she stared at the door. After a long while, there was no sounding from the door. It seemed that Wills Watson had returned to his room. Presumably ¡­ He must be angry. After all, he had never been rejected by a woman over and over again, right? The next day, Wills Watson went downstairs. Seeing that Luna was not there, he looked at the butler. ¡°Miss Greenwich already left half an hour ago. She said that there¡¯s going to be a basketball game going to school in the next few days, so she has to go early .¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s face was cold, he did not make a sound, and went to the dining table to eat alone. When he came back from work in the evening, she still hadn¡¯t returned. Wills Waltson ¡®s face turned cold: ¡°Did you call her?¡± ¡°Michal said that he was calling Miss Greenwich . Miss Greenwich said that she needed to work overtime, so she might be busy until veryte.¡± Wills Watson was annoyed: ¡°Bring him back.¡± The butler respectfully said: ¡°Ok, Mr. Waltson , do you want to eat now?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said, and left without changing his clothes. Luna , after what she saidst night, was she nning to never meet with him again? He got on the car and headed straight for the University. After eating dinner in the school cafeteria, she went straight back to her office. At this time, the teachers had already gotten off work. She nned to stay in the office for one night, and go back to Big City Home tomorrow . There were still no reporters there. If there were no reporters, she would go back to live. If there¡¯s anything else, find a new ce to rent it. Since she and Wills Watson had already exined everything to each other, it would definitely not be appropriate for her to live in his house. The night of early November was already rather cold. She went to the washroom to wash her face. When she came out of the washroom, the light in the corridor suddenly flickered, making her nervous. In the past, Judi often tell her the legendary ghost stories of the University in her dorms.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The most talked about was also the most famous topic in the school¡­ There was no doubt that the female teacher in red from twenty years ago had disappeared in the middle of the night at the office building. Previously, when she was telling the story, she had taken it as a joke. But now ¡­ In the corridor of the office building. Judy¡¯s voice recalled in her head at the time. ¡°Twenty years ago, there was a female teacher who was in a rtionship with her student. After she was discovered by the school, the male students, in order to gain a good future, refused to admit it. Instead, it was the teacher who seduced him. In that time of simplicity, the female teacher could not bear the eyes of the crowd and hanged herself in her office on a dark, windy night, dressed in red. It was said that if a person who was hanged at 12 o¡¯clock happened to be wearing red, then he would be a malicious spirit. After this teacher had died, she had turned into an evil spirit that harassed that male ssmate every night. In the end, that male ssmate, due to a mental illness, had no choice but to ruin his future and quit school. However, since then, there were many teachers who had worked overtime. They had seen this reddish shadow in the corridor, as well as her ttering ¡­ The sound of leather shoes. So¡­ In the University Teacher¡¯s Office Building, there is a tradition, which is not to work overtime in the office. ¡± She could not help but shiver and muttered: ¡°Judy, you stinking girl, you only know how to make up scary stories.¡± She took a deep breath and headed for the office door. However, right at this moment ¡­ The sound of footsteps came from the stairs. Her heart tightened, and for some reason, she felt all the hair on her body standing up. She ran into the office and locked the door. Chapter 144 She was scared to death. She was about to close the door when she heard a knock. She covered her lips and burped, surprised. The door was knocked once more. She hurriedly let go of the hand that was covering her mouth, rubbed her palms together, and said anxiously: ¡°Senior, I¡­ I have nowhere to go, therefore I¡¯m powerless to intervene. I hope senior doesn¡¯t mind if I spend the night here, and I promise not to disturb your sleep. Senior, please take a detour.¡± Wills Waltson grimaced as he approached the door. What did this woman say? ¡°It¡¯s me, open the door.¡± The worry in her heart dissipated as she heard this voice. She quickly turned back and flung open the door. She breathed a sigh of relief the instant she saw Wills Waltson. ¡°You are it.¡± ¡°Who else do you suppose it might be? What were you saying just now?¡± ¡°No¡­. nothing,¡± she shook her head, attempting to appear moreposed. ¡°What brings you here?¡± He said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work,¡± with a frigid expression. ¡°Ah? I¡­ I worked extra hours.¡± ¡°What about the ghosts?¡± Luna stomped her feet quickly, covering his lips with her hands. ¡°Stop talking gibberish.¡± ¡°So you thought the person at the door was a ghost?¡± smiled Wills Waltson. He raised his hand and struck her on the head ¡°I always assumed you were fElven ess of the skies and the earth. So it appears that you, too, have a w.¡± She cast a peek at him. She removed her hand from around his mouth. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Did you say anything about burning paper?¡± Her face flushed slightly. ¡°Oh, nothing at all.¡± She opened the cupboard swiftly, took out her bag, and walked over to him. ¡°Let¡¯s get started. Let¡¯s get started.¡± She shoved him out of his office after turning out the lights. Perhaps it was because she was startled by the scare. She made two rapid strides forward, closely following by his side. Wills Watson turned and looked at her. From time to time, she would look back. He smirked and yelled in her ear, ¡°Hello.¡± She jumped, screamed, and grabbed his arm. When she finally regained her senses, she realized that he was purposefully trying to scare her. Displeased, she gave his arm a pinch and snorted before quickly descending the stairs. Arriving at the entrance of the office building, she raised her head and breathed a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want to work overtime anymore. After all, ¡­ It was true that someone had died in this building. Even if there were no ghosts, just thinking about it made one feel that it was horrifying. Wills Watson came to her side, and calmly looked at her. ¡°If I don¡¯te, don¡¯t you n on not returning tonight?¡± Luna Love did not make a sound. Wills Watson smirked: ¡°I heard from you just now that you had decided to stay the night because you had no other choice.¡± She looked at him. ¡°Since you heard it. What else do you want to ask?¡± There was an evil smile at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Then what¡¯s the reason for your decision to return with me now? Afraid of ghosts? Or do you not want me to worry? ¡± If he didn¡¯t mock her, would he be able to die? Not far away, someone was walking towards them. Afraid of being seen by others, she hurriedly descended the stairs and walked towards the car. ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± Wills Watson followed and opened the door to the car. He started the car, but didn¡¯t drive away. ¡°Are you trying to avoid me tonight?¡± She pouted. ¡°I really do have a job. That¡¯s why I have to work overtime.¡± ¡°In the entire building, only you are working overtime. Is it because you alone can do it, or because you can¡¯t handle things in time, so you have to work overtime?¡± He said, raising his eyebrows, ¡°In my opinion, none of them, so there was only one result. You were trying to avoid me. If I don¡¯te tonight, what are you going to do? ¡± She continued, ¡°I don¡¯t n on doing anything in the future. I just feel that since we¡¯ve made our ns clear, we should keep our distance. Our rtionship can only stop at the level of a friend and not one step further.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re going to sleep in the office? Even if you¡¯re afraid, you still want to stay in school?¡± ¡°I had originally thought of going back to the Big City Home to take a look tomorrow . If there are still puppies over there, I would find another ce to rent and move out from your house,¡±Luna said, seriously looking at him: ¡°After all, I can¡¯t stay at your house forever.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you go after what you saidst night?¡± ¡°At least, you understand what I¡¯m thinking. I think you won¡¯t force others to do anything.¡± Wills Watson turned his head and smiled calmly, ¡°Luna , meeting you, I can be considered to have picked up a piece of hard bone. But since I¡¯ve got this bone in my hand, I won¡¯t throw it away, if you feel that I¡¯ve given you a huge pressure, I can hold it back a bit, but don¡¯t run, as you can run, I will pounce even more fiercely, hmm?¡± She looked at him. So, that night, her words were for nothing? ¡°Do you really think there¡¯s hope between you and me?¡± ¡°You should believe yourself. Don¡¯t say no before you try. Wills Watson started the car, and left the ce. ¡°Since you¡¯re afraid of ghosts, then don¡¯t work overtime by yourself in the middle of the night. If you want to hide from me one night, then tell me, I can give you private space.¡± She pursed her lips but didn¡¯t say anything.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Wills Watson continued: ¡°Most schools are built on Tomy bs, why are there only hospitals and schools with many of these terrifying elements, don¡¯t you have any idea?¡± She swallowed her saliva, she turned and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Can you stop talking?¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°I only know that if you were to stroll around the school by yourself at night and see a whiteclothed student wandering around with disheveled hair, it would be best for you to not go up and strike up a conversation to avoid provoking anything unclean.¡± She felt a chill run down her spine. Not far away on thewn, there was a girl with disheveled hair walking leisurely in white clothes. She instinctively raised her hand and shook his arm: ¡°Ah, Wills Waltson , don¡¯t scare me, alright?¡± Wills Watsonughed heartily. This was the first time in his life that he had been beaten by a woman. She frowned. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing?¡± ¡°I find it funny that I know of your weakness. Luna , you better be careful in the future.¡± ¡°What kind of weakness is that? I wasn¡¯t afraid of ghosts in the first ce, and it was all because of you suddenly spouting nonsense, okay? I¡¯ve heard even scarier than this before.¡± In terms of the ability to properly tell ghost stories, Judi had the ability to make others crawl into bed. She still remembered how she had told her the ghost story. When Elise rk woke up at night to go to the bathroom, she didn¡¯t dare to go alone. In those years, she had gone to the toilet with Elise rk many times in the middle of the night. But in the past, it was probably because she knew too well that she felt that a story was a story, so she wasn¡¯t too afraid. But now, with Wills Watson being so serious and spouting nonsense, it was very easy for her to have a sense of substitution, alright? ¡°Do you know where is the best location in the entire Phdelphia?¡± She looked at him and asked, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°My vi is the best ce in the entire Phdelphia. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Chapter 145 ¡°Then congrattions,¡± Luna said, shrugging. ¡°You live in such a good ce.¡± Wills Waltson reacted angrily, ¡°Are you deliberately infuriating me?¡± ¡°What else do you want me to say?¡± ¡°My house is good, so, is itpatible with you?¡± ¡°However, you don¡¯t intend to sell it, and I don¡¯t have the funds to purchase it.¡± Wills Waltson raised the corner of his lips casually. Good. ¡°I have no intention of selling my house, but I can sell myself. You can simply take me.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson, you are quite interesting; who doesn¡¯t know that you are the most expensive guy in Phdelphia? I can¡¯t even afford your house, yet you¡¯re the only one I¡¯m afraid to approach.¡± ¡°What if I give you a deal? I am avable for purchase as long as you are ready to pay for me.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t take care of it,¡± sheughed. ¡°I¡¯ll look after myself. You only need to be responsible for regrly oiling my bro.¡± ¡°I purchased you and intend to give it to your brothers¡­¡± She became aware that something was wrong with his words. She noticed him holding back hisughing when she looked at him. She snorted, this shameless Wills Waltson . ¡°What do you think? No matter how you look at it, this deal should be yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to buy it. I don¡¯t want to buy it. I¡¯m not going to buy it.¡± Luna pouted, seeming to be irritated. Wills Waltsonughed and shook his head: ¡°Because this is my first encounter with a woman like you, my approaches are ineffective. Now, I am very impressed by that brainless Aven Harris¡¯ ability to bite off this chunk of bone of yours.¡± If not for the fact that Aven Harris was such a living example, he would have given her a heavy blow. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t be so hostile to this man. He was, after all, very good. Wills Waltson lifted an eyebrow: ¡°Luna, just wait, you¡¯ll undoubtedly regret not epting me sooner.¡± She smiled warmly but didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to embrace his feelings just now. Maybe she wasn¡¯t ready for the next stage of their rtionship yet. Wills Waltson¡¯s mood had dramatically changed after arriving home. The chill has vanished. He said to the butler: ¡°Prepare dinner. Miss Greenwich and I will be there in ten minutes for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Waltson.¡± When Wills Waltson and Luna went upstairs, the butler saw that the usually tranquil Third Master had changed significantly recently. At lunchtime the next day, I learned from the canteen that he had not returned to work. The new principle arrived in the afternoon. The new principal appeared to be a fit middle-aged man. He called a meeting with each of the department heads as soon as he took office. He made an excAllen t first impression at the conference. Following the discussion, he met professionally with the school¡¯s instructors and counselors. Three dayster, it was now Luna¡¯s turn to apany them. Mia knocked on the door and entered after leaving the Principal¡¯s office. She moved closer, gently saying, ¡°Hello, Mr. Principal. I¡¯m a new counselor in the administration of industry andmerce. My name is Luna Greenwich .¡± I¡¯ve heard rumors about your feud with the previous Principal Brown, but it¡¯s no longer the same, and now, if you need anything at work, just tell me, no need to be polite, okay? ¡°Thank you, Principal,¡± Luna responded, ashamed. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you a more personal inquiry. Do you mind if I inquire?¡± ¡°Principal, please inquire.¡± ¡°What is the special rtionship between the Miss Greenwich and the Mr. Waltson ?¡± Why would the Principal mention Wills Watson to her? She looked at the principal, ¡°Dean Peng, I don¡¯t understand¡­ What do you mean by that? ¡± ¡°Luna , don¡¯t misunderstand. I just heard that I wasing to this school to work, and Mr. Waltson told me to take care of you. I was just a bit curious.¡± This Wills Waltson , why did he look for such trouble for her? ¡°I had previously taught his brother for a year, and my rtionship with him was not bad. That¡¯s why I got to know him so well.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s like that, I heard Mr. Waltson say that his brother is also in our school, and he is your students. How about this, you call his brother over, and we can go out for a meal together.¡± Luna smiled, ¡°Principal. Thank you for your kindness. Benjaming does not wish for anyone to know his identity, which is why he has always kept a low profile. He does not like to interact with strangers. ¡± There were some things that she didn¡¯t dare to say, but in the name of Benjaming , she spoke boldly and confidently. ¡°Is he that sensitive?¡± Luna nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then another day, I will invite Mr. Waltson toe out for dinner. When that timees, you cane along too, so we won¡¯t be inviting him.¡± Luna was stunned for a moment. She really didn¡¯t want to go, okay? But that was good, she just use Benjaming as the excuse. But now if she refused him as well, she would be rude. After leaving Office of the Principal, she felt depressed. Previously, Principal Brown hated her because of Aven Harris. Now, the new Principal was getting close to her again because of Wills Waltson . This was truly a world of both ck and white. Could she work peacefully in the school? In the afternoon, after work, she chatted with Mia and left the office. Outside the door, Aven Harris came over and stood by the side of the flower bed with a solemn expression. Seeing Aven Harris, Mia said goodbye to her and left. Aven Harris stood in ce without moving, and only stared straight at her. After hesitating for a moment, she walked over.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Aven Harris¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, her chin was unshaven, and he no longer had the appearance of a sunny boy from before. ¡°Are you really one of Enderson family?¡± After pausing for a moment, she said somewhat angrily, ¡°Aven Harris.¡± She hated it. Last time Wills Watson investigated her, and now, he was investigating her as well. There were more and more people who knew of her rtionship with the Enderson n, and this caused her to feel extremely uneasy. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you ever told me?¡±Aven Harris was also slightly angry. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so long. Don¡¯t you have any trust in me at all?¡± Aven Harris said with a sorrowful face, ¡°Regardless of whether you recognize me or not, I still loved you so much in the past. I don¡¯t have any secrets towards you, but what about you?¡± ¡°Aven Harris, I told you, do not investigate me.¡± Her voice was tinged with destion, ¡°Every person has a secret that they do not want others to know. Since they do not want to mention it, you should know how heavy this secret is to me. Could it be that I have to tell everyone in the world, that I am his illegitimate daughter? Could it be that I have to tell everyone that the Enderson family hates me so much that they want me to die? ¡± ¡°Do you know the feeling of being destined to be abandoned by your father from the moment you were born? Do you know the sadness of a person¡¯s longing for a father¡¯s love, from longing to expectation, to disappointment and despair? You clearly don¡¯t know anything, then what qualifications do you have to question me here? Why are you covering up your wounds? Now, you have torn open the wound that I cannot heal, and are looking at me standing in front of you, drenched in blood. Are you happy now?¡± Chapter 146 Aven Harris understood he had touched her bottom line when he heard her harsh voice and saw her despairing expression. She had never been as heartbroken as she was now when she learned their rtionship. He moved closer, sping her arms with both hands. Luna, on the other hand, took a step back, keeping her distance from him. Aven Harris¡¯ voice grew much weaker ¡°Luna, I¡¯m not sure about this. I honestly didn¡¯t believe it¡­¡± ¡°So, I told you not to look inside me, but you persisted. You kept saying you loved me, Aven Harris, but your love is more terrible to me than poison. You¡¯re always so self-centered. What you are most concerned with is always your own sentiments. I genuinely regret not listening to my mother and avoiding a man like you. I choose to be with you solely because of your perseverance. I will never have anything to do with you, Aven Harris, if I can reverse the flow of time. No matter how far you go or how far you die, I will never give you or your mother an opportunity to hurt me.¡± Her voice was trembling, but her eyes remained alert. She swiftly turned around and fled after saying this. Aven Harris scowled at her departing figure and became enraged. He had never seen her so enraged. It was the first asion. He did not chase after her because he did not have the confidence to stop her from being angry once she saw him. He fists were clenched. He was at a loss for what to do these days because of her identity, as he suspected she had deceived him. After all, if his mother knew Luna was from the Enderson family, she would most likely not oppose to their connection. But he did not expect that the reason the Enderson family did not publicly announce her identity as illegitimate daughter was because ¡­ Not epted. He understood the anger, sadness, and despair in her eyes. He was extremely regretful. He clearly understood her, but why didn¡¯t he listen to her and investigate her? In one breath, she ran to the school gate. Seeing that Michal ¡®s car was still there, she walked to it, opened the door, and got in. After Michal got on the carriage, she said: ¡°Michal , can you send me over to Big City Home first?¡± ¡°Alright Miss Greenwich .¡± When she arrived at the entrance of the Big City Home District, she got off the car and went back to the district alone. Because the reporters hadn¡¯t caught her facest time, she pretended to be someone living in the neighborhood, passing by the entrance of her building. Not far away, there were two men sitting on the ground. One of them had a camera on his back, while the other was holding a microphone as they chatted. Perhaps it was because the two of them didn¡¯t pay attention to the her because she just passed by. After taking a few steps, she left. She was depressed in her heart. These people must have gone mad. Could it be that they nned to stay here for the rest of their lives? When she was far away, she looked up at the apartment she had rented. How depressing, she really liked this little nest, okay? Outside the district, Luna got off the car and entered the district. Michal took out his mobile phone and dialed Wills Waltson ¡®s number, ¡°Mr. Waltson , your foresight is really like that of a god, Miss Greenwich has returned to Big City Home¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Ok, just wait. Take her back to the vi in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Michal was puzzled, how could Mr. Waltson be so powerful? On the other car back to the vi, Wills Watson smiled. Luna this woman, was truly not guarded against him at all. Last night, she had said that she was going back to see if there were any puppies, so she decided to move back. Could he possibly let her seed? Doggie, can¡¯t you just arrange it? When they were almost at the entrance of the residentialplex, she stood still and took out her phone. She found thendy¡¯s number and dialed. ¡°Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m the one renting your house, is it convenient for you to talk to me now?¡± ¡°Luna , hello. What business do you have with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. Because I have some private matters recently, I might not be able to continue living in this district. So, I want to ask, can I rerent this house?¡± Although the rent wasn¡¯t too expensive, it was still arge sum of money to her. Since she didn¡¯t know when she would be able to live here, she might as well move. However, it was not a good idea to turn down the lease after renting out such a small amount of time. Therefore, she decided to shamelessly ask if she could transfer the rent. ¡°So, it¡¯s like that. Actually, I sold this house.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± After a moment of surprise, she immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll move out as soon as possible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, where¡¯s the person who bought my house? His house isn¡¯t for living, he¡¯s nning to rent it out. I heard that there¡¯s a tenant right now, so he bought it directly, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± She turned around and looked at the house not far away. She was puzzled. The person who bought the house, he must be crazy. Buying such an expensive house and renting it out? How long would it take to earn back the money? ¡°Then auntie, can you tell me the number of the newndlord? I¡¯ll contact the newndlord directly.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll send it to you.¡± After hanging up the phone, she walked towards the door affectionately. Michal was still waiting for her. She got into the car, and not long after, she received a message from her aunt. She looked at the number and dialed it. When the call connected, a man¡¯s voice came out from the other end of the line: ¡°Hello, Miss Greenwich .¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. How did this person know that her surname was Greenwich ? In such a short period of time, it was impossible for thendy to have already told him about this. Also, why does this voice sound so familiar? ¡°May I ask who you are ¡­¡± ¡°I am the secretary of the Mr. Waltson , Daniel.¡± Secretary Daniel felt that it was a bit strange. She called him first, but she didn¡¯t know who he was. ¡°Oh, sorry, I dialed the wrong number.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She hung up the phone and blinked a few times. Only then did he realize what was going on. No wonder Wills Watson could openly change the locks and furniture back then. Because he bought the house. She was truly speechless. Was this guy crazy? The driver brought her home. Wills Watson had just arrived as well. Seeing the warmth, he smirked: ¡°It¡¯s a bitte, did you work overtime tonight?¡± She looked at him with a strange expression. Sensing that something was wrong with her gaze, Wills Watson asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I was wondering how I could tell you that I¡¯m not going to rent your house.¡± ¡°This ce will be free for you for the rest of your life. Since you don¡¯t have to pay for it, there¡¯s no reason why you shouldn¡¯t rent it.¡± She pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯m talking about your house in Big City Home.¡± Seeing that she was unhappy, Wills Watson waved towards the butler. The butler led the people and left. Wills Watsonughed: ¡°How did you know about this?¡± ¡°I called thendlord and wanted to check out. Thendlord said so.¡± ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Does it matter whose house you¡¯re renting?¡± She let out a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re very childish?¡± Chapter 147 ¡°Childish?¡± Wills Waltson sighed, ¡°Is it childish of me to do anything I can to pursue you?¡± ¡°The only thing you can do is allow me to live on yournd without your knowledge?¡± ¡°Back then, I had someone destroy someone¡¯s door in order to find you.¡± Since it was smashed, I had to take responsibility. After all, you like it there. What¡¯s wrong with me buying it?¡± She wasn¡¯t feeling well tonight. Their values differed when they discussed this topic with him. The more they talked, the more enraged they became. She exhaled a sigh. ¡°Forget it; I¡¯m not going to tell you.¡± She stepped around him and up the stairs. Wills Waltson followed her up the stairs and into her room, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not upset.¡± ¡°Luna, do you think I don¡¯t understand you after spending so much time with you?¡± I know you¡¯re upset, and I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s bothering you.¡± ¡°I am not furious,¡± Luna said. I suddenly realized that our argument was meaningless. We disagree because our beliefs are so diametrically opposed. I am the type of person that can look at the entire rentalwork and weigh the benefits and disadvantages of each district in order to save $200 per month on rent. But you are a man who, in pursuit of ady, can afford to buy a house that no one else can afford in a lifetime. We are clearly living in the same world, yet we are in apletely different world. Things of the same kind are said to gather together. I ¡­ How could I have been so careless? I have barged into a circle that does not belong to me. I¡¯m making fun of myself for overestimating myself.¡± ¡°Who did you offend today?¡± His brow wrinkled. This woman was quite explosive. She tried to keep her heart rate down as she thought of Aven Harris. Aven Harris angering her had nothing to do with Wills Waltson , she shouldn¡¯t be angry at Wills Waltson . ¡°No, I just suddenly realized I¡¯m in the dark,¡± she answered, pinching the gap between her brows. I¡¯m a little down, but I¡¯ve sorted it out.¡± ¡°Do you want to push me even further away?¡± What an overestimation of yourself, what a world within a world. You¡¯reing up with more and more reasons to reject me. I now have a policy, and you can continue to devise countermeasures, Luna, you can do it.¡± Her expression brightened when she heard his remarks. She gave him a sidelong look. ¡°I need to get out of here because I want to change.¡± Wills Waltson lifted his eyebrows as he realized he had effectively delighted her. ¡°Come down to eat quickly, there¡¯s a surprise.¡± After she finished changing, she stood in front of the mirror and patted herself on the cheek, reminding herself that she shouldn¡¯t vent her anger on innocent people. When she came downstairs, Wills Watson was sitting at the dining table waiting for her. In the entire dining room, there was only the two of them. Two candles were ced on the table. After walking over and sitting down, Wills Watson lit the candles and turned off the lights in the dining hall. She looked at him. ¡°Candle dinner?¡± ¡°How is it, romantic?¡± ¡°Is this the surprise you were talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± She lowered her eyes and smiled warmly, she had never thought that Wills Waltson , a man, could be so meticulous. Wills Watson frowned: ¡°What are youughing for, are you not satisfied?¡± ¡°No,¡±Luna shook her head and looked at him seriously: ¡°I just ¡­ this is the first candlelight dinner with someone. ¡± ¡°The first time?¡± It looked like this Aven Harris was nothing special. Luna nodded: ¡°Mn, Wills Waltson , just now ¡­ I¡¯m sorry for what happened just now, but I was in the wrong. I got angry at you because I was in a bad mood.¡± Wills Watson looked at her: ¡°What¡¯s the reason for your bad mood?¡± She shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it, so don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s just that ¡­ In the future, I won¡¯t throw a tantrum at you for no reason.¡± Wills Watson raised his brows, ¡°I permit you to be angry at me.¡± She looked at him, puzzled. Wills Watson smirked charmingly: ¡°An invincible person is too lonely. Someone can asionally vent the unhappiness to me, making me feel as if I¡¯m still a human. Not bad, other people can¡¯t, but you, you can do it.¡± she looked at him, biting the corner of her lips. ¡°No matter what, I made a mistake.¡± ¡°Do you know why I like you so much?¡± Wills Watson stared at her face: ¡°Because you know what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong, and know how to understand others.¡± Luna also looked back at him, but didn¡¯t say anything. Wills Watson raised his red wine cup and lightly swirled the red wine in it, ¡°You said just now that you think that you and I are not from the same world. Actually, what you said is wrong. I can be high and mighty, or I can be low and apany you for the sake of the people I like. If you think that pulling me into this socalled world of yours is unfair to me, it doesn¡¯t matter. I can tten your world and make it impossible for you to turn back. He raised his eyebrows, ¡°Actually, there has never been two worlds. There is one world. The human heart is the best tool to control a person, and as long as the feelings are there, nothing is an unbreakable obstacle. The reason why you divide us into two different worlds is because your trust in me is not enough to support the feelings you want. I know your confusion.¡± Luna looked away from his face and lowered his eyes. ¡°But Luna , men are all the same. If I don¡¯t meet the right person, no matter how good a man is, he would always be a scumbag, but if I meet the right person, even if I was bad before, I can still change.¡± She nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I have repeatedly told you that you can not ept me now, but I hope you will not keep me out of your way. You always want to go out and live, do you think that if you leave this ce, I will not pursue you? As a person, my target is always very strong. If I say that you can¡¯t escape, then you definitely can¡¯t, hmm?¡± She looked at him. ¡°What if half a year has passed and I still haven¡¯t epted you?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a wager, of course I have to admit that I lost.¡± Luna Nodding: ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll see you in half a year. If you lose at that time, don¡¯t go back on your words.¡± ¡°Of course, but if you lose, you better keep your promise. You must give me three children, not a single one less.¡± She blushed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after you win.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She picked up her knife and fork and began to eat, but she was slightly worried. Half a year had already passed. Could she really marry him? She wasn¡¯t confident. She stole a nce at him. However, her attitude now was different from before. Previously, she was very sure that she wouldn¡¯t marry him. But now ¡­ However, she was hesitating. Even to the extent that deep in her heart, she still had some hope that he would win. Three children¡­ A whole family, this feeling should be pretty good right? Chapter 148 He had given up on the idea of leaving the Waltson family. Wills Waltson had said it would be safer to stay in his house since she had moved out and he still wanted to follow her. She focused her entire concentration on her students. Benjaming sessfully entered the school basketball team and became the main force. He sessfully persuaded the old yers on the basketball team to let him lead the team because of his outstanding leadership. He restructured everyone¡¯s division of duty and has been exceedingly busy since the match began.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Because she could feel at peace with Benjeming Waltson present. When Luna was watching thepetition on the sports field on Friday afternoon, she received a call from her old school principal, Mocika Brown. ¡°Luna,e to the hospital and look for me.¡± ¡°Ms. Brown, you are no longer my leader as of now. I don¡¯t understand why I should continue to heed yourmand.¡± ¡°This time I¡¯vee to find you for the sake of my son.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go any further if it¡¯s about Aven Harris. I¡¯m afraid Mr. Waltson misunderstood and wanted to avoid unpleasantness.¡± She deliberately said it. ¡°Just take it as a request from me. You have the option of not seeing me, however¡­ Could you apany me to the hospital¡¯s VIP department and assist me in visiting the patient in bed 2? I¡¯ve never begged you for assistance, Luna. Could you please assist me just once?¡­ Will you persuade the patient?¡± What exactly did Mocika Brown intend by that? Why did she feel the need to persuade this patient? ¡°I¡¯m out of time.¡± She hung up the phone. Not long after that, Mocika Brown texted: ¡°Saving a person¡¯s life is more important than building a seven-story pagoda, Luna. If you don¡¯t want my son to die, please go and take a look.¡± For a brief period, she was astonished by the text message. The sufferer¡­ What does this have to do with the life of Aven Harris? What was Mocika Brown doing, and why was she so perplexed? Mocika Brown, no matter what, did not have good intentions. She returned the phone to her bag and resumed watching the game. She sat in the car of Michal, who hade to pick her up after work, in the afternoon. Judi called just as they were about to arrive at the vi. She hadn¡¯t heard Judy¡¯s voice in a long time, so she answered the phone with a cheerful tone: ¡°Hi Judy.¡± ¡°Have you heard, Miss?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Something bad urred to the jerk.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Aven Harris,¡± he says. She grimaced as she remembered Mocika Brown¡¯s pleading tone when she contacted her today. ¡°What happened to him?¡± she inquired. ¡°It is said that he could be a cripple in a car ident.¡± She put her palm over her mouth. She appeared to be terrified. ¡°Judy. Are you certain you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± ¡°Why would I make a blunder? My acquaintance took Elise rk, that slut, to Aven Harris yesterday, but she was chased away; she informed me that Aven Harris¡¯s appearance is really frightening. Do you believe this is retaliation for Aven Harris¡¯s actions? If so, that is quite difficult.¡± Luna remained mute, unsure what to say. ¡°What are you thinking, Miss?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Actually, thinking back, Aven Harris treated you pretty well in the past, because of you, we all basked in his glory, if he did not mess with Elise rk , I would have had a pretty good impression of him. Honestly, didn¡¯t you also intend to marry him after graduation? If there wasn¡¯t such a mistake, you two would already be husband and wife now. That handsome young man became a cripple, tsk, what a pity, right? ¡± The driver stopped in front of the vi. She was not moving, but in her mind, she was still thinking about what Judi had just said. Aven Harris¡¯s leg was crippled in a car ident¡­ It was impossible to say that he waspletely indifferent; after all, Aven Harris was her first love. For such a lively and cheerful person to lose his leg, this was a huge blow to him. She couldn¡¯t imagine it either. In the driver¡¯s seat, Michal asked: ¡°Miss Greenwich , we¡¯re arrived.¡± Aftering back to her senses, she thought for a while, then said to the driver, ¡°Michal , please send me to the Hospital.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Greenwich .¡± He drove to the entrance of the inpatient department and she went upstairs. Arriving at the VIP ward, she quietly walked to the door of the second bed. She looked through the ss door . The man on the bed was Aven Harris. He was looking at the woman standing with her back to the door. The woman¡¯s back was so familiar that with a nce, she could immediately confirm that it was Elise rk . Who needs you toe, who needs you to fake it, it¡¯s all your fault! If it wasn¡¯t for you, would I have fallen here, Elise rk , get out of here.¡± ¡°She won¡¯te, she doesn¡¯t love you anymore. If she really did love you, how would she let you go without giving you even the slightest chance after what had happened? Why you don¡¯t know that she epted you because of your persistence, not because that she loved you.¡± She slightly clenched her fist at the door. Elise rk wiped her tears, ¡°The one who caused you to fall was not me, but her. That day, why did you go to school to find her? If you didn¡¯t go look for her, how could you have gotten into a car ident? If you didn¡¯t get into a car ident, how could you have gotten injured in the leg? It¡¯s clearly her fault, why do you have to always me all of this on me? Luna ¡®s heart tightened. Was he going to school to find her that day in a car ident? She took two steps back and felt a pang of guilt at what she had said to him that day. It¡¯s her ¡­ It was her fault? There was a sudden silence in the ward, just like her heart. After a long while, Aven Harris said: ¡°I will never me her, because I do not have the qualifications. The one who chased her first was me. The one who hurt her first, was me. Go, and don¡¯t appear in front of me again. ¡± Her heart was inexplicably torn. She turned around and quickly left the ward. Arriving at the entrance of the sickroom, she stepped into the car and said to Michal , ¡°Michal , let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Alright Miss Greenwich .¡± She did not go in to see Aven Harris. She couldn¡¯t see him either. At a time like this, she didn¡¯t know what to say to him. She felt very ufortable. It was not because she loved that man so much, but because ¡­ She didn¡¯t give him a sincere love, but made him give her a leg. She covered her face with her hands and felt a chill in her heart. At that time, Kelen Enderson ¡®s curses rang in her ears, ¡°Luna , don¡¯t me your mother¡¯s death on others. She was obviously killed by you, a child like you, no one will ever love you in their entire life. Anyone who falls in love with you, or gets involved with you, will never have a good ending.¡± Chapter 149 She ran back to her room after returning to the vi and sat by the window. When Wills Waltson came in, she was in a daze and did not hear anything. He approached her from behind and bent to embrace her. She ducked to the side, startled. Wills Waltson let her go and chuckled, saying, ¡°What are you thinking, you look like you¡¯ve lost your soul.¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she said, her face flushed. ¡°You just went to the hospital, Michael said, is there something wrong?¡± Her chest constricted briefly before she shook her head. ¡°I went to see a friend.¡± ¡°Colleagues?¡± ¡°Aven Harris,¡± she didn¡¯t want to lie to him. ¡°Does he have a hospitalization?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is he ill?¡± She softly shook her head. ¡°There was a vehicle collision.¡± ¡°Look at your expression, he¡¯s very serious.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either; I didn¡¯t go in to see him,¡± she admitted as she stared at him. ¡°I went there because Judi told me that Aven Harris was in a car ident and that his leg was definitely crippled.¡± ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t go in and ask?¡± She lowered her gaze and nibbled the inside of her lower lip. Her eyes were drooping. Wills Waltson felt a rush of unhappiness in his heart when he saw her like this. Could this woman still be in love with that man? ¡°What are you thinking, Luna?¡± He assumed that this pair of eyes could see into people¡¯s hearts, but she was an exception. She gave him a guilty expression. There were some things she couldn¡¯t tell anyone else. The appearance of Wills Waltson in front of her made her feel as if the moment was ideal. She reached out and clutched Wills Waltson¡¯s sleeve, as though a stray cat had found its master. ¡°I was the one who harmed Aven Harris,¡± she said, her voice trembling slightly. That day, he tracked me down and quizzed me about why I hadn¡¯t told him I was an illegitimate daughter of the Endersons. I was furious that he had surreptitiously investigated me, so¡­ I yelled some unpleasant things. Following that, he was involved in a car ident. Aven Harris has always been a sensitive person. He wouldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble if I hadn¡¯t embarrassed him so badly that day. Kelen Enderson is correct. I¡¯m just a bad luck person. Anyone who attempts to involveme will not have a happy ending.¡± She dropped her eyes as she talked, attempting to keep her tears from pouring. Wills Waltson smirked. Kelen Enderson was a wicked woman, and yet she dared to utter such malicious words. His eyes were filled with rage as he drew her into his hug. ¡°How does Aven Harris¡¯s ident rte to you?¡± It¡¯s his fate, and you¡¯ve also said hurtful things to me, am I not still alive and well?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She exhaled deeply. ¡°But he ¡­¡± ¡°But ¡­ But keep your sadness at bay. Don¡¯t me yourself for saying ugly things when people breach your bottomline. That¡¯s normal. After being harmed by others, it is impossible for you to remain calm. You can¡¯t smile to the people who did bad things to you. There is no such thing as a principle in this world.¡± She was still unable to rx. ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself be condemned merely because of the words of others,¡± Wills Waltson said as he released her and held her face. Others¡¯ opinions don¡¯t matter; tell me, do you really want him to end out like this?¡± She gave a hard shake of her head. ¡°That¡¯s enough, people have their own lives and fortunes, the words of the ancient people, honest and not deceitful,¡± Wills Waltson nodded. She stared at him, thankful for thefort of having someone standing next to her at this time. Wills Waltson may have been referred to as a demon, but he was unquestionably her angel. He had no choice. There was a knock on the door the next morning, when she was busy. Mia, who was preparing to go, pushed open the door. She was astonished to see it was the old Principal. When the other three persons in the office heard these three words, they turned to look at Mocika Brown, who was standing at the door. Mocika Brown had be considerably more haggard after not seeing her for a few days. She turned to face Luna. ¡°Do you have time, Luna?¡± Come on out and talk to me.¡± She couldn¡¯t reject in front of so many people because she had alreadye looking for her. She stood up and went to the door. ¡°Let¡¯s have a conversation downstairs.¡± Her face looked solemn. They walked down the steps and into the pavilion in front of the office building. ¡°Luna, I always believed you were a kindhearted girl,¡± Mocika Brown murmured as she sat down. ¡°A kindhearted person might not have a good report. Principal Brown, please don¡¯t mince words and tell me the reason for your visit.¡± ¡°I heard you im before that you are part of the Enderson family.¡± Mocika Brown scowled and continued, without waiting for her to respond, ¡°I apologize for disrespecting you as an orphan in the past.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t suppose we¡¯ll have anything more to do with one other. As a result, it¡¯s best not to apologize.¡± ¡°Luna, I apologize for my previous acts, but this time, I hope you may apany me to the hospital to check him.¡± My son was the bed 2 patient I mentioned yesterday. He¡¯s paralyzed, but he¡¯s already given up on himself. I¡¯m hoping you can assist me persuade him.¡± Mocika Brown expressed the heartache of a loving mother with a face that appeared to have aged several years. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± she answered after a brief pause, ¡°but don¡¯te looking for me in the future.¡± She rose up and prepared to exit the pavilion once she finished speaking. ¡°If you had told me Elven that you were from the Enderson family, I wouldn¡¯t have made things so tough for the two of you,¡± Mocika Brown groaned. After all, our families are the same, and it¡¯s a norm established by the Harris family¡¯s elders. ¡°I am not the ideal match for the Harris family and Principal Brown; your Harris family¡¯s way of doing things ispletely ipatible with mine.¡± She stood up and walked away. Mocika Brown scowled, her gaze fixed on the haughty youngdy. Even now, she couldn¡¯t possibly like her. Most of the too haughty girlscked affection. When Luna arrived at the hospital, Elise rk was still there. However, she was not in the ward and was instead standing outside the door. When she saw Luna, she grew wary and coldly walked forward to block her: ¡°Luna, what qualifications do you have toe here and injure Aven Harris to such an extent, on what grounds are you going toe and meet him?¡± Scram, scram as far away as you can. Aven Harris¡¯ mother is the one who invited me here. If you¡¯re unhappy, go find her and dispute. Don¡¯t talk to me because I don¡¯t want to say anything to you.¡± She circled around Elise rk , and just as she was about to push the door open and enter, Elise rk said with gritted teeth: ¡°His legs are already crippled, and the position of Harris family¡¯s mistress, do you still want to fight with me?¡± ¡°So, you came looking for him not because of him, but because of your status as the mistress of the Harris family?¡± ¡°Why else would I be involved with a handicap who looks down on me?¡±¡±Do you think I¡¯m insane?¡±¡±Luna, you don¡¯t have to act heroic,¡± Elise rk said coldly. Back then, when you were with Aven Harris, do you dare to say that it wasn¡¯t for the Harris family¡¯s status, and his family¡¯s money?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Luna said, looking at her. Chapter 150 She ignored Elise rk once she finished speaking, pushed open the door, and entered the ward. She wasn¡¯t, of course she wasn¡¯t. It was because of Aven Harris himself that she epted to be with him. The Harris family¡¯s Madam title couldn¡¯tpare to the Aven Harris in her eyes all those years ago. The moment the door closed, Aven Harris yelled from his sickbed, ¡°Scram, all of you¡­¡± Her voice suddenly stopped, because Aven Harris saw the person who came was her. She walked to the bedside after standing by the door for a bit. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Aven Harris inquired coldly. Come and make fun of me? I, Aven Harris, betrayed you, and the heavens couldn¡¯t stand it, so they helped you exact retribution on me. ¡°Are you happy that I¡¯m now a cripple?¡± Her Luna voice was serene. ¡°When I was younger, I couldn¡¯t understand why my mother was often mistreated by my father, despite the fact that she was so industrious.¡± I had done nothing wrong, yet my father despised me. I also don¡¯t understand why, when I have a father and a mother, the children regard me as a jerk. I used to enjoy to grumble about God at the time. It wasn¡¯t until I got older that I realized why there was such a thing. If Christ truly existed, how could there be so much injustice in the world? The so-called ¡°God¡± was nothing more than an excuse for someone who had lost his courage. He had found a reason toin. ¡°Aven Harris, stopining about fate; what has urred has happened; what you need do is not give up, but stand up again; living such a long life, are you going to remain depressed for the rest of your life?¡± Aven Harris nced at her with dread in his eyes. ¡°Ah, what else can I do with this broken limb for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°You are free to do whatever you choose.¡± ¡°I want to keep you, I want to marry you, I want to turn back the clock, I want you toe back to my side,¡± Aven Harris said. Luna let out a sigh. ¡°Do you believe you¡¯ll be happy just because you marry me?¡± ¡°Even the night you were with Elise rk, our future had already been ruined,¡± she said with sincerity. You can be forgiven by other girls, but not by me. I won¡¯t keep my father¡¯s identity a secret from you any longer. I despise him. My first family had caused me far too much pain. To choose the other half, what I cared about the most was the loyalty of men. I know myself. I¡¯ll never be able to forgive you for what happened that night, so¡­ We¡¯ll never get together again, and even if we do, you and I will never be happy since I no longer trust you. I understand how you feel, but regardless of whether you truly will not betray me again, regardless of how many things you will do for me in the future, my trust in you has already been shattered. You are a man who cannot provide me with any sense of security, and it is difficult for me to trust you.¡± Aven Harris remained mute for a long time after hearing her kind words. She took a peek at his leg. ¡°I just visited with the doctor, and he indicated that if you cooperate with the treatment, you will still be able to stand.¡± The future is yours, and I hope you can think clearly about what you should do next. Also, the woman at the door is putting on a show for you. Her goal is not your person, but the property of the Harris family. Don¡¯t be fooled by the false impression. You should try to find a woman who truly loves you and marry her.¡± After a moment of silence, she turned and walked to the door. ¡°Luna ,¡± he called after her. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for that night, would you really have married me?¡± She turned her head to look at him and nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡± After she finished speaking, she went silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°In my eyes, you are a very outstanding boy. Your nature is not bad, I know that. Even now, I feel that you are very outstanding, but ¡­ You touched my bottom line. Aven , every word I¡¯ve ever said to you, every word, is from the bottom of my heart. The feelings I had back then were real. In fact, the thought of marrying you. However, now it is funny, but it was also real. Just like in the past, right now, every word and sentence that I say is still sincere. If I say no, then no, instead of wasting your time on me, why don¡¯t you take care of your body properly, help your parents take care of thepany, find a woman that you love and live a good life together? ¡± ¡°Wills Watson is not as simple as you think,¡± Seeing that she was about to leave, Aven Harris immediately said: ¡°In order to chase after women, just because my mother hurt you, he could easily force a strong and unreasonable people like my mother to voluntarily withdraw from the position of principal. Do you know what that means? When he pursues you, he can use all his tenderness, but once he gets his way, he won¡¯t treat you as a treasure anymore. At that time, the one who will be in trouble will be you, do you know that? ¡± ¡°I can take responsibility for my life. That¡¯s all I can say. From now on, I will not see you again. She opened the door and went out. Outside the ward, Elise rk had a fiendish look on her face as she stared at Luna . She said, ¡°Good dogs don¡¯t block the way. Get out of my way.¡± ¡°Luna , you truly are shameless.¡± ¡°You are much more shameless than me.¡± She raised her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with you here. Get out of my way.¡± With that, she pushed Elise rk away. Elise rk looked at her back coldly: ¡°Luna , I will not let this matter rest. Just wait.¡± On the way back to school, she kept thinking about Aven Harris¡¯s words. Just because Mocika Brown hit her, Wills Watson kicked her out of school? How could this be? No matter how capable Wills Watson was, how could it affect the matters of the school? The more she thought about it, the more unrealistic she felt. However, ¡­ Was there a need for Aven Harris to lie to her? When she returned to the office, she noticed that Benjaming had apetition in the afternoon, so she was sent to the faculty as a counselor. Thepetition went smoothly, 2613, their team sessfully levelled up. Leaving the stadium, she looked at the time and directly called Michal to tell him not to pick her up. She nned to call a taxi from the stadium to return home. Benjaming carried a sports bag on his back and ran to her side, ¡°Third SisterinLaw, are youing home?¡± Luna looked at him warmly, ¡°Are you going back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back tonight. Second brother Second SisterinLaw wants me to go over to eat dinner. Will Michale to pick you upter? Give me a ride. ¡± ¡°I told the Michal not toe over, let¡¯s take a taxi, I¡¯ll send you over.¡± ¡°How can that be? If my third brother finds out, then I¡¯ll let you send me on my way. My third brother will explode in anger!¡± Luna was speechless: ¡°He couldn¡¯t be angry at everything.¡± ¡°Heh,¡±Benjeming Waltsonughed, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it before, you¡¯ve never seen my third brother¡¯s frightening appearance before. When my third brother¡¯s temper rose, tsk ¡­¡± Benjaming shook his head.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve always said that your Third Brother is extremely capable, but tell me, if I beg your Third Brother to change the principal of the school, will he be able to do it?¡± ¡°Third SisterinLaw, are you joking?¡± Chapter 151 When she heard that, she felt relieved. That¡¯s correct, it¡¯s no small matter. How did Wills Waltson have the authority to make decisions on the school¡¯s affairs? ¡°My third brother¡¯s abilities exceed this,¡±Benjaming said at this point. Luna Greenwich was taken aback when she saw him. ¡°However, it is dependent on him. If you go and beg him, this matter will be settled. ¡°The principal should be reced because she bullies you, and my brother is upset about it.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°But ¡­ How is it feasible, given that she is the president of a public university?¡± ¡°You must understand, Mocika Brown is merely a principal.¡± She is also not very responsible. It¡¯s pretty simple to find proof against her.¡± She was speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Third Sister-in-Law; I¡¯ll send you back first, then the driver will take me to see Second Brother and Second Sister-in-Law,¡±Benjaming reMarktin ed. ¡°Benjaming, you should take a taxi to visit them,¡± she said after some thought. There¡¯s no reason to send me away. I¡¯d like to go shopping today because the weather is nice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s OK as well. Then dial my third brother¡¯s number.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She stood in the gym doorway for fifteen minutes. This impact was truly not a small one. She had always known that Wills Waltson was very powerful, but she had not expected him to be so capable. It turned out that the tales about him being able to cover the sky with one hand were genuine. Luna walked to the bus stop, boarded the bus, and sat in the passenger seat. She was irritated as she stared out the window at the street. Some things, once pulled together, could not be cut and were still messy. Her phone rang after only a few minutes of strolling. It was a strange number. ¡°Hello,¡± she said as she picked up the phone. ¡°Luna ?¡± Luna scowled. ¡°May I inquire as to your identity?¡± ¡°I am Principal Burke.¡± ¡°Good day, Mr. Principal.¡± Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°I just scheduled a meeting with Mr. Waltson .¡± You should apany us as well. I can bring you along when my automobile passes by the school gateter.¡± ¡°There is no need. Principal Burke, you¡¯re a big deal, and you want to talk about it, therefore I¡¯m not going.¡± He was a huge fan of the phrase rge figure.¡± Heughed straightforwardly: ¡°This won¡¯t do. Mr. Waltson consented toe out to eat solely because of you. You are our contact. You must attend. Why don¡¯t I send a secretary to your workce to fetch you up?¡± ¡°No. I took the students out to join in the basketball game, Principal Burke. And now I¡¯m at the stadium¡¯s entrance. How about you give me the address and I¡¯ll go through itter, OK? ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have someone provide you the addresster.¡± ¡°OK, goodbye, Principal Burke.¡± She took a deep breath and exited the car at the bus stop after hanging up the phone. She called Wills Waltson as she waited for the address. ¡°Has Principal Burke proposed to you?¡± ¡°Yes, we have scheduled a meeting. I¡¯m going to leave; how could you agree to go out to dinner with him?¡± Luna was taken aback. ¡°He told me that was your request.¡± Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Luna ¡®s response. They were duped by this principal. ¡°Then how about I pick you upter?¡± suggested Wills Waltson. ¡°No need, I called to tell you that when Principal Burke was seeking for the teaching staff to talk to, he asked me what the rtionship between you and myself was. I informed him that I was Benjaming¡¯s instructor. So you¡¯re not supposed to say anything stupid in front of Principal Burke. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡±¡±Is it an order?¡± said Wills Waltson, sinisterlyughing. ¡°Please,¡± she begged. She didn¡¯t dare to order him around. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone request something in a demanding tone.¡± Luna scowled. ¡°What then constitutes a request?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll promise you that if you act like a spoiled child.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so bored,¡±Luna said. ¡°I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. If you don¡¯t act coquettish with me, I¡¯ll treat you normally.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m paying attention.¡± She chewed her lower lip, acting like a petnt brat¡­ How could she have? ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°You certainly will.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to do it,¡± she said with a red face. They all say that their daughter is their father¡¯s lover from a previous life, only those daughters with a father would act like a spoiled child. How could it be possible for someone like me who doesn¡¯t have a father to do such a thing? ¡± Wills Waltson was silent for a moment: ¡°Then from now on, you will treat me as your father and I will love you.¡± ¡°You took advantage of me,¡± she said, looking at the phone in silence. Treating him like a father, he really ¡­ ¡°I mean it.¡± ¡°When I mentioned the word ¡®father¡¯, I only had one thought in mind. Hate, even so, you want me to treat you like a father?¡± ¡°Then forget it. I¡¯ll be your man, I¡¯ll pamper you, and you¡¯ll learn to act like a spoiled child in the future. I¡¯ll agree to this matter today. Remember, you owe me a spoiled child.¡± She smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I know, behave yourself then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I were to enter the entertainment industry, the title of ¡®Best actor¡¯ will be mine.¡± Hearing him say so, she gentlyughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you in a while.¡± After hanging up, she received a text message. ording to the address on the text, she took a taxi to the Swallow Mountain Club. But this was a membership only club. She arrived first and waited at the door for a little while. A few minutester, the principal¡¯s car arrived. Seeing that Luna was standing at the entrance of the clubhouse wearing a sportswear, he frowned. ¡°Luna , you don¡¯t look well dressed today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I rushed over from the stadium.¡± ¡°Kid, it doesn¡¯t matter if there are only us, but the person we are going to meetter is Mr. Waltson , you should go back and change your outfit first.¡± As the Principal was speaking, Wills Waltson¡¯s car had already arrived. He got off the car, and the Principal immediately turned around and walked towards Wills Waltson, shaking his hands with an amiable expression: ¡°Third Master, wee.¡± After Wills Waltson shook hands with the principal, his gazended on her face. She acted like she wasn¡¯t familiar with him, and bowed to him: ¡°Mr. Waltson , hello.¡± Wills Waltson curled his lips, and replied indifferently, ¡°Hello.¡± She heaved a sigh of relief. Principal Burke said: ¡°Mr. Waltson , I have already reserved a room. Pleasee in, Luna , let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Principal.¡± Following behind Wills Waltson and Principal Burke, she entered this ¡°member only¡± clubhouse. She was the only one who got here first. After the doorman sized her up, he mocked: ¡°Do you think anyone can enter here? If you want to go in, bring out your membership card.¡± At this moment, the doorman didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Entering the private room, Principal Burke said, ¡°Mr. Waltson , Miss Greenwich received the message when she was at work. She just came over from the stadium and didn¡¯t even have time to change her clothes. Don¡¯t mind.¡± Wills Waltson smiled, then looked at Luna : ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have seen her wearing more casual clothes before.¡± Chapter 152 Principal Burke was suspicious, first looking at Luna, then at Wills Waltson. These words¡­ Something wasn¡¯t right. As she gazed at him, her heart skipped a beat. Why did he break his promise, this guy? Wills Waltson snickered in his heart as he looked at her shocked expression: ¡°Previously, she was my brother¡¯s tutor, and she was dressed even more carelessly than this.¡± Luna was immediately relieved. ¡°So Miss Greenwich is a casual girl,¡± Principal Burke chuckled. Sheughed. A causal girl? It was all thanks to Principal Burke that he came up with this phrase. She did it because she was impoverished. The waiter brought over the menu, and the Principal Burke passed the authority to order to Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson naturally turned over the menu to Luna. ¡°You order.¡± As she nced at him, she felt a surge of nervousness. ¡°Ladies first,¡± Wills Waltson smiled. She smirked. This guy was taunting her on purpose, right? ¡°Mr. Waltson, I¡¯ve been too impoverished since I was a child,¡± she said solemnly. I¡¯ve never eaten at a ce like this before, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good or bad, so I¡¯m not sure what to order.¡± Seeing Luna stare Wills Waltson in the eyes and say something against him. ¡°Mr. Waltson, how about this, because I¡¯vee for this a few times, I¡¯ll order a few items on behalf of Luna, what do you think?¡± said Principal Burke, standing up to take the menu. Principal Burke appeared to be particrly cautious in front of Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson extended his hand in a polite gesture. While scanning the menu, Principal Burke began to ce his order. Wills Waltson¡¯s foot poked forward a couple times beneath the table, contacting her feet. She drew back her foot and ufortably cleared her throat. Wills Waltsonughed. This girl had a guilty conscience. Principal Burke ordered and when he raised his head, he just so happened to see Wills Waltson drinking tea and smiling faintly at the same time. ¡°Mr. Waltson, you appear to be in a good mood today,¡± Principal Burke stated. ¡°I¡¯ve been in a good mood every day,¡± he replied, his voice a little rougher than usual. ¡°Mr. Waltson is correct, I mean¡­ Today you appear to be in a particrly cheerful mood.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disclose these personal concerns with you,¡± Wills Waltson said tly. Principal Burke apologized, ¡°I spoke too much.¡± She was perplexed when she overheard the two of them conversing. Principal Burke appeared to be attempting to please Wills Waltson on purpose. And the current Wills Waltson¡¯s attitude was diametrically opposed to how he acted in front of her. Wills Waltson turned to Principal Burke and asked, ¡°Then what do you want, Principal Burke?¡± ¡°No. I really simply wanted to thank you for this chance, Mr. Waltson. You strongly suggested me and assisted me in obtaining this position. ¡°I should buy you a supper.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s all, Principal Burke is overly courteous.¡± ¡°Also¡­ I recently took over the affairs of Phdelphia University, and I have a lot of problems, so I asked Mr. Waltson for help.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°All these years, during Mocika Brown¡¯s tenure, she led the way and brought in many scientific research projects. However, these projects, because of theck of money, had to be put asideter on. Furthermore, the construction of a new student dormitory has long been on the schedule. However, after doing some ounting, the Finance Department was indeed unable toe up with that much money. Initially, this appeared to be a problem left by the previous principal during her stay in office. I could have just gone through it all over again, but¡­ since I believe in serving the pupils, I believe I should continue to do things that assist the youngsters. But we didn¡¯t have the funds to do so¡­¡± ¡°So, Principal Burke brought the school¡¯s most beautiful female teacher today to handle public rtions with me?¡± Wills Waltson smirked, lifted the teacup, and took a sip. Her face flushed. Why did this guy say everything? ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean,¡±Peterson Burke said, a little ashamed. I know you¡¯re wise, therefore I¡¯d like to ask Mr. Waltson for some suggestions. The school has arge number of students. It would be really useful to their future development if I could carry out some scientific study initiatives. Luna recently graduated from student to counselor. She should grasp how important scientific research initiatives are for the development of the school. ¡°Do you wish to express your opinions, Luna?¡± She was unsure. Peterson Burke¡¯s concept of approaching Wills Waltson for money seemed obvious. He sought her advice because he wanted her to assist him. ¡°Beauties, undoubtedly, are morepelling. Why don¡¯t you share your opinions, Miss Greenwich?¡± ¡°Principal Burke, I am just an ordinary instructor and do not really understand the way a school is run, but I do approve of your concept,¡± she said after a little pause. It would benefit both the school and the students if we could attain academic achievement. However, the truth is that not everyone can afford to fund research programs. The majority of money has been utilized to reimburse the school¡¯s officials for all of their costs. As a result, we did not have enough funds to support the research. That has been my personal experience. ¡± Principal Burke¡¯s face flushed at herments. ¡°I¡¯ve just entered the school. I don¡¯t know much about the specifics, but I feel it¡¯s necessary to thoroughly investigate the problem you¡¯re talking about.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s eyes were keen to the side, but he just lowered his head and drank his tea.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If he didn¡¯t know about these things, would he start raising research funds as soon as he took office? ¡°I feel that because there are firms eager to raise research funds for the school, then we should be responsible for their money,¡± she said quickly. At the very least, we should inform the firms about where all of the research monies will be spent.¡± ¡°I agree with her,¡± Principal Burke told Wills Waltson. ¡°Luna, go get Mr. Waltson a ss of wine so we can discuss.¡± She smirked. Why did he request that she pour some wine? She wasn¡¯t a waitress. Seeing her reaction, Principal Burke said anxiously: ¡°Child, are you scared to pour wine for such a powerful being as Mr. Waltson ?¡± Before returning to her seat, she stood up and poured some wine for Wills Waltson. Wills Waltsonughed and raised his cup: ¡°So, you want me to drink by myself?¡± Principal Burke poured quickly for Luna and himself. ¡°Not at all, Mr. Waltson. Luna and I will drink with you today, hoping that you can assist us in resolving these issues.¡± Principal Burke raised his ss of wine and clinked it with his own. When he noticed Luna didn¡¯t lift her cup, he asked, ¡°Luna, what are you waiting for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t drink, Principal.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re drunk, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Mr. Waltson is here, and I will not let you incur any damages. It¡¯s an honor for you to be allowed to drink with him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a low opinion of Mr. Waltson.¡± Wills Waltson caught her gaze. Instead, he was looking at her with a serene gaze and his brows arched. She had initially advised him to keep his distance from her in front of the principal. It was not good to go back on her words now. She took a deep breath, grabbed up her ss, stepped up, and clinked their sses. She¡¯d forget about it and just toss caution to the wind. Chapter 153 Seeing that she looked as if she was about to die, Wills Waltson smiled. After drinking it, she put the cup down. He would asionally recall how she looked while she was drunk and hugging a tree. ¡°Luna, go get a cup for Mr. Waltson.¡± Luna was taken aback. Was he still trying to get her to drink? ¡± Let¡¯s have two drinks together. Today, we must satisfy Mr. Waltson.¡± Peterson Burke could only wager on it by drinking because Wills Waltson refused his request. Her face was already somewhat pink after a few rounds of drinking. She stroked her chin, attempting to clear her mind. Wills Waltson, noticing her inebriation, raised his eyebrows and stated to Peterson Burke: ¡°This supper has satisfied me. Because Principal Burke sincerely wishes to strengthen the university. And if you intend to serve the institution, I will personally pay for the construction of your dorm. In terms of research financing, I¡¯ll provide a million dors to your school each year in the name of the corporation.¡± ¡°On behalf of our school, Mr. Waltson, I appreciate you for your assistance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a huge thing,¡± Wills Waltson pursed his lips. Only two men clinked drinks this time. ¡°Mr. Waltson, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go out and make a call,¡± Peterson Burke said, putting down his wine cup as if he had thought of something. ¡°Do whatever you want, Principal Burke.¡± After Peterson Burke left the room, he turned to her and rubbed her back, asking, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, stop shaking and stay still, you made my eyes dizzy,¡± sheughed, looking at his face. Wills Waltson grinned ¡°Oh? So, how about it?¡± He cupped his hands around her shoulders. ¡°Are you still dizzy?¡± Sheughed as she nced at him, her huge eyes blinking a few times. ¡°Are you inebriated?¡± ¡°Drunk? Impossible, I¡¯m OK even if I drink a thousand cups of coffee ¡°She shook her head and patted herself on the chest. Her hands then held his shoulders as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered you not to move, not to move. My eyes will be dizzy if you move.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t move, don¡¯t drink any moreter, I¡¯ll carry you home,¡± Wills Waltson said, holding back hisughing. He let go of her shoulders when he heard footsteps in the doorway. ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± she said as she slumped on the table. The principal entered and smiled ¡°I apologize, Mr. Waltson. I just happened to run into my daughter outside while making the call. When she found out that I was having a meal with you, she insisted oning in to visit you, and my daughter is your younger sister; after attending the academy, she heard about your fame from a foreign student, so she truly adored you.¡± The door was opened again while he was speaking. A young woman dressed stylishly entered through the front entrance. ¡°Senior, hi, I am Emilia Burke, and to be able to meet you here is definitely an honor,¡± thedy said to Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson¡¯s gaze moved over thedy¡¯s body. He nodded, his face expressionless. Emilia Burke came around the table to Wills Waltson¡¯s side, looking at the Luna on the table beside him: ¡°Senior, might I have a drink with you?¡± Luna abruptly jumped up and chuckled as she finished her speech. As she spoke, her body swayed slightly ¡°Let¡¯s drink together. We¡¯re not going back till we¡¯re really intoxicated.¡± Because she was too eager to stand, her legs collided with the chair, sending her body hurtling backwards. Wills Waltson rose immediately and threw his arm around her. He held her and helped her stand up straight. However, she directly sat on the chair and pointed at Wills Waltson: ¡°Thank you, ah, no, there are some people that do not ept words of thanks.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, you really have a lot of problems,¡± sheughed. Principal Burke came out in a cold sweat after hearing her say that. Could he regret herments now that the problem was settled? The principal approached her and lightly patted her shoulder. ¡°Luna, Moon?¡± ¡°Principal Burke, could it be that you can¡¯t tell Miss Greenwich is drunk?¡± scowled Wills Waltson, staring at the principal¡¯s hand. Principal Burkeughed awkwardly, looking at his chilly eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Waltson; I have no idea why she can¡¯t drink. So, how about I send her back first? Emilia , please assist me in caring for Mr. Waltson and drinking additional sses.¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence. Luna rose up again when she heard the words and replied, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink.¡± She looked around at the three individuals around her while holding the cup in front of her. When she noticed another woman standing behind Wills Waltson, she extended her neck and winked at him. ¡°Wills Waltson,¡± she said, grabbing Wills Waltson¡¯s arm and pulling him towards her. Wills Waltson smiled and approached. ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Greenwich?¡± ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re apanied by a ghost girl. The ghost girl has been watching you.¡± Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard that and looked at Emilia Burke. Principal Burke massaged his brow as though he had a headache behind him. Emilia Burke was down: ¡°Is this your school¡¯s instructor, Dad? She can¡¯t tell the difference between a ghost and a human being. So why did you bring her to this type of event to make a fool of yourself?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s eyes sparkled as he turned to face Emilia Burke: ¡°I disagree with what Miss Burke said. Don¡¯t you think the inebriated Miss Greenwich has a nice personality?¡± Emilia Burke was shocked, and she looked ufortably at Luna. Luna was staring at Emilia as if she were seeing a ghost. ¡°Luna ¡­¡± Principal Burke responded, ¡°That¡¯s a human, not a female ghost.¡± Wills Waltson embraced Luna because she was trembling. ¡°So, you can all see that youngdy?¡± she turned around and asked Principal Burke. Wills Waltson grinned, hisughter suppressed. Principal Burke had a headache: ¡°Of course, that¡¯s my daughter, called Emilia Burke. She happened to be passing by and wanted to have a drink with Mr. Waltson and say hello.¡± ¡°Okay, good luck! Cheers!¡± She shoved the wine cup she was holding forward. Emilia Burke stated, somewhat grudgingly: ¡°I¡¯ll assist you in caring for Mr. Waltson here, Father. Send this teacher home as soon as possible.¡± Principal Burke stepped forward tofort her, saying, ¡°Alright, alright, alright, alright.¡± Wills Waltson had immediately spun around and separated her shoulder from his hand as he extended out his hand. Her shoulder was not something that anyone could just reach out and touch. He was in a bad mood. Principal Burke¡¯s hands missed their Marktin , and he turned to Wills Waltson, saying, ¡°Mr. Waltson, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Do you know where the Miss Greenwich lives?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s tone was chilly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take her to the hotel tonight and spend the night there.¡± ¡°Hotel?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s eyes became icy.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 154 ¡°She is a female. You got her intoxicated. Is it okay if you send her to a hotel?¡± When Principal Burke heard it, he quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Waltson, don¡¯t get me wrong, I am already old enough to be Miss Greenwich¡¯s father at my age.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t be considered a man because you¡¯re elderly. Principal Burke may not have such ideas, but Miss Greenwich is still young; wouldn¡¯t her reputation be wrecked if people saw her walking in and out of the hotel with a man who may be her father?¡± While Peterson was mortified, Emilia Burke stated, ¡°Then Senior, I will take her home.¡± ¡°No need, Miss Greenwich was my brother¡¯s home tutor before, the driver knows where she lives, and I can easily send her back,¡± Wills Waltson said tly. He looked at Principal Burke as he said this ¡°Principal Burke, you did an excAllen t job with tonight¡¯s supper; I am extremely pleased. As promised, I will have my secretary contact you tomorrow. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Okay, OK. Thank you very much, Mr. Waltson.¡± Wills Waltson remained silent and exited the private room with Luna. She couldn¡¯t go straight since she was so inebriated. She added as they were about to leave the room, ¡°I¡¯m not through yet. Wills Waltson, I¡¯m still thirsty.¡± Emilia Burke pouted at Peterson Burke as she closed the door: ¡°What are you doing, Dad? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to meet Third Master? Why did you call me at such an odd hour?¡± ¡°I also did not anticipate Miss Greenwich being inebriated.¡± ¡°Who exactly is Miss Greenwich?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Waltson just say she¡¯s been a home tutor for the Waltson family for a while?¡± chuckled Principal Burke. ¡°Howe you brought her along to drink with Mr. Waltson?¡± ¡°I sent someone to look into it. I¡¯ve heard that the Waltson family¡¯s fouth masterhas a wonderful rapport with thisdy at school. They may be a couple, I reasoned. Because I want Mr. Waltson to give me my investment. I¡¯d best enlist Luna¡¯s assistance. He shouldn¡¯t, at the very least, reject his tiny sister-inw.¡± Emilia Burke¡¯s lips curled: ¡°But the assistance you invited is really frail. She is inebriated. With this position, I doubt she intends to be Mr. Waltson¡¯s young sister-inw¡­ Is she obviously attempting to seduce Mr. Waltson?¡± ¡°That is not feasible. Take a look at how she¡¯s dressed. How could Mr. Waltson be so taken with such a poor girl?¡± Emilia Burke was speechless, ¡°But her face is so demonic.¡± ¡°Little girl. Mr. Waltson is surrounded by gorgeous women, yet he dislikes them. What exactly does this mean? Mr. Waltson is a man with meaning, and he doesn¡¯t like those empty shells. Do youprehend what your father is saying?¡± Emilia Burke arched her brow. ¡°Forget it; I¡¯m done being furious with you. Why don¡¯t you call me Elven the next time there¡¯s a chance?¡± ¡°OK, okay, dear daughter, let¡¯s go home.¡± Wills Waltson assisted her in getting into the carriage. She climbed out of his arms and leaned against the ss, blinking her eyes open as she gazed out. The trees along the road quickly fled. She was already dizzy and couldn¡¯t stop huping. She then mmed the car window shut. ¡°Please open the door, please open the door, and let me out.¡± The driver was taken aback. ¡°Stop the car,¡± Wills Waltson said. When the car came to a halt, she opened the door and exited. She threw herself alongside the tree and retched a few times before vomiting. She moved around and sat down by the tree, clutching and pressing her face into the trunk. Wills Waltson stood alongside her and thought she was amusing. She inhaled and retched once again. Wills Waltson knelt and patted her back softly. ¡°Are you in a lot of pain?¡± Luna remained silent as well. Her gaze was drawn to the window of a nearby shuttered toy store. A small brown bear doll sat in the window¡¯s corner. Wills Waltson returned her eyes and stated: ¡°Luna ? What¡¯s the deal with you?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She clutched his arm and turned to stare at him pitifully. ¡°Can we save it?¡± She extended her arm and pointed to the bear. Wills Waltson stifled hisughter and stated, ¡°It is not necessary to save it. It¡¯s just sitting there in the moonlight.¡± She moved her head. ¡°He¡¯s not lonely. He is in desperate need of my assistance. I want to bring him home and adopt him as my brother.¡± Wills Waltson helplesslyughed. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t have to dig a tree this time. ¡°The store is now closed. I¡¯ll get someone to buy it for you when the business opens tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°No,¡± she murmured, releasing the tree and seizing his hand in both of hers. ¡°I want it right now, ah, right now.¡± Wills Waltson fixed his gaze on her. Who said she couldn¡¯t be seductive? Look, she was inebriated and didn¡¯t look like herself. He stroked the side of his mouth, ¡°Then kiss me on the lips. Give it to me, and I¡¯ll get it to you right now.¡± She threw her arms around his neck and leaned into him, her lips meeting his. The driver, who was following along the side, was terrified by the scene. No wonder Michael said that he was most afraid that both Third Master and Miss Greenwich would be sitting on the carriage, and he didn¡¯t even know where to put his eyeballs. He seemed to understand why he had said that this time. When she kissed him, the mes of rage in Wills Waltson¡¯s body sprang up. He brushed his lips against her little head, deepening the contact. She slid into his embrace, her body soft. Wills Waltson was so content that he could only kiss her after a long time and then let her go. ¡°Just sit tight and I¡¯ll have someone open the door for you. We should be able to save it soon.¡± Wills Waltson stood motionless, looking at the driver nearby: ¡°Give the address to Daniel, let him find the owner of this shop, and open the door within ten minutes.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Waltson.¡± The driver promptly created an excuse to return to his car and dialed a phone number. Wills Waltson put down his phone just in time to help Luna get to her feet. She stumbled over to the window, squatted in front of the doll, and jabbed her finger twice through the ss. ording to Wills Waltson, ¡°Let us continue to wait. Someone will soon unlock the door.¡± ¡°You said you wanted to give it to me right away, but in the end, you lied. All men are terrible; Johny Anderson is a bad guy, as is Avery Harris.¡± She directed her finger towards his face. ¡°You, too, are evil people; guys, none of you, can be trusted.¡± She pressed her face against the ss, disappointed. She appeared to be in tears because she was so heartbroken. ¡°Big sister has let you down, baby bear. Big sister has been duped and cannot help you.¡± Wills Waltson was helpless, so he didn¡¯t tell her anything. He squatted and counseled, ¡°I¡¯m not deceiving you. The shopkeeper will be here shortly. I¡¯ll have him unlock the door for you. You may purchase as many bear pups as you choose.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± she eximed. ¡°I don¡¯t think I believe you.¡± ¡°How can you trust it then?¡± She sighed. ¡°I expect you to keep your promise. Give me the cub right now.¡± Wills Waltson agreed with a nod ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it to you right away. Come on up, take two steps back.¡± Chapter 155 He assisted Luna in getting up and guided her to the tree. Her body was pressed up against the tree. Wills Waltson strolled over to the flowerbed, picked up a brick from the side of the road, and smashed it against the shop window, seeing that she had calmed down. She was terrified by the sound of ss smashing. She stood by the tree in a daze as she watched Wills Waltson take out that little bear from the window side, walk to her side, and hand it over to her: ¡°Now, am I a man who keeps his promises?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She took the small bear and sped it securely in her arms while she nced foolishly at Wills Waltson. When the driver of the car heard the rumbling sound, he sprang out and stared at Mr. Waltson. What was the situation? His Third Master had been severe with himself for half his life? His lips curled into a smile as he nced at her. ¡°Can you get in the car?¡± Luna gave a nod. The two of them climbed inside the car, as did the driver. ¡°You stay outside and deal with it,¡± Wills Waltson reMarktin ed. ¡°Okay, Mr. Waltson.¡± The shop owner arrived in less than twenty minutes. Seeing her shop¡¯s broken ss, she burst into a fit of rage and said to the driver, ¡°You guys just want to buy a bear, right? Is there even a need to destroy the shop? I¡¯m going to contact the cops.¡± ¡°Sit obediently in the car and don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Wills Waltson said, touching her head. He got out of the car, pulled out a check, and handed it to the haughty shopkeeper. ¡°This is for your window¡¯s ss. In this business, you will only earn and not lose.¡± The other guy was taken aback when he saw the amount on the cheque. She straightened her neck, however, and replied, ¡°This ss of mine is quite pricey. This sum of money is not important to me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He turned to face the driver, ¡°Call the cops and allow them to intervene in this situation. When the timees, we willpensate them in ordance with the sum approved by the police. Why should I spend three hundred thousand dors if it can be settled for less than twenty thousand?¡± Just as he was about to put away the cheque, the shop owner hurriedly took it over. ¡°I have things to do tonight, so I won¡¯t be able to join you and wait for the cops. Let us set aside today¡¯s issue. Don¡¯t be so hasty the next time.¡± The shopkeeper epted the check, ced it in her bag, and walked away. The driver yelled, ¡°Ah, Miss Greenwich, where are you going?¡± just as Wills Waltson was about to board the carriage. Wills Waltson turned around when he heard the voice and saw that Luna had already exited the automobile. When she heard the driver call her, she looked back at the two of them, burped, and ran. Wills Waltson immediately pursued her after noticing this. ¡°Luna .¡± ¡°Don¡¯t chase me, I don¡¯t have any money,¡± she yelled out as she ran. Wills Waltson smirked, this woman¡­ Was she insane? ¡°Stop running; I¡¯m not after your money.¡± She, however, did not trust him and proceeded to run even faster. Wills Waltson made a clicking motion with his tongue. This damned girl, who couldn¡¯t even move an inch! Even when she was inebriated, she ran rapidly. After running over 200 meters, it took him a few seconds to catch up to her. When he grabbed her wrist, she yelled, ¡°Help! Help!¡± Wills Waltson covered her lips and threw her against the building¡¯s wall. She was struggling. ¡°Leave me alone, leave me alone.¡± ¡°All right, Luna Greenwich, have a look at who I am.¡± She moved her head. ¡°You¡¯re a jerk. You broke other people¡¯s sses.¡± ¡°My name is Wills Waltson.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t Wills Waltson, and Wills Waltson wouldn¡¯t be all that horrible.¡± Wills Waltson was rendered speechless. This woman waspletely unreasonable. He would have punched her in the a$$ if she hadn¡¯t been inebriated. His voice was gentle. ¡°Howe I shattered other people¡¯s ss?¡± ¡°You¡­ Burp, ¡°Luna blinked her eyes, ¡°Why?¡± Wills Waltson eximed, ¡°I was doing a good job. I did it to assist you in saving the tiny bear. You mentioned that the small bear is pathetic, which is why I¡¯m not a nasty guy.¡± His hand stroked the small bear puppet she was holding. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re a good person,¡± she realized as she bent her head to stare at the bear. She blinked and swayed her body. ¡°But why are you still swaying? Can you stand still?¡± Wills Waltson certainly never imagined that he would have to rely on a little bear puppet to prove his innocence in his entire life. How could he defend himself? At this time, the driver arrived. Seeing Wills Waltson and Luna , he quickly stopped the car and got out: ¡°Mr. Waltson , the car is here.¡± Wills Waltson looked at her. ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°No, my mom said I can¡¯t get into a stranger¡¯s car. Men are bad, so it¡¯s not safe to go with you.¡± She pouted and looked at him with a serious expression. Wills Waltson restrained hisughter, ¡°Then did your mother tell you that walking on the road by yourself at night is even more dangerous?¡± Wills Waltson tugged her wrist: ¡°Miss Greenwich , let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°Hmm? How do you know I¡¯m Miss Greenwich ? ¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know me anymore? I am Wills Waltson, the brother of your student, BenjamingWaltson . ¡± ¡°Mm ¡­¡± She was a little confused. This person was a little simr to Wills Waltson, but also a little unlike him. He slowly pulled her to the side of the car, and she finally stopped fighting and followed him. But when the car drove to the entrance of Waltson family¡¯s vi, she changed her mind. She refused to get out of the car. ¡°This is not my house.¡± ¡°Then where is this?¡± ¡°This is Wills Waltson¡¯s home.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Wills Waltson¡¯s house your home?¡± ¡°Of course not, Wills Waltson¡¯s house is Wills Waltson¡¯s house, I¡¯m not familiar with him.¡± Hearing this, Wills Waltson became angry: ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with him?¡± ¡°Shh,¡± Nervously, she put her finger to her lips and looked left and right, ¡°Be quiet, this Wills Waltson guy is especially bad, he always takes advantage of me. I won¡¯te in, you don¡¯te in, either.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t like men, so it¡¯s okay if I go.¡± ¡°How do you know that? Others even said that he doesn¡¯t like women,¡± she pouted. ¡°But he always kisses me secretly.¡± Wills Waltson sincerely felt that it was impossible to reason with a woman who was drunk. ¡°Then tell me, where do you want to go?¡± ¡°I have a home.¡± ¡°Where do you live?¡± She whispered into his ear: ¡°I¡¯m living in room 909 of Big City Home Building 3. How about youe with me to my house, my house is much safer than here.¡± Wills Waltsonughed, he then rolled down the window and said to the driver: ¡°Get in, send us to Big City Home.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Waltson .¡± When they reached the residential area, Wills Waltson told the driver to leave the car behind and leave. He supported Luna go upstairs. She was humming. Arriving at the front door, he took out his key and was about to open the door when she said, ¡°Hey, you are interesting. This is my house. How can you open my door with your key?¡± As she spoke, she lowered her head, rummaged through her bag, found the key, and fumbled for the door. Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Looked like she was really drunk. Just now, she had known him, but now, she really couldn¡¯t recognize him at all. At this moment, her rosy cheeks were beautiful, and the energy within his body was beginning to stir. Chapter 156 ¡°Who is this young man? He looks so handsome!¡± They entered and sat on the sofa. He bowed and she sat. At this point, the space between them was¡­ Close enough that you can feel each other¡¯s breath. From the start, he was unable to control his emotions. She was very naive at the time. Her big eyes stared at his face and sized it up. ¡°What exactly are you looking at?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s throat was a little sore at the moment. He understood why. She lifted her hand and twice poked his eyelids. She then grinned. ¡°Your eyshes are incredibly long and beautiful.¡± ¡°Only my eyshes seem good?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s breathing became heavier. She leaned back and gently murmured, ¡°Um ¡­ Not many males have such stunning eyes.¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Her finger moved down to his lips slowly. ¡°Your lips are bright red.¡± Her lips were licked. ¡°It¡¯s as though you applied lipstick.¡± She chuckled as she said, and her attention returned to him. ¡°What is your name? You¡¯re very attractive.¡± She raised her head and yelled as she spoke, ¡°Hey, my house has a lovely brother. Come on over and take a look. What is his name?¡± His kiss forcefully locked her lips before she could continue her words. She rested her chin against the back of the couch. His body moved as her lips moved. As she was going to push his hand away, he gripped it restlessly. His lips pressed against her ear. ¡°Do you want a man like that?¡± Her cheeks flushed even more as she nced at him. ¡°Do you need money? Nothing in this world, ording to my mother, is free of charge.¡± ¡°Free,¡± he whispered, kissing her once again. His kiss, however, was not as soft as before. After all, he wasn¡¯t simply interested in her lips. Wills Waltson ced her down on the sofa naturally, as he moved his hands and legs restlessly towards her. She was holding onto the little doll bear tightly. Wills Waltson¡¯s touch made her lose his helmet and take off her armor little by little. She slowly wrapped her arms around his neck, encouraging him. He guided her perfectly, igniting her little by little, making her unable to resist him. Her brain had always been muddled, but now she felt even more dizzy. She couldn¡¯t tell if this was a dream or if it was real. But whether it was a dream or real, she couldn¡¯t stop herself. She only felt that she was very tired, very sleepy. In her dreams, someone picked her up and scrubbed her body before bringing her to the bed. In her dreams, there seemed to be someone who gently embraced her and said ¡®Good night¡¯ to her. This voice was very familiar, but also seemed very unfamiliar. In her dreams, there seemed to be someone who pulled her back into his embrace when she was about to fall to the ground, saying, ¡°This sleeping posture of yours is truly life-threatening.¡± In her sleep¡­ She couldn¡¯t remember. When her cell phone rang, she turned around and searched around for her cell phone. However, she didn¡¯t manage to touch the phone. Instead, she touched a body. Her hands slid down, and she opened her eyes in shock. What she saw was Wills Waltson¡¯s wlessly beautiful side profile as he slept. She retracted her hand and abruptly sat up. It was no longer a surprise that he was sleeping by her side. However, ¡­ He was naked¡­ She swallowed her saliva and looked at him. Wills Waltson calmly opened his eyes, as if nothing had happenedst night, ¡°Good morning.¡± She swallowed her saliva before replying, ¡°Morning.¡± She pointed at him. ¡°You ¡­ Why are you not wearing any clothes?¡± ¡°How about you?¡± It was only then that she felt a chill on her body. She lowered her head to take a look, and hurriedly covered herself with the nket. She wore nothing. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t move. Only after she moved, she felt that all the bones in her body seemed to be shattered. Needless to say, she knew what had happenedst night. After all, ¡­ She had experienced it once. She closed her eyes, remembering only that she had gone to dinner with the headmasterst night. Then during the dinner¡­ She drank. She vaguely remembered he agreed to the principal¡¯s request. As for what happened afterwards ¡­ It¡¯s over. She forgot everything. She bit her lips, she knew well that she would be mad if she was drunk. So, why did she insist on drinking in front of Wills Waltson? Wills Waltson sat up and rubbed her head: ¡°Don¡¯t look so regretful. If you do this, I will feel like I didn¡¯t serve you wellst night.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it,¡± she said with some embarrassment and shyness in her voice. Wills Waltsonughed, ¡°You forgot about it again?¡± She bit her lips: ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ what will I do after being drunk? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored to have seen it three times. Each time, I waspletely shocked.¡± She found it hard to say, ¡°Last night ¡­ I took the initiative again? ¡± ¡°As a man, I think I should tell you that ¡°we all enjoyed it.¡± She sighed, ¡°You ¡­You know what I¡¯m like after being drunk, why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you leave me alone? ¡± ¡°Since I know it, I can¡¯t leave you alone. I can¡¯t let you run all over the street, pounce on other men. No matter what, you are going to go insane because of alcohol. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t slept together before. It¡¯s better to sleep with me than sleep with someone caught casually on the street.¡± She scratched her forehead in embarrassment.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wills Waltson gave a calm smile and rubbed her head: ¡°Don¡¯t be too pressured, I won¡¯t force you to do anything because of what happenedst night. As long as you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you in the future. I was also wrong, but at that time, you take the initiative, so I won¡¯t apologize to you. What do you think?¡± She lowered her eyes and stared at the peony flower on the nket. Her palms were covered in sweat. Heughed, ¡°I know, it would be awkward for you if I sit here. I¡¯ll go take a shower first. Calm down for a while, I¡¯ll wash before you do it, hmm?¡± She nodded, not daring to look at him. Wills Waltson got up and walked into the bathroom without hiding anything. She didn¡¯t even dare to look up. The moment the bathroom door closed she pped her forehead. After sleeping with him for another night, what should she do? She always did such wired thing after drinking? What was she trying to do? The thought of the two of them being close to each otherst night made her flustered. Their rtionship started since she drunk for first time and slept with him. She had thought their rtionship would finish someday. However, ¡­ Now it happened again. She really didn¡¯t know what to do in the future. Hearing the sound of water sshing in the bathroom, she thought for a moment, then directly lifted off the quilt, got out of bed, put on her clothes, and left home with her bag on her back. Forget about it. The most important thing is escaping. Chapter 157 After leaving the room, she immediately remembered why they had returned here the night before. Wasn¡¯t there a journalist at the door? She had no idea if they had been filmed. It would be considerably riskier for her to go out with him at this time. She took a deep breath, texted him, and walked away. She bent down and patted her leg as she entered the elevator. What made her feel guilty? Could it be¡­ She was truly his¡­ Her face flushed even more as she considered this. Wills Waltson discovered she had escaped after finishing his shower. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he moved his head to the side. She didn¡¯t seem to realize she¡¯d never be able to flee. He moved over to the bed and grabbed up his cell phone, wiping his hair casually. He was about to call her when he noticed she had sent him a text message. He read a few phrases from the text message. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first to prevent being discreetly photographed by the reporters.¡± Take care when you depart.¡± Wills Waltson furrowed his brows before dialing her phone. She finally picked up the phone after much deliberation. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Where have you gone?¡± ¡°At the sector¡¯s entrance¡± ¡°Stand right there. ¡°Do not move.¡± ¡°First and foremost, I need to get to school.¡± I¡¯m going to bete.¡± Wills Waltson cocked his brow. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll hang up first,¡± she responded, sure of herself. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for anything that happened at school.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Luna was confused, what could happen to her? She would feel incredibly awkward if she were to stand in front of him now. She arrived at the bus stop intending to ride the bus, but when she realized Wills Waltson would most likely drive byter, she simply extended her hand to halt a taxi. She arrived at school at 7:15 a. m. because she left early today and saved breakfast time. There weren¡¯t many kids in the school, but the three that had passed her all gazed at her neck. She was curious as to what the students were looking at. She didn¡¯t think about it again after traveling a long distance away. She walked inside the office and poured herself a cup of warm water. She took out her meal card and was going to go out to eat because she was hungry, but Mia unlocked the door and came in. When she saw Mia, she smiled brightly and asked, ¡°Mia, why are you up so early ?¡± ¡°I have a meeting with a ssmate in a few minutes, there¡¯s something I need to talk about,¡± Mia replied, her gaze falling on her neck. When she noticed Mia¡¯s embarrassed nce at her neck, she frowned and grabbed her neck: ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Mia paused for a bit before pointing to her neck. ¡°It¡¯s rather intense, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She turned around after being stunned for a minute, as if she remembered something. She hurriedly took out her bag and retrieved a little mirror. She opened it and examined her neck. She really wanted to dig a hole in the dirt at that point. There were five or six hickeys on the front of her neck. Not to mention the many more. She was so irritated by what Wills Waltson said when he called her that she wanted to pound her foot on him. Couldn¡¯t he have told her right away that he saw it? He was a pity. This was far too humiliating. Mia deduced from her regret that she was unaware of the bites on her neck. She removed her scarf and draped it around her neck. Miss Greenwich, the weather is horrible today. I recently purchased this scarf because you wear little outfits. It¡¯s brand new, so it¡¯s spotless. ¡°You can try it first.¡± She looked at Mia and murmured, somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Mia, thank you very much.¡± Mia touched her on the shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be courteous when we¡¯re both working in the same office.¡± She returned to her desk, scooped up her stuff, and walked away. She took a big breath and walked to the cafeteria with the lunch card. She had intended to phone Wills Waltson and inquire why he hadn¡¯t told her when she was dining. However, she ran into Garryson just as she was about to take out her phone. Garryson took his te and sat across from Luna. ¡°Ah, Miss Greenwich, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve touched you in the canteen,¡± he eximed, surprised. ¡°I generally cook for myself in the past, but today I was a littlezy,¡± she added with a nice smile. ¡°I came out to eat for that reason.¡± They finished their dinner and went back to work together. Sabranda had just arrived when she noticed her scarf. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the scarf Mia was wearing yesterday?¡± she asked. Her hands brushed towards her neck. ¡°That¡¯s exactly, I went out today and dressed too casually. When I initially arrived at school, I happened to run into Mia and take her scarf.¡± ¡°Mia. A person with a good shape will look good in any outfit. When Mia wore the scarf yesterday, I thought it was extremely average. But when you ced it on Miss Greenwich today, you immediately recognized the difference between a buyer¡¯s show and a seller¡¯s show.¡± ¡°Because she is gorgeous,¡±Garrysonughed. Sabranda took a step forward and said, ¡°Tsk, Miss Greenwich, you¡¯re so gorgeous.¡± If you wear this scarf, I¡¯d like to acquire something simr. Come on,e on,e on, give it a shot. ¡°I¡¯d like to see if I¡¯m a good fit for this style.¡± When she saw Sabranda approach over, she hurriedly covered her scarf and whispered, ¡°Sabranda , this scarf doesn¡¯t fit you.¡± She recognized she had offended someone as soon as she finished speaking. Sabranda ¡®s face became frigid, as expected. Garryson gazed at her but said nothing. Sabranda was irritated: ¡°Miss Greenwich, I know you¡¯re gorgeous, and it¡¯s widely recognised across the school, but you don¡¯t have to look down on us average people, right?¡± ¡°No, Sabranda , you misunderstood me, the color of this scarf does not suit your skin tone, I just happened to buy a new one, that color doesn¡¯t suit me, but I think it¡¯s really suitable for you, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll bring it for you to try tomorrow, okay?¡± Sabranda pouted as she heard her words. ¡°Is there a scarf for which you are not suitable?¡± ¡°Of course, there are a lot of them. Nobody will fit into every outfit.¡± ¡°That is correct. If I were to wear this color, I might indeed appear old.¡± Sabranda was overjoyed. She went back to her desk and seated. She was going to sit again when she heard Sabranda say, ¡°Miss Greenwich, don¡¯t forget to bring a scarf here tomorrow.¡± ¡°OK, I won¡¯t forget.¡± She sat down, nodding and smiling. But in her heart, she was thinking: Wills Waltson, you jerk. He is causing me harm. Tonight I need to go out and buy a scarf. Chapter 158 The driver was already waiting for her when she arrived at the school gate after work in the afternoon. She approached and said: ¡°Michael, you may return first. I need to go shopping, and I can return by myself.¡± ¡± I¡¯ll send you over.¡± ¡°No need, I might just walk around for a while. Back then, I¡¯ll just take a taxi.¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich, if Mr. Waltson finds out that I couldn¡¯t find you and returned an empty car, he¡¯ll be furious and dismiss me.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not going to.¡± ¡°Please, Miss Greenwich, I¡¯ve already been warned, this is my job, and if I don¡¯t make it, it¡¯ll be a dereliction of duty.¡± She had no choice but to get in the car because she didn¡¯t want to make things tough for him. Wills Waltson called as she approached the mall¡¯s entrance. She twisted her lips and remained silent. She intended to question him about why he didn¡¯t bring up the bite on her neck. When she realized he done it on purpose, she felt irritated and refused to speak with him. She wandered around the shopping mall till she came to a shop that sold essories. She then concentrated on grabbing the scarf. She paid for the scarf and went next door to the juice shop to get a mango lemon juice. As she waited in line for her drink, she was hit on the shoulder. When she saw his face, she turned her head and was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t speak. The attractive boy on the other side smiled pleasantly at her. ¡°Is that you, Luna? I can tell it¡¯s you just by looking at you from a distance.¡± Her voice trembled slightly as she gently covered her lips with her palm. ¡°Big brother?¡± ¡°Thankfully, you still recognize me. For a long time, I assumed you had forgotten about me.¡± She stared at him, her eyes unblinking. Elven had previously agitated her entire childhood. She¡¯d probably recognize him even if he turned to dust. ¡°Elven , aren¡¯t you¡­ abroad?¡± she asked, her face flushed. ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a month and a half. I had nned to meet you and Auntie Greenwich since I miss Auntie Greenwich¡¯s food.¡± Her heart clenched at the mention of her mother. She lowered her gaze and smiled wryly at him. ¡°My mum has passed away.¡± He inquired, ¡°She walked away? What happened to her?¡±Elven understood, ¡°How could that be?¡± as he saw her expression. Sheughed. ¡°She was suicidal because she was depressed.¡± Elven scowled and asked, painedly, ¡°How could you survive?¡± ¡°I was 18 when my mother left. I didn¡¯t die since I already knew how to care for myself.¡± Elven stroked her on the shoulder: ¡°It¡¯s been difficult for you all these years. What are you up to now?¡± She scratched her brow. ¡°I stayed in our school to teach after graduating from university this year.¡± ¡°I recall you saying when you were younger that you wanted to be a teacher when you grew up. Your request appears to have been granted.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Elven , why are you here, do you want to buy something?¡± Luna nodded. ¡°¡±I work in this shopping center,¡±Elven continued, scratching her nose like he used to when she was younger. ¡°Do you want to buy something?¡± Let¡¯s go for a walk, and I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°Elven , I¡¯m here to purchase a scarf for a coworker in the same office. I¡¯ve alreadypleted the task.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not preupied. Why don¡¯t you join me for supper tonight? We may reminisce about the good old days.¡± Her phone rang again as she was about to respond. She recognized the caller and hung up. The phone rang again as she was about to put it back into her bag. She had not intended to answer the phone, but Elven directed her attention to her purse. Luna gave him an uneasy smile before frantically pulling out her phone to answer it. ¡°It looks like Miss Greenwich does really have the physique to attract bees and butterflies, no matter where you go, I won¡¯t be able to rest at easy,¡± Wills Waltson said over the phone. She grimaced as she heard Wills Waltson¡¯sments and twisted her head to look around. Elven followed her eyes and peered around when he noticed she appeared to be looking for something. Luna stepped to the side, nodding at Elven . ¡°Where are you?¡± she said softly. ¡°Where I may watch you conversing and joking with other men.¡± ¡°So, what if you saw it?¡± ¡°I came to find you out of good intentions, and you¡¯re just going to show me this? To be honest, Luna, I am envious of you two. I want to hit someone right now, and who do you think I¡¯ll hit?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless.¡± ¡°After that, I¡¯ll give you five minutes. Say goodbye to the other party and hurry downstairs. I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside in the car.¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± She tly refused. ¡°I¡¯m going out to eat with a friend tonight.¡± ¡°Five minutes has been reduced to three minutes. You must bear the penalties if you do note down.¡± Wills Waltson hung up the phone and stared coldly at the two persons in front of him in the nearby rest room. Who exactly is this man? When she spoke to him, her meek and timid expression made him very unhappy. He had no idea she had such a physical appearance. His instincts informed him that this man was not easy to be gentle with. Luna was depressed when she heard a busy tone on the other end of the phone. This domineering and unreasonable fellow. She turned around and approached Elven . Elven chuckled: ¡°Why are you so upset? Who dares to offend you?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to join you for dinner tonight, Elven .¡± ¡°Did your guy just call you? Is he concerned about you?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°No,¡± she chuckled, ¡°I just have some things to do tonight that I need to take care of.¡± Elven couldn¡¯t force her since she stated she couldn¡¯t. He caressed her shoulder and nodded: ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll get together again tonight. Tell me your phone number; now that I¡¯m back, let¡¯s stay in touch. Of course, if you have a lover, you can introduce me to him and inform him that you still have a brother looking out for you.¡± Luna pursed his lips and gave him his phone number. Elven promised to send her downstairs, but he wouldn¡¯t let him down. ¡°Elven , I¡¯ll leave on my own. ¡°Now that we have a way to contact one other, we will contact each other more frequently in the future,¡± she added as she shook her phone. So, bye.¡± She headed toward the elevator, waving to him. Elven took a step forward after watching her walk away. Wills Waltson¡¯s car appeared in ce of Michael¡¯s car. Depressed, she walked over, opened the door, and walked in. She didn¡¯t even look at Wills Waltson after she sat down since she was clearly upset. Chapter 159 William gazed at her with his arms folded. She turned to look the scenery through the window. ¡°Thomas, take a taxi and go back first,¡± Wills Waltson said to the driver, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± The driver exited the vehicle and drove away. Only two individuals remained in the carriage. ¡°Who is that man?¡± Wills Waltson inquired. She didn¡¯t look him in the eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t appear to be rted to you.¡± ¡°Do you want me to look into him myself?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, what are you attempting to do?¡± she asked, turning her head. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you, Luna, what do you want to do? As a man who has slept with you before, I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to ask you, who is the man you are chatting with? ¡± Wills Waltson felt defeated; he had had this woman in his hands, but in her eyes, he could not exist. ¡°You are also aware that I slept with you. ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t inform me there were hickeys on my neck in the morning?¡± ¡°I called to tell you not to move. What do you think was the reason I wanted to find you even though I knew you would be embarrassed when you saw me?¡± ¡°This kind of thing, can you exinElven over the phone?¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°All you have to do is remind me. Why do you have to make me seem bad every time I go to school?¡± ¡°So, you will lose your face because you have a man? Or will you ruin your reputation because you slept with me? So it¡¯s okay if you sleep with other people? Is it not horrible to be sleeping with that man right now?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Her cheeks was flushed with rage. Wills Waltson grabbed her wrist as she opened the door to go. He rolled over on top of her and restrained her. ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore; let me go.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± he answered triumphantly, lifting his brows. ¡°If you have the ability, you can struggle and escape my control.¡± Wills Waltson, you bastard, you bully me, her face was flushed scarlet. ¡°I¡¯ve bullied a lot of people,¡± Wills Waltson said, raising his eyebrows. But everyone has the qualifications to say that I bully people except you. After all, I am the one who treats you properly, and even I am taken aback by my generosity.¡± ¡°You only know how to annoy me. You deceived me. ¡°Is it really so difficult to say one more word over the phone?¡± Wills Waltson recognized it wasn¡¯t because of him that she was so upset. He had assumed that the fact that he had not permitted her to eat with other guys was what enraged her the most. However, it was clear that she was more concerned with the hickeys. He cupped his hands around her face and peered down at her. ¡°This morning, I gave you a choice. You chose to leave and avoid me. Nobody pushed you to leave, did they?¡± ¡°You ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re evil, you¡¯re bad,¡± she whispered, turning her head away from his gaze. But he returned her gaze and forced her to look at him. ¡°Someone hugged mest night and told me I was a good person.¡± ¡°That person misjudgedst night. She is now regretting it.¡± ¡°I only know that you speak the truth after you drank alcohol.¡± He cocked his brow. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d be upset when they saw the hickey. If they do, you can freely admit to having a boyfriend. Is having sex at your age a sin? ¡°Are you upset because I¡¯m not the guy you want?¡± Because he made her angry, her cheeks got very red. Wills Waltson spoke again, seeing her silence: ¡°ThaElven, who exactly is he?¡± She shifted her face to the side, grunting. She didn¡¯t want to speak to him right now. Wills Waltson nodded and said, ¡°OK, you won¡¯t say it.¡± He grabbed out his cell phone and phoned his secretary¡¯s number, still leaning on her. ¡°Daniel, send someone to look for the surveince cameras on the second story of the Merchant Shop in Grand City.¡± I¡¯ll allow you half an hour to look into the information of a man who spoke with Luna more than 10 minutes ago¡­¡± She patted Wills Waltson¡¯s hand before he had finished speaking. ¡°Wills Waltson, are you crazy?¡± she yelled as she snatched his phone and hung up. ¡°He merely said a few words to me; why are you looking into him?¡± ¡°Because the person he¡¯s talking to is you,¡± Wills Waltson grinned. ¡°Would you like to look into all the males who talk to me in the future?¡± ¡°You know whether or not this man is different from other men.¡± She avoided his gaze inwardly. Wills Waltson was even more enraged since this woman refused to lie. ¡°So, do you want to say it yourself, or do you want me to examine him?¡± he said coldly. ¡°It makes no difference to me.¡± Her suffocating chest heaved furiously. Wills Waltson¡¯s gaze drooped down, just in time to catch sight of her chest, and he couldn¡¯t help but be a little rash. She was concerned when she noticed that he had changed. ¡°You,e down,¡± she said quickly. I¡¯ll exin.¡± Wills Waltson, too, didn¡¯t want to suffer, so he turned around and sat properly. ¡°First, call Daniel and tell him not to investigate.¡± Wills Waltson agreed and made a phone call. ¡°That person¡¯s name is Elven,¡± she stated after hanging up the phone. He was our neighbor before I was eleven.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Just neighbors?¡± ¡°Whether you believe me or not, I¡¯m not lying,¡± she insisted. ¡°At that time, his parents were very busy, and he was often alone at home. After living with them for a long time, when his parents saw our family was in financial trouble, they would asionally ask my mother to look after Elven when they were on business trips, and they would give my mother money. He was asionally good at studying. His parents were oftente, so he woulde to my ce to get some dinner. After eating, he would assist me with my studies, and Elven was like my closest and dearest brother to me at the moment. ¡°I liked him a lot.¡± ¡°Do you like him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use your nasty thoughts to predict my feelings at that time,¡± she said, rolling her eyes at him. I was in elementary school at the time, so there weren¡¯t as many twists and turns as you might assume. Wills Waltson snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re no longer in primary school, but when you saw him, your smile blossomed like a flower.¡±¡±What exactly is this?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you d to see your loved ones after being absent from them for so long?¡± Wills Waltson sniffed bitterly, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Who would believe that?¡± ¡°I believe you,¡± Wills Waltson stated emphatically. ¡°I¡¯m not a prisoner.¡± ¡°The current you, in my eyes, is no different from a woman who cheated her husband.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Cut the bullshit, keep going.¡± After all, she¡¯d never won anything. ¡°Later on, when I was ten years old, due to Johny Anderson¡¯s frequent harassment, my mother was unwilling to ept it, so she brought me here to move. After then, I only saw Elven twice in a year.¡± ¡°How do you remember the matters from ten years ago so clearly ?¡± Chapter 160 She gently frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. I mentioned before that I liked him at the time because I didn¡¯t see him very much. Of course, I recall him vividly.¡± ¡°You are not permitted to use the word ¡®like¡¯ again.¡± His gaze was icy and envious. ¡°Continue.¡± She was depressed. Isn¡¯t this exactly what he wanted her to say? Was she supposed to hide half of it now? She enjoyed the Elven at the time, so why should she lie? ¡°That year, I met him twice. The first time was at the start of the new year. He came to my house on behalf of his parents to give some items. Uncle and Auntie used to be quite helpful to us in the past. The second time he came to my ce after his SAT test to get some lunch, he told me he was going to study overseas. Since then, I haven¡¯t seen him. We haven¡¯t seen one other in almost a decade.¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a pity to say goodbye for more than ten years.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t carry a gun clip,¡± she said. ¡°Then when did you guys regain contact?¡± hemented. ¡°We haven¡¯tmunicated.¡± ¡°Liar, would you have been caught today if we hadn¡¯tmunicated?¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean by ¡°caught by you¡±? Please don¡¯t make it sound so horrible. This is destiny. Speaking of which, this is truly fate that you have bestowed upon me.¡± ¡°If you had told me this morning that I had hickeys on my neck, I would have gone home and changed into a high-necked dress,¡± she said. ¡°If I had changed my clothes, I wouldn¡¯t have to wear our office Mia scarf just because I was afraid to beughed at. If I didn¡¯t wear the Mia¡¯s scarf, Sabranda wouldn¡¯t have wanted to try it on. I didn¡¯t dare to remove it and say something that would offend Sabranda. I have to tell that the color of this scarf isn¡¯t right for her. I recently purchased a scarf that is not fit for me but is ideal for Sabranda. I¡¯ll bring it to school tomorrow to deliver it to her. In order to make aplete lie, I had no choice but to get off work to buy a scarf. I happened to be waiting after purchasing a scarf¡­ Oh, I forgot about it.¡± She touched her head, as if she¡¯d just remembered something crucial. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wills Waltson smirked. She was unhappy: ¡°It¡¯s entirely your responsibility. You¡¯re nagging me, but I forgot about the juice I bought in line.¡± ¡°Why is it fruit juice again?¡± said Wills Waltson. ¡°I was thirsty after purchasing the scarf, so I stood in line to purchase a ss of fruit juice. I paid up, and just as I was going to drink the fruit juice, I ran into the Elven.¡± ¡°So, you met him by chance?¡± Wills Waltson asked, surprised. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why I said it the new fate with the Elven is because of you.¡± Wills Waltson was secretly dissatisfied: So you just exchanged phone numbers? ¡°Of course,¡± she pursed her lips and grinned. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Luna tucked her purse away to the side. ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you want to remove his phone number?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious what name he has in your phone.¡± ¡°No need to look, I named him Brother Elven,¡± she said calmly. Wills Waltson was furious, so the name of a rich big brother, the foolish son of the Principal and the third young master of the Owner family was what she called himself and the two annoying men. ¡®Brother Elven,¡¯ was the name of the man she liked? ¡°In your perspective, that Elven is the person you admire, but I am as bothersome as Nick Anderson and that Avery?¡± Wills Waltson said bitterly. She calmly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t my brother is annoying.¡± What type of reasoning was this? Why did she feel the need to despise her brother? Wills Waltson clinched his teeth and asked, ¡°Does that imply you only hate me and Avery Harris?¡± ¡°When did I ever say I didn¡¯t like you?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, but wasn¡¯t her performance obvious? ¡°Give me your phone,¡± he asked as he opened his palm in front of her. He was furious, extremely furious. It was the first time in his life that he had been so upset because of a woman, and he felt the need to scold someone. He knew that if she didn¡¯t give it to him, he¡¯d figure up a way to acquire it. As a result, she handed him the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Wills Waltson went through her phone book and pulled out¡¯Brother Elven ¡®. He swiftly clicked the edit button and changed the name to ¡®the neighbor¡¯s son¡¯ before handing back the phone to her. She grimaced as she looked at it. ¡°Why are you touching other people¡¯s phones, Wills Waltson?¡± ¡°It is not possible to alter it back. I¡¯ll have you do it a hundred times over with what happenedst night if I find out you surreptitiously changed it.¡± She locked her gaze on him, but his lips twisted into amanding smile. He opened the door, climbed out, and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He returned her gaze. ¡°Come and sit with me. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± she frowned, expressing her displeasure. ¡°Or do you want to spend the night here? Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She exited the vehicle and sat in the front passenger seat. The automobile began up and drove away from the shopping mall¡¯s entrance. ording to Wills Waltson: ¡°Don¡¯t say the words ¡°Brother Elven¡± in front of me again. You are no longer a ten-year-old girl; do not address a man as you did when you were ten. That is revolting. Understand?¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°What gives you so many problems?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just like this,¡± Wills Waltson said, raising his brows. She was really unfortunate to have known such an irrational man as Wills Waltson. When they arrived to the vi, Thomas, who had requested a taxi, was waiting at the door. When he saw the carriage approach, he rushed ahead and opened the door for Luna and Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson stepped down the carriage and approached Luna, who was ready to enter the vi: ¡°Oh, I did bring your sister back here. Put her in the trunk, and you go retrieve her.¡± ¡°What?¡± She was perplexed and looked at him. ¡°What are you on about?¡± ¡°Go look at it.¡± Wills Waltson said as he pushed open the door and walked in first. She made her way to the trunk. Thomas stepped forward to assist her in opening the trunk. There was a small bear puppet in the tidy trunk. This¡­ Wasn¡¯t it the cloth puppet she saw on the Big City Home¡¯s sofa this morning? Although she thought this small bear looked familiar at the moment, she didn¡¯t dwell on it too much in order to flee. A bizarre scene passed across her thoughts when she saw this little item again. She took up the doll and looked at it for a few moments. She cast a sidelong nce towards Thomas. He appeared to have dispatched Wills Waltson to the clubhousest night. ¡°Last night, Thomas¡­ Was it you who sent Mr. Waltson and me to the Big City Home?¡± ¡°Certainly, Miss Greenwich.¡± ¡°Do you know what¡¯s up with this tiny bear?¡± ¡°This tiny bear is yours, Miss Greenwich. You drank too muchst night, so you begged Mr. Waltson to buy it for you.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She pointed at her heart. ¡°Didn¡¯t I request it?¡± ¡°Yes. The store had closed. However, you insisted on purchasing it. Mr. Waltson agreed to give it to you and instructed his secretary to find the owner and open the door. Finally, you stated that Mr. Waltson had breached his promise and forced you to wait. Mr. Waltson didn¡¯t want to disappoint you, so he smashed the shop¡¯s ss with a brick. That¡¯s how he ended up giving you this small bear.¡± She couldn¡¯t speak because she was so stunned. Was she insane at the time? Chapter 161 ¡°Miss Greenwich, when you were inebriated, you became so different,¡± Thomas continued, seeing her stunned expression. She flushed and smiled sheepishly. She then turned around and entered the home, holding the bear in her arms. She hated alcohol! She was inebriatedst night, but what about Wills Waltson? He wasn¡¯t inebriated, so why did he let her do everything she wanted? He broke into someone else¡¯s shop just because of a small bear? Was he insane? Wills Waltson was not in the living room when she entered. She, too, didn¡¯t want to make a fool of herself. She hurried up the stairs and back to her room. She was stunned as soon as she pushed the door open. There were many dolls in the corner of her room. Happy, tiny bear, small rabbit, huge bear, small frog, small turtle¡­ She was standing near the front door. These objects filled her gaze. Wills Waltson, next door, had already changed and was exiting. He approached her and nced in when he noticed she was dazed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She was a little speechless as she pointed to the room. ¡°How could you have asked them to prepare this?¡± ¡°Is it me, or is it touching?¡± Touching? No. She couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Are you doing this to make fun of me?¡± ¡°What was I thinking? Do you dislike cloth puppets? If you do, I¡¯ll go out and get them for you. Is there a problem with that?¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention I prefer cloth puppets?¡± ¡°Do you dislike it?¡± ¡°Why would I want a doll now when I¡¯m so old? It bothers me.¡± ¡°You mentionedst night that you adored dolls. Is it possible that the doll you¡¯re referring to isn¡¯t a forgery?¡± He took a look at her stomach. She was flushed ¡°What kind of foolishness are you thinking? I¡¯m probably a little disoriented and talking rubbish after I got drunk.¡± ¡°Your thoughts are jumbled. But your intuition tells me you like dolls. Heh, I guess what you stated was exactly what you were thinking in your heart.¡± ¡°I mean, there weren¡¯t many girls my age who didn¡¯t like dolls. I used to like them when I was younger. I was really looking forward to mum buying them for me at the time, but we didn¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°Perfect, because I am wealthy, I can buy them for you.¡± ¡°But now that I¡¯m an adult, I don¡¯t need others to buy things for me. I have hands and feet and can buy items that I want.¡± Wills Waltson cocked his brow. ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t buy it?¡± ¡°After I grew up, when I had the ability and money to buy them, I realized that the doll no longer attracted me. So, many people said that if you like something, you must buy it when you like it, because if you don¡¯t buy it now, you might not like it so much when you meet it again in the future.¡± ¡°Since this isn¡¯t something that we¡¯ll eventually like, why should we buy it?¡± ¡°In this world, how many people will like a person or other thing forever? Sometimes, girls are impulsive in shopping and what they buy are not the products, they buy feelings. Although they may regret itter on, God and I both know that we were deeply moved by something at that time, just like this doll ¡­¡± As she spoke, she lowered her head to look at the cloth doll in her hand and said with a slight headache, ¡°When I was young, I was indeed moved by them. But now, I can no longer be moved.¡± Wills Waltson smiled, then bent his body slightly as he moved his face close to hers. The distance between them was so close that she blinked and took two steps back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong again?¡± He smiled charmingly, ¡°Elven , you said it very well. Something that moved the heart when you were young may not move when you grow up. Dolls are like this, and humans are the same.¡± She stared at his face, puzzled. What did he mean? ¡°Back then, whether it was Elven or some else, the people that you liked were only a moment of palpitation due to you not being sensible when you were young. But now, you have grown up, you should understand that you won¡¯t like them anymore.¡± Luna raised her hand and poked his forehead. ¡°Wills Waltson, what the hell is going on in your mind?¡± She was truly speechless. This man really knew how to find opportunities. Wills Waltson smirked: ¡°Miss Greenwich is such a smart woman. How could you not understand what I mean?¡± He straightened up and went into her room. She said, ¡°I want to change clothes, why are you following me in?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about me. Just change.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m about to change my clothe, would it be appropriate for a man like you to stay here? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? We¡¯ve slept many times and we had sex twice. I¡¯ve seen everything that I should have seen. Don¡¯t mind.¡± She was anxious, she stomped her feet. ¡°I do mind.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m not going to the cloakroom. You can go in and change.¡± She rolled her eyes. She was speechless. She ced the bear on the bed, turned around and entered the cloakroom. She changed into her housedress and walked out. Wills Waltson was half lying on her bed, reading a book on her bedside table. ¡°Are you taking post-graduate sses?¡± She walked up and took out the book in his hands, cing it back on the tea table. She looked down at him condescendingly and said, ¡°You followed me and came in my room. What do you want?¡± ¡°You,¡± he smirked. ¡°Me? ¡­ Wills Waltson, ¡°before he could finish speaking, she immediately reacted and red at him:¡± Can you be more serious?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She was truly helpless. The Wills Waltson in front of her was different from the Wills Waltson that others had seen. She could swear. ¡°I¡¯m very serious, didn¡¯t you ask me what I wanted to do? I only answered you ording to my own thoughts. You can agree with me. I¡¯m already in bed. Of course, you also have the right to oppose me. After all, your body is yours. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Then forget it.¡± Then why didn¡¯t he go out? ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you run away this morning? Shouldn¡¯t we talk about what happenedst night?¡± Again. Was he addicted to talking to a woman after such a thing? ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about it. My request is the same asst time. If you don¡¯t lose out on this matter, we¡¯re even. Don¡¯t bring it up again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up? Do you think it¡¯s possible? ¡± She looked at him. ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± ¡°Last time, I didn¡¯t n on developing further with you, so of course I can agree with you. But it¡¯s different this time. We¡¯ve already slept together, so of course we have to try to figure it out clearly . ¡± Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°Alright, tell me, what¡¯s your n?¡± Logically speaking, at that time, you were drunk. There were some things that I had no proof of, but in reality,st night, you were the one who messed around. You may not have remembered your actions, but I clearly remembered them. So, I¡¯ll make a request this time. ¡± As she stared at him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something wrong with hisposed expression. ¡°You ¡­ What request do you have? ¡± ¡°I demand that you be responsible for me.¡± Chapter 162 ¡°Cough, cough, cough,¡± she inly didn¡¯t drink anything, but the air strangled her after hearing Wills Waltson¡¯s words. She looked at him for a long time. She finally said, ¡°You said that I should assume responsibility for you?¡± after ascertaining that he wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°Why? Who established the rule that only men are ountable for women? Can you not ept responsibility for me?¡± She lifted her chin, not wanting to lose momentum. It would be too unattractive otherwise. ¡°That¡¯s our matter. If you don¡¯t want to, can I still force myself on you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. You won¡¯t be able to do anything to me if I resist. But why should I fight? It¡¯s not as if I can¡¯t. Even though I willingly slept with you, why should you pay? You¡¯ve already had sex with me. Do you believe you still have the qualifications to speak to me now?¡± She was about to vomit blood because she was so enraged.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He took advantage of her and even sought restitution. What a ruthless businessman! ¡°How can this be considered my fault if you¡¯ve already volunteered?¡± Wills Waltsonughed as he saw her suffocated eyes that seemed to want to kill someone: ¡°I¡¯d have the opportunity to seduce you if you didn¡¯t seduce me. So it¡¯s all your fault. You see, I didn¡¯t generally force you, but if you didn¡¯t want to, I wouldn¡¯t force you, so we never over the line. But you wanted to sleep with mest night, and I wanted to, so we did. But just because I don¡¯t struggle, doesn¡¯t mean that you have no fault. So, you should take the responsibility, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± She averted her gaze. Why¡­ The more he spoke, the more she thought he was correct. He was extremely articte. Was his tongue blessed? ¡°Did I force you to drinkst night? You wanted to drink, not eat. You were holding your own ss and pouring each cup into your stomach. Because of your actions, you got intoxicated, and I became the object for your rage. Even if I did it willingly, you would still take responsibility for it. Do you want to admit it or not?¡± She bit her lower lip and gazed at him, regretting her actions. How could she be so unlucky as to run into Wills Waltson? She met him when she got drunk the first time, and the second time. It was said that a same thing would never happen for three times. So, she could have avoided him this time. But she was so unlucky¡­ It was him again. ¡°Originally, I did not n to force you so hard, but seeing you and that Elven together, you guys were talking andughing so much, I was furious. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to take responsibility for me right now.¡± ¡°Then you ¡­How do you want me to take responsibility?¡± ¡°Two choices. One, be my wife. Second, be my girlfriend.¡± She sighed. ¡°What, you¡¯re not satisfied? Then I¡¯ll give you two more choices. I¡¯ll be your husband, or your boyfriend.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this and the previous one?¡± He really knew how to tease people. ¡°Fine, I am kind. I¡¯ll give you another choice. From today onwards, sleep with me every night.¡± She red at him. ¡°You ¡­¡± After going through it again and again, there were only these few options. ¡°Still not satisfied? Luna , don¡¯t do that, I¡¯ve already given in a lot. ¡± He said he was generous by his expression, which made Luna crazy. If she continued to let him lead her by the nose, then would she be able to live on in the future? No, no, she¡¯s not a fool. Fight back. ¡°You should keep these five choices for yourself. I won¡¯t choose any of them.¡± Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows: ¡°So, you n to not admit it? ¡± ¡°This is not the point. As you said, I was drunkst night and I don¡¯t even remember what happened. Now that you have no proof for what you said, why should I believe you? Maybe you saw that I was drunk and were interested in my beauty, so after you did the whole thing, you took the opportunity to set me up. ¡± After saying that, she firmly shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m the kind of person you speak of, so I won¡¯t take the me. I won¡¯t choose any of the choices you give me.¡± Wills Waltson stared at her for a moment, then smiled: ¡°Luna , you have be crafty.¡± She curled her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been trained by you for so long. If I don¡¯t even have this little bit of progress, then wouldn¡¯t it be a waste for me to stay by your side for so long?¡± Hearing her words, Wills Waltsonughed heartily: ¡°Very good. Luna , seeing that you have be smarter, I will give you a chance to turn things around. Tell me, how do you want to settlest night¡¯s matter?¡± After thinking about it, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to solve it. Just let it be like the first time. Just go through it and it will be fine.¡± ¡°No way,¡± he said, raising his eyebrows at her. She said, ¡°You said that you originally nned on not caring about it anymore, but it¡¯s because I met Brother Elven today ¡­¡± Just as she was speaking, he shot her a cold nce. She quickly corrected herself, ¡°Old acquaintance, that¡¯s why you have to care about it. But I don¡¯t have anything to do with this old acquaintance of mine, so why do you need to do this?¡± ¡°You said you liked him when you were a kid.¡± ¡°The love I had when I was young was different from the feeling I had when I grew up. I still understand this point.¡± ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡± ¡°I just want to say that I don¡¯t have the kind of rtionship you think I have with him.¡± Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows, ¡°Then who is more important one for you?¡± ¡°Can you stop asking such boring questions?¡± ¡°You have to choose one.¡± Sometimes, Wills Waltson was just too childish. ¡°You. ¡°She was not stupid, at this time, even if she died, she would not choose Elven . She did not want to be targeted by Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson smirked: ¡°These words aren¡¯t against your conscience?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so long, yet you don¡¯t even trust me this much? You still have the nerve to say that you like me? ¡± ¡°Alright, since you are being so sincere, I will erase the first four choices. Choose again. First, sleep with me in the future, but I won¡¯t touch you. Second, we¡¯ll sleep on our own from now on, but you have to do what you didst night with me.¡± Luna , she frowned. ¡°You are shameless.¡± ¡°How can a man be so easy to change into a vegetarian after he knows the taste of meat? Hurry up and choose, someone are waiting for us to go downstairs for dinner. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t choose.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll agree that you¡¯ll choose the second option,¡± he said, and turned to go downstairs. Luna , she said, ¡°I choose the first one.¡± She wouldn¡¯t do it with him. They had slept in the same bed so many times that she seemed to get used to it. However, if she was awake, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do what she did with himst night. Just by thinking about it, she felt her face was burning. she was too shy. Wills Waltson turned around and nced at her: ¡°You never suffer any loss.¡± He opened the door and went out. However, after he left the room, an evil smile hung on his lips. He just spun around a little and hooked her. This little girl really thought that she was enlightened, but in the end ¡­ Still so stupid. Chapter 163 Luna was relieved and followed him downstairs to eat. The table was nicelyid. Wills Waltson approached her and asked, ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± She rolled her eyes at him and said with a stifled voice, ¡°I don¡¯t drink. I will never drink in front of you again in the future.¡± ¡°So, with whom are you going to drink?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I won¡¯t let you see me inebriated in the future.¡± Wills Waltson stated solemnly, ¡°If you dare to drink in front of another man other than me, I¡¯ll break your legs, remember?¡± Because of his tone, the butler by the side broke out in a cold sweat for the sake of Luna . She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Why are you so meddlesome?¡± ¡°Last night, you were the one who took the initiative. With your looks, I can¡¯t push you away, and neither can those other men. Being intoxicated just means being taken advantage of. As a result, I must warn you.¡± He cocked his brow. ¡°Even if I have to raise you for the rest of your life, I will not allow you to be touched by anyone. Do you remember that?¡± She was humiliated and scowled at the butler behind him, saying, ¡°Stop chatting, hurry up and eat.¡± ¡°I asked you if you remembered.¡± She couldn¡¯t say anything. Why didn¡¯t he seem embarrassed? She nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I remembered.¡± ¡°Also, do you hear me when I say don¡¯t go with that principal to do public rtions with other men?¡± She smirked, ¡°That was something I had never done before. I would never have gone out to eat with the Principal if it hadn¡¯t been for youst night.¡± Wills Waltson smirked and took up the fork after hearing herments. Mocika Brown came to mind when she mentioned the Principal. She stared at him and paused for a moment before saying nothing. ¡°Just say what you want to say, don¡¯t stutter,¡± Wills Waltson said after swallowing two mouthfuls of food. ¡°Was Mocika Brown¡¯s resignation due to your influence?¡± Wills Waltsonughed but did not respond. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± she inquired. ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked, his gaze fixed on her arm. ¡°Is it actually because of my arm injury?¡± ¡°Because she broke her promise, and also because she was narrow-minded, I warned her that you were the woman I was covering for, but clearly , she didn¡¯t take my words to heart, so it can¡¯t be said that I drove her away. I believe she is doing her own sins; she cannot me others.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She did not fight further after hearing him say this. She knew his genuine intentions and didn¡¯t need to say anything else. She went upstairs to her room to read after dinner. Wills Waltson walked to the study room for a few minutes beforeing up and entering her room. ¡°Would you rather sleep in your room ore to my apartment tonight?¡± Luna scowled. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Do you think I have nothing better to do? Do you believe I¡¯vee to y with you?¡± He shut the door as he spoke ¡°Let us then sleep in this room. It will save you from having to go back and forth. Continue reading while I go take a bath.¡± She entered the bathroom and sat up in bed. She lowered her gaze to her dress. It was not safe, no matter how she looked at it. She rose and went to the cloakroom to change into long pants. She¡¯d already resolved to go out and buy a pair of jumpsuit pants to sleep in the next day. Otherwise, he¡¯d view her body because she couldn¡¯t care about her clothing while sleeping. She looked at the other side of the bed and scratched her forehead. She felt¡­ Sleeping together was weird. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. It couldn¡¯t be that she ¡­ she was set up again. On the first night, Wills Waltson was extremely honest as he slept beside her. Half a nightter, seeing that he wasn¡¯t acting recklessly, Luna finally fell asleep at ease. The next day, she returned the scarf she had worn yesterday to Mia and gave another to Sabranda as a gift. After Sabranda put on the scarf, both Mia and Garryson praised her, saying that she suited the scarf. Sabranda was very happy, and thanked her. In order to express her gratitude, at noon, Sabranda asked the three people in the office to have lunch together. Initially, she wanted to reject her offer, but Sabranda had said that ever since the four of them had entered an office, they had never eaten together. So, the three of them happily agreed. At lunchtime, Sabranda said, ¡°Hey, let me tell you a big gossip. This morning, I heard from one of the professors in our department that there would be brochures appearing and that some of the more authoritative professors would be there to take photos. In addition to professors, the school also has two teachers¡¯ representatives and two students¡¯ representatives. This is to be used as a school enrollment pamphlet. The person selected can be considered as the school enrollment representative in the future. ¡± The Mia said: ¡°This seems to be the first time our school has done this sort of promotional work.¡± ¡°Yes, the new President should at least set a few fires, but you know what the main point is? This morning, after hearing about this, the Foreign Language Department¡¯s Linda wrote a self-introduction letter to the Principal.¡± Garryson was surprised, ¡°Ah? Linda is ugly, how can she be so brave, if she¡¯s chosen, then we can all be chosen, right? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she graduate from Harvard? I heard that the diploma is very strong.¡± On the contrary, she felt that this matter couldn¡¯t be decided by looks. ¡°What? No matter how capable she is, how can she be the spokesperson with that appearance? When the students saw this, they thought, Holy crap, this school¡¯s teachers were ugly, and it¡¯ll affect their learning motivation. No one would apply for our school.¡± Hearing Sabranda ¡®s words, Garryson could not help butugh: ¡°I also feel that Linda is unsuitable, but it is a pity that counselors can¡¯t be candidates, and if we can, then I will rmend myself as well, because this is a good thing to bring honor to my family.¡± ¡°Save it, since we have Luna here, no one will win.¡±Sabrandaughed heartily. Garryson pointed to her face and said, ¡°I really want to exchange looks with you.¡± On the other hand, Sabranda secretly smiled and said, ¡°I want to exchange breasts with her.¡± The three of them simultaneously looked at her chest. She embarrassingly furled her coat and said: ¡°This cloth makes my them look bigger.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the waiter came and served them food. With food, everyone changed the topic as they ate. At noon, Luna rested in her office for a while. Just as she was about to take her students to fight in the tournament, someone knocked on the door and came in: ¡°Miss Greenwich , Principal Burke invites you over.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After that person left, all three pairs of eyes in the office focused on her. Sabranda asked: ¡°Miss Greenwich , what¡¯s wrong?¡± She shrugged her shoulders and shook her head. ¡°Who knows? I¡¯ll have to take a look before I know.¡± She pretended as if nothing had happened and walked out, but she was still a bit puzzled in her heart. Why would the principal look for her so openly? Was it rted to Wills Waltson again? Chapter 164 Principal Burke was quite friendly when he arrived at the Principal¡¯s Office ¡°Luna, how was your trip back the night before yesterday? Is everything okay?¡± She smiled and softly shook her head ¡°Yes, I¡¯m OK. After sleeping all night, my head hurts. Everything else is in order.¡± ¡°Your appearance after drinking alcohol is terrifying. You addressed him while pointing to Mr. Waltson¡¯s name. I¡¯ve never seen such a daring youngdy as you.¡± ¡°It may be¡­ to make people less fearful,¡± she said, embarrassed. ¡°You are interesting,¡± Principal Burke eximed. ¡°Principal, what do you want me to do?¡± she inquired. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m not sure whether you¡¯ve ever heard of the school¡¯s brochure issue.¡± She nodded, clever. ¡°At midday, I heard other teachers mention it.¡± ¡°Hmm, I called you here to see if you¡¯d like to participate in this matter?¡± Luna looked at him, somewhat puzzled. ¡°What does the Principal expect of me? Or is there something I need to prepare? I can either. ¡± Principal Burkeughed: ¡°You do not need to worry about this matter. What I mean is that you should participate and represent the kids.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She grinned after a brief moment of astonishment and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve alreadypleted my studies. How can I be the student¡¯s representative?¡± ¡°At today¡¯s meeting, many professors have rmended you. You are also a student who graduated from our school this year, as well as a tutor who stayed in school. It would be ideal for you to serve as our students¡¯ representative.¡± Luna made a shaky motion with her head. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Principal. I¡¯m going to push this favor out. I¡¯m not going to take it.¡± The principal gave her a nce. This woman, so many people were vying for this opportunity that their heads were about to snap. He wanted to give her this chance for Benjaming Waltson¡¯s sake. But she genuinely turned down his favor? ¡°Don¡¯t turn me down right away. About the male representatives¡­ We¡¯ve decided on Benjaming, and I believe the two of you have the best image, and knowing each other will make it easier for you to coborate.¡± Upon hearing his words, a thought shed through her mind, ¡°Principal, how about this? I¡¯ll work with Benjaming if he epts. Can you find someone else if he doesn¡¯t agree?¡± It wasn¡¯t good for her to directly reject the principal, but if Benjaming did it, then she wouldn¡¯t have to offend anyone. The Principal nodded and grinned as he heard her remarks ¡°Then we¡¯ll call it a day. Because he¡¯s already agreed to it.¡± She was so taken aback that her chin practically dropped to the ground ¡°Ah? No way.¡± Benjaming shouldn¡¯t be someone who likes to join in this matter. ¡°He didn¡¯t agree at first. When he saw it was only two images, he gave us one requirement and that was it.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to add two people he likes to y basketball with.¡± She nced nkly at the principal. Had she made a bad gamble, or had she recently been unlucky? ¡°This is settled, Luna. Elven, you should return. Someone will update you about the remainder of the filming.¡± With a painful expression on her face, she nodded. Did he recently have to visit the temple? After a few feet, a woman approached her as she was leaving the Principal¡¯s Office. The woman abruptly came to a halt after she walked past her. ¡°You are Miss Greenwich, right?¡± she asked softly, turning her head. She turned around to face her. This was certainly not a familiar face, so how could the other party know her surname? ¡°May I ask who you are ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? I am the daughter of the Principal, Emilia Burke. We met two nights ago at the clubhouse where you ate with my father and Mr. Waltson . ¡± Luna and wonder, the clubhouse¡­ When had she ever seen a woman? ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? You were a little drunk and said I was a ghost girl. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Burke. I was a little drunk the night before yesterday, I think I spoke nonsense.¡± Emilia Burke patted her shoulder: ¡°If you will act unproperly after being drunk, so you should drink less. If you don¡¯t take my advice, you will suffer.¡± She was embarrassed: ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡± After she finished speaking, she nodded towards Emilia Burke and prepared to leave. Emilia Burke said: ¡°I heard that you have a good rtionship with BenjamingWaltson , right?¡± Luna looked at her. Why did this person mention Benjaming? Could it be that they know each other? Seeing her doubtful gaze, Emilia Burke said: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand, I heard it from my father, because he brought you along to eat with Third Master two nights ago. I mistook my father for being reckless outside.¡± She smiled, ¡°I am on good terms with Benjaming. The principal took me out to dinner because I know him, so he wanted to use me to find Third Master for some money.¡± Emilia Burke walked in front of her: ¡°Then how is your rtionship with Mr. Waltson ?¡± She unconsciously swallowed her saliva and replied, ¡°Not bad.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Emilia Burke excitedly grabbed her wrist: ¡°Two nights ago, my dad originally wanted to introduce me to Mr. Waltson , but because you were drunk, we messed up. Mr. Waltson and I are alumni, I especially admire him, if there is a chance, can you introduce us to each other?¡± As she looked at Emilia Burke¡¯s face, she thought to herself that it probably wasn¡¯t just a simple worship. What did the Principal mean by introducing his daughter to Wills Waltson? Could it be that he nned to pass his daughter¡¯s olive branch to Wills Waltson? Thinking of this, she felt an indescribable displeasure in her heart. Wills Waltson, this vixen, was seducing women everywhere, yet he had the nerve to say that she was the one who attracted bees and butterflies everywhere? Seeing her dazzled, Emilia Burke patted her: ¡°Miss Greenwich ?¡± She replied, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Nothing. I was thinking about work.¡± ¡°Then do remember to help me introduce the things that I asked of you just now.¡± ¡°Ugh ¡­Let¡¯s talk about it when we have the chance. ¡± ¡°Yes, it is. Of course, there¡¯s a chance. Moreover, this chance will soone. My dad said that the school had invited Mr. Waltson to be a special lecturer in the department of business and management, and that he was going to teach business and management. Now that Mr. Waltson has agreed, he is waiting for him to adjust the time.¡± Hearing her say that, Luna was surprised. Why had Wills Waltson never mentioned this to her before? As Emilia Burke said this, she became a little excited: ¡°In the future, I will be able to see him frequently in school. At that time ¡­ As long as you get Benjaming¡¯s help in making the introductions, I will have more opportunities to contact him. ¡± ¡°Bing a lecturer? Mr. Waltson ? What could he say since he was so young? Isn¡¯t this dying the students¡¯ study time? ¡± Even if they wanted to tter him, it wouldn¡¯t be such a waste of the precious time of so many students, right? Looked like the new Dean was only mediocre. Hearing this, Emilia Burkeughed disdainfully, ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t really understand Mr. Waltson .¡± She was staring at her, what did this have to do with her not understanding Wills Waltson? Chapter 165 Emilia Burke hugged his chest, ¡°I feel that I need to spread some of Mr. Waltson ¡®s information. I am five years younger than him, although he graduated from university nine yearster. I believe I have the most authority to talk. He was a top student who had jumped two levels in junior high school and obtained a master¡¯s degree at the age of 22. After graduation, he entered the family business, and in two years time, he managed to pull thepany¡¯s performance to one of the top ten in the country. He is regarded as a myth in our school. If you were to find a person in our city to teach in business management at Phdelphia University, that person must definitely be the Third Master. ¡± She was taken aback. Was he really so powerful? She really didn¡¯t know. Emilia Burke¡¯s look showed scorn as she realized she didn¡¯t know anything. She appears to have overestimated this woman. After all, Mr. Waltson was such a powerful figure that he couldn¡¯t be moved by a university counselor like her. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± she shook her head. She turned and marched arrogantly towards the Principal¡¯s Office, no longer intending to spend words with a small fry like Luna Greenwich. She turned and departed after staring at Emilia Burke¡¯s back. She walked straight to the stadium¡¯s entrance after leaving the office. Benjaming Waltson soon followed the school sports team and came out. Seeing the Luna from far away, Benjaming Waltson ran over first by himself: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, let me tell you, I swapped out the two team members who were dragging me down. This time, our school will undoubtedly win; remember the condition you told me.¡± Luna stared at him, speechless. ¡°So you bargained with the school in order to win the game. You only need to change two people before you take out the school brochure?¡± ¡°You know about this. I intended to tell you after the afternoon game.¡± She patted his arm. ¡°Kid, why don¡¯t you discuss this with me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just taking two photos? What¡¯s there to discuss?¡± ¡°Is this about taking two pictures?¡± She was speechless. ¡°Because of you, I¡¯ve been stuck inside.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±BenjamingWaltson did not understand, ¡°What does my agreeing to this have to do with you?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°The principal just asked me to go with you as his student representative to take a picture of the brochure. I refused, the principal said, they want you to be the male representative, I thought you would refuse, so I told the principal that as long as you took part, I would participate. But I don¡¯t expect you to agree with him.¡± Hearing this exnation, BenjamingWaltsonughed out loud. ¡°Such a coincidence.¡± ¡°Is this a coincidence? It¡¯s my bad luck, alright? I¡¯ve already graduated and now I am a teacher, but I still have to be the student¡¯s representative. What a joke. Those girls who want to be the student¡¯s representative, aren¡¯t they scolding me to death behind my back? ¡± BenjamingWaltson casually ced his arm on top of his warm shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Third Sister-in-Law, if anyone dares tough at you, you can tell my third brother, my third brother will definitely help you take care of them.¡± She hissed and rolled her eyes at him, shaking off his arm on her shoulder. ¡°You brat, you still dare to tease me? I¡¯ll kill you.¡± BenjamingWaltsonughed out loud: ¡°In front of my third brother, I don¡¯t dare to make fun of you. So, I have to grab the rare opportunity.¡± She was speechless. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m so depressed. What should I do? How can I push this matter out?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? I have a way.¡± When she heard that, she got excited. ¡°What way?¡± BenjamingWaltson whispered into her ear: ¡°Go and find my third brother and act coquettishly, and ask for his help. There¡¯s nothing that my third brother can¡¯t do.¡± She raised her hand to pinch him, causing BenjamingWaltson to feel pain. ¡°Ah, Third Sister-in-Law, are you trying to kill your own brother-inw?¡± She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯ll just strangle you to death.¡± She turned around and walked towards the school gate. BenjamingWaltson followed along, ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, don¡¯t believe me, as long as you are willing, my third brother can take care of everything for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better shut your golden mouth,¡± she said, thinking of something and asking, ¡°Let me ask you, was your third brother really that good when he was a student?¡± BenjamingWaltson looked at her. ¡°Why did you ask this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the school has hired him to help our students manage their businesses.¡± ¡°No way,¡±BenjamingWaltson looked at her in shock. ¡°I just went to the Office of the Principal, and heard from the Principal¡¯s daughter that your Third Brother has already agreed. This matter shouldn¡¯t be fake, right?¡± ¡°Did my third brother tell you that?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± BenjamingWaltson heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Then there¡¯s no credibility to it. You scared me a lot.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, but if your own brother were to be your teacher, wouldn¡¯t you feel awkward?¡± Hearing this ¡­ It was true. ¡°Of course, when my third brother was in school, his grades were indeed very good. It is said that he was the kind of student who could learn and remember the content the teacher recited once in ss. And he could use it flexibly. You did not see the certificate and trophy that he locked in his closet at home, otherwise you would have been shocked by him. ¡± Listening to BenjamingWaltson ¡®s words, she remembered the night Wills Waltson helped her solve the advanced math questions. She was indeed shocked by Wills Waltson¡¯s ability to solve problems. After all, she was good at math. The questions on the book were indeed a collection of questions from the past years. However, under his guidance, she was able to easily find out the answers. At that time, she felt that he was very capable, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be this capable. When she returned home for dinner that night, she felt very preupied. On the way back, she received a call from Mia. Mia heard that the school had set her as the student representative. The Mia continued, ¡°Some students started to cause a ruckus in the forums after hearing this news, asking why they don¡¯t chose a real student in the campus, but find a counselor who had already graduated to represent them. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re in trouble.¡± Wills Waltson gave her some food, and she ate it in a trance. Seeing that, Wills Waltson put down his fork and looked at her: ¡°Luna .¡± She looked at him. ¡°Did you say anything?¡± ¡°What happened? Why do you look like you¡¯ve lost your soul?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± But just as she finished speaking, she remembered what BenjamingWaltson had told her in the afternoon. She bit her lips, thought for a while, then said while looking at him: ¡°Wills Waltson, do me a favor.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°They decide to make brochure to make propaganda for our school. The principal find Benjaming and me to do the student representative. I don¡¯t want to do that. I thought that Benjaming definitely wouldn¡¯t want to join in themotion, so I told the principal that I will do that if Benjaming agree. But I was wrong. Benjaming had already been persuade in advance, so I can¡¯t go back on my word. Help me think of a way to escape. ¡± She said, grinning at him. Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows, ¡°If I help you, what benefits do I get?¡± Chapter 166 Luna scowled. ¡°Why do you always need benefits? Will you assist me if there are no benefits?¡± ¡°Originally, if you were my wife, I could assist you achieve whatever without any limitations, but now that you have refused to marry me, I can just take advantage of you whenever I can. After all, I¡¯m a merchant, so I try not to lose money.¡± ¡°What kind of businessman are you? You are a bad merchant.¡± Her lips were pursed. Wills Waltson was not furious andughed: ¡°So, as a wicked merchant, what rewards will I have if I can help you push this subject away?¡± ¡°So, tell me what you want.¡± ¡°When we get upstairs, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± He smiled slyly as he nced at her. When she saw his smile, she knew in her heart that this guy didn¡¯t have any nice intentions. Wills Waltson returned to his work after eating because he had gotten a call from Daniel. She went back to her room to read and take a bath. Wills Waltson returned at nine o¡¯clock. She was reading on the bed, as she often did. She sat up when she saw him return and reMarktin ed, ¡°You arrived just in time. I¡¯d like to ask you a question.¡± Wills Waltson approached her, sat alongside her, and read the question from her book. He didn¡¯t try to solve it; instead, he simply exined the situation to her. The Luna was also smart, and she got the point. He stood by and observed as she rapidly answered the question. She looked at him in admiration. ¡°You¡¯re incredible.¡± He pressed his lips together. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard you¡¯re going to be a special lecturer at our school?¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± frowned Wills Waltson. Luna was perplexed by his expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t that correct? I learned this from the headmaster¡¯s daughter.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s face showed displeasure, he had specifically told Peterson Burke to keep this a secret, but Peterson Burke¡¯s daughter was really a talkative girl. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it before?¡± ¡°I originally wanted to give you a pleasant surprise, but it was ruined. This woman is truly annoying.¡± She was speechless. Was this really a pleasant surprise and not a shock? ¡°I heard that he is waiting for you to confirm the time. When do you n on going over?¡± ¡°From this week onwards, I hold an hour of public lessons every Friday afternoon.¡± She was surprised: ¡°A ss per week?¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you think I have the time to y with those kids every day?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, why did you take it?¡± Wills Waltson moved closer to her. He smiled evilly and said, ¡°To get closer to you.¡± He then raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°All the students and staff of Phdelphia University can attend my ss, so when the timees, you must remember to be there.¡± She was speechless, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Wills Waltson indistinctly approached her. ¡°Could it be that you just want to listen to m lecture you in your bed?¡± Her face flushed without warning, and she hurried to avoid him. However, he forcefully pulled her and pressed her onto the bed, kissing her lips. She struggled to free herself from his embrace. ¡°Wills Waltson, don¡¯t.¡± He said in an ambiguous tone: ¡°I¡¯ve said this before, as long as you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. But now, you must give me this kiss, because this is the condition for me to help you reject the poster.¡± He pressed down on her again and kissed her. After a moment, she suddenly reacted and forcefully pushed him away. She sat up, grabbed her clothes, and red at him. ¡°Wills Waltson, you liar.¡± He had clearly said that he only kissed her, but his hand ¡­ He touched her ¡­ Her¡­ She clutched the clothes in front of her tightly and blushed. She felt angry and a little shy at the same time. This was the first time in her life that she was touched by a man when she was awake. Judy had done this before but the feeling was totally different. Just now, she had felt that moment of numbness. How strange. Wills Waltson looked at her, grinned, and whispered into her ear, ¡°Luna , did you feel something just now?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, if you continue to speak such nonsense, I will definitely not be courteous to you.¡± Wills Waltson shamelessly lied back, ¡°Come, bully me as you please, I won¡¯t resist you.¡± She really wanted the Mr. Waltson in the eyes of others, but why wasn¡¯t the one in front of her right now? Seeing her helpless expression, Wills Waltson smiled as he sat up and pinched her cheek. ¡°You are done. Tell me, when you were with Avery Harris, what did you do?¡± ¡°Avery Harris is more sincere than you. At least he won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°That means he doesn¡¯t love you that much.¡± She stared at him. ¡°I think it¡¯s because he respects me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t associate love with respect. I respect you as well. However, if a man doesn¡¯t even have the thought of throwing himself onto a woman he likes, can he still be considered a man?¡± ¡°You are full of nonsense.¡± ¡°Heh, what I said was the truth. The reason why Avery Harris can endure it is because he isn¡¯t sure if he will be responsible for the rest of your life after throwing himself at you. But I can, will you marry me?¡± She red at him. ¡°Your mouth is used especially to against me? I¡¯m going to study, so don¡¯t talk to me. ¡± She picked up the book and read, refusing to continue the conversation with him. He really was too good at brainwashing. Why did she feel that his words were wrong every time he started, but as he continued to speak, she would more and more agree with his words? Wills Waltson lovingly rubbed her head: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a bath.¡± She let out a gentle sigh as he entered the bathroom. She ced the book on herp and gently caressed her lips, a hint of doubt appearing in her eyes. Why¡­ She liked his kiss more and more. She must be crazy. When Wills Waltson came out, he saw the tip of her pen answering the questions on the paper. He sat down on the bed. ¡°Is there anything else you don¡¯t know?¡± Shaking her head, she looked at him and asked, ¡°By the way, on the day we were drinking, have we really seen the principal¡¯s daughter? And I said, she is a ghost? ¡± Wills Waltson thought about the scene from that night and could not help butugh, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are youughing for?¡± ¡± At that time, you thought that I was entangled by a female ghost, and you were so afraid that you pulled me to your side to protect me. You look really adorable.¡± She stared at him tenderly, blushing.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Why he always talked about something embarrassed? Bad man. She said angrily, ¡°Then don¡¯t you think that the principal¡¯s daughter is really good-looking and is especially suitable for you? She really worships you, the legendary student. She¡¯s infatuated with you, extremely.¡± Wills Waltson curled his lips, looking extremely happy. ¡°So, it turns out that the way you¡¯re jealous is even cuter than protecting me.¡± Chapter 167 ¡°Wills Waltson, can¡¯t you say something meaningful,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I didn¡¯t want to say something proper when I was by your side. The instant I saw your face, I feltpelled tomit a crime. Didn¡¯t I tell you your therapeutic fragrance is really appealing?¡± She was speechless, so she grabbed the nket and drew it nearer him. ¡°Stop talking and go to bed.¡± Wills Waltson looked at her embarrassed and anxious appearance before lying down. ¡°Luna .¡± She fixed her gaze. ¡°What happens now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed together.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it for a long.¡± He took the book she was holding and ced it on the bedside table. He reached out and grabbed her wrist, yanking her into his hug. ¡°I¡¯ve found out that you¡¯re a woman with a poor brain. What¡¯s the use of reading so many books? Isn¡¯t it more reliable to tie me to you? Don¡¯t you believe I¡¯m more valuable than your job?¡± ¡°Work makes me happy,¡± she replied as she struggled to get out of bed. But he was too powerful, and his arm wrapped around her like a steel bar. ¡°The night before yesterday, while you were in my arms, you were also quite happy,¡± Wills Waltson stated. ¡°Sleep now, don¡¯t talk anymore,¡± she said as she raised her head and immediately covered his mouth with her hand. Wills Waltson smirked and rxed his arm over her, making both of them feel more at ease. Only because his strength was still there, she was not able to escape from him. She rested her head on his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. She gradually improved her demeanor. When they awoke, the two of them switched ces. Wills Waltsony t on his back, one arm around her neck. Luna moved to his side and hugged him half-heartedly. She released him and fled his arms as soon as she opened her eyes. Wills Waltson kissed her on the forehead as she was preparing to get up: ¡°Good morning.¡± She stood up and adjusted her unkempt hair. ¡°Hello and good morning.¡± Wills Waltson rose up, twisted his right arm, and covered his right shoulder with his left hand. ¡°Did I injure your arm?¡± she inquired. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt as much because it¡¯s numb,¡± he reMarktin ed, twisting his lips. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that people think you¡¯re smart. Your head ¡­ It¡¯s pretty heavy. ¡± He rubbed her head and said, ¡°Come, help me pinch and make it up to me.¡± She rose and ced her hand on his shoulder. Wills Waltson was just feeling shocked, why was this little girl so obedient today. However, she suddenly exerted her strength and pped him on the shoulder. ¡°That is what you deserved. You should return.¡± She sighed and rolled her eyes. This man was so despicable, he deserved to be scolded. e medicinal fragrance is very charming She got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. Seeing that the bathroom door was closed, Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows. Ah, look, his wife is really different from others, she¡¯s so likeable. In the morning, when she came to school, she was pointed out by the students all the way. Rumors always spread especially quickly, she knew why. She ignored them and walked on her own path with her head held high and her chest puffed out. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should she feel guilty? Upon entering the office, Sabranda asked with a face full of gossip: ¡°Miss Greenwich , you came. Yesterday, you went to the Principal¡¯s office. And you are selected as the student representative?¡± She shook her head with a smile. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve already graduated. How could I be the student representative?¡± Garryson stood at the side and said in a neutral tone, ¡°Miss Greenwich , you are really dishonest. Such a joyous event is already known by everyone, as your colleague from the same office, why would you hide it from us?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Although there was no need to exin, but since they were in the same office, Luna was also unwilling to make things awkward. ¡°I really haven¡¯t received any notice about this.¡± Sabranda asked curiously, ¡°Ah? What is the principal looking for you for? ¡± ¡°Because our ss has chosen a male student to represent us. The principal asked me to persuade him.¡± Sabranda suddenly realized: ¡°Are you talking about BenjamingWaltson ?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Garryson looked at her, his eyes squinting: ¡°Then how can there be such rumors in school? Luna , I realize that you are truly unlucky, you are always be attacked.¡± She smiled coldly, ¡°Who knows?¡± Sabranda said, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of trouble when you be popr. I¡¯m afraid that if the female representative is not chosen, you won¡¯t be able to live peacefully in one day. The rumors outside are terrible.¡± Luna shrugged her shoulders. ¡°The words of the people are fearsome. Rumors can be stopped by the wise. Whatever they like to say, what they think or discuss, it¡¯s their freedom. Just let them be.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell. You¡¯re still young, but you¡¯re quite open-minded.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just die because of this small setback,¡± she said as she picked up the documents from the table and got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the administration office. You guys can get busy first.¡± After she left, Sabranda looked at Garryson and said: ¡°What kind of tone did you have just now, that makes people feel embarrassed.¡± ¡°What happened to my tone?¡±Garryson raised his eyebrows, ¡± Can¡¯t I ask about the things that others are talking about?¡± ¡°But your tone is bad.¡± ¡°Sabranda , stop talking so much. You were the one who was the most fiercely discussing about the Miss Greenwich previously, don¡¯t tell me you forgot your words just because the scarf you took yesterday?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±Sabranda said in annoyance. Garryson grunted and stood up. As he walked out of the office, he said, ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± When she mmed the door and walked out, Sabranda scolded him, ¡®You¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re jealous, and you¡¯re still talking about others.¡¯ Around noon, the school announced the names of the teachers and students who had participated in the filming of the flyer. There were no Luna in the book, but rather, it was the newly advanced financial department¡¯s beauty that was chosen. Rumors of her arose in a single night and died out in the next. There were some rumors that really came and went so quickly. The moment she saw the list of names being announced, she sent Wills Waltson a message: ¡°A capable capitalist, your work efficiency is really high. Thank you very much.¡± Very quickly, Wills Waltson called. She picked it up, and Wills Waltson said: ¡°How is it, do you want to treat me to a meal?¡± ¡°You already took away the gift of gratitudest night, what do you want me to treat you to?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found out that your purse is much more important than your chastity.¡± She thought, Nonsense, money is her god of omnipotence. She could live out her life without getting married, but she didn¡¯t want to live without money. ¡°What did you tell the principal?¡± ¡°I said that my woman should not show her face before the public. I told him to stop thinking about you.¡± She pouted. ¡°Stop teasing me. What exactly did you say?¡± ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m teasing you?¡± ¡°You clearly know that I don¡¯t like others to guess at our rtionship. How could you say that?¡± Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows, ¡°It looks like you still have a bit of conscience. You know that I¡¯m sincerely good to you, and that I¡¯ll think about everything for you.¡± She naturally knew that. After all, in this world, there weren¡¯t many people who truly treated her well. Thus, she was truly grateful to him. No matter what, she was willing to help him. However, some words of gratitude were not suitable to be said on the surface. She said, ¡°So, what exactly did you tell the Principal?¡± Chapter 168 ¡°I had Daniel look up who the new school beauty is, and I had your principal give her a glowing rmendation.¡± ¡°What did our principal say?¡± she inquired, raising her brows. ¡°Nothing, he agreed fast and didn¡¯t even bring up your issue. He should be sad for you this time. After all, when he agreed to your request, he changed his mind.¡± Lunaughed. Just as she was about to say something, there was an interlude on her phone. She gave him a short nce and stated, ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you right now. The principal has contacted me. He¡¯s probably going to tell me about this.¡± ¡°Then respond to it. We¡¯ll discuss itter tonight.¡± ¡°OK,¡± she said as she hung up the phone on Wills Waltson and dialed the principal¡¯s number. ¡°Good day, Principal Burke.¡± ¡°Did you get today¡¯s notification, Luna?¡± ¡°You¡¯re referring to the school brochure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± Principal Burke nodded his head: ¡°How should I exin this matter? Originally, I thought highly of you, but just now, Mr. Waltson gave me a call, when he heard about this, he rmended that girl to me. I thought, I can¡¯t let him down, so ¡­ I agreed, so look at this ¡­¡± She raised her eyebrows. When he was making things difficult for her, he was more enthusiastic than anyone else. Now that he wanted to destroy the bridge after crossing the river, she couldn¡¯t be bullied for nothing. She sighed, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like this. I was secretly happy for a long time after I finished talking to Benjaming yesterday, so I wanted to find a photographer to shoot a group of photos. Today, my dream has been shattered.¡± ¡°Tsk ¡­Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. You know, we can¡¯t afford to offend Mr. Waltson for investing so much money into the school, can we? This matter was a mistake on my part. Just give in once, is that okay? ¡± She smiled, since he said that, she might as well stop. ¡°Since the principal has already said so, I must give priority to the interests of the school. Don¡¯t worry, principal, I¡¯m not a stingy person. There¡¯s no need to fight over this opportunity with the students.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, let me ask you something. Have you ever heard Benjaming mention what is the rtionship between Third Master and that girl?¡± She was speechless, his imagination was so good: ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange, if they were unrted to each other, why would Mr. Waltson rmend her? Could it be that she is Mr. Waltson ¡®s¡­?¡± ¡°Principal Burke,¡± the tone in her voice didn¡¯t sound too good, ¡°Mr. Waltson is a very upright person, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t speak carelessly. Principal, I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll be hanging up first.¡± It was no wonder Wills Waltson said that this Peterson Burke was an exquisite person who was very good at seeing the right and wrong. Wills Waltson had rmended a girl, so he immediately asked about the rtionship between the two of them. What was Wills Waltson¡¯s rtionship with other women? What did it have to do with him? Peterson Burke was naturally unhappy that he was hung up by a little counselor. If not for Benjaming¡¯s sake, he definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive this woman. She was afraid of nothing. At noon, Luna went to the cafeteria to eat with Mia and Sabranda . Sabranda , who always had a lot of gossips, mysteriously said, ¡°I have some super big news for you.¡± Miaughed: ¡°Each new from you is huge.¡± ¡°Mia, don¡¯tugh at me, it really is a super big one this time. President of the Waltson ¡®s Group, the legendary Mr. Waltson ising to our school to be a special lecturer, do you know how many students are registering to listen to his lessons?¡± She could imagine it, there must be a lot of them. Mia was surprised: ¡°Is this news of yours true?¡± ¡°Look at you, how could I lie to you? There is already a registration invitation on the school forums.¡± ¡°Wow ¡­¡± Mia eximed: ¡°I want to go.¡± Sabranda nodded furiously, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you don¡¯t understand anything, go and take a look at this shining CEO. After all, this is not someone you can casually meet. I¡¯ve heard that anyone can attend this CEO¡¯s ss.¡± Mia looked at her: ¡°Miss Greenwich , are you going to listen?¡± She didn¡¯t want to sound too high and mighty, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Of course I want to, but I¡¯m afraid there will be a lot of people in the multimedia ssroom. Didn¡¯t Sabranda feel surprised by the number of applicants?¡± Sabranda hurriedly nodded her head, ¡°It really is a lot. Oh my god, the number of people registered on the forum has already reached more than a thousand. How can a multimedia ssroom that can amodate three hundred people hold so many?¡± The Mia sighed: ¡°Looks like we really don¡¯t have any chances. We can¡¯t just snatch the opportunity away from the students just to look at the men, right?¡± Sabranda shook her head. ¡°No, I want to go. I must go. And on that day, I must dress up beautifully.¡± Mia was puzzled: ¡°What, you are nning to seduce the CEO.¡± Sabranda blinked. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough ¡­¡± His words almost made her choke on her porridge. Beside her, Sabranda patted her back: ¡°Miss Greenwich , you aren¡¯t ridiculing me, are you?¡± She waved her hand as she wiped the corners of her mouth. ¡°How could that be? The porridge is too hot.¡± Miaughed: ¡°At that time, there will be a lot of people. Unless you dress up as a flower fairy, I am afraid the CEO will not be able to see you from such arge number of people.¡± ¡°After all, there aren¡¯t many opportunities, and we have to make the best use of them. Who knows, maybe this CEO and I are fated to be together, after all, there are so many universities in our city, and he didn¡¯t go anywhere, but chose our school instead. ¡± Miaughed, ¡°ording to what you have said, all the single male and female students in the whole school are fated to be with him.¡± Sabranda was speechless, ¡°Mia, can not ssh some cold water on me?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, stop daydreaming, let me ask you a question, what happened between you and Garryson , are you in a difficult situation?¡± Sabranda curled her lips: ¡°I am a little unhappy, but this isn¡¯t the first time either of us have done this. We¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± She took out her phone to see that it was Elven calling. With a smile on her face, she got up: ¡°I¡¯m full, you two eat slowly. I¡¯ll go pick up a call.¡± She carried her bag and jogged out of the restaurant. Sabranda turned her head and looked at the affectionate looking girl who was running far away: ¡°What¡¯s going on, does Miss Greenwich already have a boyfriend?¡± As Sabranda said this, Mia remembered the kiss scar on her neck that morning. She shrugged and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± She walked to the entrance of the restaurant and picked up her phone: ¡°Brother Elven .¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Luna , are you busy?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m having lunch. What about you? Are you busy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy either, I just finished eating. It¡¯s like this, I told my parents that I met you, and they both strongly begged me to take you home for dinner. Do you have time tonight?¡± Chapter 169 ¡°I have time at night, but¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be too much trouble for uncle and aunt if I went?¡± Elven chuckled: ¡°That won¡¯t happen since my mother is intrigued about who you¡¯ll be when you grow up. After all, she hasn¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Brother Elven, I¡¯ll see you tonight,¡± Luna pursed her lips. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll provide you my updated addresster.¡± ¡°OK,¡± She smiled brightly as she hung up the phone. When she was going to leave work in the afternoon, she texted the driver and instructed him not toe pick her up since she had an appointment. She then dialed Wills Waltson¡¯s number. She knew that if he didn¡¯t show up, he¡¯d report it to William. Instead of waiting for him to find out and stop her, she should take the initiative. She answered the phone and said: ¡°Wills Waltson, I¡¯m not returning for dinner tonight. I¡¯m heading to Elven¡¯s home, and Elven¡¯s mother invited me to supper after hearing about our meeting.¡± Wills Waltson was irritated because it was that Elven again. ¡°How much time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Wills Waltson remained silent and gently stated, ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°Wait a second.¡± ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± ¡°Get my driver to send you over.¡± ¡°No need, I can do it myself ¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t go, ¡°Wills Waltson said in a cold voice.¡± Perhaps you trust the other party, but to me, anyone whoes close to you is not safe. If he goes with you, I would know where you are. And I can find you if something happened.¡± Upon hearing his words, Luna felt warm, and she nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After hanging up, she sent a message to the driver: ¡°Could I trouble you toe over and send me to an aunt¡¯s house for dinner?¡± After work in the afternoon, she let Michael take her to the superMarktin et first. She bought a lot of health care products and food. When they arrived at Elven ¡®s family and saw their uncle and aunt, whom they had not seen for eleven years, everyone became a little excited. ¡°Luna , I really didn¡¯t expect that the shriveled and shriveled little girl from back then would be so pretty, so pretty. You, even prettier than your mother.¡± Gentle was embarrassed, she said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, you and Uncle are the best. You two are still the same as before when I was young.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard from your Elven about your mother. All these years, we didn¡¯t even know that you were alone, and didn¡¯t really help much. Thinking back to how your mother had helped us in such a way at that time, I really feel a little sorry for her. ¡± ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t say it like that. I¡¯m already an adult, so I have the ability to take care of myself,¡± she said with a gentle andforting smile. ¡°I think my mother probably thought that I had grown up and that was why she let me go.¡± Uncle and Elven came out from the kitchen and said, ¡°Luna ,e over quickly, let¡¯s chat while we eat.¡± She and Elven ¡®s mother arrived at the table and looked at the dishes on it. She could not help but exim: ¡°Wow, Uncle, I did not expect you to be so amazing.¡± ¡°Come, sit down. Let¡¯s have a taste of uncle¡¯s skills.¡± Just as the four of them sat down, the doorbell rang. Elven stood up and walked towards the door: ¡°At this time, who woulde over?¡± Her heart tensed up. Oh no, could it be that Wills Waltson had found her? She looked nervously at the door. Elven opened the door, and when he saw the person outside, he was somewhat surprised. ¡°Why did youe here?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Are you really at home? I asked you to go to the movies. Since you said that you don¡¯t have time, I want to see what a busy person like you is really busy with. Where¡¯s Uncle and Auntie? Are they home?¡± It was a woman who spoke at the door. Elven moved to the side, and the woman outside the door familiarly changed her shoes. When she turned around and saw that there was still a beauty on the table, she frowned: ¡± There¡¯s a guest. ¡± Elven ¡®s mother ced the fork on the table lightly, looking a little unhappy. She hurriedly put down her fork. Elven came to the table together with the woman, and said: ¡°Luna , let me introduce you, this is my girlfriend, Fina . ¡°Fina , this is Luna , an old neighbor of my family.¡± She stood up and nodded to her. ¡°Hello, Sister Fina .¡± Fina sized up her beautiful face. She pouted and said, ¡°Hello, but you shouldn¡¯t call me Sis. Am I older than you?¡± Elven ¡®s mother was displeased: ¡°It is obvious you are older than her, do you even need to ask?¡± Fina pouted and said unhappily: ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I didn¡¯te at the right time, did I?¡± Elven ¡®s mother looked at her: ¡°You didn¡¯t trust my son, so you came to look at him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I meant ¡­¡±Fina heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°I am just here to visit you all.¡± Elven looked at Elven ¡®s family Uncle, and his father stood up and said, ¡°Just nice, we are about to eat. Fina , sit down and eat together.¡± As he spoke, he got up and went back to the kitchen to get more utensils. Fina sat beside Elven , and leaned towards her. She had been sizing up Luna when she slowly sat down, feeling somewhat awkward. Seeing her gaze, Elven ¡®s mother said unhappily: ¡°Fina , why are you always staring at her like that?¡± Fina pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°I just think that she is really pretty.¡± She said as she looked at Elven : ¡°Elven , why didn¡¯t you tell me you had such a good-looking girl by your side?¡± Inwardly, she felt that Fina ¡®s words did not sound right. Elven frowned, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Luna in 11 years, we just met a few days ago at the mall.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been eleven years since youst met, and you can recognize her in one nce? You sure are amazing, there are only a few people at the entrance of the cinema when I go out with you, and you needed take more time to see me.¡± She pouted. Elven frowned, and looked at her. Uncle came out and gave the fork to Fina . Originally, she could have ended the topic by taking advantage of this time, but instead, Fina was a little angry in her heart. After all, her boyfriend abandoned her and went to eat with another woman, it would be weird for her to be happy. ¡°Elven , reuniting with such a beautiful girl, do you regret to be with me first?¡± Elven ¡®s mother was displeased: ¡°Fina , in front of the guests I invited here, do you think it¡¯s appropriate to talk about this?¡± Fina pursed her lips, looked at the Luna , and said: ¡°Miss Greenwich , I¡¯m sorry, but don¡¯t mind me. I like to joke around.¡± She could tell that Elven ¡®s girlfriend was jealous. Sheughed: ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind. Elven and I are just old neighbors who haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ve done anything to let you down. Besides, I have a boyfriend.¡± Chapter 170 Her aunt nced at her when she heard that ¡°Ouch, I appear to be trapped in the past memories from the start, entirely forgetting that you have grown up and reached the age of looking for a partner, quickly talk to me, what does your boyfriend do, where does he work? How does he treat you?¡± ¡°He¡­ he works for Waltson¡¯s Group and he is extremely pleasant to me.¡± ¡°Waltson ¡®s Group?¡± Elven ¡®s mother was shocked: ¡°That¡¯s one of the toppanies in our city, your boyfriend seems to be pretty good.¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± she replied, pursed lips. Fina , standing beside them, raised her eyebrows and said: ¡°What a coincidence, my friend also works for Waltson¡¯s Group. What department does your partner work in? Perhaps he knows him.¡± Elven looked at her and furrowed his brows, ¡°Why is your friend everywhere?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always liked making new pals.¡± Elven was feeling a little powerless. His girlfriend was really too excessive today. She should feel embarrassed for being asked such a question. Her lips were pursed. ¡°They most likely do not know each other. In my boyfriend¡¯s department, there are very few people.¡± ¡°My friend works in human resources. Even if your boyfriend¡¯s department is smaller, he will undoubtedly recognize him. Simply say it. Perhaps my acquaintance will be able to assist your boyfriend in the future.¡± Fina stated: ¡°Don¡¯t you get along well with Elven¡¯s family? Could it be that you have a boyfriend, and have to hide him from them? Or do you never treat them as though they were your family?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± she said to her uncle and auntie. ¡°I was simply thinking that since I came to see you, there¡¯s no need to bring up my boyfriend; after all, we¡¯re not married and are still dating. If I tell you, you¡¯ll be worried.¡± Her uncle said: ¡°Luna , there¡¯s no need to force it. If you don¡¯t want to say it, you can also choose not to say it. When you get married, you can just let us know and we¡¯ll be overjoyed, right?¡± Elven¡¯s mother agreed: ¡°That¡¯s correct. Come on, let¡¯s stop talking about it. Let¡¯s get some food.¡± Fina was annoyed and frowned ¡°Uncle, aunt, what you¡¯re saying is incorrect; Miss Greenwich is dating someone, and you people adore her, therefore you should inquire about him. What if someone dupes Miss Greenwich?¡± Elven¡¯s mother looked to her husband after hearing Fina ¡®s statements and believed that her words made sense. Her mother had passed away. She was all alone now, and she was stunning. What if¡­ Was she actually duped by a boy? ¡°Is your partner trustworthy, Luna? Is his position official?¡± She turned to face Fina . She could understand Fina , but she seemed overly dramatic. She pursed her lips and asked Elven ¡®s mother, ¡°Auntie, if you don¡¯t mind, how about I invite my boyfriend to have a meal with everyone? Firstly, just as she said, I want you to help me check. Second, I can eliminate her mistrust of me and make her feel more at ease with Elven.¡± ¡°I never said I suspected you,¡±Fina scoffed. ¡°Just because you don¡¯t say it doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t want to,¡± she replied, smiling. She didn¡¯t want to make things tough on Elven¡¯s family members. She stood up, went to the window, took out her phone, and dialed Wills Waltson¡¯s number. The call was answered. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she inquired. ¡°I just got home. What? You¡¯re returning?¡± ¡°No, not yet. If you haven¡¯t eaten yet, why don¡¯t youe to my uncle¡¯s house and dine with us?¡± Wills Waltson on the other end of the phone lifted his eyebrows: Oh? She took a deep breath: ¡°Elven ¡®s mother knows that I have a boyfriend and wants to help me investigate you. You can¡¯t be so free just because I don¡¯t have parents, can you?¡± Wills Waltson realized what she meant the moment he heard her words. Tonight, it appeared that she had cast him in the role of ¡°boyfriend.¡± Even though this character wasn¡¯t strong enough, he was quite satisfied. At least, when she needed a boyfriend, she would think of him. ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± ¡°No, I know where you are.¡± Wills Waltson hung up afterpleting his sentence. She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and smile as she remembered the driver downstairs. That¡¯s right, how could he have missed it? She returned her attention to the table. Fina hugged her chest with a haughty look on her face: ¡°Miss Greenwich , I think you¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t suspect you in any way, and the reason why I¡¯m doing this, is only because you¡¯re the daughter of Elven ¡®s old neighbor, and I¡¯m her girlfriend. I¡¯m just standing in his shoes, thinking about you.¡± Her mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Who could believe it? A stranger who approached her for the first time and threatened her with a gun? She would never believe it. Elven ¡®s mother said: ¡°Fina , you, stop talking and eat more.¡± Fina frowned, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t tell me you also think that I did this on purpose?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Amongst the people present, was there anyone who was still unable to see through her thoughts? Her hostility was obvious. Seeing that no one said a word, Fina said: ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± She looked at her and said, ¡°Miss Greenwich , you also know that there are many youngdies who covet him when he is a manager in a shopping mall. I am used to being vignt when talking to others. If I made you feel unwell just now, I apologize. ¡± Elven looked at Fina . ¡°Stop talking.¡± Fina frowned. She was slightly unhappy. It was clear that their entire family was protecting this little girl, but she was clearly Elven ¡®s girlfriend, alright? She looked at Elven in shock and said, ¡°Wow, Elven , you¡¯re the manager of Grand City¡¯s Merchant Shop, awesome.¡± Fina raised her eyebrows proudly, but said: ¡°So, tell me, how could I not feel pressured?¡± Luna pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Sister Fina , I think you worry too much. Men can¡¯t be tied to your body forever by controlling him. A man who loves you will not cheat you, and a man who doesn¡¯t love you can¡¯t be controlled by you.¡± Elven ¡®s mother said unhappily: ¡°That¡¯s right, what kind of man do you think my son is?¡± Fina ¡®s face carried a faint look of disdain:¡± Miss Greenwich , you don¡¯t know my. If therees a day when your boyfriend bes so outstanding, you will understand my worry now.¡± She pursed her lips and smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything. But in her heart, she felt that it was pitiful that Elven found such a girlfriend. The doorbell rang again. Elven stood up and was about to open the door, but Luna quickly stood up: ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± She trotted to the door and opened it. The moment she saw Wills Waltson outside the door, a beautiful smile rose on her face. Her savior had arrived. Chapter 171 Wills Waltson smirked as he saw her lovely smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± She drew his wrist naturally, pulling him inside the door. Elven and Fina were both taken aback when Wills Waltson appeared. Because they recognized the man standing before them. Her Uncle and Aunt were likewise taken aback because they thought this young man was just too attractive. Wills Waltson was called to the table and introduced himself ¡°This is¡­ Uncle, Auntie, Elven, and Fina. Wills Waltson is my boyfriend. These are my uncle and aunt, whom I previously mentioned. This is the Elven, and there is Fina, his girlfriend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our first time meeting each other, great to meet you all,¡± Wills Waltson said, nodding to everyone. ¡°Hello there. Come on in, Wills, and have a seat.¡± Elven¡¯s mother then returned to the kitchen to retrieve the dinnerware. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Wills ¡­ Fina covered her lips in disbelief and murmured gently, ¡°Oh my God, is that Mr. Waltson? Am I mistaken?¡± Elven was also sizing up Wills Waltson, but he had no idea Luna¡¯s boyfriend was the famed Mr. Waltson of Phdelphia. Elven¡¯s mother was perplexed when she saw that both his son and Fina were terrified. She could understand why Fina was being so harsh, but why was her son acting strangely as well? ¡°Sister Fina, now you can rx, I actually have a boyfriend,¡± she said to Fina. Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows when he heard Luna¡¯s statements. It¡¯s no surprise she called him. Looked like she had just been questioned by Elven ¡®s girlfriend. Fina stared at her and promptly nodded. Wills Waltson received the knife and fork from Elven¡¯s father. At the side, Elven ¡®s mother who didn¡¯t understand the situation asked: ¡°Wills , what kind of job are you doing in Waltson ¡®s Group? What about your family?¡± Wills Waltson grinned: ¡°In Waltson¡¯s Group, I am in charge of management. My parents are no longer here, I have a big brother, a younger brother, and a younger sister.¡± ¡°Ah, then the financial burden on your family is quite heavy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too horrible, they¡¯re easy to support,¡± Wills Waltson added casually. She thought for a moment and said: ¡°Then did you buy a house in Phdelphia? Do you have a car? If you get married in the future, will your siblings live with you? ¡± ¡°I have houses and cars. My little brother is living with me now, and my sister is studying abroad.¡± ¡°Then your house¡­ where do you live? Luna works in the university. Will it be convenient for her tomute from her work ce to your house? ¡± Luna felt a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect Auntie to examine him so carefully. Elven quickly replied: ¡°Mom ¡­¡± He shook his head at his mother. Elven ¡®s mother said, ¡°Child, I was just casually asking.¡± Wills Watson smiled calmly: ¡°It¡¯s alright, aunty, if you have any questions, feel free to ask me. Since I¡¯m with Luna , I¡¯m naturally prepared to ept anyone¡¯s questioning gaze. I have several estates in this city, most of them located near the mountain. Although my brother lives with me, but we each live in our own house, and will not affect each other¡¯s lives. It is not considered close to the ce where Luna works, but I arrange a driver to send her to work and pick her up. ¡± Hearing Wills Waltson ¡®s words, Elven ¡®s mother was struck. Wasn¡¯t the Central Mountain Road¡¯s vi area? And he had several houses? Sounded like he was rich. Opposite of them, Fina said anxiously: ¡°Auntie, stop asking, this Mr. Waltson is Waltson ¡®s Group¡¯s CEO.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Elven ¡®s mother eximed. She sized up Wills Waltson , the CEO of Waltson ¡®s Group? This¡­ How could he have be Luna ¡®s boyfriend? Wills Watson smiled at her: ¡°Auntie, no need to be shocked, I am the CEO of Waltson ¡®s Group, but I am no different from you.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As he spoke, he used his fork to pick up dishes for Luna . ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you miss your auntie¡¯s food a lot? You should take advantage of this opportunity to eat more.¡± Seeing Wills Watson being so gentle to her, they were at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to say. She pursed her lips and looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°You should eat too, this is family taste. You can¡¯t eat it everyday.¡± ¡°Then I have to thank you. I was able to eat such good food because of you.¡± Fina said in bewilderment, ¡°Miss Greenwich , how did you get to know Mr. Waltson ?¡± ¡°I used to be his younger brother¡¯s home tutor. I got to know him very well. Later on, his younger brother entered our university and became my student.¡± Fina ¡®s eyes were filled with envy. She thought Luna was an ugly duckling, but actually she was a swan. However, ¡­ She didn¡¯t believe it. What kind of person was Mr. Waltson ? He is currently in a rtionship with her, but in the future ¡­ He would dump her. It was probably because she knew about this that she had just said that without marriage, she could not be sure of the future. Fina raised her eyebrows, ¡°A few days ago, I saw the gossip between Mr. Waltson and Meranda on the news. Even though you denied it, my colleagues and I always thought that Mr. Waltson , you and Meranda were a couple.¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°Gossips and scandals were boring. Someone used them to achieve their goals. Since I said that they were fake news, you shouldn¡¯t talk about it anymore. ¡± These words caused Luna to feel slightly happy in their hearts. The enmity Fina had towards her was truly unfathomable. Fina was embarrassed: ¡°Heh, mainly because, no one would have thought that Mr. Waltson would actually be with amon people.¡± ¡°Amon people? So, in your eyes, you divide people into different levels? Then which level do you belong to?¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s voice was calm, but inexplicably, it gave people a sense of pressure. ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant. ¡± ¡°No matter what you mean, if you have some questions orments about us, that¡¯s your own business. Please don¡¯t ask such immoral questions. In my eyes, I am the same as Luna , we are equal. Being my girlfriend is not an honor for her, but it¡¯s an honor for me to be her boyfriend. You shouldn¡¯t put the cart before the horse just because I am rich. Love has nothing to do with wealth. ¡± Wills Watson picked up a piece of fish, shaved it clean and ced it on her te, then said softly: ¡°This fish is delicious.¡± She pursed her lips ? and said, ¡°Then you should eat more. After all, the fish that my uncle cooked is not something that you can eat at any time.¡± No one opened their mouths to help Fina look for a way out of this mess. After all, just now, her appearance was truly disgusting. Fina turned her head to nce at Elven , but Elven ignored her. She dejectedly said, ¡°Then we are truly honored. I wonder if we will have the chance to attend your wedding in the future.¡± Wills Watson remained calm: ¡°Elven and his parents can definitely do it, but you, I am not sure, after all, you are not their family member yet.¡± Chapter 172 Fina smirked. Was Mr. Waltson cursed to break her up with Elven? She didn¡¯t dare to reveal how miserable she was in her heart. She simply grinned and stated: ¡°Even after getting married, a couple may decide to divorce. Are you certain that you and Miss Greenwich will marry?¡± Wills Waltson turned his head and looked her in the eyes: ¡°We can get married Tomy tomorrow if she is willing. But she constantly believes she is too young and wants me to wait. Please assist me, uncle and aunt, as Luna¡¯s rtives. She is really obstinate.¡± Elven¡¯s mother chuckled as she stared at her: ¡°Yes, even as a child, this child is obstinate. Luna, once fate intervenes, you should marry as soon as possible. Then you can have children and experience the joys of life as soon as feasible.¡± ¡°I agree with that,¡± Wills Waltson said, nodding his head. She patted his arm. ¡°You¡¯d better eat properly. Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± After she finished talking to him, she turned to Elven ¡®s mother and said, ¡°Aunty, there¡¯s no need to rush about the marriage. I just graduated this year, I want to wait until my work is stable, what¡äs more, I will also test him.¡± Elven ¡®s mother shook her head andughed. Elven raised his wine cup and said to Wills Waltson : ¡°Mr. Waltson , congrattions.¡± Wills Watson smirked, and raised his cup to clink with him. He took a sip: ¡°Thank you.¡± He asked, ¡°I heard from Luna that you work at Commercial Building?¡± ¡°Yes, I just returned back from headquarters to Phdelphia and I was responsible for the management of Phdelphia Branch¡¯s shopping malls.¡± Wills Watson nodded his head, ¡°Then your financial conditions can be considered very good. In my opinion, an outstanding man should be cautious and picky when he chooses girlfriend. Don¡¯t make wrong decisions and look for trouble for the rest of his life.¡± His words were very cryptic. However, everyone present was able to understand what he meant. She snuck a nce at Fina . The arrogance on her face from before hadpletely disappeared. It could be seen that she was now very depressed. After all, no one would be able to stand being looked down upon to such an extent. After eating, Wills Watson bid farewell with Luna . Once they left, Elven took Fina to the entrance of the residentialplex. He angrily asked, ¡°What are you doing here today?¡± ¡°What kind of attitude is this, you want fight with me? What, do you intend to ept Mr. Waltson ¡®s suggestion just now? Do you want to abandon me and choose another woman? Elven , don¡¯t be mistaken, I am the person who has apanied you through the hardest period of four years. ¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve changed. Fina , you¡¯ve really changed. In the past, you were meek and understanding. You never treated me like an item. But what about you now? I¡¯ve already said it countless times, I¡¯m not the kind of man who will cheat. Have you ever trusted me? All the women who appear at my side, as long as they are unmarried, you have to put up barbs to humiliate them, but have you thought about how I feel? Because of you, in the eyes of others, I am just a shameless yboy, a trash. I know that you apanied me for four years and wasted four years of great youth on me, but I never let you down. When I proposed to you, you said that you wanted to marryter.¡± Fina ¡®s face was full of grievance as she cried, ¡°So, what do you mean now? Do you want to break up with me?¡± Elven sighed: ¡°No. I was only reminding you to stop being like a madman, other than shopping, you only look at me every day. Like this, you really make me feel tired, I don¡¯t want us to fail after spending four years together.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked to his car. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Fina walked forward and spread out her arms as she blocked his path: ¡°I asked you to go to the movies with me, but you said that you didn¡¯t have time, and in the end, I came to look for you and found that you had brought other woman back home. You would rather be with others than me, could it be that I am wrong to be angry?¡± ¡°That was a guest invited by my parents, it was my sister who was very close to me in the past. We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than ten years, could it be that it¡¯s wrong for me to go home and reminisce with my parents?¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Fina , I¡¯m a human, not a pet, and not your ve. Whether it¡¯s right now or in the future, I have my own privacy, and as I said before, I won¡¯t betray you, but this doesn¡¯t mean that I have to report everything to you. Can you respect me a little?¡± ¡°Alright, I respect you. You can stay at home with your parents. I¡¯ll go myself,¡±Fina said as she forcefully pushed him away and turned to leave. After Fina left, he stood in ce and sighed. He understood that the rtionship between them had long since deteriorated, but he was unwilling to give it up ¡­ He was afraid that he would only realize that everything was wrong at the very end. He took out his cell phone and sent a text message to Luna . When she received the message, she was talking about Elven ¡®s them with Wills Waltson . She took out her phone, opened the message, and took a look. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Elven is apologizing to me.¡± ¡°Because of his girlfriend?¡± Luna nodded her head, she looked at him. ¡°You¡¯ve probably choked her to death today.¡± ¡°Should I not do that? Did she really think that everyone in this world should spoil her? ¡± She chuckled as she looked at him, ¡°However, you look quite handsome when you scolded her today. If it wasn¡¯t for my face, I would also want to ridicule her for a few words.¡± ¡°What, you cry out for your brother Elven ?¡± Seeing that he was about to get jealous again, she quickly said, ¡°No . I hate this kind of people. She doesn¡¯t cherish her own boyfriend, but doubts all the women in the world. She thinks every one would love her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Then do you have any intention of her boyfriend?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Wills Watson smirked, and hugged him. ¡°That¡¯s right, you have such an outstanding boyfriend, if you¡¯re still thinking about other people¡¯s man, then you are worse than her. What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Fina .¡± ¡°Right, you¡¯re worse than Fina .¡± She said, ¡°The show is over, my dear.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m an actor, once I¡¯m in the act, it¡¯ll be hard for me to go back to the real life,¡± he said, as he held her shoulders naturally. ¡°Luna , don¡¯t cross the river and destroy the bridge, I¡¯m still your boyfriend after all.¡± She smiled in a speechless way. ¡°Don¡¯tugh, remember, from now on, your boyfriend¡¯s name is Wills Waltson .¡± She looked at him with a warm smile. ¡°I have some serious matters to discuss with you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Yeah, I got it. Let me hear, what¡¯s more serious than me being your boyfriend.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯reing to the school to teach a lesson. Do you know how many people have signed up?¡± ¡°Is there even a need to think about it? There must be a lot of them, and most of them are women. I am sure that over 70% of the women have evil intentions towards me.¡± He already knew, yet he still dared to go to the den of wolves? He really had a big heart. Chapter 173 The Waltson family¡¯s second brother and second sister-inw returned together on Sunday. At noon, Benjaming came back from school to eat together. When Benjaming returned, he was sweating profusely and wearing a ball shirt. Cathelina Bright gazed at him hopelessly as he entered the courtyard and said: ¡°Why did youe back like this, Benjaming? Don¡¯t you feel uneasy in wet clothes?¡± ¡°I was in a hurry toe back and eat with you folks,¡± he replied, sniffing his clothes. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash immediately because it¡¯s quite stinky. I¡¯ll be right there in five minutes.¡± Cathelina Bright shook her head, stunned, after Benjaming vanished like a gust of wind. She spoke to Luna , ¡°I can still remember how Benjaming looked like when he was a kid. How quickly time passes. He¡¯s a university student in the blink of an eye.¡± She nodded and pursed her lips ¡°That¡¯s correct. Nobody was able to seize the time.¡± ¡°Right now is a good time for you, I¡¯m actually pretty envious of your age,¡± Cathelina Bright said, her eyes twinkling with envy. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Miss Bright. You had also known youth.¡± Cathelina Bright sighed, lifted her head, and gazed up into the sky: ¡°Yes. I used to be young, and I was extremely happy when I was your age. That was the happiest period of my life. I wish I could go back in time.¡± Seeing her sad eyes, she suddenly thought of Wills Waltson . Wills Waltson should be associated with Cathelina Bright¡¯s happiness. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Cathelina Bright seemed to think as she asked, ¡°During this time period, has Wills had any links with the Enderson family?¡± She shook her head after giving it some thought. ¡°I don¡¯t believe so.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°A few days ago, when I was having afternoon tea with a few friends, they said that the young miss of the Enderson family and her mother were telling people everywhere that the Enderson family and Waltson family are getting married.¡± Luna was a bit surprised. Marriage? ¡°Miss Greenwich , have you heard of it?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± ¡°Mm ¡­¡±Cathelina Bright thought for a moment: ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to not have heard of it. After all, you are not someone from our circle. Did he mention it to you?¡± She calmly shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird. He definitely knew it. How could he be so calm? Even if he did note forward to solve the problem, he did not tell you, because he hates the Enderson family to the bones. He should not have tolerated such things.¡± Faintly, she replied, ¡°Miss Bright , he ¡­ Why does he hateEnderson family so much? What deep grievances do the Enderson family and the Waltson family have with each other? ¡± Cathelina Bright looked at him: ¡°Did Wills never tell you about this before?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Cathelina Bright slightly raised her eyebrows, and said with some surprise: ¡°How could that be?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know. You should know about it, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡±Cathelina Bright was silent for a moment, then said: ¡°Since Wills did not tell you about this matter, then he definitely had his own considerations. Since he did not say anything, naturally, I should not have overstepped my boundaries and told you about it. Miss Greenwich , don¡¯t think too much, I think ¡­ Maybe he will tell youter when your rtionship is better. Give him some time, okay? ¡± When Cathelina Bright said this, some feelings of unease appeared in her heart. Wills Watson said that he liked her, but Cathelina Bright knew all his secrets, so what about her? Nothing. the Enderson family and the Waltson family are going to be married ¡­ What was going on? She frowned and looked at Wills Watson who was seated by the window in the living room. If this was true, she would definitely leave Wills Waltson , as far as she could go. Seeing Luna fall into silence, Cathelina Bright said somewhat sorrowfully, ¡°Is it ¡­ Did I hurt your heart by telling you this? Miss Greenwich , don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m telling you this purely because I want to tell you that Endersonfamily is doing something and that you should be careful. After all, I heard that the matriarch of the Enderson family does have some methods. ¡± Luna smiled and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I was distracted a while ago and was thinking about other things. There were some things that I wouldn¡¯t force him to do and would give him time to do. Since I chose him, I will believe in him and support him. ¡± Cathelina Bright pursed her lips, looking at Wills Watson who was in the living room chatting with Jackie Waltson through the window, her eyes filled with love. At the door, Benjaming came back, he was already much cleaner now. Seeing the two of them still sitting in the courtyard, he came over, pulled a chair over and sat down. ¡°You two are really talkative. I¡¯ve already finished bathing and changed my clothes, and you¡¯re still chatting.¡± Cathelina Bright patted his leg, ¡°Your Third Sister-in-Law and I have been chatting for the entire morning.¡± ¡°Oh god, I¡¯ve only heard about the disagreements between women. It¡¯s rare to see someone like you two get along so well.¡± Cathelina Brightughed: ¡°So, you must find a wife who is easy to get along with, otherwise, the two of us will work together to bully her.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know if my Third Sister-in-Law will bully her or not, but you definitely won¡¯t ¡­¡± She rolled her eyes at him, ¡°You little rascal, am I that detestable?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you always bully me? If you don¡¯t want me to think badly of you, can¡¯t you treat me better?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Luna was speechless, she raised her hand and pped him. ¡°You talk too much.¡± Benjaming smiled mischievously as he moved closer to Cathelina Bright: ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, did you see that? My Third Sister-in-Law is just a tigress, maybe she relied on this power to capture my third brother.¡± Upon hearing his words, Luna became even angrier. She stood up and was about to beat him up. Benjaming got up and fled. The two of them were in the courtyard, chasing each other while the noise attracted the attention of the two men in the living room. Jackie Waltson looked at the courtyard and raised his eyebrows, ¡°This house is different from before, it has be more vivid.¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°It¡¯s indeed much better than before.¡± ¡°So, finding a reliable woman at home is really very important.¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s line of sight was always trained on Luna , he did not notice that , at the same time, Cathelina Bright was secretly watching him. In the courtyard, Cathelina Bright tightened her grip on the coffee cup. She found Wills Waltson ¡®s expression had changed. She put down her coffee cup and smiled at the two of them. ¡°Alright, stop messing around. Everyone is watching.¡± Luna stared at Benjaming : ¡°You brat, just wait.¡± Benjaming stuck out his tongue at her. He did not have the appearance of the aloof and cold male god from school at all. Cathelina Bright patted Benjaming who wasn¡¯t too far away from him: ¡°We are chatting, you don¡¯t need to get involved, go find your second brother and third brother.¡± Benjaming flicked his forefinger and middle finger at the side of his temple: ¡°As youmand.¡± He turned and ran away. He sat down again, took a deep breath and drank a few mouthfuls of water. Cathelina Brightughed: ¡°Seems like you have a good rtionship with Benjaming .¡± ¡°After all, he is my student, so we spend more time together.¡± Cathelina Bright looked at her. ¡°Actually ¡­ I really envy you. Looking at you, I can¡¯t help but think of myself from a few years ago. At that time, I was also so happy. ¡° Chapter 174 Mr. Waltson was about to use his most powerful technique ¡­ When she looked at her, she always felt that¡­ she had a stock that made her feel uneasy. After considerable thought, she realized that this was most likely the aura of a resentful wife. Her eyes, tone, and speech all seemed to be tinged with bitterness. She was genuinely pretty interested in what had happened between her and Wills Waltson all those years before. Why didn¡¯t she spend time with Mr. Waltson, whom she adored? ¡°Miss Bright , everyone has to walk forward and look ahead. This is because people¡¯s efforts are always towards the future. It can¡¯t be for the sake of the past.¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich well, you¡¯re a teacher, so you¡¯re pretty good with these huge things,¡± Cathelina Brightughed. Her brow furrowed. ¡°These aren¡¯t major issues; it¡¯s just that¡­ I said it because it came to me.¡± They exchanged smiles as they sipped their coffee. Benjaming walked into the living room and sat down next to his two brothers. ¡°Oh? You two really know how to find a decent spot. Sit here and your wives are easily seen.¡± ¡°What were you disputing with your Third Sister-in-Law over just now?¡± Wills Waltson asked. ¡°I was teasing her,¡± Benjaminughed. ¡°Childish,¡± Wills Waltson replied to him. From the side, Jackie Waltson said: ¡°This is actually rather good. Our family used to be lifeless, and I always thought we had ack for human emotions. To be able to hear such a carefreeughter here today, I feel like it¡¯s better to release myself.¡± Wills Waltson shook his head: ¡°This brat is good at making trouble.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that your wife isn¡¯t at a disadvantage?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t possibly be at a disadvantage. If she is, I will definitely revenge.¡± ¡°Tsk, second brother, are you still my third brother?¡± ¡°When a man falls in love, it¡¯s always like this,¡±Jackie Waltson said indifferently. Wills Waltson grinned but said nothing. Jackie Waltson shifted his focus and stated: ¡°You must, however, exercise caution. When we meet upte, people said that the mother and daughter of the Enderson family were talking about the marriage between us and the Enderson family. When did you start making connections with that Belle Enderson ?¡± ¡°What?¡± Benjamingenthusiastically rose up: ¡°Will our Waltson family marry Enderson¡¯s Group family because they are so shameless? Is it possible that Belle Enderson wishes to bepatible with my third brother? She¡¯s unpleasant, but Third Sister-in-Law and the Endersons have¡­¡± Wills Waltson stared at him, tilted his head, and said, ¡°Don¡¯tpare your Third Sister-in-Law to the Enderson family.¡± Benjamingrealized he had said the wrong thing and corrected himself: ¡°They irritate me. Did you, third brother, provoke that Belle Enderson?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a huge issue, I simply want to show my respect to Grandpa,¡± Wills Waltson said calmly. ¡°Are you Old General?¡±¡±What does this have to do with him?¡± wondered Jackie Waltson. ¡°He owes a favor to the old man from the Enderson family and has returned it in my name.¡± ¡°Then what do we do about it, are we going to suffer such a loss?¡± said Benjaming. Wills Waltson grinned: ¡°I¡¯ve got my own ns. For this matter, you guys don¡¯t have to worry about it, nor do you need to reveal it. Let them do what they want, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡± Benjaming couldn¡¯t help but tremble when he saw his expression: ¡°Third brother, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Why are you being so demanding? Willn¡¯t you naturally know when the timees?¡± Benjaming was displeased: ¡± I am curious.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jackie Waltson wasposed: ¡°Whatever happens, Benjaming , you must be calm. Remember, you¡¯re a Waltson family member, hm?¡± He couldn¡¯t say anything. Could it be that the Waltson men couldn¡¯t do whatever they wanted? He didn¡¯t want to be depressed for the rest of his life. He considered his big brother, then his second brother, and finally his third brother. He had the distinct impression that the Waltson family men were carrying a hefty shackle for themselves. In the past, which one of them was happy? Third Brother has be more human as a result of the Third Sister-in-Law. He thought it was pretty excAllen t. Of course, it would be ideal if the Third Sister-in-Law and the Enderson family were unrted. Wills Waltson was constantly picking food for Luna during lunchtime. Benjaming couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and muttered angrily: ¡°Does my Third Sister-in-Law not have a hand, Third Brother? Why don¡¯t you just let her do the dishes?¡± ¡°You talk a lot.¡± ¡°That is, I am now single and do not have a girlfriend. Please consider my feelings.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault that you don¡¯t have a girlfriend. Why must we bear our emotions and amodate you because of your problem?¡± Benjaming clinched his teeth, clutching his own heart, his face bruised: ¡°You¡­ you are not my brother.¡± ¡°Heh, on this issue, I also believe it¡¯s very usible.¡± Benjaming ¡®s mouth twitched: ¡°Could it be that in this world, single men have no chance of survival? In the future, when there¡¯s a family banquet at home, you¡¯re not allowed to call me. I¡¯m no longer part of you, so I¡¯m angry. ¡± After picking up the dish, she stuffed it into his bowl. ¡°Okay, okay,e on over. Stop grumbling. Eat as soon as possible. I¡¯ll bring you something to eat.¡±¡±See, third brother, I also have someone who cares about me,¡±Benjaming said, raising his brows and looking at Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson was irritated and turned to Luna, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you offer me food yet.¡± She smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell any lies. The night before yesterday when we ate in Elven ¡®s family, the person who served you food, wasn¡¯t it me? ¡± Wills Waltson pushed his te in front of her: ¡°You have to care about your boyfriend everyday, not just once in a while.¡± She gave him some food after looking at him in silence. ¡°All right, let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡°Third brother, my Third Sister-in-Law took the initiative to give food to me.¡± Wills Waltson stared at Indeed. Luna was embarrassed, she patted his head. ¡± I¡¯m caring for a lovelorn child. Stop boasting. Be good and eat quickly.¡± Wills Watson mocked. The corner of Benjaming ¡®s mouth twitched, he wanted tough at his brother, but the one who suffered was him. Opposite to him, Jackie Waltson looked at Cathelina Bright and smiled: ¡°Do you feel that after noting back for a few days, our home has be lively?¡± Cathelina Bright pursed her lips andughed, but did not say a word. After dinner, the five of them sat together and chatted for a while, mainly about Benjaming ¡®s studies. After one o¡¯clock, Jackie Waltson and Cathelina Bright left first. Benjaming returned to school and yed ball with his ssmates. She had originally nned to take an afternoon nap, and coincidentally, Wills Watson had also entered the room. She asked: ¡°I heard that Belle Enderson is going to get engaged to you?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows: ¡°Did Cathelina tell you about this already?¡± Cathelina Bright .. She pursed her lips. That¡¯s your sister-inw. Of course, she definitely wouldn¡¯t show it. ¡°Mm, when are you guys going to get engaged? Remember to send me an invitation card. Although I don¡¯t likeEnderson family, but for your sake, I am still willing to join in the fun.¡± Hearing this jealous tone, Wills Watson was in a good mood, ¡°Alright, at that time, I will definitely invite you. Furthermore, you shouldn¡¯t be able to wait too long for this day.¡± She was stunned. Was it true? Chapter 175 He squeezed the tip of her nose after noticing her astonished expression. ¡°Are you not going to sleep?¡± ¡°You leave,¡± she murmured, gesturing to the door. ¡°Why? I, too, want to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to be involved with Belle Enderson¡¯s man. Leave now.¡± ¡°Are you angry?¡± His brow furrowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll let you out.¡± He was taken aback. Was she really angry? ¡°You¡¯re such a spoiled brat. Wasn¡¯t it you who enraged me first? I was merely making fun of your own words. How can you still be so annoyed?¡± She turned back and drew the nket over herself, refusing to see him with a polite snort. Wills Waltson leapt onto the bed and wrapped his arms around her. He gripped her even tighter as she struggled. ¡°Let go of me!¡± she said violently. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, you¡¯re such a jerk. You are not permitted to kiss me.¡± He kissed her on the back of the head. ¡°You are so liverish that a kiss from your boyfriend makes your hair stand on end.¡± ¡°Go look for Belle Enderson; didn¡¯t Belle Enderson want to marry you? She¡¯s your girlfriend.¡± Wills Watson turned over and walked in front of her, then looked at her lovingly: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m wrong. I don¡¯t get engaged to her, she is one of Enderson family, I need to teach her a lesson. I will never marry her in my life, don¡¯t worry, I will only marry you.¡± He pulled her into his arms, ¡°Listen to my heart, how fast it is, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, and even after seeing you for so long, my heart still starts to race. The one I like is you, why would I marry a fake face woman?¡± She blushed. Why did this man know how to coax her? Was his mouth covered in honey? However, no matter how well he said it, she could still recall what Cathelina Bright had said today. She bit her lips and asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°What grudges does Waltson family have with the Enderson family?¡± Wills Watson became silent. After a long while, he ruffled her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these troublesome matters. Aren¡¯t you tired? Sleep for a while, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Her breath became heavier. He said he loved her more and more. But after so long, the love he had umted for her wasn¡¯t as strong as the love he had for Cathelina Bright when he was young. So¡­ His secret would not be shared with her. Thinking of this, she felt a little ufortable in her heart. This week was about to finish. At noon on Friday, she went to the cafeteria to eat. Today, there were extremely few people in the cafeteria. No, it should be said that the number of female teachers today was exceptionally few. Puzzled, she said to Mia, ¡°Why are there so few people in the dining hall today?¡± Mia whispered, ¡°All the female single teachers under the age of thirty are preparing.¡± After thinking about it, Luna asked with suspicion: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that they are preparing for Mr. Waltson ¡®s ss this afternoon?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mia could not help butugh: ¡°This afternoon, our school will definitely be even more lively than during the school anniversary.¡± Luna shook her head and smiled. ¡°Actually, I can already imagine that this afternoon, in the multimedia ssroom, there would be a scene of apetition.¡± Mia lowered his eyes andughed: ¡°Do you want to join in the fun this afternoon?¡± ¡°Go, go. Why not? I¡¯m curious about what this Mr. Waltson will talk about.¡± Mia shrugged her shoulders: ¡°Good, I also want to go and have a look, let¡¯s go togetherter.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go back and have a rest.¡± She leaned on the table and slept for a while. Seeing that both Sabranda and Garryson had note back yet. She asked in bewilderment, ¡°Huh? Why Sabranda and Garryson are still not back? ¡± Mia said: ¡°Just now, Sabranda sent me a message, she is already in the multimedia ssroom, now there are a lot of people over there, we can¡¯t squeeze in anymore.¡± ¡°Ah, was I wrong about the timing? Mr. Waltson ¡®s ss, didn¡¯t it start at 3 PM?¡± ¡°It¡¯s starting at 3 o¡¯clock, many people afraid of not having seats, so they have already gone to line up,¡± she looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s already 2 o¡¯clock, should we go over now?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait an hour. Let¡¯s goter.¡± She nodded: ¡°Alright then.¡± At two fifty, Luna held Mia¡¯s arm and, while chatting, arrived at the school building. When they reached the hallway of the multimedia ssroom on the first floor of the school building, both Luna and Mia unconsciously stopped in their tracks. This was¡­ What was happening¡­ Now the corridor was packed. The two of them stood outside the crowd and looked into the multimedia ssroom. They were all heads and were pitch ck. From afar, they looked a little scary. Luna could not help but exim in surprise: ¡°Mia, you are right. It¡¯s even more lively than the school anniversary.¡± Mia raised her eyebrows: ¡°No wonder Sabranda told me that she can¡¯t talk to me anymore, it¡¯s so crowded that she can¡¯t even breathe.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She shook her head: ¡°Do you want to go in?¡± Mia looked at her. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Mm ¡­Why don¡¯t we stop? It¡¯s too crowded.¡± ¡°Then forget it, let¡¯s go back to the office and do some serious work.¡± She nodded. Right after the two of them left, Wills Watson appeared behind them, surrounded by more than ten bodyguards. At 4: 05, her cell phone rang. She took out her phone to look. It was Wills Waltson . It seemed that he had finished the first lesson of his life. She got up and left the office. She picked up her cell phone and said, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Where are you ¡­¡± ¡°Me? guess.¡± Wills Watson was a little unhappy: ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to listen to my ss? Didn¡¯t I tell you toe and listen to my ss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± There was a sea of people. She didn¡¯t believe that he would be able to find her in the crowd. ¡°Why would I lie to you? I¡¯m really in the multimedia ssroom. There are too many people, and I¡¯m so crowded that I can¡¯t even breathe.¡± ¡°Luna , who taught you to lie?¡± She felt guilty, ¡°Sigh, just because you can¡¯t see me doesn¡¯t mean that I wasn¡¯t there. With so many people, you can¡¯t find me either.¡± ¡°Oh? Since you¡¯re in the ssroom, why didn¡¯t you answer me when I said your name?¡± He said her name? Didn¡¯t he let the whole school know that they knew each other? She shouted, ¡°Why are you muttering my name in front of so many people? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Luna , you want me to punish you, right?¡± She quickly covered her mouth with her hand. This bastard was trying to trick her. ¡°I was there. I go with another teacher in our office. But there¡¯s really too many people. There¡¯s a sea of people outside the window and in the corridor. We can¡¯t squeeze through at all.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe Elven like everyone else?¡± ¡°I still have a lot of work to do.¡± Wills Watson was unhappy: ¡°I think you don¡¯t want to attend my ss at all.¡± Chapter 176 Oh my god,¡± she eximed, waving her hand. I was telling you the truth. It is an honor for me to be able to attend your ss. I am a mortal, and I would like to learn more from you. However, today¡¯s multimedia ssroom is extremely¡­ crowded. I couldn¡¯t fit in, so I returned to my office.¡± ¡°Oh? ¡°Are you certain that what you just said is correct?¡± ¡°Of course, I said it while cing my hand on my heart. ¡°How could it be otherwise?¡± Even though she knew he couldn¡¯t see it, she maintained a solemn expression. She knew how much he would repay her in the future, so¡­ she should deal with it seriously. ¡°Mm, okay, I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡± I will grant your wish and allow you to attend my lesson in the next ss. My car is waiting for you outside the school. I¡¯ll leaveter and bring you back with me.¡± ¡°However, I have to stay for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine; I¡¯d like to meet your principal as well.¡± Just remember to show up.¡± He got off the phone. Sabranda, who was dressed in a new outfit, returned just as she was about to leave for her office. When Luna noticed her limping feet, she quickly stepped forward to assist her: ¡°Sabranda, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bring it up. I¡¯ve been standing in high heels for over four hours. My legs are about to snap.¡± ¡°Ah? ¡°Didn¡¯t you get a seat?¡± ¡°Seat? I¡¯m in the farthest corner of the multimedia ssroom. Oh my goodness, these kids are insane.¡± Garryson returned just as they were finishing their conversation. She asked Garryson, ¡°Garryson, are you okay?¡±¡±How can you be so depressed?¡± ¡°Ah choo,¡± Garryson said, touching his nose: ¡°The little girl who was sitting next to me right now, her perfume was too thick, it choked me to the point where I almost had a problem with it.¡± ¡°You are better than me,¡± Sabranda eximed. You can still sit. ¡°I have a feeling my legs will be paralyzed tonight.¡± While Luna was assisting Sabranda, the three of them entered the office. Miaughed as she drank her coffee and saw that the two of them had finally returned: ¡°What kind of situation are the two of you in? You left so cheerfully, but why do you appear to be so old and frail?¡± ¡°Oh my god, don¡¯t mention it anymore, I want to cry,¡± Garryson said as he returned to his seat. She carried their cups and set them in front of them. ¡°I¡¯m going with Mia, but we can¡¯t fit in,¡± she said as she returned to her seat and sat down. How about it, did you two learn anything from the lecture? ¡°Did Mr. Waltson teach well?¡± ¡°To the students of the business and finance departments, Mr. Waltson¡¯s sses are even more useful than the ten sses of the professors,¡± Sabranda said. But¡­ I stood in the back and took a look around. The boys were all paying close attention, but the majority of the girls were not paying attention. You¡¯ll know by the way they dress.¡± Garryson curled her lips and looked at her clothes: ¡°You still have the audacity to talk about others.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯tugh at me too, is there any difference between me and you?¡± Sabranda was depressed. Luna and Mia exchanged nces . These two seemed to beughing at the top of their lungs. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me, you¡¯re the same as me, with such little abilities,pared to those children, we¡¯re just too weak,¡± Garryson said awkwardly. Today¡­ I suddenly realized what the best way to seduce a man is. ¡± When she heard that, Sabranda frantically nodded her head, ¡°That¡¯s right, which faculty is that girl from right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Garryson replied, ¡°but the youngdy beside her is from the French school; I¡¯ve seen her before.¡± There was a story there. Mia asked, without waiting for her to ask, ¡°What happened, sounds interesting.¡± Garryson turned to face Sabranda. ¡°Do you find that interesting?¡± It felt awkward to me.¡± ¡°I also think it¡¯s shameful,¡± Sabranda said, turning to face Mia and Luna.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Let me tell you something. While everyone was paying attention, a girl abruptly rose from her seat and opened a banner. The banner said, ¡°Mr. Waltson , I want to marry you.¡± ¡°Oh my god, are you serious?¡± Mia spat out the coffee in her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s correct. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a disgrace?¡± ¡°Then what expression does Mr. Waltson have, was he shocked?¡± Luna inquired. ¡°No way. He had a lot of adventures. When he saw the banner, he said calmly and collectedly, ¡®Thank you for your love, but you should pay attention to your studies.¡¯ I¡¯m here to teach you, not to establish a personal rtionship. Pleasee and sit; don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡¯ She raised her brows after hearing. Hmm, this was his style of response. ¡°This girl, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to be popr in school in the future,¡± Garryson said. I take a seat and exit slowly. When I left the ssroom, I noticed a few girls chattering around the confession girl, and then I heard the girl proudly say, ¡°I¡¯ve chased after the best man in the world, I feel very brave, even if I can¡¯t make it, it¡¯s still worth it.¡± When did being shameless be something to be proud of?¡± Mia sighed: ¡°Actually, I feel that this girl is rather handsome. Even though she knows that the possibility is low, but she has tried. After all, there was almost no chance of Mr. Waltson noticing her amidst the crowd of people. But when she stood up and showed the banner, she stood out from the crowd. ¡± After Mia said this, Sabranda nodded her head in approval: ¡°This way, although her actions are shameful, if she can make Mr. Waltson fall in love with her at first sight, this method is still feasible.¡± Garryson waved his hands: ¡°Forget it, he is not amon person. If he could easily fall in love with someone at first sight, would he still have to wait until now? Ah choo, oh my god, this is so annoying. The next time I go there, I must find a ce far away from girls.¡± Mia smiled speechlessly. ¡°You still want to go next time?¡± ¡°Go! Why don¡¯t I go? Even I can¡¯t get Mr. Waltson ¡®s attention, I¡¯ll still learn something. It¡¯s worth it.¡± Sabranda nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. But next time, I will definitely not wear high heels.¡± Her eyebrows knitted together. This Wills Waltson ¡®s lesson, really had such a great magic? In the principal¡¯s office. Wills Watson crossed his legs and drank his tea,pletely treating Emilia Burke, who was sitting opposite him as a transparent person. Peterson Burke ttered him: ¡°Mr. Waltson , it¡¯s been hard on you today. It¡¯s my honor to be able to invite you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be polite.¡± Peterson Burkeughed: ¡°Oh right, today, I talked to the school about it. You take care of everything everyday and you evene to our school to attend lessons. You might be very busy, we want to arrange an assistant for you, what do you think?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Chapter 177 ¡°Mr. Waltson, I believe my daughter is your alumni, and she is familiar with your ss,¡± the principal promised, his voice depressed. Perhaps she can assist you, so¡­¡± ¡°Can I have Miss Burke as my assistant?¡± Wills Waltson interrupted the principal and shook his head dismissively. Emilia Burke, who was standing to the side, stood up and said, ¡°Senior, I can definitely be a very good assistant.¡± Allow me to give it a shot.¡± Wills Waltson remained calm, his face nk, but his tone was clear and cold: ¡°No, you can¡¯t keep secret, as my assistant, the first request must be to be able to control your own mouth.¡± ¡°I can, I really can,¡± Emilia Burke said repeatedly. ¡°I never open my mouth.¡±¡±I swear to God.¡± ¡°I clearly asked Principal Burke and your father to keep the matter of meing to school to be a special lecturer a secret, but you just casually turned around and told someone else?¡± Wills Waltson said calmly. You would have been fired a long time ago if this were mypany.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this matter needs to be kept secret,¡± Emilia Burke admitted guiltily. ¡°That¡¯s correct, that¡¯s correct. This is my fault, Mr. Waltson. I did not inform her of this.¡± ¡°If the principal is untrustworthy, how can the daughter be?¡± She bragged about her father¡¯s work as the principal¡¯s daughter. How can she guarantee that she won¡¯t reveal my secrets? ¡°I¡¯m not going to hire her as my assistant.¡± Emilia Burke truly felt that there was nothing he could say. ¡°I swear I¡¯ve only told Miss Greenwich about this.¡± ¡°Is it possible she isn¡¯t human?¡± Emilia Burke kept quiet, the situation had turned out like this, she was speechless, after all, it was wrong to reveal it. ¡°When ites to Luna, I believe she is an excAllen t choice for my assistant. I¡¯d heard she was a top student at the school and also worked as a home tutor for my brother. I had already given her an examination and an interview when she started working at my house. I¡¯ll make her my assistant.¡± ¡°But, this Miss Greenwich who also leaked it,¡± Emilia Burke said quickly. ¡°Oh?¡± Wills Waltson cocked his brow. ¡°How would you know unless she told you?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Wills Waltson sneered, ¡°Now, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to bepared to her.¡± You made a blunder. Even if you make excuses for yourself, nothing will change.¡± He stood up and looked at Peterson Burke after he finished speaking: ¡°This matter is decided.¡± Inform her and allow her to be your assistant; allow her to find two people she can trust to assist her. Except for Miss Burke, of course.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Please take care, Mr. Waltson.¡± When Wills Waltson left, she sobbed and asked, ¡°Dad, who is she?¡± She really irritates me.¡± ¡°OK, you still have the audacity to throw a tantrum. Isn¡¯t it true that Mr. Waltson told me to keep this a secret? ¡°Howe you told her about this?¡± ¡°How did I know she¡¯d tell Mr. Waltson about it?¡± Emilia Burke expressed her dissatisfaction. ¡°Alright, she¡¯s good with Benjaming . You should be more cautious in the future.¡± ¡°She has nothing to do with the Waltson family as long as she doesn¡¯t marry Benjaming .¡± ¡°Before I entered the job, Mr. Waltson only told me one thing, and that is to take good care of Luna . Do you think she has nothing to do with Waltson family? If that¡¯s the case, why did Mr. Waltson tell me that? As I previously stated. This Luna , you have to pull her over to your side and get her to help you. Emilia Burke was disdainful. Luna was not that capable. In the office, as Luna was organizing some forms on herputer, her cell phone rang. Seeing that it was the principal calling, she quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, Principal.¡± ¡°Luna , let me give you thetest news. We need to find an assistant for Mr. Waltson . From next week, when Mr. Waltsones to our school you will be his assistant and help himplete the teaching work.¡± ¡°Huh? Me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s you! Mr. Waltson asked for you by name, this matter can¡¯t be changed. Mr. Waltson even said that he wanted you to find two people you can trust to help you. Next Friday, you should take the initiative to contact Mr. Waltson and do some supporting work so that you won¡¯t affect Mr. Waltson ¡®s teaching. Understand? ¡± ¡°I got it,¡± she sighed and hung up. She gritted her teeth as she remembered what Wills Watson had said just now. He said that in the next ss, he would definitely let her attend his lessons. So that was the way, she had been schemed against again. Asking her to be an assistant, wasn¡¯t that asking her to offend all of the femalepatriots in the school? Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t alone, otherwise ¡­ That¡¯s not right, it was a good thing for her to look for two more people to help, but no matter who she looked for, she would offend others. Ah ¡­ Wills Waltson , you are the great dark demon king. She mmed the phone down on the table as she thought. At the side, Sabranda was startled by her actions, ¡°Luna , what¡¯s wrong, did the principal look for you to trouble you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Her eyes flickered as she instantly thought of an idea. ¡°No, no, the principal gave me ¡­give us something good to do. ¡± She had a ¡®little excitement¡¯ on her face as she said this. ¡°What exactly do you mean by¡¯something good¡¯?¡± ¡°He has asked our office staff to serve as Mr. Waltson¡¯s assistant every Friday afternoon to help him with the teaching.¡± The three people in the office all looked at her in surprise when she said that. ¡°Ah, it hurts, it¡¯s not a dream,¡± Sabranda cried out in pain as she pinched her own arm. In disbelief, Garryson stated: ¡°This type of joke, Luna, cannot be yed out. Why does he give us this job?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t there more students in our school because we are instructors in the Business Management Department and Mr. Waltson¡¯s sses are primarily aimed at students in the Business Management Department and the Finance Department? That¡¯s why he picked us.¡± ¡°Ah ¡­¡± With that said, Sabranda excitedly jumped up. After a while, Garryson also stood up and jumped with Sabranda happily. Letting the principal take the me for this matter was better than letting the girls in the school despise her, right? Well, that¡¯s it, that¡¯s good. When it was time to get off work, Sabranda and Garryson had agreed to go buy clothes together, so the two of them left the office together. She followed Mia out and saw Wills Waltson ¡®s car when they arrived at the school gate. But at this moment, people were walking in and out of the school gate, so she didn¡¯t dare to go in. She guiltily held Mia¡¯s hand as they walked towards the bus stop. In the carriage, Wills Watson smiled. He knew that she would not dare to get on the carriage. ¡°Michal , drive forward. Go to the intersection ahead.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± When Luna walked to the bus stop, the phone in her bag vibrated twice. She took out her phone and looked at it. It was from Wills Waltson . ¡°Get in the car at the intersection ahead.¡± She pouted her lips and looked at Mia. ¡°Mia, I still have some matters to attend to, I won¡¯t take the bus. Bye.¡± Mia nodded: ¡°Then go. See you tomorrow .¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she waved her hand, then quickly left. She ran a few steps until she reached the intersection where Wills Watson got off the car and leaned on the door as he waited for her. The two of them got on the car. Just as the driver was about to drive, Luna saw someone standing under a tree not too far away, that¡¯s Mia with a face full of astonishment ¡­ Chapter 178 ¡°Wait a minute, stop the car,¡± she said. Michal came to a halt, and Wills Waltson asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I noticed a colleague.¡± Her hand, pointed at Mia¡¯s location. Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been exposed; do you need me to help you kill her?¡± She looked at him with a sad expression. ¡°Are you still in the mood to make meugh?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s kidding ? Aren¡¯t you concerned that our rtionship will be revealed? Since this person has discovered the truth, I¡¯ll assist you in getting rid of her. Isn¡¯t this for your own benefit?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®for my own good?''¡± she asked bluntly. ¡°I can¡¯t apany you back; you go back first, and I¡¯ll go down and talk to Mia.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for over an hour.¡± ¡°This would not have happened if you hadn¡¯t been waiting for me. In any case, you can return first. This is already assisting me.¡± She exited by opening the door. Wills Waltson had been dumped, but he smiled calmly. He was already ustomed to it. With this woman here, any situation was normal. Even though he was now left behind, he didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first, Michael.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Waltson.¡± Luna was speechless as she walked in front of Mia. Mia was also embarrassed, so she handed her the USB in her hand and said, ¡°I came here to return this to you, I forgot to return it to you in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Mia, if you¡¯re not in a hurry to go home, let¡¯s go eat together,¡± she said gently, a little embarrassed. ¡°Sure.¡± They went to a rtively quiet restaurant on the gourmet street behind the school. After cing their orders, neither of them touched their forks. She inquired once more after some thought, ¡°Just now, Mia¡­ Do you see what I mean?¡± ¡°Mn, I saw it,¡± Mia said, nodding. ¡°Would you mind keeping this a secret for me?¡± Her eyes were genuine when she looked at her. Miaughed as she lowered her eyes: ¡°This is your personal matter. Even though I was aware of it, I would not speak hastily. I should have avoided you the first time I saw you. I didn¡¯t leave because I was terrified and couldn¡¯t move. I would never have guessed that your boyfriend was that guy.¡± She smiled helplessly at her. ¡°He is not my boyfriend.¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean? Luna, you¡­ You didn¡¯t do anything foolish, did you?¡± ¡°Oh, Mia, don¡¯t get me wrong: he and I are not in the wrong rtionship, as you believe. I¡¯m not sure how to exin it either.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say it because you don¡¯t know how. I don¡¯t mean to invade your privacy, but¡­ If you don¡¯t want others to know, I believe you should be more cautious. After all, this is still considered the school¡¯s environs, and everyone knows about you and Mr. Waltson. What are your thoughts?¡± She burst outughing ¡°I¡¯ll be more cautious the next time. My heart began to race the moment I saw you.¡± ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll go out and say something stupid?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not that type of person, but I¡¯m still concerned.¡± ¡°I will not harm you. I will not repay kindness with hostility.¡± Mia said, shaking her head. She was perplexed as she listened to Mia¡¯s words ¡°Will you repay kindness with enmity? What does it imply?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t mention it, you probably wouldn¡¯t remember,¡± Mia sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ I really had some interaction with you, Mia,¡± she thought for a moment. Mia sighed and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Do you remember how you saved a girl at the cultural Marktin et four years ago in the winter?¡± She recalled that she had, in fact, saved someone. She turned to Mia: ¡°That girl used to work at the coffee shop where I worked¡­ What is her connection to you?¡± ¡°Do you think I look like that girl?¡± She vaguely remembered being in her first year of university and working in a coffee shop. Tomy, who had just finished ordering coffee, copsed to the ground. Everyone in the coffee shop was stunned and rushed to her side. They could only worry because they didn¡¯t know much about first aid. Someone dialed 911, someone called the police, and someone requested a doctor. At the time, she was working Hearing the shouts in front and the anxious voices of her colleagues, she came out to take a look. Because she had learned first aid, she quickly let the crowd disperse and let the employees open the windows to let the air out. After that, she gave the girl a heart-to-heart squeeze. After working hard for two minutes, the girl finally woke up and was picked up by an ambnce. And she got a round of apuse. She looked at Mia: ¡°Actually¡­ I can¡¯t quite remember what that girl looked like. After all, I was in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. ¡± Mia nodded his head, ¡°Mn, you¡¯re right. That would fit the situation at that time.¡± ¡°What does that girl really have to do with you?¡± ¡°That was my sister,¡± Mia sighed. ¡°That year, when I was in my fourth year of university, my parents received a phone call saying that my sister was dying and was being rescued in the hospital. My parents went to the hospital, the doctor said the situation was not good, my mother fainted. My dad called me, and by the time I got to the hospital, the operation was over. I found a doctor, and he told me that my sister had been saved while she was out of the hospital. Our whole family is very grateful to the person who gave my sister first aid in time, but the situation at that time made it impossible for us to find our benefactor. After a few days, when my sister¡¯s condition stabilized, I went to the coffee shop to find you. I found the video of my sister being given first aid and saw your face. I was in my senior year and knew that you were an influential figure in our school. That¡¯s why I firmly remembered you. ¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She was surprised, she said with a smile, ¡°Oh my god, so it turns out that we are fated to meet each other.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it so? At that time, I swore silently in my heart that I would repay you in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you stood by my side and helped me when something happened to me?¡± ¡°Compared to what you¡¯ve done for my sister, what I¡¯ve done is truly not worth mentioning.¡± ¡°However, to me, these are all things that I should be grateful for. After all, at that time, I needed the help and support of others.¡± Miaughed: ¡°As long as you are willing, I will always support you.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. She seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh right, how is your sister?¡± ¡°Fine, she went abroad to study. She is the proud little princess of our family. You gave her a second life.¡± She shrugged her shoulders. Although there were thousands of injustices happening in this world, but ¡­ A kind person would eventually get repaid. Chapter 179 Wills Waltson was reading the financial news in the living room when Luna returned home. He smirked as he noticed her contented expression. ¡°It appears that you have sessfully solved the problem.¡± Luna walked to the side of the sofa and sat down beside Wills Waltson, like a happy rabbit. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you a very strange story. ¡°Do you realize how fated I am with Mia?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Wills Waltson said, turning off the television. She told Wills Waltson what had just happened in the coffee shop. She hugged her arm and said, ¡°That was really the first time I saved someone after learning about first aid.¡± I felt very aplished at the time, but now I feel like I saved half of that family¡¯s happiness. ¡°Am I correct in saying that I am very proud?¡± Wills Waltson rubbed her back: ¡°Un, you¡¯re very handsome.¡± This Mia appears to be one of the people on your side.¡± ¡°She has previously assisted me. ¡°Last time I had hickeys on my neck, she found it and even lent me her scarf,¡± she said, sping her hands. ¡°It¡¯s great to have someone by my side.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always supported you, and I¡¯ve never seen you happier.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± she said,ughing. Men¡¯s support is not the same as women¡¯s support.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Your encouragement is tinged with lust.¡± A woman¡¯s support, on the other hand, is straightforward. I believe you are a good person, so I will stand by you. That is distinctive.¡± ¡°I have only heard people say that women often say that the three things they should be careful of were: fire, thief, and best friend,¡± Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows. ¡°The heart of a viin,¡± she pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m good for you. No one will treat you well unconditionally, whether in love or friendship. True, I treat you well because I want to spend time with you. She is exactly the same. Mia has a reason for doing this, and it is to repay you.¡± ¡°Then I still have a best friend,¡± she said, raising an eyebrow. Judy, tell me about her intention. ¡°What makes her want to be my friend?¡± ¡°Because of your love and trust for her.¡± After all, it¡¯s extremely difficult to find someone in this world who can trust you and then unconditionally like you.¡± Wills Waltson rubbed her chin and asked, ¡°Am I right?¡± She shook her head, shaking his hand away. Why were his words so easily refuted? Why did it feel like everything was going wrong? ¡°If you think I¡¯m right, then can we eat? I¡¯m starving after waiting for you for so long.¡± ¡°Ah? W hy are you waiting for me when I ate with Mia outside?¡± ¡°So today, I waited for you at the school gate for more than an hour, and at home for another hour, and I can¡¯t even eat with you?¡± Wills Waltson asked. She apologetically smiled. ¡°Look, it¡¯s already this time of year. Why did you have to eat Elven if I wasn¡¯ting back? ¡°What made you have to wait?¡± ¡°Do you still have a sense of responsibility, Luna?¡± Wills Waltson arched his brow.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°What I mean is, when I¡¯m not back yet, you eat first,¡± she pouted. Don¡¯t bother waiting for me. Anyway, even if Ie back and eat with you, nothing will change. ¡°You still have to eat the rice one bite at a time, and I can¡¯t feed you, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s a good thought. You should serve it to me for dinner tonight. ¡°This is your punishment.¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Go back and busy yourselves,¡± Wills Waltson said to the Butler, who was not far away. ¡°Okay, Mr. Waltson.¡± Wills Waltson asked in the direction of the kitchen after the Butler had brought his people and left. ¡°Go get the food, I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± she asked. ¡°What age are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that young people in love like to refer to each other as ¡®baby.¡¯ If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t I be considered a baby? ¡°Get up and go, or the baby will get angry.¡± Baby? A shiver ran down her spine. This guy was clearly not cut out for this type, okay? She embraced herself. ¡°Then you can get angry. ¡°I¡¯m returning to my room to read.¡± She stood up to leave. Wills Waltson did not stop him and said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s fine, then we¡¯ll meet in the multimedia ssroom next Friday.¡± You can¡¯t me me if I do something excessive; after all, I¡¯m angry.¡± She clenched her teeth in rage, not looking back. Wills Waltson , you scoundrel. Instead of going upstairs, she went into the kitchen. When a person was under a roof, she had to lose her head. After all, he was someone who could do as he said. She brought the dinner to the side of the table. Wills Watson pointed at it and said, ¡°I want to eat beef.¡± Okay, she fed him. After he finished eating, he pointed again. ¡°I want to eat that.¡± Ok, he continued to feed her. Wills Watson pointed as she stared at him with a face full of ¡®evil and devilish¡¯. After a long while, he smiled. ¡°Luna? Looking at your angry face, I will have indigestion.¡± She looked at the loose clothes on his body, her eyes raised as she pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Come, open your mouth, ah ¡­¡± Just as Wills Watson was about to eat it, the blue berry identally dropped. When she saw this, she hurriedly extended her hand to receive it. However, as she did so, she identally ¡®smeared¡¯ the blue berry in front of his corbone. She touched his neck with the cold blueberry juice. She took back her hand, and with a slight frown, she pretended to be apologetic and said: ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Seeing that she had seeded with her little trick, Wills Watson was not angry at all. He just picked up a blueberry and wiped it on her neck. She shuddered and stared at him: ¡°Wills Waltson , you miser, I already said it, it was not intentional.¡± ¡°I did it on purpose, because I¡¯m going to teach you how to clean up the blueberries.¡± She was considering what he meant when he leaned forward and quickly tilted his head to lick the blueberry juice from her neck. As if electrocuted, her whole body quivered. She stepped back and stared at him. What did he mean, he wanted her to clean the blueberry juice off his neck, too? Wasn¡¯t that asking her to take the initiative and act like a hoodlum? She didn¡¯t want it. She definitely didn¡¯t want to do it. Just as she was thinking, Wills Watson smirked and raised his head: ¡°Come, I¡¯m ready, don¡¯t be afraid to get dirty, I¡¯ve already washed myself.¡± He really could think of a perverted method to torture her at any time and anywhere. What preparations? He was clearly prepared at all times. However, she didn¡¯t want to. She firmly refused. However, if she ran, he woulde up with other tricks to tease her. After giving it some thought, she looked at him with a dubious gaze and pursed her lips with a smile, ¡°Then you ¡­Close your eyes first.¡± Wills Watson looked at her and knew that she had no good intentions, but he still closed his eyes. After all, he was somewhat curious what she would do. Chapter 180 ]Her upper body moved slowly to the side of his neck, but her buttocks returned to the sofa. She turned around and ran once she was in position. The wind in front of him swung back and forth. Wills Waltson opened his eyes to find her running to the stairs. This speed was unquestionably sufficient to break the world record. He pressed his lips together. Oh, you silly girl. She quickly locked the door after entering the room. Her heart was racing. She clearly wanted to punish him a little, so she poured blueberry juice on him to make him feel disgusted. But why was she the one running away? No, she always lost when she yed a trick on Wills Waltson. Ah ¡­ It was too aggravating. She would definitely turn the tables against the wind the next time. Her heart leapt to her throat as the doorknob abruptly turned. ¡°Wills Waltson, you must make three agreements with me before you cane in,¡± she said guiltily. ¡°Mn, speak,¡± Wills Waltson, who was standing at the door, said calmly, as if he wasn¡¯t angry. Her ears pressed against the door, she paused for a moment before saying, ¡°First and foremost, you are not permitted to suddenly touch me. You¡¯re a true gentleman.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Hey, two, in the future, don¡¯t threaten me with school matters.¡± ¡°What about the third?¡± Wills Waltson asked, leaning against the wall. ¡°Third, if I open the door, you may not returnter to settle the score.¡± ¡°Alright, I promise you, open the door,¡± Wills Waltson smirked. She inquired, skeptically, ¡°Really? Wouldn¡¯t it be a little too easy for you to agree to it?¡± Wills Waltson stated clearly and coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to settle this debt, threaten you, or touch you. Of course, if this is what you want, I will assist you in obtaining it.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not insane, I don¡¯t have such a wish.¡± ¡°Then open the door. You don¡¯t want me to stand outside the door all night?¡± She opened the door, but Wills Waltson rushed in and hugged her to his ear like a bolt of lightning before she could fully open it. She screamed as she was thrown onto the soft bed as her body soared into the air. ¡°You are capable now, Luna; you dared to bargain with me.¡± She wanted to get up and flee when she saw Wills Waltson trying to press him down. Wills Waltson had already grabbed both of her legs, leapt forward, and bound her beneath his body. ¡°Wills Waltson, you¡¯re breaking your word, you¡¯re breaking your word!¡± ¡°In the business, this is called ¡®war allows deceit¡¯. Numerous facts show that promises made too easily are frequently unreliable. Remember, I¡¯m assisting you with your lessons, and as for the tuition¡­¡± He licked her lips. ¡°Only this kiss.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t require your instruction. Let me tell you, don¡¯t be too harsh on others. Today, I¡¯ve been suppressing my rage and have yet to settle my debts with you.¡± ¡°Oh? Then tell me how I offended you.¡± ¡°You get up first. We¡¯ll properly pull each other if you get up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. I¡¯ve been looking down on you since I was ten years old. Speak, that¡¯s all.¡± He had enraged her to the point where smoke was about to rise from her head. He truly understands how to flowery and humiliate people. His gun was aimed squarely at her. She wouldn¡¯t dare to argue with him, no matter how brave she was. In this type of situation, negotiations were unfair. ¡°Why don¡¯t you settle the score with me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te down first, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°What are you blushing for, what, did you feel it?¡± Wills Waltson rubbed his body against hers. ¡°Hey,¡± she said as she patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me in this way.¡± Indeed. ¡°I¡¯m bullying you, right?¡± said Wills Waltson, his lips curled in an evil smile. ¡°You, Wills Waltson¡­¡± He broke up with her. ¡°But I¡¯m the only person on the who can bully you. Nobody else can do it.¡± She felt a warmth in her heart when he said this. But that¡¯s not correct. ¡°You also can¡¯t bully me.¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t realize how lonely it is to be invincible.¡± He raised one of his hands to help her ce her tattered hair behind her ears on her brow. ¡°So I¡¯ll bully you now and then so you can feel the joy of a living person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s preposterous,¡± she said dismissively. He pampered, ¡°So, you really don¡¯t intend to tell me your dissatisfaction? I won¡¯t listen if you don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Why did you let the principal arrange for me to be your assistant, I ask? You clearly understand that I am afraid of inciting public outrage, but you still want to do this. Are you deliberately trying to do this to me?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°If I really wanted to mess with you, I¡¯d tell your principal to hire you as my assistant.¡± Her lips were pursed. ¡°Then do you want my principal to notify me and let me find two assistants?¡± ¡°Is that a problem?¡±ter 180 Don¡¯t keep me waiting ¡°You pushed this matter to me. Didn¡¯t you make it difficult for me? No matter who I look for or who I look for, they will hate me. Fortunately, I¡¯m smart and told the other three teachers in our office that the Principal wants to find counselor from our department to be your assistant and have the Principal take the me. Otherwise ¡­ I¡¯m really going to suffer. ¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°I knew it. A smart girl like you can solve such a small problem easily.¡± ¡°Stop ttering me, I was forced into a desperate situation.¡± Wills Watson held back hisughter, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someoneparing themselves to a dog.¡± She raised her hand and patted his chest. ¡°You¡¯re annoying. Hurry and get up. You¡¯re too heavy.¡± He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°I won¡¯t move, I think¡­ I want spank you.¡± As he spoke, his hand flippantly patted her butt. At first, she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. When he moved on her body below, she exploded into rage: ¡°Wills Waltson , you rogue!¡± Wills Watsonughed heartily, and kissed her once again before he got off her body. He stopped smiling, looked at her and said, ¡°If I really want to be a hooligan, how could I let you sleep by my side for so long? A real hooligan would have used actual actions to train you into a master. As for me, at most, I can only be considered an old fox who can see the meat but not eat it. ¡± Luna sat up and rolled her eyes dejectedly. He carelessly touched her head: ¡°My precious, you have to quickly grow up, don¡¯t make me wait too long, I am about to be a cripple, do you understand? Hmm?¡± Luna looked at him speechlessly with a speechless expression. These words ¡­ He liked a wolf, staring at the half-cooked meat on the fire and saying, ¡°I¡¯m starving, I¡¯m going to eat you.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She got off the bed and walked towards the cloakroom. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower and change my clothes. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Wills Watsonid down on the bed leisurely. Hmm ¡­ It was really nice to tease Luna everyday. Beautiful days. Chapter 181 She didn¡¯t waste time over the weekend and spent two days at home reading books. Among all the women Wills Waltson knew, Luna was unquestionably the most voracious reader. Who among the girls close to Wills Waltson wouldn¡¯t consider every possible way to seduce him? Only she¡­ She didn¡¯t seem to take him seriously. She didn¡¯t want to dress up in front of him, despite her beautiful appearance. He suspected that the ancient saying that a woman would make up and dress up for the person she liked was a joke to her. He was used to her unkempt appearance, so when he went outside and saw the women wearing heavy makeup and miniskirts outside, he was surprised. He became aware that they were no longer pleasing to his eyes. Elven came home from work on Sunday afternoon and wanted to take her for a walk.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Finally, she snuggled up to his study desk and stated tly, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± His chair was very wide, and she squatted on it like a cat. He approached and inquired, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go shopping, buy bags, new clothes, and so on? A new winter dress for this year was released the day before yesterday. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± She cast a nce at him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to go. I don¡¯t require any clothing.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been wearing those clothes for several years. I¡¯ll take you shopping for new clothes.¡± ¡°I purchased these clothes with my own money. Why would you change them if you could? I¡¯m not going to change.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Wills Waltson slid over a chair and took a seat across from the desk. ¡°Why are you not putting on makeup in front of me, Luna? You think you don¡¯t have to care about me anymore because I¡¯ve already been seduced by you?¡± She raised her gaze to him once more. She said casually, ¡°Did I seduce you? I don¡¯t dress up because it¡¯s the mostfortable way for me to present myself to you. Were you not also wearing loose clothes when you were at home? Why are you bringing up my name? I¡¯m also a counselor, so I have to dress up every day. Is there a requirement? I¡¯m not going to the school to seduce anyone.¡± He was relieved she had said so. After all, she was eager to show him her casual attire. That was a sign of approval. He was also taken with her appearance. But, wait a minute¡­ Isn¡¯t this going to make him feel as if he doesn¡¯t exist? Even if he had the money, he couldn¡¯t justify spending it on her. She took a step forward. ¡°Oh, please assist me with this question. I¡¯ve run into problems once more.¡± Wills Waltson stood up and followed her: ¡°Which one?¡± She turned the page and pointed to him, ¡°I purposefully left them out. After you returned in the evening, I wanted to ask you about them. I didn¡¯t even notice your sudden return until now.¡± Wills Waltson lowered his gaze and exined the solution to her. She sat there, looking up at him. He was hunched over, looking down at her. This distant scene was especially pleasing to the eyes. Her heartbeat quickened as she looked at him. Looking at him from this angle, he was really handsome. Wills Waltson asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡± after he finished speaking. ¡°Huh?¡± she asked again. It was all over. She had simply lost her concentration. She pursed her lips and frowned ¡°Concerning that¡­ Repeat it please. ¡± Wills Waltson lowered his head even more as his lips came to a halt two to three centimeters away from hers. ¡°Tell me, were you taken by my beauty right now?¡± Her face turned bright red, she exined ¡°No, I¡¯m not keeping up with you. Repeat as quickly as possible.¡± He rubbed her hair lovingly and said, ¡°Listen carefully, don¡¯t let your mind wander. There¡¯s plenty of time to appreciate my beauty, so there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± She lowered her head and examined the book¡¯s questions. She had suffered a significant loss of face. Friday was a particrly lively day at school. From ten a. m., there was already someone waiting in line outside the multimedia ssroom where Wills Waltson was about to give ss. After the morning lessons, the majority of the students chose to remain in the ssroom and eat bread and milk while waiting for the afternoon. The students who had been waiting in the corridor all morning were skeptical. Why did the students in the ssroom take their seats immediately after the lesson? Students on both sides had their own reasons for fighting, so they decided to fight. The school board became interested in this matter. After all, the consequences of arge-scale brawl on the school were severe. Principal Burke summoned Luna and the other three teachers from her office to the Principal¡¯s office. His request was simple: ¡°You four assistants muste up with a solution for this incident. If this sort of thing happens every Friday at school, then wouldn¡¯t the school be in chaos? ¡± Garryson responded immediately after the Principal said this, ¡°Principal, we will definitely try our best to solve this problem.¡± ¡°Everyone will try their best. What I want is not for all of you to try your hardest, but for this problem to be solved. Okay, you four should hurry back ande up with a solution. Stop wasting your time.¡± They all exited the Principal¡¯s Office together. Garryson returned to their office, speechless, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Principal attempting to make our lives difficult? How are we going to deal with this situation? They will not allow students who had attended ss in the morning to leave. Students who have been waiting in the corridor for the entire morning will be even more upset if they have to go in and find a spot. We must offend someone regardless of the circumstances.¡± ¡°Then what was your attitude just now?¡± rolled Sabranda¡¯s eyes at her. ¡°If none of you speak, then I will be the one to express my opinion. Could it be that if the principal were to say it himself and none of us speak, then the principal will die of anger and kick us out of his position as his assistant?¡± Sabranda considered it and concluded that it was correct ¡°But what are we to do now? We would offend others. I really don¡¯t want to lose this job, I really want to get close to that man that was carved by the heavens ¡­ Oh my God, I had a dream all nightst night; it couldn¡¯t have broken today, could it?¡± Mia turned to face Luna after hearing Sabranda¡¯s words. A man who had been carved by the heavens ¡­ Yes, his face was carved; after all, he was quite attractive. However, his heart¡­ Tsk, the carving is obviously crooked. Otherwise, how could he have so many schemes to exploit her? He had pressed her down, kissed her, and hugged herst night when she had only turned over, saying she had seduced him. She did nothing! He was obviously looking for an opportunity to take advantage of her. When he flirted with her in the morning, he exined that being tough in the morning was a normal reaction for a man. When he saw her at noon, he said he was hungry. He imed that she smelled of medicine at night. For the first time, she realized that a man could easily use an excuse to take advantage of a woman. She felt a little down when she thought about it. ¡°Luna, you are very smart; have you thought of any good ways?¡± Mia inquired. Everyone in the office was staring at her. She returned to herself. ¡°I have an idea,¡± she said after some thought. Chapter 182 ¡°Luna, quickly tell me what method you have,¡± Sabranda moved closer to her. She stated, ¡°Isn¡¯t the multimedia ssroom cramped and small? The basketball court is quiterge.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When she finished speaking, Sabranda and Garryson both rolled their eyes at her with an unrealistic expression on their faces. Garryson said: ¡°That¡¯s impossible, what kind of person is Mr. Waltson , you want him to teach at a ce like basketball court? It¡¯s not like this is a small-town meeting. We can¡¯t even persuade ourselves, let alone Mr. Waltson.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that? Our basketball court can amodate arge number of people and has air conditioning. Most importantly, it is spacious and well-lit. Mr. Waltson¡¯s face can be seen clearly from any angle. It can satisfy Mr. Waltson¡¯s lovers¡¯ hearts. I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± ¡°The important thing is, how can we tell Mr. Waltson about this?¡± Sabranda paused. She sighed and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the principal.¡± Garryson shook her head, saying, ¡°How could the Principal possibly agree to our request? He¡¯s already said it, so we shoulde up with a solution. We can¡¯t go back and ask for his assistance.¡± She took a look at them. ¡°Aside from that, do you have any other good methods?¡± They both remained silent. ¡°I think it¡¯s possible,¡± Mia said. Garryson looked at Mia: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you jeering blindly along with her? If you want to go find the Principal, go ahead, I won¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare either,¡± Sabranda admitted, embarrassed. ¡°Then we can split the operation, Mia and I will go talk to the Principal. Garryson and Sabranda went into the multimedia ssroom and informed the students of the situation. If the principal mes us, then I will say that it was my idea, and I will not implicate you. I¡¯ll call you if the headmaster agrees, and you can clear out the multimedia ssroom. When you¡¯re clearing the field, the students in good positions will undoubtedly cause problems. Don¡¯t say it¡¯s the school¡¯s decision; just say it¡¯s Mr. Waltson¡¯s idea. Even if they are unable to ept it, they will not dare toin. No one dares to oppose him.¡± Garryson and Sabranda exchanged nces, and Garryson asked, ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already informed you. If something happens, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± They didn¡¯t say anything to each other. As she and Mia exited the office, Mia inquired, ¡°Are we really going to look for the Principal for this matter?¡± ¡°How could I track down the Principal? If I find the Principal, he would definitely explode. I¡¯ll contact Wills Waltson.¡± She answered the phone and dialed Wills Waltson¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Waltson, I have something to discuss with you,¡± sheughed warmly. ¡°Speak up.¡± ¡°Are you avable to give the ss on the basketball court?¡± Wills Waltson paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The two groups of students fought each other in order to listen to your ss. There will be a huge uproar. The principal wants us toe up with a solution.¡± ¡°So you came in through the back door looking for me?¡± Her lips were pursed. ¡°This can¡¯t be considered going in the back door, can it? I just need you to help us out a little.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate with you?¡± Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t stopughing and pretended to be angry: ¡°You are an assistant to me, and I am a lecturer. Finally, you want me to coborate with you? You are irrational.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t argue with women; how many women are reasonable in this world? Merely say whether you want to do it or not.¡± ¡°Do¡­You.¡± He¡¯s back to being a thug. She was about to be enraged when she heard him say, smiling, ¡°I will fulfill all of your requests.¡± He decided to give her some fun while she gritted her teeth. Okay, let¡¯s get started. ¡°Mr. Waltson, then we will be waiting for your arrival in the afternoon.¡± She hung up, irritated. Mia said, somewhat surprised, at the side: ¡°I used to believe that getting close to Mr. Waltson was extremely difficult. So it turns out that he gets along well with those close to him.¡± Friendly¡­ No, he was just making fun of her. Her lips were pursed. No, she was going to fix this damn man up in the afternoon. To avoid upsetting the Principal, she even called him to inform him that Mr. Waltson had taken the initiative to go to the basketball court to teach after learning about the situation. With Wills Waltson as her scapegoat, she felt invincible, like a fox riding on a tiger¡¯s back. She had originally thought that since the ssroom was changed to basketball court, there would be a lot of seats inside, so she didn¡¯t think that they would have to queue up ahead of time. Unexpectedly, at half past one, Sabranda, who went to the basketball court to look around, said: ¡°Luckily, we became Mr. Waltson ¡®s assistants, and didn¡¯t need to snatch our seats this time, otherwise, we really would ¡­ There was no seats, so we could only sit at the back without seeing anything. Some students are smart and even bring binocrs. For those who don¡¯t bring binocrs, they won¡¯t see anything. ¡± She wondered if that was necessary. At two o¡¯clock, she originally wanted to wait a little before going to basketball court. However, Sabranda could not hold it in any longer and shouted that she would go to the door and wait for Mr. Waltson . After all, she was an assistant, so she had to show her face in advance. Seeing that Garryson and Mia stood up, she couldn¡¯t bezy either. The four of them went outside of basketball court together to wait. She was really speechless. Although the weather was already a bit cold, the sun was still very strong, right? After waiting for an hour, six ck Audi cars finally appeared outside of basketball court. Four bodyguards in ck suits got out of each car. Then, the car drove away, and Wills Waltson ¡®s car drove over. He elegantly got off the car, causing Sabranda to grind her teeth in excitement. ¡°What should I do? Am I going to make mistake because of excitement?¡± Garryson restrained himself and said, ¡°Hold on, it¡¯s fine.¡± Under the escort of the bodyguards, Wills Watson walked up the stairs and looked at the four standing at the entrance. Garryson took a step forward, and was the first to speak: ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Waltson , we are all your assistants, my name is Garryson .¡± Sabranda¡¯s nervous voice trembled: ¡°Hello, Mr. Waltson , I¡¯m Sabranda.¡± Seeing that, Mia also said: ¡°Hello, I am Mia.¡± She pouted. She looked at him and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Luna .¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Come in with me.¡± He walked past the four of them. Sabranda excitedly grabbed her arm and said softly: ¡°Luna , how was my performance just now? Did my voice tremble?¡± ¡°No, you did well.¡± Garryson nced at Sabranda: ¡°Luna , stopforting her. She is obviously trembling very badly.¡± Sabranda tilted her head towards Garryson : ¡°You talk too much.¡± The moment Wills Watson appeared the entire basketball court became restless. Some screamed, and some shouted the name ¡®Wills Waltson ¡®. After following behind the bodyguard, she felt a little speechless. They weren¡¯t here to attend the lecture, they was clearly here to chase after the stars. Chapter 183 He walked to the middle of basketball court. Garryson stepped forward and picked up the microphone first, ¡°Alright, students, quiet down for now. Next up, we are going to start today¡¯s ss. Please switch your phone to the silence mode. ¡± After he finished speaking, he walked to Wills Waltson ¡®s side and handed the microphone over to him: ¡°Mr. Waltson , you can begin.¡± Wills Watson nodded at him as he walked to the side with surging emotions. Standing beside Sabranda, he said in an excited voice, ¡°Just now, Mr. Waltson looked at me.¡± Sabranda was displeased. ¡°Why are you the host?¡± ¡°Can you do that? Your voice is shaking.¡± ¡°That can also be Luna or Mia.¡± Garryson rolled his eyes at her: ¡°If you have anything against me, just say it.¡± Mia hurriedly said: ¡°Alright, alright, this is just a small matter. Stop arguing and be careful not to let Mr. Waltson hear it, and let the two of you go.¡± Only then did the two of them nce at each other, stand outside the bodyguard, and start listening to the ss. Wills Watson said: ¡°Students, good morning. Today, we will still not talk about the theoretical knowledge in those books. After all, your professors are better at talking about those things than me. As for me, I¡¯ll tell you a few of the more ssic cases that I encountered at work, and also analyze the solution of ourpany at that time. Five years ago, ourpany merged with apany which produced electronicponents. At that time ¡­¡± Wills Watson was speaking Franklly while Luna was thinking about her own little ns. Ten minutes after the ss began, she said to Sabranda beside her, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Sabranda nodded, ¡°Quickly go and return. Don¡¯t miss out on such an exciting lesson.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± She quickly left. Because this was the center of basketball court, Wills Watson held the microphone in one hand and held it in the other as he paced around the basketball court, lecturing. So, when he turned around, he saw her running away silently. His gaze followed her figure for a while, but he did not affect his lecture. She was back in a few minutes. She looked at Wills Waltson , who was not far away, and sNicky ered. Not longter, Sabranda who was by her side asked: ¡°Luna , do you feel that it¡¯s a little hot?¡± She nodded. ¡°A little.¡± Garryson was also puzzled, ¡°That¡¯s weird, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t the air-conditioning switch on? Did the air-conditioning break?¡± Mia said: ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± She raised her wrist and looked at the time. There were still twenty minutes before the end of the lesson. She looked at Wills Waltson ¡®s still graceful appearance, then at the audience stands, all of them were busy wiping their sweat off their faces. She was curious, even this Wills Watson did not feel the heat? A few minutester, the Mia returned and she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I went to the air-conditioned room. I don¡¯t know who identally pressed the wrong temperature, so she turned 15 degrees to 30 degrees.¡± Sabranda let out a sigh. ¡°Oh my god. There were so many people. Who was so careless?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I turned on the air-conditioning. I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Looking at the disorderly faces of the spectators not far away, Sabranda could not help butugh. ¡°You are being careless. Look at the audience, it¡¯s just a bunch of little flowery cats. With their current appearance, it¡¯s hard for them to seduce a man.¡± The three of them looked towards the audience seating. Many of the girls¡¯ makeup had been drenched in sweat and they were indeed a little ¡­ Unsightly. She felt guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, children. Big sister really didn¡¯t mean to tease you. ¡± She wanted to annoy him instead. When four o¡¯clock arrived, Wills Waltson ¡®s case was just finished. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s ss,¡± Rnd turned around and handed the microphone to the bodyguard. The bodyguard handed the microphone to Garryson . Garryson was overwhelmed by the favor, he went up to the microphone and said, ¡°Students. After the lesson is over, let Mr. Waltson leave first. Remember, you have to be careful. Alright, see you next week. ¡± Garryson put down the microphone, turned around and followed the footsteps of Wills Watson and the others. Because the field was toorge today, no one came to cause trouble. She thought that this lesson would end perfectly. But after they left the basketball court, there was a girl standing outside the door. She was wearing a high-necked sweater and jeans, and had a pure ponytail. When the youngdy saw Wills Watsoning out, she carried a book and walked forward shyly. Before she could even get close, she was already stopped by two bodyguards. The girl quickly said: ¡°Mr. Waltson . I¡¯m Amily , the student representative of this school. The principal said that you were the one who rmended me to participate in the school¡¯s brochure shootst time. I am here to thank you.¡± Pamphlet? So, this was the beautiful girl that Daniel had investigated. However, such beauty was not worth mentioning whenpared to Luna . In this University, since Luna graduated, there should have been no more school beauties. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t want his woman to show up in public, she would have been more qualified than anyone else to be the representative. Behind the bodyguards, she tilted her head and looked through the bodyguards. Sabranda excitedly pulled on her wrist: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does Mr. Waltson know Amily ?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Garryson was also unhappy: ¡°I never thought that she is so capable. Knowing that everyone else was dressed up like that, she dressed in in and simple clothes. This really is a good method. ¡± But Mia turned and looked at her instead. She didn¡¯t notice the concern in Mia¡¯s eyes, and only silently looked at Wills Watson and her. Seeing that Wills Watson did not say anything, she lowered her eyes and smiled shyly: ¡°Mr. Waltson , may I ask, you ¡­Why did you help me?¡± Wills Watson said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m not helping you. I¡¯m only rmending the school beauties selected from your school. As for who this school beauty is, it¡¯s not important to me.¡± She acted as if she did not hear anything, and gathered up her courage to continue: ¡°Mr. Waltson , I can ¡­ can I talk alone with you? ¡± Behind him, Mia interrupted them: ¡°Mr. Waltson , it¡¯s time for you to get on the carriage, if not the students would rush out soon, and the scene would be very chaotic, it would be very hard to control.¡± Wills Watson did not bother with her anymore. He walked past her and towards his own car. Her face turned ugly, she turned and looked in the direction Wills Watson left. This was her only chance. She had to be brave, or else ¡­ If she missed this chance, she would definitely regret it for the rest of her life. ¡°Mr. Waltson , I like you. I especially admire you. Can you let me be your girlfriend?¡± The moment she said that, the surroundings instantly became quiet. Wills Watson who had already walked to the side of the car door turned his head and looked at her. Amily only sneaked a nce at him, thinking that he was looking at her, so she hurriedly lowered her head in shyness. See, only a brave confession can make you a winner in life. Chapter 184 What Amily didn¡¯t realize was that what Wills Waltson saw was not her, but Luna, who stood behind him. ¡°Go, stop the students who are ready toe out,¡± he urged to his security. ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard headed back towards the basketball court. Wills Waltson walked in front of Amily , his expression nk with apathy. ¡°I just spoke with your principal and unintentionally rmended your school¡¯s belle as the representative. If this is the reason you like me and want to be my girlfriend, I can contact your principal and request that he alter the representative. If you want to be my girlfriend because of the Waltson family¡¯s Young Mistress, I can clearly tell you that you are not qualified to be my, Wills Waltson¡¯swoman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡±Amily said, shaking her head and close to cry. ¡°I admire and like you a lot.¡± ¡°Then do you know what kind of person I am?¡± Wills Waltson asked coldly. ¡°You ¡­¡±Amily sighed with relief ¡°A handsome man who is nice andpassionate, as well as knowledgeable andpetent. Many people admire you as a man.¡± ¡°You think that¡¯s me?¡± Amily gave a nod. ¡°Then you¡¯re dating the wrong person. I am not up to your expectations. I¡¯m cold-blooded and heartless, and I¡¯m even harsh to others around me.¡± He kept raising his eyebrows ¡°Let me give you some advice, little girl. Don¡¯t be overly ambitious; I can act as if this has never happened before. Don¡¯t be so shameless as to stand in the way of a man and forcibly confess. It¡¯s too unsightly looking like this.¡± He turned around and climbed into the car as he spoke. His automobile drove away slowly, and his security joined him. She stood behind Amily and nced at the back of her, who was being reprimanded, and felt sorry for her. She had truly witnessed Wills Waltson ¡®s venomous tongue ability. She¡¯d be very upset after hearing this. Sabranda and Garryson exchanged nces before departing together. Students were already filing out of the basketball court¡¯s exit one by one. Mia yelled at her to go. She turned around after getting to Mia¡¯s side and taking a few steps with her to witness a throng of students squeezing Amily , who had lost her soul. She turned around and walked over, dragging Amily over to the side of the yard. Amily sobbed. She didn¡¯t say anything, just handed her napkins and followed Mia out the door. Mia stated: ¡°Mr. Waltson was acting quite strangely just now. I almost assumed he was like us when I heard you chatting to him on the phone.¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Although his remarks are a little weighty, based on what I know of him, he most likely has good intentions. He simply wants to use these threateningments to shatter his wless image in that girl¡¯s heart and make her quit spending her time and determination for him.¡± Mia pursed her lips and said, ¡°This type of man is quite dependable. Normally, he would only be gentle to his woman. ¡± Mia giggled and remained silent. Sabranda drank arge cup of water when she returned to her office. She sighed with relief ¡°I simply considered it. If I were Amily today, I might not be able to finish school. How humiliating would that be?¡± Garryson nodded his head in acknowledgement: ¡°Thisdy has been too hasty, but the serious look on Mr. Waltson ¡®s face is really scary.¡± Sabranda frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what kind of woman could attract such a man.¡± Mia grinned as she cast a sidelong nce towards Luna. She discovered a riddle that no one else was aware of. She felt it was fascinating to stand outside the gossip circle and listen in on their strange talk. Her phone began to ring. She stood up and exited the office before checking her phone. It was, as expected, Wills Waltson. The corner of her mouth curved involuntarily into a smile as she picked up the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. Michal wille to pick you up in a while.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She only said one word, and they were both silent for a moment. Wills Watson said: ¡°Just now, did I perform well?¡± ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s quite good. I see that everyone is very excited to hear it.¡± ¡°What I¡¯m asking is, is my way of dealing with my pursuers good?¡± Why did he ask her that?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Decisive without dy. That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you praise me?¡± She was speechless. What did he mean? He hurt someone else and wanted to be praised? Just now, he had hurt a girl¡¯s heart. ¡°Do you even need someone to praise you for this kind of thing? After all, you don¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°If it was some other man being courted by a school beauty, he would probably bring that girl home and put her to bed. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very good?¡± She bit her lips and restrained herughter. ¡°Did you do that just because everyone was watching you?¡± ¡°Are you trying to say, I did it on purpose? Then you are underestimating me. At that time, you were the only one in my eyes.¡± ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I want to tell you, I¡¯m very reliable. Idiot, Bye!¡± After Wills Watson finished speaking, he immediately hung up. She was speechless, she really wanted to give him a Nicky name, child of three years old. Childish. On Sunday morning, Luna received a call from an unfamiliar person. After answering the call, she realized that it was Fina . She was surprised that Fina would call her. After all, they weren¡¯t familiar with each other. ¡°Sister Fina , why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Elven broke up with me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She then asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Becausest time, when I was eating at Auntie¡¯s house, I asked you a lot of questions, and he was always dissatisfied with me. This week, I asked him to a movie, he said he had to work overtime, I went to his office to find her, but saw him with a female subordinate, the two of them were talking andughing very intimately, they definitely have an issue. I was really angry, so I went up to beat that woman up. Elven protected that woman in front of me, and said that he wanted to break up with me. Miss Greenwich , tell me, was Elven waiting for this opportunity? Right? ¡± She continued, ¡°So you beat her up without even asking about the situation?¡± ¡°A woman whoughs and talks with her male superior during the weekend, she really deserves a beating.¡± ¡°What¡¯s suspicious? Because it¡¯s weekend time or because they are chatting andughing? ¡± ¡°Both.¡± She seemed to understand why the Elven wanted to break up with this woman. She deserved that. Who would look at a man like that? Don¡¯t even mention the Elven didn¡¯t do anything, even if he did, why didn¡¯t she hit her own man? But she hit the innocent people. Was this woman stupid, or was her EQ really low? Chapter 185 She considered herself fortunate because the previous time she had supper with Elven, it was at Elven¡¯s family¡¯s home. If she found out that they were going out to eat alone, then she would be the one getting beaten up. But, wait a minute¡­ Why did Fina call her in the current situation? Fina noted: ¡°I feel bad since I was there with him and by Elven¡¯s side during his most difficult moment, and I apanied him through his most difficult years. Even though I understood that all men were like this, I was nevertheless saddened. I truly believed that my previous feelings for him were not worth it. I am truly unwilling, Miss Greenwich.¡± ¡°Then, did you call me because you want me to do something for you?¡± ¡°I just want you to question him about why he¡¯s doing this to me. Did I make any errors? Why does he have to focus his gaze on other women? If I¡¯m not so good, why did he choose to be with me back then, in his opinion?¡± ¡°This is your own love affair, Sister Fina. Actually, I am not in a position to participate in it.¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich you don¡¯t like me, do you? So, when you heard Elven and I split up, didn¡¯t you think I deserved it? Because I had a lot of doubts about youst week.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I just think you¡¯re a pair, and your bond is stronger than mine. If you have any words to say, then it¡¯s better than me passing on the message. Because I am an outsider. ¡± ¡°I understand, you just don¡¯t want to help me,¡± Fina sighed deeply. ¡°Do you like Elven as well, Luna?¡± She made a gentle frown. What kind of bizarre concept was this? ¡°I¡¯ve already got a guy.¡± ¡°Having a boyfriend doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t like others. There are too many people in this world who can step on two boats.¡± ¡°I tolerate you because Elven has loved you, Miss,¡± she said coldly. I respect Elven, therefore I respect you, but if you think too much of yourself, don¡¯t me me for not respecting you.¡± ¡°Then can¡¯t you help me? I¡¯m not ready to let go of him like that. Why would he bring anotherdy into my life after I¡¯ve been through so much with him?¡± ¡°Elven is a wonderful person. If he truly wants to abandon you, don¡¯t you believe you¡¯ve done enough for him besides apanying him through the most difficult times of your life? Please keep in mind that I am unfamiliar with you. I would not have known someone like you if it hadn¡¯t been for Elven. No matter what, since you guys are quarreling, I will always stand by the side of the Elven . That¡¯s why I am unable to help you. ¡± She hung up the phone. She wasn¡¯t frightened to offend people, but she also didn¡¯t want to offend them. Fina, on the other hand, was someone she had no choice but to offend since she was so obnoxious. She had no idea how Elven had put up with her all these years. Thinking of Fina , and then thinking of Wills Waltson . Her lips were pursed. Wills Waltson was a wonderful Angel, and she hoped that he would remain so and never be the second Fina. She sat for a bit before calling Elven. ¡°It¡¯s me, Elven.¡± ¡°I know, Luna , aren¡¯t you busy?¡± She thought of today was weekend so he should be busy, she hurriedly said, ¡°Today is weekend, I¡¯m not busy. Are you very busy? If you¡¯re busy, I can call you backter. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve already finished what I needed to do and am free.¡± ¡°Mm ¡­ Brother Elven , Sister Fina just called me. ¡± Elven frowned, ¡°She is speaking nonsense with you again, right? Ignore her, I don¡¯t think she will change his mind this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I called you just to ask if you¡¯re alright now. Are you alright?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Elven was silent for a moment, then said: ¡°Are you free at noon? Come look for me at the mall, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal, let¡¯s chat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After she hung up, she went downstairs. She said goodbye to Butler and told him that she had gone to eat with her friends. In any case, Wills Watson knew her whereabouts, so he didn¡¯t want to lie to him. Ugh ¡­ she couldn¡¯t fool him. When she arrived at the shopping mall, it was exactly 11 AM. She sent Elven a message and Elven came down very quickly. The two of them arrived at the Food za in the shopping mall. In order not to disturb their appetite, the two of them had already made an appointment. They would eat first, then talk. When they were full, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Did you really break up with her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no leeway left?¡± ¡°She asked you to be her lobbyist?¡± She smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, but I didn¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Then she doesn¡¯t see you as an enemy?¡± She said: ¡°You really know her.¡± ¡°In the past two years, her methods have always been this way. The reason why I insisted oning back from abroad was also because of her. All these years, I couldn¡¯t even talk to a woman. Once she found out, whether she was single or married, she would always connect me with her and insult me. If I did do something wrong to her, I don¡¯t feel wronged, but she was too much. At first, I let her go, I tried tofort myself, she did it because she loved me, but then I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. After all, humiliating a woman who talks to me in front of me has happened more than once.¡± Elven also had a stomache full ofints. It could be seen that he had been suppressing it for far too long. ¡°Today, in a busy shopping mall, not only did she beat up my subordinates, she even publicly insulted them, saying that they weren¡¯t even as good as those sold on the streets, and that anyone who dares to hook up with other people¡¯s boyfriends should die. The little girl was only 20 years old and was an intern in a shopping mall. At that time, she was already beaten senseless and scolded senseless. Just a moment ago, she went upstairs and asked me to resign, saying that she didn¡¯t want her reputation to be ruined by someone unknown. You don¡¯t know, how I felt at that time. ¡± ¡°I think I can understand the girl¡¯s feelings,¡± sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happenedst time. My parents don¡¯t like her either, but they¡¯ve been suppressing their feelings for me. Actually, I have endured her for a very long time. This time, no matter how she resists, I don¡¯t want to continue. I¡¯ve loved her, but this love has long been reduced to nothing after her torment. I¡¯ve never done anything to let her down, so I don¡¯t want to be treated like a criminal anymore.¡± She took a sip of tea. Others said one would rather destroy ten temples than destroy a marriage alliance. However, ¡­ This time, she actually felt that Elven made the right choice. Chapter 186 She said nothing but listened to him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After that, he said helplessly, ¡°I also know she¡¯s not going to give up lightly. After all, Mom has always maintained these words of apanying me through the most difficult years of her life on her lips. How could she have allowed her efforts all those years ago go to waste for someone like her?¡± ¡°And what are you going to do if she continues to bother you?¡± Elven gazed at her with a calm smile: ¡°Since I¡¯ve made such a decision, I¡¯m naturally determined to give up everything. The worst oue would be, I will not work here, I want to see how long she can go for.¡± ¡°But you just returned.¡± ¡°Because of her, I had to give up a fantastic career in another country. I can also give up here. It¡¯s not a big thing; if I have to start from over, I¡¯m willing to give up here as well.¡± After all, Elven was an adult, and any decision he made would have to be of his own volition. The two of them chatted for a long time. Her phone rang just as they were ready to leave. She instantly picked up when she realized it was Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson asked: ¡°With which friend? ¡± ¡°The hotel where he works, Elven.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± Wills Waltson grumbled. ¡°Really? I¡¯m full now.¡± ¡°Luna .¡± She grinned as she pursed her lips ¡°So, why are you not eating? Someone is squeezing your lips? Who¡¯s so bold? Should I send someone else to assist you in getting rid of him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so chatty, I¡¯m hungry. Bring me the meal, and I¡¯ll meet you at the firm. If you don¡¯t show up, you¡¯re out for the night.¡± Wills Waltson had already hung up before she could say anything. He waspletely unreasonable. She put the phone in her backpack. ¡°Is that Mr. Waltson?¡± Elven inquired. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It appears that you two got along pretty well.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Actually¡­ all It¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I heard he was a heartless guy, but the rumors appear to be overdone.¡± He would undoubtedly know that what he stated was urate if he could see how Wills Waltson rejected girls and cleaned up his subordinates. But she counted herself fortunate because the Wills Waltson she knew was a nice guy who was easy to get along with. ¡°Humans have two personalities. This person may be difficult to get along with for others, but to him, this person is precisely the same as himself.¡± ¡°Luna, you have truly grown up,¡± Elven said as he stared at her. ¡°Otherwise, Elven would think I¡¯m still that little kid of ten?¡± Sheughed and motioned with her hand. The server approached her and asked with a menu so she could order lunch for Wills Waltson. ¡°Take away, by the way, add a bit more chili peppers. Just give me as much spiciness as you want.¡± The waiter left, she pouting, Wills Waltson , you deserved that. ¡°Elven , after I order my dishes, I have to leave first. I have an appointment with Wills Waltson , we will meetter.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll walk you downstairs.¡± ¡°By the way, regarding the matter between you and Sister Fina , I will always support you unconditionally. Elven , do your best.¡± Elven pursed his lips and smiled, nodding: ¡°I will.¡± It was already two o¡¯clock when Luna arrived at the second floor of Waltson ¡®s Group. After all, she had interned here before, so many people must have known her. Now¡­ How could she get in without being recognized? She paced back and forth on the edge of thewn. It was a weekend and most of the staff weren¡¯t at work, but there was definitely someone at the front desk. She couldn¡¯t exactly say that she came to find Wills Waltson . If she let Wills Watson off, he definitely wouldn¡¯t want to either. She stood at the doorway for ten minutes before someone called out her name from the side of the road, not far behind her. She turned around and saw Jarry and two men that she had never seen before getting off a taxi. Jarry ran over to her and asked somewhat excitedly: ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡± ¡°Jarry , long time no see.¡± ¡°Yes, long time no see. After you left thepany, I kept asking Director where you went, but she didn¡¯t tell me. I called you and always told me that you were on the phone, that you had left thepany and didn¡¯t n to contact any of the people in thepany anymore. ¡± He was ckened, because when she first left thepany, he always called her. She didn¡¯t want to answer. Sheughed awkwardly, who would have thought that she would run into Jarry here, it was her bad luck. ¡°My boyfriend always asks me who you are when he sees your number. When I say that you¡¯re my former male colleague, he got jealous and blocked your number. Jarry , don¡¯t mind me. ¡± Jarryughed indifferently: ¡°Your boyfriend is too possessive. He still doesn¡¯t allow you to make friends.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s good. Does everyone respect each other? Oh yeah, isn¡¯t today the weekend? Why did youe to thepany?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been working overtime for two weeks now. We¡¯ve been organizing tutorial programs on new products for the past two weeks. Why are you here at this time?¡± ¡°Oh ¡­I came to look for Director. ¡± She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m hesitating on whether I should go up or not. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disturb her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to disturb me about? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly,¡±Jarry said as he invited her up the stairs. This is truly ¡­ This was an unprecedented embarrassment. After arriving at Training Department, Luna arrived at the door of Zoy¡¯s office and knocked on it. ¡°Come in.¡± After she pushing open the door and seeing her, Zoy was also shocked: ¡°Luna ? Why are you here at this time? ¡± She smiled awkwardly: ¡°Mr. Waltson had me deliver lunch to him and coincidentally met Jarry downstairs. I can only say that I havee to find you.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡±Zoy said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll cover you as you go upstairs.¡± Zoy brought her out of the office, and the two of them went up to the elevator. Zoy said: ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, all the mice in Training Department have all left. Now the environment is much better than before.¡± She asked: ¡°Manager just left not too long ago, right?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that long, but he was really miserable when he left. He was investigated by the procurator¡¯s office and almost ended up in prison. Later on, it was said that he went bankrupt before he was released on bail. Mr. Waltson is generous and tolerant. Otherwise, even if he were to go bankrupt, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to make it out. ¡± She was only listening to the big gossip and didn¡¯t express any opinions. Zoy sent her to the floor and went down first. She was speechless. This was the first time she realized how hard it was to give someone a meal. When she walked to the entrance of the office, Daniel saw her and hurriedly got up, ¡°Miss Greenwich , you¡¯re finally here. Mr. Waltson had asked me four times in these fifteen minutes. Come in please.¡± She thought to herself, he must be very hungry, she would see what he looked like in a while. Chapter 187 Wills Waltson¡¯s face was absolutely ck when she pushed open the door and entered his office. ¡°You and your Elven have a lot to discuss. You came over despite the fact that I had called you for nearly an hour. You don¡¯t care whether I¡¯m dead or alive; are you afraid of my starving to death?¡± ¡°What is this got to do with Elven? I ordered a supper for you after you called, and you were served in less than 10 minutes. However, when I arrived at thepany¡¯s entrance, I was greeted by staff from the Training Department. Zoy drove me here.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°I believe you don¡¯t dare toe up, so you went to Training Department to seek Zoy¡¯s assistance.¡± She gave him a sidelong nce and replied, ¡°You¡¯re astute. Come on over for your dinner right now.¡± Wills Waltson rose up and approached. When he saw that the lunchbox included chili peppers, he raised his eyebrows and stared at her. She grinned as she pursed her lips ¡°I remember you saying you like spicy food. I ordered some chili for you to enhance the vor of your food.¡± She even purposefully dragged out the words. Was this woman doing it on purpose? Wills Waltson sat down and said, ¡°Then¡­ Thank you very much.¡± He took her lead and purposefully dragged out his statement. She sat near the sofa, staring at his face, expecting him to go insane from the heat. It¡¯s got to be a joke. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, appeared to be particrly resistive. He ate as if nothing had happened and acted as if nothing had happened. When she saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown and inquire, ¡°What exactly is going on? Aren¡¯t these dishes a little spicy?¡± He said gracefully, ¡°Will you find out if you try? This restaurant¡¯s chef most likely does not know how to add extra chiles.¡± She snatched some meat from his bowl and shoved it into her mouth. She barely took one bite and immediately felt the spice rush to her brain. She stood up and dashed outside to get a cup of water. Secretary stared at her puzzledly from the side. She came to his office, unhappy, and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite hot. You can¡¯t eat it? Is there a problem with your sense of taste?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can only eat spicy food?¡± Wills Watson put down his fork, and stared at her face: ¡°So, you know I can only eat a little spicy, and you intentionally put many chili peppers in there? ¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± her eyes blinked, unable to respond. After all, she had been captured, so she was in the wrong. ¡°Luna , you have guts. You even dare to fool me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that being invincible is too lonely? I acted in a humanitarian spirit and didn¡¯t want you to be lonely. That¡¯s why I added something on to your life. If you don¡¯t want to appreciate it, then forget it.¡± She puffed her cheeks, looked away from his face, left and right, but didn¡¯t look at him. After all, she felt guilty. Wills Watson continued to eat, ¡°I can eat spicy dishes, but I normally don¡¯t. The weather is cool, and it¡¯s not going to be that bad. ¡± He raised his eyebrows and looked at her proudly, ¡°Therefore, next time you want to tease me, think of a good idea. Don¡¯t use the air-conditioner or peppers. Why does this smart girl have to make herself seem like she has no intelligence at all?¡± ¡°What?¡±Luna was bbergasted as she looked at him. ¡°How did you know about the air conditioner? I ¡­¡± As she spoke, she covered her mouth and remained silent. She stared straight at him. Was he a human? How did he know everything? Wills Watson put down his fork, ¡°There¡¯s a monitor at every corner of your school, don¡¯t you know?¡± She said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, why did you send someone to check on the surveince cameras?¡± Wills Watson poked her on the forehead: ¡°I¡¯m just curious, why did you leave midway? In the end, I saw your little trick.¡± She looked at him and grinded her teeth, why is it so hard to tease him? She pursed her lips, a little embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t that she was stupid, it was him. He was too smart, alright? Wills Watson crossed his legs. ¡°Why did I think of meeting Elven today?¡± ¡°Elven and Fina split up.¡± Wills Watson was displeased: ¡°He broke up with someone else, why did he ask you to meet him?¡± ¡°It was me who asked him out. Fina called me and wanted me to help him reconcile, but I didn¡¯t help her.¡± She told him about the rtionship between Elven and herself. ¡°In this kind of situation, it¡¯s impossible for me to help her, but I feel that the Elven is worth a better girl.¡± ¡°The better girl you¡¯re talking about, it can¡¯t be you, right?¡± ¡°Why do I smell Fina ¡®s scent on you?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows: ¡°From your tone, you really are looking down on me. What, they just broke up, and you want to dump me?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson ,¡± she said gently, staring at him: ¡°You are so bored, I haven¡¯t even started with you. If I want to be together with Elven , I don¡¯t need to tell you about this, I already told you, my feelings for Elven are not what you think.¡± Wills Watson smiled, ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡± He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll apany you back.¡± He looked at the time and asked, ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± ¡°Today is the weekend.¡± ¡°But someone is working overtime.¡± ¡°They have overtime pay, but I don¡¯t have any. Besides, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like junk food,¡± he said, ncing sideways at a spicy food she had bought. She pursed her lips tenderly. Who was the one that he pretended to be like that for? She got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs and wait for you in the basement parking lot.¡± After she finished speaking, she ran out like a gust of wind. Seeing her leaving in a panic, Daniel, who was at the door, was puzzled. Why did this Miss Greenwich whom he worshipped so much, run away? Wills Watson came out after her with smile on his face. Daniel rubbed his chin. Un ¡­ After all, Mr. Waltson didn¡¯t usuallyugh. In the middle of the night, as she was sleeping soundly, she suddenly heard a strange sounding from the end of the bed. She opened her eyes and looked at Wills Waltson , who was bent at the end of the bed. She casually turned on the light and looked at him. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Wills Watson did not reply. She got out of the quilt and crawled to his side. She looked at him, and before she could open her mouth, she saw that his forehead was covered in sweat. She asked: ¡°Wills Waltson , what happened to you?¡± The temperature in the room was just right. There was no reason for him to sweat so much. Wills Watson looked at her and smiledfortingly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just that my stomache isn¡¯t feeling well. Go down and wake Butler up. Fine me a doctor. ¡± She ran downstairs and called for Butler in a hurry. By the time the family doctor arrived, it was already twenty minutester. After he examined Wills Waltson , he asked: ¡°Mr. Waltson , did you eat anything spicy today?¡± Spicy food? She suddenly thought of that extremely spicy food ¡­ Chapter 188 Wills Waltson remained silent. ¡°He ate some pretty hot meal this afternoon,¡± Luna exined. Butler was taken aback, ¡°Mr. Waltson, you can¡¯t eat¡­¡± ¡°OK, it¡¯s no big issue,¡± he cut the Butler off and looked at the doctor. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you deal with his.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson, please allow me to give you some fluids to relieve your pain.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As she sat to the side, her heart was overwhelmed with remorse. She merely intended to y a joke on him, but she had no idea it would turn out this way. She was the one who caused him pain. Wills Waltson gazed at her guilty expression after spilling the drink. ¡°All of you can leave first,¡± he said to the rest of them. It¡¯s enough to have the Luna with me.¡± Because she was truly unhappy, the group went out, looking at him silently. ¡°Try you dare to do it again?¡± Wills Waltson asked quietly. She moved her head. ¡°I had no idea you¡¯d turn out like this just because you ate that food.¡± I swear not to y any more practical jokes in the future.¡± ¡°Enough, no one is ming you,¡± Wills Waltson said, softly poking between his brows. Don¡¯t be upset, you didn¡¯t force me to eat it, I was the one who had to act cool.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so obnoxious,¡± she said as she patted him on the shoulder. You know you can¡¯t eat spicy food, so why are you still being so patient and brave in front of me? Is there any significance to that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rather intriguing,¡± he added with a sly grin. ¡°Don¡¯tugh, you¡¯re so annoying.¡± She was visibly unhappy. She had never intended to cause harm to anyone in her life. She had never believed that under such conditions, she would genuinely injure the person who was the best to her in this world. ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯m doneughing. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯m alright,¡± Wills Waltson murmured as he tightly gripped her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mm?¡± She bit her lip and nced at Wills Waltson for a time before sighing, ¡°Are you still in a lot of pain?¡± ¡°It will hurt, but it will be within tolerable limits.¡± He drew her into his embrace. She was scared that the pressure would make him feel bad, but Wills Waltson didn¡¯t let go just as she was ready to get up. She was no longer struggling as she apanied and chatted with him. The rm clock went off the next day, and Luna jolted up from her sleep. Wills Waltson, who was asleep at her side, caught her gaze. His breath was calm when her fingers stroked the underside of his nose. Wills Waltson, who had his eyes closed, seized her hand just as she was going to remove it. ¡°I am still alive. ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned. She didn¡¯t think he¡¯d die, did she? ¡°How are you doing?¡±¡±Do you feel better?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t feel sickst night, otherwise how would I sleep,¡± Wills Waltson said as he opened his eyes. He stood up. ¡°Do you get enough sleep?¡± If you have trouble sleeping, I can assist you in requesting a leave of absence.¡± ¡°No, I have to get to work.¡±¡±I have a task for you today.¡± Wills Waltson said ¡°At first, I was going to ask you to stay in bed with me, but let¡¯s go downstairs to eat.¡± He got out of bed, washed his face, and went about his business as if nothing had happened. She was slightly concerned. He couldn¡¯t be lying, could he?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The family doctor returned after lunch to check on Wills Waltson. She returned to school with a d heart after checking that he was indeed fine. However, because she had not attended school for two days, she was unaware that significant news had been published in the school in the previous two days. Amily had taken the initiative to pursue Wills Waltson, but she was roundly rebuffed. Amily was mocked by others this weekend as the school belle. And it was her, the person who received the newsst, who brought this problem to light. She sat at her desk inside the office, watching the forum discussions. She couldn¡¯t decide whether tough or cry. Even if it was unfounded, there should be evidence. However, they collectively believed it was real because of an analyticalment generated from their own awareness. Thements said, ¡°Although the four instructors in the Business Management Department are suspected, the Luna is the most suspicious. Because she was the previous school belle, as the school belle himself, she definitely could understand Amily ¡®s feelings at that time. Beautiful girls were attractive. When that Luna saw Mr. Waltson , she would definitely have the impulse to take Mr. Waltson down as well. That¡¯s why when she saw Amily confessing to him, he felt jealous and exposed Amily ¡®s matter in Inte. She wanted to ruin Amily ¡®s reputation. ¡± There were hundreds of people lining up to express their approval. Some peoplemented, ¡°Luna looks harmless to humans but she is actually very scheming. Otherwise, why did he choose the former Principal¡¯s son instead of finding so many people pursuing her? From the way she chose her boyfriend, I can tell how ambitious she is. ¡± Mia quietly made her a cup of coffee and ced it on her table, then patted her shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much into it, they are only blindlymenting on this matter, don¡¯t people like following others opinion?¡± She shook her head and smiled, ¡°I admire the analysis ability of the first person who doubted me, and the strong ability to lead thement. Does everyone nowadays feel that they don¡¯t need to pay the price for speaking carelessly?¡± Sabranda said: ¡°Luna , you do not need to think too much about it, it is not that big of a deal, after a period of time, this matter will naturally settle down.¡± She pursed her lips. The price for calming down was that from now on, she would have to bear the burden of harming others. But why? ¡°If it wasn¡¯t me, then it wasn¡¯t me! Others may suspect, but this person is trying to use public opinion to lead the public to suspect and attack me. This is something I can¡¯t tolerate.¡± Mia said: ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°This is the school website. It¡¯s not that hard to find the first poster, as long as I¡¯m willing.¡± Sabranda said: ¡°These days, they wrote thements anonymously.¡± ¡°I can check the IP.¡± Garryson also said, ¡°Then it will definitely be very troublesome. I feel that it would be better for the four of us to help you. After all, the four of us were indeed present at that time.¡± Mia nodded her head: ¡°I will send a message with my real name first.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it too.¡± Garryson and Sabranda also sat down and began to write their names on the forum. She sat in front of theputer without moving. For the first time, she felt that when people were down on their luck, drinking cold water could cause them to grit their teeth. This was true. She had just spent a good weekend, why someone assaulted and attacked her? At the same time, in the middle of a meeting in Waltson ¡®s Group¡¯s conference room, Wills Waltson ¡®s phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Benjaming , he hung up the phone. Then, Benjaming sent a text message. He listened to the reports and read them. ¡°Your wife, my Third Sister-in-Law, was bullied at school.¡± Wills Watson stood up and immediately left the conference room. Everyone in the meeting room looked at each other, no one dared to say anything. Wills Watson returned to his office and dialed Benjaming ¡®s number. With a displeased tone, he said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 189 Luna went to Mia¡¯s house for lunch in the afternoon. They left the office building and ran into individuals along the way. Behind her back, everyone was whispering. Mia turned to face her: ¡°Why don¡¯t we skip the cafeteria? Let¡¯s go back; how about some takeout?¡± She gently pursed her lips: ¡°I¡¯m OK, Mia. I made no mistakes.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t that vexing? I have the impression that I am being observed by a fly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, go eat,¡± she said calmly. ¡°If I hide, others will believe I¡¯m guilty.¡± Mia said nothing else since she could tell she was insistent. The restaurant had originally been bustling with activity, but after the appearance of Luna , many teachers couldn¡¯t help but turn their gazes over and size them up. It has been stated that good things never die, but terrible things spread far and wide. These were true words. She patiently waited in line for her meal. Eten the English Department¡¯s counselor, stepped over just as she sat down to consume two mouthfuls of food. ¡°Luna, I¡¯m Eten can I talk to you about Amily?¡± he requested, standing at the table with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°You must be Amily¡¯s counselor,¡± she said calmly, looking at him. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± She gave a nod. ¡°OK, please have a seat.¡± 189 She is innocent Eten sat across her: ¡°Today, I saw your faculty¡¯s counselor group on the forums rifying the matter regarding Amily . The other three teachers all stood forward to help you prove that this matter is unrted to you, do you have any evidence?¡± Eten ¡®s voice was not soft as well. It seemed that he had the intention to seek justice for his own student. Why did she have to endure if he wanted to vent his anger on behalf of his student? She put down her fork, and with determination in her eyes, she said, ¡°Then, may I ask you why I should use evidence to prove that I have not done anything before? Everyone in the forum said that I was the one who did this, so where is their proof? What reason do I have to carry this nder for no reason at all? ¡± ¡°I asked Amily , she said, when she confessed, she was only present with the four of you instructors, and this matter was closely rted to the four of you, even if it was not you, it was someone else. ¡± Mia was unhappy, she pped the table: ¡°Eten now the police want evidence too, what right do you have to wrongly use us? If you want to convict us, then please show us the evidence.¡± Mia¡¯s voice was very loud. Eten was also no longer afraid, ¡°Is there a need for you all to be like this? At that time, only the few of you were present. If you hadn¡¯t told anyone, no one would have known about this. Amily was still young, but she had just started to have feelings for someone. She liked and confessed to him, what¡¯s wrong with that? Now, do you know how much pain she has to endure, just because you made fun of her brAven and made her theughing stock of the whole school? She doesn¡¯t even dare toe out of her dorm right now. Do you know how pitiful she is? ¡± ¡°Then have you ever thought about why we would have to take the me for her confessing to someone else because it¡¯s her business and has nothing to do with us? This morning, when I came to the school, I found out that there was someone on the forum who had insulted me for no reason. I was also very innocent. Do you think that I am unjustly used of dining here and facing the looks and discussions of so many people? Eten let me put it this way for you. I won¡¯t do anything to go against a student. I am not the one who did this. If you insist on saying that I was the one who did it, just like Mia said, please take out the evidence. Otherwise, please disappear from my sight. ¡± Eten used his noble and righteous stand to seek justice for his student. Now that he had failed to obtain justice, he was instead targeted by these ¡®terracotta soldiers¡¯. He was truly unreconciled in his heart. The three of them stood on both sides of the table, their eyes full of anger. Her phone rang. She let out a breath, bent over, took out the phone from her bag and picked it up. On the other end of the phone, Benjaming ¡®s voice came out: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, where are you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I call you if I¡¯m fine?¡± ¡°Sure, but we¡¯ll have to wait for a while. I still have some matters to attend to right now.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Then call me when you¡¯re done with your work. Oh yeah, you need to prepare me a gift.¡± She frowned. ¡°What kind of good thing have you done?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve found the person who betrayed you in the forums. Do you think you should thank me?¡± The corner of her mouth pulled out a trace of a smile. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve found it?¡± ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re worried about what I do, but you can trust my third brother, right?¡± ¡°Have you told him about this yet?¡± ¡°I already said, can I still watch as my Third Sister-in-Law is bullied?¡± She looked warmly at Eten and said to him: ¡°That¡¯s great, now bring the thing you found ande over to the canteen. I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡± ¡°Now? OK. You can treat me to a meal.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, she threw the phone back into her bag. She looked at Eten coldly with determination. Being stared at by her, Eten felt a bit of fear in his heart. She said, ¡°If you can prove that I was the one who did it, then I can apologize in front of all the teachers and students. However, if I am able to prove my innocence, I would like to ask you, Eten to bow to me and apologize.¡± Eten raised his eyebrows, ¡°Alright, when the timees, Luna will not be able to quibble and not acknowledge his words. After all, there are so many people here as witnesses.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep my promise.¡± Eten was about to leave, and she said: ¡°Eten please wait, I want to show you my proof.¡± Mia turned her head and looked at her, ¡°Luna , you ¡­¡± She looked at her and pursed her lips into a smile, ¡°Mia, let¡¯s all wait and see. I¡¯m also very curious, just who did this.¡± Not a single teacher in the cafeteria left during this time. Presumably, everyone was also waiting to join in the fun and see the results. In less than ten minutes, Benjaming arrived. At the door, he saw Luna . The atmosphere in the restaurant was somewhat strange. However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it and walked straight towards her. ¡°Luna , I¡¯m here.¡± She stood up, ¡°Can you really prove that the thread on the forum has nothing to do with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve already told you. I¡¯ve found the evidence.¡± ¡°Where is the evidence?¡± Benjaming said: ¡°I got someone to track the poster¡¯s IP and also used this IP address to find the Inte Cafe where the poster was posted. Finally, I found this person through the Inte Cafe¡¯s monitoring system. Moreover, this poster is the same person who made the firstment on this matter in the forums afterwards. ¡± As he spoke, he took out his cell phone and opened up a video. She gently took the phone, and when she looked down, Mia and Eten had alsoe over. Seeing the person in the video, Mia covered her mouth in shock. Chapter 190 Her expression wasn¡¯t much better either. She had assumed that the problem was rted to the people in her office. She was still reluctant to believe this scene when she saw it. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Garryson from your office?¡±Eten asked, staring at the screen. Luna and Mia exchanged nces. After a while, she inquired, ¡°Is it conceivable that you made a mistake, Benjaming ? Could be¡­ This is purely coincidental. Garryson happened to be in the Inte Cafe on that particr day.¡± ¡°If posting is a coincidence, what about thements? Can¡¯t it be a coincidence both times? There¡¯s a video in the rear. Thatment was not made by the same Inte Cafe. These two Inte Cafes are far from the school, but they are close to Garryson¡¯s house.¡± ¡°This Garryson, to do such a cruel thing to a tiny small girl, is simply vicious,¡±Eten said. ¡°You haven¡¯t figured out anything, and havee here without any proof to criticize her, how can you be any better than others?¡± Mia scoffed. Benjaming frowned when he heard Mia mention it in that tone. ¡°Are you bullying Luna?¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely here to verify the situation,¡±Eten admitted guiltily. Miaughed: ¡°Your demeanor is appalling. You called it¡¯verify¡¯ after you granted the Luna a conviction without any evidence.¡± Benjaming wrapped his arms across his chest and replied coldly: ¡°This was not done by Luna, and even if it had been done by Luna, so what? It¡¯s the truth she confessed to a man, and she continues to pursue him despite his refusal. Is it possible that telling the truth is likewise incorrect?¡± Mia agreed with a nod: ¡°That¡¯s what you said, Eten. You may apologize if Luna has any evidence.¡± Eten grimaced, unable to keep his pride in check: ¡°In the end, this was done by someone from your office.¡± When she heard him say that, the sweetness in her voice disappeared and she said coldly: ¡°People at my office cannot represent me; Garryson is Garryson, I am me, and a man cannot break his word. Please uphold your pledge and ept my apologies.¡± Eten groaned heavily and impatiently stated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She burst outughing ¡°As I previously stated, please bow and apologize to me. I requested you to bow because I believe you will take this matter seriously. In the future, do not unfairly use anybody without evidence.¡± Benjaming twisted his lips and held his chest ¡°Are you even a man, Teacher Eten? You are certainly capable of falsely using others. It¡¯s time for you to own up to your error.¡± Eten clinched his teeth, moved up to her, and bowed deeply: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna. I should not have wronged you simply because I did not discover the truth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± She left the workers cafeteria after pulling Mia with one hand and her arm with the other. When the truth was disclosed, the focus of the conversation moved entirely to Garryson. She reMarktin ed to Benjaming as she walked out of the restaurant: ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to supper another time. I have to return to my office at twelve today.¡± Benjaming was aware that she was upset and desired to return to express his rage. ¡°All good, then I¡¯ll have a feast another day.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± she said as she stroked his shoulder. ¡°Many thanks for today.¡± Benjaming spoke into her ear: ¡°My third brother is the one you should be thanking, not me. When he found out you had been bullied, he snapped and stormed out of the meeting. He promptly locates someone to assist you in washing away your problems.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time she was impeding Wills Waltson¡¯s work. She felt guilty, but she was also relieved. 90 ¡®It¡¯s him! ¡® Because Wills Watson would always help her solve her problem when she needed it. When she followed Mia back to the office, there was only Garryson eating takeout food. Seeing the two return, she smiled and asked: ¡°Have the two of you eaten yet? The turkey noodle soup that I ordered today is very tasty. Would you like me to order it for both of you? ¡± Mia said with a cold face: ¡°No need, we don¡¯t dare to eat the noodles that you ordered.¡± ¡°Mia, why do you have such a weird tone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my tone is very strange, but at least I¡¯m acting weird in front of you. It¡¯s better than someone stabbing someone in the back with a knife.¡± Hearing Mia¡¯s words, Garryson ¡®s face also carried a trace of displeasure, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Luna walked in front of Mia, blocked her, and looked at him. ¡°The meaning is very simple. We can¡¯t afford to offend a viin like you.¡± Garryson stood up: ¡°Luna , what do you mean? What right do you have to call me a despicable person?¡± ¡°Just based on the fact that I already know that Amily ¡®s thread was sent by you, and thement that guided others to insult me, was made by you. You pretended to be worried about me and even said that you were helping me rify things in the forum using your real name. I didn¡¯t expect that your conscience would be so dark.¡± Garryson ¡®s originally fierce gaze shifted a little: ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Mia said disdainfully: ¡°If you don¡¯t know what we¡¯re talking about, what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± ¡°Garryson , I have followed your colleague for so long, I understand you better than the Luna . If you did not have a guilty conscience, how could you allow others to insult you? But it¡¯s not up to you to deny it now. Would we say that if we didn¡¯t already have the conclusive evidence?¡± Just as Mia finished speaking, Sabranda pushed open the door and shouted: ¡°Big new!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she had already shut her mouth. In the office, the smell of gunpowder was very strong. Mia hugged her chest, ¡°Sabranda, there¡¯s no need to speak of your big news, we already know about it.¡± Sabranda looked at Garryson , and asked after hesitating for a moment: ¡°Garryson , is that really you?¡± ¡°You shut up, that¡¯s none of your business,¡±Garryson said as he walked towards the door of the office. Luna quickly stepped forward, blocking his way, ¡°Garryson , why did you treat me like this? I didn¡¯t hurt you before.¡± Garryson ¡®s eyes were sharp: I just don¡¯t like you, can¡¯t I? Look at you, ever since you graduated and became an instructor, we¡¯ve caused so much trouble because of you. Because of you, Aven came to work at school and set up some system to deduct points, letting us live in panic. The principal disliked you, but you are in the crowd and upy everyone¡¯s attention. After the new principal takes office, all the good things will alwayse to you, why? Is it just because you look good? Just because you¡¯re the most beautiful girl in the school? ¡°I really don¡¯t feel convinced, we work hard, but we get suppressed by your beauty. What qualifications do you have to act arrogantly in front of us? People like you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to stay in school, you should go.¡± Chapter 191 Luna Greenwich¡¯s eyes became chilly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what this face looks like. My mum gave this to me. Why do you reject my efforts just because of this face? You imed to have worked hard in school, but I observed you ying on your cell phone while at work. Say for yourself, how many times have I published the notice for your ss? If your student was in trouble, you told me to run errands and settle it for you. I was obviously preupied, but did I turn you down? I am qualified for this position. What makes you think I don¡¯t have the right to stay in school because of your own thoughts? I got it because of my performance and ability; what makes you think I don¡¯t have the right to stay in school because of your own thoughts? I¡¯m not qualified to say that. If anyone should be fired, it should be you, not me.¡± She rarely argued with people, but she couldn¡¯t stand it when others ndered her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She worked quite hard. Even if others couldn¡¯t see it, she¡¯d do her best. However, this should not be used as an excuse for others to humiliate her. ¡°Teacher Sabranda, Teacher Garryson, Teacher Greenwich, don¡¯t bicker anymore, for this kind of stuff, as long as we sit down and discuss it, it will be great,¡± Sabranda said, hurrying forward. ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Garryson turned around and looked at her, ¡°Sabranda, what qualifications do you have to be the peacemaker here? Who was the first to despise her when she was posted to our office in the past?¡± ¡°Have you gone insane, Garryson? You ¡­¡± Before Teacher Sabranda could continue speaking, Garryson had already opened the door and fled. Sabranda felt weird this time. She felt guilty as she looked at Luna Greenwich : ¡°When you came to our office, I often talked about you in private because you were one of the school¡¯s most well-known individuals and had a lot to say. I was a person who liked to talk, so I told Teacher Mia and Teacher Garryson a lot of nasty news and rumors about you. We¡¯ve never met before, therefore I shouldn¡¯t have ndered you behind your back.¡± Looking at Sabranda who had been set on fire for some unknown reason, she could not help butugh: ¡°Teacher Sabranda, you are really unlucky.¡± Seeing that she was not angry, she responded glumly, ¡°Yes. I was terrified that you would assault each other, thus, I came out to stop you. I would have stood to the side if I had known Elven.¡± Sabranda went on: ¡°By the way, Teacher Greenwich, I dare to promise to the gods that I have never uttered anything unpleasant about you, not even once, since we ate together. Ask Teacher Mia if you don¡¯t trust me.¡± Mia agreed with a nod: ¡°I grudgingly assisted you with this. You haven¡¯t discussed it in a while.¡± Teacher Sabranda naturally held onto her hands: ¡°Little girl, the more I look at you, the more I like you. So, no matter what Teacher Garryson says, don¡¯t take it to heart, he might just be jealous She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care about what happened in the past. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s go to work.¡± That afternoon, Garryson did not return to the office. When she returned home from work in the afternoon, The butler said that Wills Watson had already returned and was in the process of being injected with blood upstairs. She trotted upstairs, entered the room, and walked to the bedside. ¡°How are you today? Are your stomache feeling any worse?¡± Wills Watson reached out and grabbed her wrist, pulling her onto the bed and buckling her into his embrace. With an evil smile and an ambiguous voice, he breathed out next to her ear, ¡°Ah, you care so much about me. This really makes me feel ttered.¡± She rolled her eyes: ¡°Can¡¯t you be more serious?¡± ¡°How am I not serious? I have a face of righteous men.¡± ¡°How are you? Has your stomache ever hurt?¡± ¡°No, the infusion was just to consolidate it.¡± Seeing that he did not mention anything about the school, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Today ¡­ It¡¯s you again who helped me with the matter of me at school. ¡± ¡°Mn, not bad, looks like Benjeming Waltson didn¡¯t steal my credit,¡± he said while raising his eyebrows. ¡°Are you moved?¡± ¡°If you continue to be not serious, then my feeling will be canceled out.¡± Hearing her words, Wills Watsonughed: ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it, and those who are moved can still be canceled out. So, your feeling is cheap.¡± She shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Today, you provided me with timely assistance. If it wasn¡¯t for you and Benjaming , I might have been scolded very miserably today.¡± ¡°Do you need my help to deal with that woman in your office?¡± After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°Considering the situation between us, it should be difficult for us to continue working together in the future. After all, ¡­ It has already be like this.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to fire her,¡± he said, and started to look for his cell phone. She grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Do you want to forgive her? Being indecisive is stupid. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have such a short memory, and I¡¯m not going to forgive her. I just don¡¯t want you to deal with it. I feel that staying in the school right now is the biggest punishment and torment for him. After all, the entire school knows what kind of person he is now. ¡± Wills Watson praised as he nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s not bad, Luna , you¡¯re not bad, I always thought you were a good little sheep. I don¡¯t expect that you could be as bad as me. ¡± ¡°Are you praising me? Or are you insulting me? ¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m praising you. However, after praising it, I¡¯m still worried. I¡¯m worried about you staying in an office with someone like him. Why don¡¯t you resign ande to mypany? I promise that you will be petted as the treasure of mypany and you will be able to be the big boss and walk horizontally in the Waltson¡äs Group, sounds good? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Crabs are walking horizontally.¡± Heughed heartily at her words. She said, ¡°I know that you are very powerful, so please help me move her out of our office. Since there are so many instructors in our school, as long as we don¡¯t work in the same department, we won¡¯t have many chances to meet. In this way, I don¡¯t need to worry about being annoyed by seeing her in the future, and I can also let her receive the punishments she deserves. After all, thinking about it, Amily was deceived quite miserably by her. ¡± After saying that, she pouted and said, ¡°You also have to take responsibility for this matter.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah, you rejected her that day and said so many unpleasant things.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t reject her, do you want me to marry her as well? I do not intend to enjoy this kind of pleasant. One woman is enough for me. ¡± ¡°What I mean is, since you rejected her, you should have found a quiet ce to talk to her. You rejected her too fiercely in front of everyone, that¡¯s why you gave Garryson the opportunity to do so.¡± Wills Watson said with a face full of arrogance: ¡°If you really want to chat like this, then I can only say that this matter, has something to do with you.¡± ¡°Me? What does this have to do with me? It¡¯s not like Amily was chasing after me, and the person who rejected her is also not me. ¡°she stared at him. Why did he say that? Chapter 192 ¡°Consider who I did it for.¡± He poked her in the forehead and said, ¡°If I take her to a ce there was no people, I¡¯m afraid some people will lose their teeth because of jealous. In addition, as a person, I am open and honest. I must be Frankl and reject her in front of my darling girlfriend because I have rejected her. I am expressing my loyalty to you, so tell me, is this your responsibility? ¡± His analysis left her stunned and speechless. What exactly do you mean by ¡°glib tongue¡±? What exactly do you mean by ¡°forcing logic¡±? She had seen it today. ¡°The earth would be destroyed if capitalists were like you.¡± She moved her head. ¡°Also, don¡¯t make me sound like a jealous woman. I¡¯m not as dramatic as you portray me to be.¡± ¡°Mn, I¡¯m not,¡± Wills Waltson smiled. ¡°Look, your attitude is so horrible that I won¡¯t be jealous of something like this. If you were the type of man who could be settled with a few confessions, you¡¯d be married by now. You wouldn¡¯t have waited this long; after all, you have a lot of female admirers. Wills Waltson fixed his gaze on her: ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me, when so many otherdies do? Otherdies simply cannot handle me, but you can. Do you want to give it a shot? In front of you, I am also a man with a delicate body that can easily be pushed down. ¡± Her face flushed when she heard him say it. ¡°How could you have altered the subject and brought it up again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m interested, why are you a woman I can¡¯t handle?¡± She pursed her lips and fixed her gaze on him. He didn¡¯t think he could hold her. She did, however, have the uneasy feeling that her heart was racing out of control. ¡°That¡¯s the end of the conversation,¡± she said, getting up from the bed. He, on the other hand, drew her back and refused to let her go. ¡°Apany me with the infusion.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m going to bring you a book to read. Will we lie here and stare at each other?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thought. Someone has studied it previously, and it¡¯s easy to generate waves in the other party¡¯s heart when the two of them nce at each other for a minute. Consider this: have you ever met my eyes properly before? Is this why you have no feelings for me? Come on, let¡¯s give it a shot.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± she responded, smiling. ¡°You¡¯re a wealthy man; why did you read these nonsense?¡± ¡°Give it a shot and you¡¯ll know whether it¡¯s nonsense or not. They could perhaps be telling the truth.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°What? Are you terrified of falling in love with me after looking into my eyes?¡± She turned to face him and said, ¡°That¡¯s correct. You¡¯re a fantastic man. Even if I don¡¯t gaze into your eyes, I could fall in love with you. I never thought I¡¯d fall in love with you. I¡¯m simply saying that I don¡¯t feel secure enough to stand by your side because you¡¯re truly too good, and there are too manydies who love you, so I don¡¯t feel safe enough. It is not your problem; it is my problem. So you don¡¯t have to put me through this, OK?¡± She stood up and went to retrieve the book after she finished speaking.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Wills Waltson smiled as he nced back at her: ¡°Luna, you¡¯re in love with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I refuse to answer this question,¡± she said, stopping her hand. She couldn¡¯t understand herself anymore. This action was not ignored by Wills Waltson . His lips curved up at the corners. There was no need to inquire further. She already knew the answer in her heart. Getting her heart was just around the corner. Wills Waltson had always been an efficient person, the matter that he had just mentioned to Lunast night waspleted the next morning. When Garryson was called into the chairman¡¯s office and returned, he started to silently pack up his things. Everyone in the workce was staring at him, but no one said anything. Garryson collected his belongings and walked away without saying anything. Sabranda was perplexed as he left ¡°What exactly is going on? Is it true that Teacher Garryson does not wish to continue working here?¡± ¡°Who knows,¡± Mia shook her head, ¡°it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s business.¡± Sabranda pouted and stared in the direction of the door, but said nothing else. There was a tap on the door ten minutester, just as Teacher Sabranda was about to depart. Sabranda took advantage of the situation by opening the door. She noticed a guy counselor from another department standing at the entryway, holding a cardboard package. When the other party noticed Sabranda, he grinned and said, ¡°Teacher Sabranda, long time no see.¡± ¡°Marktin , why are you here?¡± Sabranda was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m now working here.¡± He entered the office and began introducing himself. ¡°My name is Marktin . I was the Civil Engineering Department¡¯s counselor, and this time I was transferred over with Garryson. I¡¯m in charge of the second grade children.¡± Garryson did not resign and simply moved departments when Sabranda walked in front of him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sabranda turned around, and looked at Luna and Mia: ¡°Were you guys scared?¡± Mia shrugged her shoulders and smiled, ¡°I wasn¡¯t scared. The school¡¯s arrangement is actually quite good, if not, we needn¡¯t to face him everyday now. Otherwise it would be quite torturous.¡± Sabranda nodded her head, ¡°Yes, that makes sense. Marktin , this? is the Teacher Garryson ¡®s desk.¡± ¡°Alright,¡±Marktin ? walked over and put the document down. Mia hugged her chest: ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± The three of them looked at her at the same time. Miaughed: ¡°Now we have a new colleague, I feel interesting.¡± Marktin ? nodded his head: ¡°But I feel extremely pressured. After all, in the past, our office was a bnced area between males and females. I wonder if I will be a rare species in this office?¡± Sabranda and Luna nodded at the same time and smiled, ¡°Yes.¡± She said: ¡°Rare animal, Marktin ?, I am Luna . Nice too meet you.¡± ¡°I dare to say, in this school, there should be no one who doesn¡¯t know you, the great beauty Luna . It¡¯s such an honor to be in the same office as you.¡± Mia pursed her lips: ¡°Marktin ?, I¡¯m Mia.¡± ¡°Hello, Teacher Mia.¡± Suddenly, this office became very harmonious. In the evening, Wills Watson heard that Peterson Burke had arranged for a handsome counselor to enter Luna ¡®s Office. He didn¡¯t feel as though his face had turned into stone. ¡°This Peterson , how could he be so stupid?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± she asked in wonder. ¡°Is it appropriate for a handsome man to share a room with you?¡± ¡°This is a job. Don¡¯t you think too much of it?¡± Wills Watson hugged himself, ¡°I don¡¯t like it. A woman as beautiful as you will attract bees and butterflies wherever you go. No way, I want to talk to Peterson Burke.¡± He reached for his cell phone. Luna stared at him, ¡°Are you praising me or scolding me?¡± ¡°I mean you are beautiful. Of course, I¡¯m praising you. As for recruiting a beehive as a butterfly, this is an attribute thates from your own body, It¡¯s not your fault, but this Peterson Burke, I have to talk to him. ¡± He was very annoyed. He helped him get the position of principal. He wanted him to take care of Luna . She was looking at Wills Waltson , who was unhappy. It could be seen that Wills Watson was truly angry. Chapter 193 Luna grabbed his phone. ¡°Wills Waltson , stop messing around. He has a girlfriend. And today he even showed us a picture of his girlfriend. They were together when he was in university, and they¡¯re on good terms with each other.¡± Wills Watson was disdainful, ¡°He may break up. The Elven that you like so much, also has a girlfriend, now they broke up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. Elven is my brother that I liked a lot when I was little, and I don¡¯t have any rtionship with him, we are just colleagues. Furthermore, he has a good rtionship with his girlfriend, why are you cursing him? Furthermore, Marktin ? is not my type, I like tall men. ¡± Wills Watson looked at her, and his brows rxed a little: ¡°That man is very short?¡± ¡°Not considered short, about 1. 78m. I¡¯m not sure, but I think he is a little short.¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then what do you think about my height?¡± She gently looked at him and chuckled. ¡°Very good.¡± Seeing her reply so straightforwardly, Wills Watson was a little worried: ¡°You are trying to lie to me, right?¡± ¡°No! Isn¡¯t Aven Harris a good example? You guys are around the same height.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bit higher,¡±Wills Watson said as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, I am better than him, right?¡± She must be sick, why did she mention Aven Harris? ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She realized that Wills Watson was actually a man who was very easy to coax. He could fly to heaven with just a few nice words. Therefore, since she only needed to say a good word, he would be happy for half a day. Why wouldn¡¯t she do that?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, ¡­ It was especially strange. In the past, even though she knew that if she said something good, Aven Harris would still be happy for a long time. However, she had never been willing to do this. People would change. In the past, there were something that she didn¡¯t want to do to Aven Harris. But she could easily do it to Wills Waltson . It turned out that she had slowly and subtly been changed. Friday afternoon was as lively as it had been the previous Friday. Although Garryson was not in their office, Teacher Sabranda was still excited to be able to see Wills Watson in the afternoon. Although the Marktin ? was a new recruit, he was now the instructor of the Business Management Department, so he naturally took over the position of Garryson . Due to her privilege, in the afternoon, Teacher Sabranda suggested that they should head over early . Marktin ? agreed, but Luna strongly opposed it. Last time, she arrived early and she had to stand for an hour. Mia also waved her hand, ¡°I will go over at 2: 40 PM.¡± Sabranda and Marktin ?had an agreement that they would leave at two o¡¯clock. At two-forty, only then did Luna and Mia hold hands as they walked towards the basketball court. When he passed by the female dorms, Mia pointed at the crowd that was surrounding them not far away: ¡°Did something happen over there? Why are there so many students.¡± She was puzzled, ¡°There are still a lot of girls. Shouldn¡¯t the girls be at basketball court at this time?¡± Mia tugged her wrist: ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± The two of them walked around the girl¡¯s dormitory and found a girl sitting on the edge of the roof in a daze. Mia paNicky ed, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Someone in the crowd heard Mia¡¯s voice and hurriedly said, ¡°Teacher Mia, this girl was kicked by her boyfriend. She can¡¯t believe it. It seems like she wants tomit suicide?¡± After and Luna heard this, they looked at each other, then ran upstairs to the female dorm together. ¡°Hurry up and call the police! Also, those students who live on the first floor should go back immediately to get their bedding. All the men who are present shoulde out and each pull a quilt. Before the police and firefighters arrive, do your best to help. If the boys aren¡¯t enough, go call them.¡± Someone nodded, someone called, someone ran with them into the building. When Luna and Mia arrived at the rooftop, there were still three girls standing far away. The three of them leaned against each other and talked to the girl on the opposite side who wanted tomit suicide. The girl shouted, ¡°Allen , don¡¯t be silly. We are truly afraid.¡± The two of them walked to the side of the three girls. Mia asked: ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Teacher, she won¡¯t talk to us and won¡¯t let us near her. She¡¯s in a very bad mood right now, so we really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Allen , it¡¯s me, Luna , can I have a chat with you?¡± The girl didn¡¯t even turn her head around, she only raised her head to look at the sky and said leisurely, ¡°None of you need toe over. No matter how fast you run, you won¡¯t be able to jump faster than me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. I just want to talk to you about what did I do after I was dumped by my boyfriend.¡± The girl was silent for a moment before she slowly turned her head to look at her. Luna pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Do you want to go down from above first? After all, it¡¯s very dangerous up there.¡± She walked around the edge of the roof and sat facing her, so that if she leaned back, she would be smashed to smithereens. ¡°Teacher Greenwich , I know you¡¯re trying to save me. It¡¯s a good intention, but don¡¯t take the trouble to lie to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to lie to you. I know that if you give up your life for a trash is not worth it.¡± ¡°No one understands what I¡¯m feeling now.¡± ¡°Who says that no one understands? I understand. You should have heard about my matters before. In this school, is there anyone more famous than me who was dumped?¡± ¡°But, after your boyfriend cheated you, he had been chasing after you, but my boyfriend told me that if I leave, I can find a better person, but that bitch has nothing left without him. It¡¯s their fault, why am I the one who broke up? I gave her three years of youth, and in another year, we will graduate. He once promised me that he would marry me after graduation. ¡± ¡°Yeah, you also know that he¡¯s the one who did wrong thing, so why are you the one to die? This should not be the final result of this matter. You should have lived better, made him regret, and not let it all end in this way. When a man doesn¡¯t love you, your death means nothing to him. Because he won¡¯t even remember you, much less feel sorry for you. However, in this world, there were a pair of parents who should say goodbye to their daughter. They would never be able to sleep again. Why do you have to pay such a painful price for the scum¡¯s actions? ¡± As she spoke, she took two steps forward and reached out her hand: ¡°Allen , if you can calm down, and carefully think about the consequences of your actions right now, you will definitely know just how foolish your decision is. Come, give me your hand, I¡¯ll bring you down.¡± Just as she finished speaking, a shout came from downstairs: ¡°Allen .¡± Hearing this voice, Allen ¡®s body stiffened, she turned and looked down the stairs. At this time, Benjeming Waltson was also going upstairs with a few school guards. Chapter 194 Looking at the people downstairs, Allen was visibly excited. She was worried that her boyfriend hade. ¡°You scumbag, Hank, you let me down.¡± She raised her hand and ced it on her brow. He was, indeed. This man was probably the curse of Allen ¡®s life. ¡°Please, Allen, quit ying around. Give me some time; I don¡¯t want to end up like this, but when love arrives, I can¡¯t help myself. I worked really hard for you.¡± The man screamed from the building. ¡°If the one you¡¯re in love with is her, then what do you think I am?¡± Allen sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°When you were chasing me the first year of college, you stated I was the most gorgeous girl you¡¯d ever seen. You want to hold my hand for the rest of your life? When I questioned you two months ago, you imed that college love is a magical spell, and that every pair will break up after graduation. When I asked if you believed it, you responded you didn¡¯t. Because you will marry me after graduation. I will be your everything for the rest of your life, and I will also be touched. But why¡­ You¡¯ve only been dating for two months and already have a new love interest. ¡°Have you ever considered me, who has been caught up in this phony love affair?¡± Luna Greenwich reflected on how Aven Harris had earnestly sworn to her all those years before. She also remembered the scene where she had observed Aven Harris and Elise rk¡­ She smirked slightly. No, Allen¡¯s emotions would suffer. She turned around and stared at Teacher Mia before rapidly approaching and hugging Allen, but Allen was excited and began struggling like a crazy. This was due to her position on the roof¡¯s edge. Her body began to fall as she struggled. Mia yelled as she ran in front of her. A figure next to her grabbed her ankle just as she was going to stretch her hand to pull her down. Teacher Mia¡¯s heart was still racing as she stared at Benjaming Waltson, who was leaning on the edge of the roof and desperately grasping onto her ankle while standing straight back. He yanked on Luna Greenwich many times. However, because Allen was struggling, he was unable to seed. Allen struggled too hard, so her hands couldn¡¯t bear the weight, and had no choice but to let Allen go. Luna¡¯shands, however, were swift and grasped Allen¡¯s arm. Allen¡¯s entire body shot into the sky, and she realized she was going to die. After a period of panicking, she yelled, ¡°Luna¡­¡± Teacher Greenwich, I don¡¯t want to die. Lunacouldn¡¯t hold on to this female who was heavier than she was, so she had to clench her teeth and hang on. Teacher Mia and a few others arrived to assist, but they couldn¡¯t locate any clues and could only drag Benjaming Waltson out from underneath them. ¡°Everyone use some strength!¡± said Teacher Mia from behind. ¡°My hands are sweaty,¡± Benjaming Waltson shouted as he closed his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t keep it in any longer.¡± Hearing this, Allen shouted in fear, her legs also kicking in the air: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , don¡¯t let go, please don¡¯t let go.¡± She had a bad premonition in her heart. She heard the sound of her heart pounding and felt Benjaming ¡®s hand moved backwards because of sweat. Just when she felt that she was about to die, another pair of hands suddenly bent downwards by arge margin, grabbing onto her belt and forcefully lifting her up. Because of this, Benjaming Waltson had a cushion in his hands. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll shout one, two, three. Everyone, use your strength. One, two, three ¡­¡± Everyone gathered together and dragged the two people who had almost fallen down the stairs. It was only when she sat back down on the balcony that she saw a cold expression on Wills Waltson ¡®s face. Wills Watson was really pissed off by this woman. Just now, when he got off the car at the entrance of basketball court, he saw that Luna was not there and asked the female assistant that he metst time why was there only two people. The assistant said, ¡°Teacher Mia and Teacher Greenwich should being over very soon.¡± Wills Watson did not think too much into it, and only nced at the male teacher beside him. He looked ordinary, was slightly fat, and was indeed not tall. He was certain that this person was indeed not that kind of person Luna would like, so he felt slightly relieved. Just as he was about to enter the basketball court, he saw a ssmate running out from there. Seeing that it was his own student, Sabranda hurriedly stepped forward and said: ¡°The ss is about to start, if you leave now, you won¡¯t be able toe in after a while.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Teacher Sabranda, there are girls in our school who want to jump off a building. The ss monitor is in the group calling the boys in our ss to help pull the quilt.¡± Wills Watson frowned: ¡°Someone is jumping off a building, are you guys pulling a corner?¡± ¡°Yeah, the firemen haven¡¯t arrived yet. Teacher Greenwich gave us a n.¡± Teacher Sabranda was puzzled. ¡°Our department¡¯s Teacher Greenwich ?¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s the Luna from your office.¡± Wills Watson was surprised. ¡°Yeah, she went up with Teacher Mia to save her.¡± After hearing that, Wills Watson immediately lost hisposure. When he rushed to the roof, and heard from Benjaming that there was sweat on his hands and that he was about to lose his grip, there was only one thought in his mind. Even if he had to risk his life, he definitely had to save her. He absolutely could not let her fall. He absolutely could not. Now that he thought about it, he felt a lingering fear. What if he didn¡¯t arrive in time? What if the sweat on Benjaming ¡®s hand increased until it finally slipped? This woman ¡­ How could she do that? At the side, Allen reacted andid on the ground crying. Benjeming Waltson stood up, walked in front of Allen and said angrily: ¡°If you really want to die, then find a ce to die peacefully and don¡¯t harm others. Do you know that you almost make her die?¡± She looked at Benjaming , ¡°Benjaming .¡± Her voice was not loud, and she shook her head at him. ¡°Teacher Greenwich , don¡¯t stop me, she deserves that. She wants to die, but when she fell down, she shouted that she did not want to die, that she was not even responsible for her own life, that she did not even care about her parents. Just because of a man, she wants to give up her life. She really deserves that.¡± She did not speak. These few words from Benjaming were very reasonable and venting his anger. Originally, the focus of this matter should have been on Allen . But because of Wills Waltson , the few people who were upstairs all set their gazes on Wills Waltson . They probably did not understand why Wills Watson woulde here. Hearing the mutterings of others, she looked at Wills Waltson ¡®s cold eyes, feeling guilty. After all, after living with Wills Watson for so long, she still understood him a little. He was angry now, and very angry. Wills Watson nced at her, and she lowered her eyes. He turned around and walked in front of Benjeming Waltson, and coldly rebuked: ¡°You seem to understand the logic behind this, why did you have the guts to risk your life to save someone just now, this kind of person who doesn¡¯t want to live, why you save her? If something were to happen to you just now, how would I exin it to my dead parents?¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at his brother in shock. What was going on? Why did Third Brother sell him out? Chapter 195 Waltson, Benjaming ¡°I did it just now because¡­¡± he said loudly and confidently. Wills Waltson cut him off: ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re doing; if you dare to save this type of person again, I will not forgive you. Okay, you don¡¯t have to say anything else. Help your teacher up and head downstairs as soon as possible. Return home.¡± A bustle of conversations could be heard in the background. ¡°So Benjaming Waltson is a member of the Waltson family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly, it¡¯s no surprise Mr. Waltson was worried. He¡¯se to help his own little sibling.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the rtionship between the Waltson family brothers is not harmonious. Isn¡¯t it nice from the looks of it?¡± ¡°The rumors are false.¡± Benjaming Waltson quickly realized. Oh¡­ He realized he couldn¡¯t speak because he didn¡¯t want him to speak carelessly. Third Brother did this to protect Third Sister-in-Law from being exposed, so he sold out his own little brother. His wife was vital, but what about his younger brother¡¯s privacy? He had to make a decision between his wife and his brother. He pressed his lips together. It was unjust. He had obviously saved Third Brother¡¯s wife, but in the end, he got the me. It was the cruelest thing in the world.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Teacher Greenwich, are you all right?¡± Benjaming Waltson approached him and helped her up. Her legs got soft as soon as she stood up. She had just stepped through the gates of hell, therefore she was terrified. ¡°My heart is simply racing a bit faster. It¡¯s all right.¡± She turned around and approached Allen¡¯s side. ¡°You should be grateful that you saw the true nature of this man before graduating. If you married and have children after graduation, he will tell you that he fell in love with someone else. That rtionship is love, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d be even more pitiful, and your child would be much more pitiful, at that point. Any man can swear to you and promise the future. However, the oath is simple to make but difficult to keep. You would be a fool to believe someone else¡¯s casual statements. But you¡¯ve already died once. Do you still believe you should shoulder all of these obligations for him?¡± Allen sobbed as he nced up at her ¡°Greenwich teacher¡­ I sincerely apologize for what urred just now, and I thank you as well.¡± Luna didn¡¯t say anything else as she turned to face Teacher Mia. Mia, the teacher, nodded to her: ¡°Return quickly and rx. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± She went downstairs with them. Wills Waltson walked over to her side and instantly carried her after exiting the tform, despite his heart being stifled by her trembling feet. Because some females knew someone had been saved, they started going upstairs to see Mr. Waltson from the sixth to the fourth floor. Hearing the footsteps downstairs, she said: ¡°Put me down. I¡¯m going to walk by myself.¡± ¡°Be quiet.¡± When she noticed that someone was approaching, she chose to remain calm and closed her eyes, pretending to be unconscious. After all, there was nothing wrong with carrying someone who had fainted. At the side, Benjeming Waltson said softly: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law is truly clever.¡± Wills Watson rolled her eyes at him: ¡°Cut the crap. Go clean up.¡± Benjeming Waltson rolled his eyes. Really ¡­ he was med by her, yet he was scolded, he really wanted to hug himself. He walked down the stairs first. ¡°Everyone moves aside please. Someone has fainted and needs to be rushed to the hospital.¡± The two brothers descended the stairs smoothly like this. ss was canceled, and Luna and Benjeming Waltson were brought out of the school in advance. On the way back home, Wills Watson made Benjeming Waltson sit in the car at the back. Benjeming Waltson took a nce at her and knew immediately that Third Sister-in-Law did this, definitely would be punished as well. In the car, she would nce at him from time to time, feeling a little guilty. His expression meant he was extremely angry. After hesitating for a moment, she said gently: ¡°Today, it¡¯s all thanks to you. Otherwise, I might have lost my life. Wills Waltson , you are my savior, a super hero.¡± Wills Watson looked at her coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to tter me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ttering you. I¡¯m thanking you for saving me. Also, since I¡¯m here to save someone, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°You even almost lost your life, do you understand? If you don¡¯t have those skills, don¡¯t do that superhero thing. ¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m still a teacher after all. I can¡¯t possibly just stand by and watch her die, right? At that time, Teacher Mia and I passed by that ce and so many students saw us.¡± ¡°Yes, you and your colleague tried to rescue someone, then why did you get hooked up on the floor above and nearly lose your life while your colleague did not? Because you¡¯re a moron. You, too, are a human being. If youe across anything harmful and are unable to save others, you should avoid it and ignore it. Who said she had to give up her life as a counselor to save her student? Your life is far more valuable than the lives of those who do not value their own. Don¡¯t tell me you have to apany them to their death if they wish to die.¡± Wills Waltson had never been so enraged with her before. He was screaming at her. When he observed Third Master¡¯s condition, Thomas, who was driving, didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. She pouted her lips and extended out her hand to hold his arm after a brief stare: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be furious any longer. Look, I¡¯m perfectly good.¡± When he saw her like that, he became even angrier. ¡°Is everything okay? Luna, how could you have been so blind to danger? What if Benjaming missed you today? What if he made a mistake? What if I don¡¯t make it on time? Then I will have to go to the Western Mountain Graveyard and scold you right now, do you understand?¡± ¡°I believe everything you¡¯ve scolded was correct,¡± she said, looking at him. Wills Waltson leaned in close. Why didn¡¯t she act well when she had be well-behaved? She sighed. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t notice being dragged down because it happened so quickly. But, wait a minute¡­ As I hung upside down from the building¡¯s top, I experienced for the first time what it was like to be afraid of death. Despite the fact that time is of the essence, I have a lot on my mind. An unpleasant notion entered my mind when I heard Benjaming dere that his hands were wet in sweat and that my body was falling lower. Should I let Allen¡¯s hand go? After all, Benjaming could have easily pulled me up if it hadn¡¯t been for her. She didn¡¯t want to live in the first ce, therefore she chose suicide. But I don¡¯t want to die, and I¡¯m still worried about the future. I still want to marry and have children, and I hold on to the dreams my mother left me.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, don¡¯t you think I was somewhat frightening back then?¡± she asked. ¡°I just think you¡¯re too terrible to throw yourself at people to save them. This school is far too dangerous. You can either resign or begin tomorrow , and I¡¯ll send bodyguards to keep an eye on you.¡± She replied, ¡°No way, no how. The school is still very safe.¡± ¡°While that may be true for others, it may not be true for you. After all, you can embrace this one in ten thousand possibility of losing one¡¯s life with both hands. You are quite capable.¡± She pursed her lips and fixed her gaze on him. This guy, no matter what she said, didn¡¯t seem to be able to settle down. Chapter 196 She moved to his side and took his arm with an awkward look. ¡°Yes, yes, and yes. I¡¯m listening carefully to Mr. Waltson¡¯s instructions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use this on me, Luna. It¡¯s pointless.¡± Despite his words, his body was honest and did not push her away. She gave him a religious gaze. ¡°Brother, I was wrong; I will never act like way again. I pledge that if I see something like this again, I will run as far away as possible. This notion will stay with me; my life is the most important. Please don¡¯t be furious for the sake of my repentance.¡± Wills Waltson lowered his head, his gaze fixed on the woman who was caressing her shoulder. His rage had subsided. The dreaded fire had arrived. Who said she couldn¡¯t be seductive? It¡¯s not so much that she doesn¡¯t know how to act coquettishly as she simply refuses to act coquettishly. Isn¡¯t it simple to act? Wills Waltson snorted angrily and stopped berating her. He would have been outraged if he hadn¡¯t wanted her to remember to do something that would hurt her. He would have ripped her apart and swallowed her whole. The car came to a halt in front of the vi. Wills Waltson opened the car door and alighted without looking back after releasing go of him. She was depressed as she looked behind him. This man¡­ Why was he so difficult to persuade? She stepped out of the car gently. Benjaming emerged from the back of the car at that same moment. He kept both hands in his pockets, turned around, and leaned against the wall, his fangs bared, while he peered at her. ¡°You must have been chastised, Third Sister-in-Law.¡± She was taken aback. ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°How could I notprehend that brother, who has been my brother for nearly two decades? He¡¯s clearly enraged. Congrattions, you irritated him.¡± ¡°Is this something worth congratting?¡± she asked. ¡°You dare to address such a significant problem; you deserve to be chastised.¡± ¡°Hiss,¡± she said as she raised her hand and smacked him across the face. ¡°Say it once again.¡± ¡°I am one of your rescuers. After crossing the river, you shouldn¡¯t be the one to dismantle the bridge, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember you saving me for the rest of my life, but just don¡¯t be too hard on me. Hurry up ande up with an idea for me. I¡¯ve been nagging your third brother the whole time. Why is he so difficult to persuade?¡± Benjaming Waltson cocked his brow, ¡°Yes, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen my Third Brother act like this, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s because he cares about you? If it wasn¡¯t for my third brother pulling at you today, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull you off. But, you know, even though my third brother was half your weight, he had to reach down the stairs to bring you out. If he was slightly careless, or if that Allen had moved a little, then my third brother might have fallen down the stairs before you. He risked his life to save you, so I feel that my third brother has the right to be angry at you.¡± He shrugged at her and turned back into the house. She stood there, too terrified to grasp how hazardous it had to be for her to hang upside down outside the structure, attempting to catch her belt. Her heart was affected when she turned around and gazed at the door. Wills Waltson, he¡­ He¡¯s willing to risk his life to save her. She would never forget this act of charity. She went into the room with her lips pursed. Wills Waltson, who was sitting in the living room, overheard Benjaming Waltson¡¯sint. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re truly not kind like this; how can you be? To cover up your beloved, you sold out your own little brother, and you even scolded me in front of everyone. Is it true that you are my biological brother?¡± It turned out that the reason he had cursed at the time was also to protect her. Wills Waltson responded quietly, ¡°No.¡± A mouthful of blood clogged up Benjaming Waltson¡¯s chest. He was speechless and nodded. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m a stepbrother, okay, I¡¯ll withdraw right now. You should decide on a thank-you gift for saving your beloved. I won¡¯t ask for too much.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out, towards the profound entrance. He whispered into his warm ear: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, Third Brother¡¯s anger, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s time for you to sacrifice yourself to coax him. Take a chance.¡± She tightened her teeth and locked her gaze on him. He fled out with an ugly smirk just as she was going to lift her hand to smack him. He approached the sofa and stood, but did not sit. He didn¡¯t say anything. The butler over to the side seemed perplexed. Didn¡¯t Mr. Waltson already go to school? Why did he return so early ? And even reunited Miss Greenwich and the Fourth Master. Not only that, but Lord Third appeared to be on the point of a rage¡­. Miss Greenwich was as docile as a kitten. What happened today? After standing to the side for a moment, she thought for a moment, then looked at The butler and said: ¡°The butler, is dinner not ready yet?¡± ¡°Are you hungry, Miss Greenwich ? I¡¯ll have someone prepare it for me.¡± ¡°¡±No need, no need,¡± she said, waving her hand, ¡°it¡¯s perfectly OK that you didn¡¯t prepare.¡± Can you lend me your kitchen tonight, butler? I¡¯d like to cook a candlelit dinner for Mr. Waltson.¡± ¡°OK, Miss Greenwich .¡± She tossed her purse to the side and walked into the kitchen without changing. Wills Waltson smiled as he turned to face the kitchen door after hearing it close.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thisdy¡­ The butler approached, puzzled, and inquired, ¡°Mr. Waltson, why is Miss Greenwich acting so peculiar today?¡± ¡°She? With a guilty conscience, she has to behave well. Alright, just let everyone be busy, without my request, there¡¯s no need toe in. ¡± ¡°All right,¡± the butler murmured as he led his men out. Wills Waltson switched on the television and flipped to the financial channel. He returned his gaze to the kitchen from time to time, wondering what the small woman was doing there. She emerged in less than 30 minutes. She set the tes on the table and called out to Wills Waltson, who was standing nearby, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± He didn¡¯t move or look at her. However, he thought to himself, normally, she would call him Wills Waltson , but now she called him ¡°Brother¡±. He liked being called that, so¡­ He¡¯d pretend to be angry for a little while longer. Luna pursed her lips and stood motionless, making a backwards face at him. This was undoubtedly the most enraged man in history. She strolled through the dining room to the sofa in the living room andughed beside him. ¡°Brother, I know you haven¡¯t cooled down yet, but you can¡¯t be angry with empty stomache , truly,¡± she remarked as she clutched his arm. Wills Waltson turned to face her, snorted at her, stood up, and followed her to the dining table. He took a look at the four dishes on the table¡­ It was entirely vegetarian. Cold mixed lotus root slices, fried celery with shredded beef, and a cup of bitter melon soup ¡°Are you going to feed the rabbit?¡± he said coldly. ¡°Obviously not. These are not eaten by rabbits.¡± She took a seat across from him. ¡°Lettuce, lotus, celery, and bitter melon can help you rx. See what I mean? You saved me, and I even made you angry. I am, after all, a person, so how could I let my benefactor be angry over me and injure his body? In order to express my sincerity, I specially made a table of dishes to make up for my past deeds. ¡± She didn¡¯t forget to blink and smile at him. She could be considered to be pretending to be cute. Chapter 197 ¡°I¡¯m not very resistant to doing this with him anymore.¡± When she nced at Wills Waltson, he felt an itch in his heart. The hand that was supposed to take the fork descended gradually. He looked at her and said coldly, ¡°Do you think I can vent my anger that way?¡± ¡°Mm ¡­ I also understand that you may be furious right now, but a meal will not make you feel better. ¡°However, I must do my best topensate for my¡¯mistakes,¡¯ right?¡± Wills Waltson lifted his brows, raised his right hand, and pointed at her. She was curious as to what that meant. ¡°Sit down next to me. Let me tell you, why am I so angry today?¡± She rose up, moved over to the chair beside him, and sat. ¡°Come over here,¡± Wills Waltson said again, crooking his finger. She was surprised that there was no one else in the room. But forget about it; he was furious right now. He was a lord. She cocked her head and pressed her ear against his. Wills Waltson grinned. When she made a mistake, she was extremely obedient. He leaned up close to her ear, but before he could open his mouth, he kissed her on the lips. She leaned back, but he stood up naturally and kissed her fiercely against the top of the chair back. He took her in his arms and broke the kiss. She had no choice but to wrap her arms around his neck in order to keep from falling. She flushed as she looked into his fiery gaze. When she noticed he was ready to go upstairs, she eximed kindly, ¡°Wills Waltson, I¡­¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Brother, we¡­¡± she said quickly. ¡°Stop, I¡¯m not listening.¡± He kicked the door shut behind him inside. He walked up to the bed and ced her inside. He leaned forward and kissed her again as she nced at him anxiously. It was still a little stiff at first. She just lied there motionless, unsure what to do. As his kiss became more intense, she cautiously raised her hand and wrapped it around his neck. His hands began to y with her. She let go of his arm and pushed on his shoulder, but he was as rigid as a statue. He removed her hand from his shoulder and began unbuttoning her dress. She grasped the sheet nervously. Actually, she no longer resisted doing it with him. She was still shy when she remembered that scene. Her face was as bright red as a monkey¡¯s buttocks. He squeezed her cheek and chuckled. Her shy appearance as a little girl really made people not get tired of her. A knock on the door came just as he was about to take the final step. Wills Waltson became upset and turned to yell, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson, it¡¯s me,¡± said the butler at the door. ¡°Go down!¡± he said sharply. No one is allowed toe up unless I give themand!¡± ¡°Third Master, Second Young Madam has returned.¡± She felt stunned in her heart. Is she back? She avoided his nce and stared at his face when she heard this term. When she noticed the frown on his brow, she realized what she was doing to him. Even though she knew that Belle Enderson she would always be at the bottom of his heart, she still ¡­ She was most likely insane. Wills Waltson was frowning between his brows at this moment, thinking: Cathelina Bright is extremely bothersome, why did shee back at this time to disturb our little couple? ¡°Let them go find Benjaming first,¡± Wills Waltson remarked coldly. I don¡¯t have time to see them because I¡¯m busy here.¡± He said, intending to continue. She swiftly pulled her body up, drawing up the nket to cover herself. At the front door, ¡°Second Master did not return,¡± the butler replied, bracing himself. Second, Madam returned herself.¡± ¡°You should go down and take a look first,¡± she remarked gently, trying to keep her emotions in check. Wills Waltson was downcast. ¡°No, let¡¯s get it done first.¡± ¡°No, you go down there and look.¡± She had a little, determined expression on her face as she nced at him. She would have dealt with him today if it hadn¡¯t been for Cathelina Bright¡¯s unexpected presence. But she couldn¡¯t anymore because the Cathelina Bright she had forgotten about had appeared. Wills Waltson had definitely loved that woman, and if he was still reluctant to let her go even now, how could she possibly do such an irresponsible thing to him? No. Wills Waltson let out a heavy sigh and cursed in his heart once more. He bent his head and yanked her quilt away. He kissed her before rising and putting on his clothes. He furrowed his eyebrows at her when he noticed she didn¡¯t stand up but simply used the nket topletely cover herself: ¡°Aren¡¯t we going down? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting up and getting dressed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± she admitted dejectedly. You are free to go.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Wills Waltson approached her. ¡°It was you who rmended we go down.¡± ¡°Because Miss Bright arrived here on her own, she must be seeking for you.¡±¡±What is the point of going there?¡± He leaned in close with an adoring smile, ready to suck her in. ¡°Stop being envious.¡±¡±Get up quickly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t always im I¡¯m jealous, I¡¯m not jealous, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know, you and Miss Bright got to know each other first, why should I be envious, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not,¡± she replied impatiently. Why should she feel envious? She would never be that envious. Wills Waltson stripped off his clothing and jumped back onto the bed, about to crawl into her bed, after noticing her anger. ¡°What are you doing?!!¡± she eximed as she swiftly pressed both hands to her sides, hiding her nket. ¡°If you¡¯re not going, then neither am I.¡± Let¡¯s go, and she may wait downstairs.¡± Can¡¯t you stop being bored? Why should I follow you down when you obviously know she¡¯s here to find you? In any case, if I go, I¡¯ll have to leave. ¡°Can¡¯t I just refuse to go down?¡± ¡°No, because you¡¯re my woman now, and there are visitors.¡± Is it appropriate for you, as your mistress, to hide in your bed and not show yourself?¡± She came to a halt and nced at him. Mistress? ¡°In addition, if you don¡¯t want to see her, just say so.¡± I¡¯m your man, therefore isn¡¯t it up to you to make the decision?¡±¡±Choose,¡± he responded gently. Should we stay or should we go down together? ¡°I¡¯d want to go with the former.¡± She gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Thetter, hurry up and put on your clothing.¡± She sat up and gathered her clothing. Wills Waltson stood up with a smile. Cathelina Bright sat on the sofa, starring at the business channel that Wills Waltson had opened in a fog for Elven. She turned around when she heard footsteps. When she saw Luna arrive with Wills Waltson, her face became solemn, followed by a slight smile: ¡°Miss Greenwich you¡¯re also here.¡± Chapter 198 Wills Waltson and Luna strolled to the side of the sofa and sat. Auntie brought some pastries and fruit. The three of them remained still, but Cathelina Bright stated: ¡°I just went to your workce to look for you. Daniel said that you had other activities in the afternoon and had left long ago, so he called the driver to ask, and the driver said that you were home, so I came over. I didn¡¯t bother you, did I?¡± She stated, ¡°No, no. We just returned.¡± Wills Waltson was too sluggish to hide the fact that Cathelina Bright was probing something, so he said it. He said, crossing his legs, ¡°Why did youe over by yourself? Where¡¯s my second brother? ¡± Cathelina Bright lowered her eyes and asked, a little resentfully, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie over by myself?¡± ¡°My second brother¡¯s actions are not convenient. I¡¯m worried it will be inconvenient for him if you go out by yourself and leave him at home.¡± Cathelina Bright bit her bottom lip: ¡°I¡¯m not his maid. Furthermore, with so many folks at home, why should I stay?¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s emotions were disturbed, so she turned to Wills Waltson and inquired, ¡°Miss Bright, have you eaten your dinner?¡± Cathelina Bright gazed at her, and her voice softened: ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s excellent; neither did we,¡± she added, pointing to the table. ¡°I just prepared a few dishes myself. If you don¡¯t mind, you can join us for dinner.¡± Cathelina Bright nodded and smiled warmly: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve long heard that Miss Greenwich¡¯s cooking talents are exceptional. Thest time we ate barbecue, you said that it was not considered culinary skills, but this time, I am finally lucky enough to taste it.¡± The two women strolled together to the table. Wills Waltson was irritated by the two. He stood up and made his way over to the dining table. He¡¯d almost forgotten about the collision this afternoon. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, gave her a look when he spotted these four dishes. Seeing his eyes, she said to Cathelina Bright with a guilty conscience, ¡°It might be a little cold, why don¡¯t I go and warm it up?¡± Wills Waltson took a seat next to her ¡°It¡¯s notpletely cold, so don¡¯t heat it up. Let¡¯s just eat this way.¡± Cathelina Bright pursed her lips as she gazed at the dishes on the table: ¡°The dishes are so light, it¡¯s as if they were prepared for me.¡± ¡°She prepared this for me,¡± he responded hurriedly. Cathelina Bright was humiliated: ¡°Why are you acting like a child? Nobody is going to take that away from you, as I just mentioned.¡± Wills Waltson remained calm and raised his eyebrows: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you and my second brother? ¡± She wondered how he knew Cathelina Bright had gotten into a battle with Second Master. Cathelina Bright bit her lower lip and remained silent. She merely looked her in the eyes and said: ¡°Miss Greenwich, whotely¡­ I don¡¯t want to go home and would rather stay here for a few days.¡± This matter made her feel awkward¡­ Why ask her? This wasn¡¯t her family. ¡°No, she cannot make the decision,¡± Wills Waltson stated. She fixed her gaze on him. Although she knew in her heart that this house didn¡¯t truly belong to her, who imed she was the mistress of this house just now, on the second floor? This phony Wills Waltson was acting both in front of people and behind his back. Was he really that eager to end his connection with her in front of Cathelina Bright? Cathelina Bright¡¯s eyes sparkled: ¡°Why am I unable to make a decision in Miss Greenwich ? Is she not your girlfriend? Why can¡¯t she make a decision when you¡¯re living together?¡± Luna also turned to face him. She was curious to see how he would gather himself. Wills Waltson¡¯s expression was as calm as ever: ¡°She is my woman, it is true; we live together, and she has the authority to make all decisions in our small family. She cannot, however, make decisions for you because she is not your guardian. You must consult with my second brother about this, and if he agrees, I will request that the butler arrange for some personnel to assist you in arranging that building.¡± That¡¯s what he meant since she was perplexed. She averted her gaze and proceeded to eat. She didn¡¯t have to tell Cathelina Bright if she wanted to keep her with that answer. It was thought that two tigers could not coexist on the same mountain. Although she was not the mistress of this house, it would be awkward if there was another person of the same gender in her family after living here for so long. Of course, if she lived in her own vi, she wouldn¡¯t mind; after all, she wouldn¡¯t be under the same roof as anybody else, so there would be no pressure. ¡°I can resolve my own affairs alone, therefore there¡¯s no need for him to decide for me,¡± Cathelina Brightmented. ¡°It makes no difference what you say. I don¡¯t want to irritate my second brother about this.¡± Cathelina Bright dropped her gaze and bit her lip. ¡°In a nutshell, I¡¯m not going back. If you don¡¯t ept me, I¡¯ll go live in a motel.¡± ¡°How did my second brother offend you?¡± Wills Waltson asked. ¡°Don¡¯t bother asking; you know I¡¯m not the type of person who likes to generate trouble for no reason. I¡¯m not in a good mood right now, therefore I need to rx.¡± ¡°Send someone to Second Master¡¯s residence and clean up Second Master¡¯s and Second Madam¡¯s bedrooms,¡± Wills Waltson said to the butler. ¡°OK, Lord Third, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live alone in such an empty apartment,¡± Cathelina Bright expressed her dissatisfaction. She didn¡¯t make a sound after taking a piece of the food. It was hard for Wills Waltson not to understand Cathelina Bright¡¯s meaning. ¡°Then you can ask Benjaming if it would be possible for him to lend you a room. If not, you can either live alone or return home. Staying with me will embarrass you. After all, you know everything there is to know about men and women. I don¡¯t want to go home because of a disagreement with my younger brother. I have to be cautious even when I get intimate with my girlfriend at night because of your emotions.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± she pped his arm and scowled at him. ¡°What I discovered was the truth. That¡¯s what I said to spare her any shame.¡± Cathelina Bright said when the two of them had finished speaking: ¡°Wills, you misunderstood what I was saying¡­ Can you lend me the Miss Greenwich for a few days so she can apany me to my ce?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m used to having people sleep next to me. I¡¯m not used to you taking her away ¡°Wills Waltson began eating as he picked up his fork. Cathelina Bright nibbled the corner of her lips, lowered her gaze, and deteriorated more.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He¡¯d changed a lot. Wills had previously brought women to her, high-profile uttering confusing words of love and dirtynguage to those women to irritate her. But, in his perspective, there was no emotion towards those women at the time. She knew him and could rte to him. When he gazed at her now, his eyes seemed to sparkle. That was what frightened her the most. Wills was no longer the man who had tortured her in order to make her feel safe and happy. She ¡­ She had really lost him. Why did her heart hurt so much? Chapter 199 Wills Waltson asked the butler to send him back to the building next door once he finished eating. The butler had arranged for two of her old staff to take care of her everyday life for the past two days to make it easier to care for her. Wills Waltson called Jackie Waltson after Cathelina Bright had left. ¡°Have you eaten yet, second brother?¡± ¡°Did you want to tell me after you ate that she is in your ce?¡± ¡°Did you two cause any problems?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°No, she only said that she would be back for a few days, if we did not take her in, she would be staying at the hotel, I think, if she was going to stay at the hotel, I¡¯m afraid that you would not be at ease, so The butler cleaned up yournd and let her go back to your ce.¡± ¡°All right,¡±Jackie Waltson mumbled. Good? Wills Waltson was taken aback: ¡°You¡¯re not going to bring her back?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she want to be alone for a week?¡± I¡¯ll return in a few days to pick her up, but please keep the butler on watch over her. Remember to consume three meals a day.¡± Wills Waltson smirked. Cathelina Bright was allowed to stay here alone by her second brother? He gave a nod. ¡°Iprehend.¡± Wills Waltson went upstairs after hanging up the phone. He entered the room while bathing in the bathroom. Wills Waltson smiled as he headed to the bathroom in the next room to take a bath. She was seated in her pajamas in front of the mirror, blowing her hair, when he returned. Her face flushed slightly when she saw him. After all, there were only two people remained in the room, so she could easily recall the episode in which they had been interrupted. She saw him approach her in the mirror, step by step. He grabbed her shoulders and pulled the hair dryer from her as she was ready to rise up. He caressed her hair with one hand while blowing kisses to her with the other. Her heart was beating as she sat stiffly in front of the mirror. He actually blew out her hair¡­ ¡°This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve blown someone¡¯s hair,¡± Wills Waltson said, a smile on his lips. She examined herself in the mirror. When their gazes connected, she felt awkward and swiftly averted his gaze. She grabbed the hair dryer he was holding. He, on the other hand, raised his hand high, avoiding hers. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°I can do it on my own.¡± ¡°When I¡¯m here, my hand will be yours.¡± In the mirror, he looked at her and smiled sinisterly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be courteous to me.¡± She instantly lowered her gaze. He dried her hair and turned it on. The room became noticeably quieter. He knelt behind her and wrapped his arms around her, putting his chin on her shoulder, as they both peered in the mirror. ¡°Do you think the two of us are a good match for each other?¡± Hearing his remarks, the corners of her mouth twisted up slightly nervously, and she couldn¡¯t help but giggle. He grinned. ¡°What exactly are youughing about?¡± She nodded, a calm expression on her face. ¡°You may be a wolf, but I am not a cat.¡± Wills Waltson lifted his brows, his eyes ambiguous: ¡°Oh? ¡°Am I a wolf?¡± When she saw his enticing eyes in the mirror, she understood she was leading him astray. ¡°I was simply joking,¡± she swiftly exined. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re joking. I¡¯ve always loathed being framed as a person. Since you¡¯ve said that, wouldn¡¯t it be too much of a disgrace if I didn¡¯t reveal the wolf¡¯s nature?¡±¡±I didn¡¯t finish what I intended to do before eating,¡± he said as his hands reached beneath her and raised her up. Continue.¡± He leaned ahead and ced her on the bed. She cupped her hands around his shoulders. ¡°Wait a second.¡± ¡°It is pointless to object.¡± ¡°But I still want to resist it,¡± she continued, her eyes aze with passion. Wills Waltson cocked his brow. ¡°If she hadn¡¯te, we would have¡­ ¡°What are your concerns?¡± Elven, she had been blinded by her impulse, but she was now fully awake. ¡°There is no ¡®if.¡¯ Miss Bright has arrived.¡± ¡°I and Cathelina have already passed, and I have no contact with her, so you shouldn¡¯t be jealous of her, right?¡± Wills Waltson scowled, his heart a little depressed. ¡°There are some things¡­¡± she responded after a little minute of thought. How could she tell him how she felt? She¡¯d never forget the smile on his face when he heard the words ¡°Second Young Madam.¡± She was scared that the man wouldn¡¯t be able to give her his entire heart. What she wanted was wholehearted love. Fear from the past made her unwilling to embrace the sentiments she needed to ept, which were apanied by a memorable third party. ¡°It¡¯s because I fear I won¡¯t be ready.¡± I¡¯m hoping to give myself some space to process my emotions.¡± He realized he had to give up after seeing her forlorn expression. She was adamantly opposed. He would never force her to do anything. He turned over,id down, and sighed: ¡°Luna , you have to remember this, this loaded gun of mine, you have already unloaded it for me many times, don¡¯t even think about doing nothing, if you aren¡¯t prepared, do it quickly, this is thest time I will give in for you, understand?¡± She turned around andy down with her back to him after a little time of stillness. She was aware that something was amiss with her thoughts. Obviously, she was growing fond of him, and she was bing increasingly reliant on him. But, wait a minute¡­ What could she possibly do? She couldn¡¯t always persuade herself. She had a nagging feeling that when such an outstanding Wills Waltson said that he liked her, she was the one who had to do it, causing her to feel uneasy. How could she ovee this psychological fear? How could she live up to her feelings and her future? Wills Waltson moved in closer and held her from behind. She rolled over and snuggled into his embrace, falling asleep gently as she let her mind wander. Perhaps it was because she had sleptte the night before, but she didn¡¯t wake up until eight o¡¯clock the next morning. Wills Waltson was not in his room anymore. She went downstairs after washing up and found Cathelina Bright eating breakfast in the dining hall. She even felt a little uneasy seeing her at home. When The butler saw her, she respectfully said, ¡°Good morning, Miss Greenwich .¡± ¡°Good morning, butler.¡± Hearing the voice, Cathelina Bright turned around and looked at her, ¡°Miss Greenwich , it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡± She nodded and walked over with a warm smile. She looked around the living room, it seemed that Wills Watson was not home. Perhaps she had seen through her thoughts, Cathelina Brightughed and said: ¡°Just now, when I was having breakfast with Wills , he received a call saying that there was an important matter at thepany and that he had not even finished his breakfast, and had already left for thepany.¡± She smiled awkwardly. He used to eat breakfast with her. But now ¡­ Since Cathelina Bright was here, he didn¡¯t need her to apany him anymore. The butler, who was standing at the side, was puzzled. He had been by Mr. Waltson ¡®s side ever since he got up in the morning. Mr. Waltson hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast with Second Young Madam at all? Chapter 200 Mr. Waltson came down from upstairs in the morning. ¡°When do we eat?¡± he inquired of Mr. Waltson. Mr. Waltson stated: ¡°Don¡¯t wake Luna up because she slepttest night. Allow her to sleep for a time and then wait for her to wake up before feeding.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Mr. Waltson then sat in the living room and watched the stock market,. Following that, Second Young Madam entered and said that she wanted to eat with Mr. Waltson. Mr. Waltson definitely did not answer the phone, but he got up and told his second young mistress that he had just received a phone call and had some business to attend to at the office, so he departed first. They hadn¡¯t spoken in more than two minutes¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not looking for him,¡± she pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Miss Greenwich , I understand you since we are both women. I wanted to see the man I love the instant I opened my eyes. That is understandable.¡± Her face flushed slightly, but she remained silent. ording to Cathelina Bright: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯d like to make some purchases today. Can you apany me there, Miss Greenwich? I need your help. ¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She went upstairs to change her clothes after dinner. Cathelina Bright stood up and looked at The Butler while Aunt cleared up the table. When the butler noticed the Second Young Madam staring at him, he inquired, ¡°Second Madam, do you have any instructions?¡± ¡°Wills, Miss Greenwich , and the butler¡­ Are they genuinely together?¡± The butler looked at her as if he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°But don¡¯t you think it odd? I just told Miss Greenwich that Wills eating breakfast alone with me was fine with her. Is she supposed to be jealous? ¡± The butler quickly concluded that the Second Madam was lying in order to find out who Miss Greenwich was. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to be upset about when his partner eats with his family¡¯s sister-inw.¡± ¡°But ¡­ She appears to be aware of my former rtionship with Wills.¡± The butler said nothing because he was unable tomunicate his viewpoint in this situation. Cathelina Bright motioned with her hand: ¡°Forget about it; I should not have done this. After all, this is his matter; butler, let¡¯s keep today¡¯s case hidden from the court. If the court discovers that Miss Greenwich does not care about him, I¡¯m sure they will be ufortable as well.¡± ¡°Second Madam, yes.¡± After working for the Waltsons for so long, the butler knew the importance of keeping his boss¡¯s affairs private. Cathelina Bright went back to her courtyard to change her clothes. She nned to leave at 9: 30 a. m. She was always punctual, she went out at 9: 20 and got into the car. Cathelina Bright eventually emerged, five minuteste. She opened the door and entered the vehicle. She was surprised to see Luna enter and said: ¡°So, Miss Greenwich , you¡¯ve already arrived. I believed you were still hiding.¡± She spoke: ¡°If I had an appointment, I would never bete. I would leave an hour Elven if I was far away. I wouldn¡¯t bete for a meeting like this.¡± When she had a date with Judy in the past, she was alwayste, but she never got furious. But Cathelina Bright was furious when she waste for some reason. It was inly you who asked for it, it was definitely you who set the time, it was clearly at the door of the house, you wouldn¡¯t bete as long as you were one minute ahead, however the other party persisted on being ten minuteste. This gave her the impression that Cathelina Bright was rude to others. Cathelina Bright had no motive to treat her nicely because she did not appreciate her. Cathelina Bright¡¯s face disyed a guilty expression as she heard Luna¡¯sments ¡°Why, Miss Greenwich bright, do I feel like¡­ You appear to be upset with me. I apologize for beingte. Elven, I was going toe out, but¡­ my husband called, and we¡­ I came outte after a few words. I didn¡¯t do anything on purpose at all.¡± Luna gave her a look. That was indeed the case. She appeared to have misunderstood. ¡°What I said, Miss Bright, was just in response to your statements. Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t think I¡¯de out yet?¡± Cathelina Bright pursed her lips and gentlyughed: ¡°So you¡¯re not upset? I¡¯m already feeling bad for making you wait for me. If I make you upset again, I will havemitted a major sin. After all, you are the meat and blood of our court right now.¡± ¡°Miss Bright is taking things seriously.¡± ¡°Michal, let¡¯s go,¡± Cathelina Bright said to the driver. ¡°Second Madam, yes.¡± She turned around and stared out the window on the way. She felt really embarrassed because she was in the same car as Cathelina Bright. Miss Bright had obviously never offended her, so how could she have such bad emotions? Could it be¡­ envy? She shook her head, no, she wasn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t be jealous. Furthermore, as Wills Waltson had previously stated, he was merely his sister-inw. But¡­ That¡¯s not right; if he truly just treated Cathelina Bright as her sister-inw, why would the person who would usually wait for her to eat breakfast utterly ignore her after Cathelina Bright arrived and begin eating breakfast with her sister-inw? When she realized this, she twisted her lips in disgust. Cathelina Bright took Luna to the boutique women¡¯s clothing store, where she sifted through all the new and famous garments. The store clerk praised Cathelina Bright to the sky while she was trying for clothes. When she was almost done, she asked Luna : ¡°Miss Greenwich , you try a few too, I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± She motioned with her hand: ¡°Miss Bright, give it a shot. I¡¯m not going to buy anything.¡± ¡°Anyway, I swiped the card Wills had given me. It makes no difference.¡± Her pupils constricted. ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that.¡± Cathelina Bright did not force her. After she tried it out, she pointed to a coat in the window that had been tagged: ¡°Let me try this.¡± The clerk said apologetically: ¡°Miss Bright , I am really sorry. This piece of clothing is the only one in America, and it has already been sold.¡± Cathelina Bright raised her eyebrows, ¡°I can offer an even higher price.¡± ¡°If it was another set of clothes, I would definitely think of a way for you, but this one was ordered by Mr. Waltson yesterday, there¡¯s really no other way.¡± Cathelina Bright was surprised: ¡°Mr. Waltson ordered this set of clothes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cathelina Bright was silent for a moment, then smiled warmly: ¡°Miss Greenwich , looks like he¡¯s prepared a surprise for you. Then forget it, I won¡¯t take away her beloved.¡± Without waiting for her to say anything, she stood up and said to the shop assistant, ¡°Wrap all of these up for me.¡± In less than half an hour, she had spent less than ten sets of clothes and had spent eight hundred thousand dors just like that. In the world of the rich, she really couldn¡¯t look up to it. She tilted her head and looked at the long, olive-colored coat hanging in the window, priced close to seven figures. She shook her head. Isn¡¯t it about time she chatted with Wills Waltson ? There was no need to spend money that she should not have. What she cared about was never these material things. Cathelina Bright turned her head, looked at her eyes which were looking at her clothes, and smiled. Chapter 201 Cathelina Bright asked the shop worker to take the clothes she had purchased downstairs to her car. She held on to her arm and intimately continued to stroll with her. They walked into a men¡¯s clothes store. Luna was a bit puzzled. Didn¡¯t she have a disagreement with Second Master? Why had shee to inspect men¡¯s clothes? ¡°Miss Greenwich , what do you think about this suit?¡± she inquired, grabbing a blue suit. She asked, ¡°If Second Master wears it, will it make his skin a little darker?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for Jackie. What do you think if Wills were to wear this set, what do you think?¡± As she gazed at her, her heart tightened. She desired to purchase clothing for Wills Waltson? Or in front of Wills Waltson¡¯s fiancee? Cathelina Bright observed her silence and replied, ¡°I think it should be excellent.¡± She handed the set to the shop assistant and selected three more sets. All three sets were given to the waiter as a token of her concern. Was she overthinking it when she felt gloomy in her heart? Is it normal for a sister-inw to buy clothes for her brother-inw? The point was, she had more than one brother-inw, she had two. Cathelina Bright stated as she exited the men¡¯s clothes store that she wanted to sip fresh fruit juice. When the two of them entered the fruit juice shop, Cathelina Bright inquired, ¡°Miss Greenwich, what do you want to drink?¡± She looked around the store. It was a well-known liquor store. However, this shop was distinct from the others. Many peoplee to take photos and spend less money. As for the reason ¡­ It¡¯s too pricey. The cheapest peach juice cost $80. The most costly juice was supposed to cost more than a thousand dors. ¡°I want a ss of cherry juice, Miss Greenwich , what about you?¡± Cathelina Bright said as she was immersed in thinking. ¡°I want to drink mango juice,¡± she whispered softly, pursed her lips. ¡°You enjoy mangoes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I used to enjoy eating pors, but then I discovered¡­ Jackie enjoys eating cherries. I gradually adapted to their preferences. Their tastes have never changed after all these years. Sometimes, I think that habitis really a scary thing.¡± ¡°In this world, there are no unchangeable preferences. Wills also told me that he used to enjoy eating cherries.¡± ¡°No, he also likes to eat now.¡± ¡°His taste has changed, and he now enjoys eating mango alongside me, so I believe what you said, Miss Bright, is correct. Wills Waltson is a good example of how habit is scarier than preference. Despite the fact that he is regarded as high and powerful by others, he is willing to change it for me. This is quite moving.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no mistake,¡± Luna said as she epted the juice and pulled out her phone to pay. When Cathelina Bright saw this, she quickly said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°Miss Bright, let me do it,¡± she offered. ¡°How am I supposed to ept this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about, I¡¯m a person with a job after all, so I can afford to buy a cup of juice, ¡± Sheughed as she put her phone back into her bag, sipped her juice, and murmured to herself as she walked, ¡°Wills Waltson is talented in every area, but he always ims that if I don¡¯t spend his money, I don¡¯t love him. But, Miss Bright, you should also assist me in making a decision. I have good hands and feet, I¡¯m not a cripple, so why should I waste a man¡¯s money, right?¡¯ Cathelina Bright smirked a little. She had always thought that Luna was a girl with a very soft personality, but she never thought that ¡­ So it turned out she wasn¡¯t at all soft. Not only was she not soft, she even carried a sharp w and retaliated. It was already lunchtime when the two of them arrived home. Cathelina Bright noticed that Wills Waltson¡¯s automobile was also at home as she got out of the car. ¡°Wills has returned,¡± she replied, her face filled with pleasant surprise. The corner of her lips curved up in a small smile after witnessing her pleasantly surprised expression. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Her brother-inw hade back. She was much happier than her ¡®lover¡¯ as his sister-inw. Cathelina Bright clearly aplished nothing, which is strange. But she was quite unhappy when she was dating Cathelina Bright.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She had never envied a woman because of a man. This ¡­ It was the first asion. Was this an envy feeling? She didn¡¯t like to worry about gains and losses and loathe herself. They entered the home together. ¡°Second Madam, Miss Greenwich , you two are back,¡± the butler announced. ¡°And what about Wills?¡± Cathelina Bright inquired. ¡°Lord Third is in there.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the study room and look for him,¡± Cathelina Bright pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to change first,¡± she remarked to Butler. Cathelina Bright entered the study after knocking on the door. Wills Waltson furrowed his eyebrows when he noticed she had arrived: ¡°Didn¡¯t you go shopping with Luna?¡± ¡°We returned,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°What brought you back so early ?¡± ¡°I¡¯m finished. What happened to Luna?¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich will go upstairs to change first,¡± Cathelina Bright said, pointing to the floor above. Wills Waltson stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs and look for her.¡± He passed her and was ready to go away when she grabbed his wrist. ¡°Howe you¡¯re avoiding me?¡± Wills Waltson eyed her with a detached expression: ¡°What am I hiding from you? No.¡± ¡°Yes. I came to seek for you for breakfast in the morning. Finally, you said that you were going to thepany¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re overthinking things. I had a meeting in the morning, but now I¡¯m heading up to see my girlfriend. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± Cathelina Bright stared at him, lowered her gaze, and withdrawn his hand slowly. Wills Waltson exited through the front entrance. He went upstairs to his room, where she sat on the floor at the window, staring out. Wills Waltson approached. Only then did she turn around and gaze at him with a sad expression on her face. He leaned in and took a seat across from her. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± She shook her head lightly. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°How could it possibly be nothing? I can see the words ¡°in a foul mood¡± written on your face.¡± ¡°It truly isn¡¯t much. Why did youe upstairs rather than apany Miss Bright?¡± ¡°Why should I go with her? What I should do is apany you.¡± She smiled at him and paused for a moment. Then she inquired: ¡°What did you say, Wills Waltson? Do males enjoy lying?¡± Wills Waltson arched his brows and locked his gaze on her face for a long while. ¡°Your words¡­ Are you attempting to find me? What did I do to cause you to misinterpret me?¡± There was a knock on the door, followed by Cathelina Bright¡¯s voice, before she could say anything. ¡°Wills, Miss Greenwich , might I pleasee in for a moment? I have something I need to bring you.¡± ¡°Come in,¡± Wills Waltson said. Cathelina Bright pushed open the door and entered, carrying four sets of men¡¯s clothing. When she saw this, she frowned and her face went slightly cold. She was going to depart when she heard Cathelina Bright say: ¡°Wills, Miss Greenwich, who bought four outfits for you today. I¡¯ve pulled them up for you, so give them a shot and see what you think.¡± Cathelina Bright smiled as she pursed her lips. She purchased it? Chapter 202 Wills Waltson she looked at her and stroked her chin ¡°Oh? Is my little wild cat so considerate?¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s brow furrowed. She blushed because she was humiliated. How could this man be flirting? The way he said it made others feel awkward. ¡°I did not purchase it. How am I going to afford such pricey clothes? Miss Bright purchased them.¡± Cathelina Bright quickly said: ¡°You picked the style. Even if you bought it, Wills , do you think I am right?¡± Wills Waltson looked at her: ¡°The money spent by everyone in Waltson family was earned by me. So long as you choose it, I¡¯ll consider it yours.¡± He was initially overjoyed. She shouldn¡¯t have doused him with water, but¡­ She was displeased at the thought of him wearing clothes bought by other women in her name. ¡°I didn¡¯t pick the style. I never thought of buying clothes for you when I went out; this was purchased for you by Miss Bright; the person you should be thanking isn¡¯t me.¡± Cathelina Bright lowered her eyes, a sad expression on her face: ¡°Are you upset, Miss Greenwich ? I¡¯m sorry, I should have¡­ I only wanted to help you and Wills, but I had no idea it would make you miserable.¡± ¡°Mrs. Bright, I¡¯m not upset with you. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s something I¡¯d do. I have no reason to ask for credit. You bought the clothes, so how can I im that I bought them myself?¡± Cathelina Bright nodded and apologized: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I simply assumed that if a girlfriend offered her lover a gift, her guy would be overjoyed, therefore I made the initiative to assist you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your thoughtfulness. I understand your logic, but this present should be picked by your girlfriend at the very least. This present cannot be considered a gift from me because you chose it, can it?¡± She nodded guiltily to Luna Greenwich, then turned to face Wills Waltson: ¡°Miss Greenwich is correct; I¡¯m sorry for upsetting your mood, Wills; go ahead and speak with Miss Greenwich. I¡¯m exhausted and will return to my room to bed.¡± She bent her head as she went away. She was clearly only speaking the truth, but why did Cathelina Bright¡¯s dejected look as if she had done something wrong? Wills Waltson stared at Luna Greenwich¡¯s face for a long time, saying nothing. Her gaze was drawn to him. ¡°What exactly do you want to say? Are you disappointed that I offended Cathelina Bright?¡± ¡°I want to know why you¡¯re in such a bad mood.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t believe I chose this suit. I shouldn¡¯t be telling lies.¡± ¡°This is a good thing. She is assisting you in improving our friendship.¡± She exhaled deeply. ¡°Would you ept my good intentions if I advised you not to look at me anymore for your own benefit? I know how she feels about you, and she wants you to wear the things she got you in my name. How can she possibly be assisting me? It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m assisting her, and I¡¯m also assisting you in getting together.¡± She was furious as she nced at him with keen eyes. Wills Waltson suddenly realized why she was so upset and burst outughing: ¡°I get what you mean; you¡¯re jealous, and I enjoy seeing you jealous. You don¡¯t have to make everything sound so horrible. I just want to have a good time with you.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with my envy?¡±¡±Can you not rte everything with being jealous?¡± she replied. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want me to wear clothing that another woman bought for me?¡± She indicated the garments on the bed. ¡°The clothing is right there. You can wear them in whatever way you like. I¡¯m not going to stop you.¡± Wills Waltson lifted an eyebrow, turned around, and approached the bedside. She clinched her hands and stared at him as he picked up his clothes. This bastard, he dared to put on these clothes and give it a try. Wills Waltson tossed away all of his garments in the trash can. For a brief period, she was stunned. New clothes were just lost like that? He turned around and returned to the window. ¡°I don¡¯t buy clothes that other women do. I only wear the clothing you bought for me.¡± ¡°Who wants to buy clothes for you?¡± she snorted as she swallowed her saliva. Wills Waltson bowed his head slightly and whispered into her ear, ¡°Mn, I know you don¡¯t want me to wear clothing because you want to see me naked.¡± She pped his arm with her hand. Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing: ¡°You want to murder your husband?¡± ¡°I still have to take my life to kill you. I just want to close your mouth so you don¡¯t say anything more stupid.¡± She fixed her gaze on him. He had entirely wiped out the unhappiness in her heart right now. ¡°Come, it¡¯s best if you use your mouth to stop my mouth,¡± Wills Waltson said, moving his face closer to hers. ¡°Wills Waltson, if people knew of your current appearance, the overwhelming image of you as the CEO in others¡¯ eyes wouldpletely vanish.¡± ¡°As a result, in order to maintain my image, I will never let anyone other than you to see me in such a position. This image only belongs to you, Luna .¡± She grinned without saying anything. It only belonged to her? Who knew whether that was true or not? Perhaps in the future, a second Luna, and possibly a third, will appear around him. ¡°Just now¡­ Is my tone of voice with Miss Bright inappropriate?¡± She turned to face him, raising her head. ¡°When Miss Bright left, she seemed a little sad.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re worried when she¡¯s sad, but why aren¡¯t you worried when I¡¯m sad? I¡¯m envious.¡± She smirked. ¡°Why are you envious of her?¡± ¡°If I allow you to be jealous, then won¡¯t I be unhappy? Luna , I¡¯ve found out that you are a double standard.¡± ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to discuss this with you anymore.¡± In any case, he was reasonable. She stood up from the window: ¡°Go down and eat. it¡¯s time to eat, I¡¯ll apologize to Miss Bright .¡± ¡°She is not eating at our ce. I have already sent the butler to call her chef. She will eat by her own.¡± She was curious, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you have a nice time together this morning? ¡± Her tone was sour, could it be that when she was around, he did not meet with Cathelina Bright? He looked at her, confused. ¡°Who told you I ate with Cathelina this morning?¡± ¡°Does it matter who said it? If you don¡¯t want people to know, don¡¯t do it yourself. ¡± ¡°Tell me, who told you?¡±Wills Watson repeated himself. She said: ¡°Miss Bright said so.¡± Wills Watson was quiet for a moment. He did not say a word. What was Cathelina doing? Why did she lie? There was a hint of coldness in his eyes. What he hated the most was women ying tricks. How could she not know that? yet she lied in front of gentleness? Looking at Wills Waltson ¡®s expression, she scratched her forehead. Shouldn¡¯t she mention this matter?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She pouted and walked towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Chapter 203 Wills Waltson escorted her downstairs without saying much. Cathelina Bright didn¡¯t speak anything in front of the butler and auntie because she didn¡¯te over to eat. She was starving after walking for the entire morning. While drinking the water, she was reminded of the four hundred dor cherry juice she had purchased for Cathelina Bright. ¡°Wills Waltson, I need you to refund me for a ticket,¡± she added solemnly. Wills Waltson lifted his brows and said, ¡°Hand it over, don¡¯t even mention one, I¡¯ll take all ten of them.¡± I¡¯ll be d if you can go out and spend money when you have nothing else to do in the future. After all, isn¡¯t the purpose I work to make my family happy? ¡°Can you go any further than that?¡± she flushed. She pressed her lips together: ¡°When I went for a walk with Miss Bright today, the two of us bought two cups of fruit juice. Because I am apanying your Waltson family¡¯s daughter-inw, I believe you are obligated to pay for Miss Bright¡¯s fruit juice money.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me money? That person is your sister-inw.¡± ¡°Yours is mine. Because yours is mine, I merely reimburse the portion that belongs to you.¡± ¡°Then forget about it. Isn¡¯t it only 400 dors? I¡¯ll bear it on my own.¡± Wills Waltson cast a peek her her. This woman must be deliberately enraged at him. Behind him, the butler lowered his gaze and restrained hisughing softly. His Third Master had also met his match. She went back to his room after dinner to nap. Wills Waltson summoned The Butler to the study. ¡°Did Cathelina mention anything to Luna during dinner this morning?¡± he inquired. Hearing Wills Waltson ¡®s words, The butler immediately understood. He did not dare lie in front of Wills Waltson , so he told him the truth: ¡°Second Madam told Miss Greenwichthat you went to eat together with her this morning. But halfway through the meal, you received a phone call saying that you had business with thepany, so you left first.¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s face darkened. ¡°After dinner, Second Madam quietly inquired if Miss Greenwich and you were actually in love. She was only testing Miss Greenwich , which is why she said she had eaten breakfast with you, but Miss Greenwich did not appear to be unhappy. She said Miss Greenwich didn¡¯t seem to care about you all that much, and she also stated I wasn¡¯t meant to tell you about it to prevent your wrath. ¡°I got it, you go and upy yourself,¡± Wills Waltson said, his eyes hard. The butler had exited the study. Wills Waltson picked up the phone and dialed Cathelina Bright¡¯s number.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cathelina Bright always answered the phone fast. ¡°Wills,¡± she murmured quietly. Wills Waltson asked coldly, ¡°Why are you lying today?¡± Cathelina Bright was dissatisfied ¡°I ¡­ It¡¯s all about good intentions. I believe that because you like Miss Greenwich so, you would be overjoyed if she could assist you in purchasing clothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in it. That is, I had breakfast with you.¡± Cathelina Bright scowled¡­ She truly expressed her displeasure. Depressingly, she said, ¡°Is there anything else to say about this? I honestly didn¡¯t imagine Miss Greenwich, who appears innocent, would do such a foolish thing behind the scenes. I didn¡¯t mean anything else in the morning. I just thought she didn¡¯t seem to care about you all that much, so I wanted to assist you in putting her to the test. However, it was not ideal. Later, I asked her to apany me on a shopping excursion just for the purpose of purchasing clothes for you. I don¡¯t want you to feel emotionally upset if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you love her so much. Why would I have to rack my brains to help her, and not try to please her?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s voice was calm, yet he exuded majesty: ¡°My woman, I like her, so there must be a reason for it. There is no need for you to probe; everyone has their own personality, and your probing will provide no results. What is she if she¡¯s upset because I had breakfast with my sister-inw? Wretched? She wasn¡¯t quite so rude. Also, I appreciate your good intentions, but don¡¯t use your way to help her. Our emotions do not require a catalyst. This is the kind of affection I treasure. This is the type of woman she is. Her tranquility appeals to me.¡± Cathelina Bright sobbed on the other end of the phone. Her hands tightly gripped the location of her heart as she cried. She couldn¡¯t utter anything. Wills Waltson smirked. Previously, everytime he saw her crying, he would give in. But now¡­ So it came out that he had changed for the better. ¡°I¡¯ve never forgotten a single detail about us in all these years. The me back then, how could I have ever imagined that we would be where we are today. I couldn¡¯t help you, did I? My motive is good. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯tprehend what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°Cathelina, stop worrying about me and simply live your life. I won¡¯t be happy since you aren¡¯t assisting me in this manner, because I feel I have let down my second brother. If you¡¯re unhappy, my second brother will be as well. It was clearly a good intention, but it made all threeunhappy. ¡°My second brother loves you. As long as you turn around, you can see the way he looks at you. Don¡¯t be entangled with the past anymore. Only by letting the past go can you face the future and the man who loves you.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , leave the rest of your words to me. I am already an adult, I understand the principles behind everything, but I understand ¡­ It is different from doing it.¡± She hung up. Wills Watson ced his phone on the desk and stayed silent for a long time. He picked up his phone and called Jackie Waltson. ¡°Second Brother, when are you nning toe back to pick up her?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Jackie Waltson was calm. ¡°She can¡¯t stay here all the time. There¡¯s no hatred between husband and wife. I think it¡¯s normal to quarrel, but there has to be someone who gives in first, don¡¯t you think?¡± Wills Watson sincerely felt that if he let Cathelina stay here, he would continue to find things difficult. After all, he didn¡¯t want to hurt her. But at the same time, he would definitely not allow anyone to make Luna feel bad. The only way was to send Cathelina Bright back. ¡°This time, I cannot give in,¡±Jackie Waltson said in a nd voice. ¡°If I give way, then I really will have nothing left to lose.¡± ¡°Second brother, what do you mean? What happened?¡± ¡°She still didn¡¯t say anything?¡± Wills Watson frowned, and shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Jackie Waltson sighed: ¡°Then let her continue living there, when she wants to say it, she will tell you, you just need to remember to arrange for people to take care of her living and eating.¡± Wills Watson said helplessly: ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± He hung up the phone, his face dark. It was impossible to continue like this. He raised his eyebrows slightly. He had a n. Chapter 204 Wills Waltson rose and exited the study area. He returned to his room by going upstairs. She was swaying back and forth under the nkets, reading a book with her legs crossed. This was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Inparison to the women who had paid a lot of money to meet him and couldn¡¯t wait to put half a pound of powder on their faces, he truly liked this kind of casual look. She didn¡¯t even look at him when she heard the hubbub behind her. Wills Waltson approached, saying, ¡°Luna, I¡¯ll issue you a notice.¡± While her gaze was still fixated on the book, she flipped the page. ¡°I¡¯m not paying attention.¡± He sat down and became solemn. ¡°Why are you feeling so uneasy? Quickly get up. I am confident that you will be intrigued.¡± ¡°Then you have to pay me back for your sister-in-drinksw¡¯s first so I can listen properly. Otherwise, the 400 bucks will break my heart.¡± She now regretted it. She was only a poor person; why would she treat the rich to drinks just to vent her rage? ¡°You ¡­¡± Wills Waltson stared at her before standing up and picking up his wallet. He pulled out a card and handed it to her: ¡°There is no limit.¡± You are free to spend as much money as you desire.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m looking for $400.¡± ¡°Why are you so conceited? It¡¯s my first time seeing it. You¡¯re not even interested in the money.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. This is not something I should have done.¡± Wills Waltson went back and got $400 from her and gave it to her. She sat up and epted it softly. She grinned at him while crossing her legs and pursed her lips. ¡°Speak, what notice?¡± ¡°Get out of bed swiftly, gather your belongings, and return to Big City Home.¡± She locked her gaze on his. Oh, he finally discovered her to be an eyesore, right? She jumped out of bed and began packing her belongings. She made a lengthy expression and indicated that she wanted to depart. She didn¡¯t want to live here in the first ce. She was on the verge of exploding with rage as she packed. She retrieved her bags after cleaning up and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯vepleted my packing. Please leave. I¡¯ll depart after I¡¯ve finished changing.¡± Wills Waltson smirked ¡°Why simply look after your own? What about mine? Do you truly want to see me naked in front of you every day?¡± ¡°Why should I pack your belongings?¡± ¡°Who said you were the only one who wanted to go back to Big City Home? I¡¯ll apany you.¡± She finally questioned, ¡°What?¡± after staring at his face for a long time. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± ¡°How could I possibly know? Are you going to let me leave if you think I¡¯m an eye sore?¡± ¡°So, you were just upset, did you believe I intended to kick you out?¡± Wills Waltson withstood hisughter. ¡°Who says I¡¯m upset? I¡¯m content. I can now return to my own small nest.¡± ¡°That is also my property.¡± ¡°I signed the lease and paid the rent,¡± she told him, her gaze fixed on him. Wills Waltson furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°OK, then once I leave, I¡¯ll pay the rent and hastily pack a couple sets of clothes.¡± She pursed her lips and fixed her gaze on him ¡°What do you intend to aplish? Why are you heading to the Big City? Benjaming will be in school at the time, and you will be in the Big City Home. Cathelina would then be the only one left in the vi? ¡°It is done on purpose to alienate her. She is a family woman who is always separated from her spouse. Her presence here is inappropriate. Furthermore, some people are always envious. So, rather than all three of us living in difort, I decided that it would be better for me to fish some people out of jealousy and take her out to live our own life. ¡± ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t mock at me?¡± She fixed her gaze on him. With a devilish smirk, he squeezed the tip of her nose. ¡°I told you I¡¯m the happiest when you¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson,¡± she said, staring at him. ¡°Okay, alright, alright. I won¡¯t say anything else. Go quickly and pack my belongings.¡± He pped her on the back and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll wear whatever you bring. Don¡¯t me me for going about naked if you don¡¯t pack for me.¡± She waspletely speechless. ¡°Is this okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? I¡¯m not even terrified of being exposed by you; do you have any concerns?¡± ¡°Do you mean we all fled, leaving Miss Bright here?¡± ¡°Do you want to go back then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to, in particr.¡± ¡°Then why are you still wasting time?¡± He was truly like a dog biting the hand of a kind guy, unable to perceive other people¡¯s good intentions. After packing up her things, she would pack her things. She no longer cared because she was not the one who was sad. They came down from upstairs at midday. Wills Watson said to the butler: Send someone upstairs to carry Luna ¡®s luggage down to load the carriage, and have Michal send us to Big City Home. The butler was worried: ¡°Young Master, are you going to stay with Miss Greenwich ?¡± ¡°What? Is there something else?¡± ¡°Second Madam ¡­¡± ¡°Just tell her the truth.¡± Only then did The butler reply respectfully. ¡°Alright.¡± Michal Michal sent the two of them back to Big City Home. Wills Watson left the car keys and let Michal go back first. Returning to her¡¯ home ¡®that she had not seen for a long time, she feltfortable. She directed Wills Watson to bring the bedding out to the balcony to bask it in the sun. Wills Watson grumbled: ¡°In the entire world, only you dare to order me to do crude work, how can you be so shameless.¡± ¡°This is not rough work. A grown man, to do this kind of thing, is it appropriate for you to nag on and on about it?¡± She raised the mop in her hand. ¡°That¡¯s crude work.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve forgotten about my image.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your image is different in front of me? Since it¡¯s different, why can¡¯t I order you to work?¡± She pointed to the kitchen. ¡°Get me a cup of water. I want some warm ones.¡± Wills Watson stared at her, but he still went to the kitchen. As she looked at Wills Waltson ¡®s back, she couldn¡¯t help but sNicky er. She still liked to live like this.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After the weekend ended, Cathelina Bright did not call Wills Watson to ¡®denounce him for his crimes¡¯, which surprised him a little. On Monday morning, the Principal called Luna and Mia into his office. After consultation with the school leadership, the two of them were awarded a prize of one thousand dors each for their valiant rescue on Friday. The one who was rewarded was Benjeming Waltson, but because Benjaming went to participate in the basketball game, the prize money was given to him by the counselor, Luna . At noon, Mia said that she would go out with her for a meal and suppress her shock on Friday. Luna said yes. The two of them went to eat a hot pot. When they finished eating and walked out of the hotpot restaurant Luna saw a clothes store. Thinking about the four sets of men¡¯s clothing on Saturday, she pursed her lips and said to Mia who had already walked a few steps away: ¡°Teacher Mia, you can go back first. I need to go buy some things.¡± ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She took a taxi to the downtown area and walked into a men¡¯s clothing store. Chapter 205 Cathelina Bright called her in the afternoon, when she was busy. Cathelina Bright said that she would meet her outside the school. She had something she wanted to discuss with her. Cathelina Bright got out of the car as they were ready to leave and smiled at her. She came to a halt when she noticed the camel¡¯s fur coat on Cathelina Bright¡¯s body. Wasn¡¯t this the coat that had been pre-sold at the women¡¯s clothes store earlier that day? Wills Waltson, it turns out, hedid not buy it for her, but for¡­ his sister-inw. The shop assistant had clearly stated that Mr. Waltson had ordered this pair of garments for her adored woman that day. Beloveddy¡­ Heh. The ability of men to tter sevel womenwas simply astounding. He said that he intended to intentionally distance himself from Cathelina Bright when he wanted to bring her out to stay. She still had faith in him. But what was the oue? It would only be more convenient if he could take her out and then return to Cathelina Bright on asion. Heh. Cathelina Bright approached. At a time like this, no matter how sad she was, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to act up. After all, the person who epted the gift was not wrong. She smoothed her brow and replied to Cathelina Bright: ¡°What important matter do you have, Miss Bright? You muste here at this time to specially find the school.¡± Cathelina Bright pursed her lips and chuckled merrily: ¡°I was thinking you were going to visit Wills after work, so I shouldn¡¯t waste your time. Miss Greenwich, The day before yesterday, I overthought things. It was my fault; I hadn¡¯tmunicated with you in advance since I wanted to surprise you. I will never longer act on my own initiative in the future.¡± Cathelina Bright said as she reached out to take her hand in hers. ¡°Are you willing to forgive me?¡± ¡°Miss Bright, did youe to see me today solely to discuss this? If that¡¯s the case, then I feel that you don¡¯t have to keep this matter in your heart anymore. I acknowledged your good intentions on that day, and the reason I didn¡¯t coborate with you was because I believed I shouldn¡¯t have lied to him.¡± Cathelina Bright nodded her head, ¡°Alright, then I will forget about it. I came to see you today, but in reality¡­ I just wanted to speak with you. Some things make me feel really uneasy because of the pressure on my heart.¡± She couldn¡¯t be trying to talk to her about her rtionship with Wills Waltson, could she? She had no idea who this woman was. Even though she knew she was Wills Waltson¡¯s girlfriend, she still dressed up in the fine clothing Wills Waltson had given her toe see her. This¡­ Was that all right? She would never do such a thing if it were her. And this jerk Wills Waltson, if the two of them truly can¡¯t let go, they will love each other with all their might; why would they treat her and Second Master as fools¡­ She bit her lower lip. ¡°I believe I am not qualified to be the older sister who knows your hearts. After all, I¡¯m not a rational person.¡± ¡°However, you are knowledgeable and considerate . I feel like I need to talk to you about some things more relievedly than anyone else.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as talented as he ims. You don¡¯t have to believe everything he says. After all, a man¡¯sments aren¡¯t very credible.¡± ¡°I came to find you, Miss Greenwich ,¡±¡­ Are you dissatisfied?¡± She closed her eyes and exhaled ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little preupied. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She nodded to Cathelina Bright and turned around to return to school as she finished speaking. Cathelina Bright dropped her gaze and murmured quietly, ¡°Miss Greenwich, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She came to aplete stop and felt her head burst. Pregnancy? Cathelina Bright hade specifically to inform her of this. Could she be pregnant with¡­ Wills Waltson¡¯s child? Her heart tightened as she sped her fists hard in thought of this.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She was his sister-in-sister. He might buy her some costly things, but no matter how much he adored Cathelina Bright, he would never cause harm to his own brother. She hadplete faith in Wills Waltson at this moment. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Bright,¡± she said as she turned around. Cathelina Bright sighed heavily: ¡°But I¡¯m not d; this is something to be proud of because this child, I, and Jackie had a major disagreement. This is the first time we¡¯ve done it since we were married.¡± ¡°Pregnancy is beneficial. What made you fight?¡± ¡°Actually¡­ It can¡¯t be called a fight because I was joking around with Jackie¡±With a helpless expression on her face, she replied. ¡± I¡­ I don¡¯t want to have this child, but Jackie said I have to have this child.¡± ¡°There must be a reason why you don¡¯t want to have children,¡± she thought. ¡°You¡¯ve also witnessed our predicament. Jackie¡¯s legs are paralyzed, making it difficult for him to move. Having a child is not a smart idea in our current situation.¡± Could this be a justification to give up a child in such a family? She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°However, there are many servants at home. Even if you have children, it will not be too difficult for you.¡± ¡°Of course, now that I¡¯ve given birth, I want to take care of him myself. I wouldn¡¯t be able to care about Jackie if I were to raise him. In addition¡­ I don¡¯t want the rest of the world tough at my child after he¡¯s born. His father is disabled.¡± ¡°Those who would mock others in this manner most likely do not have strong character standards. They have no bottomline when ites to bing a person. Why do you care if such a person is mocked?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but what about my kids?¡± Cathelina Bright shrugged: ¡°I¡¯m concerned that the child will be hurt as a result of Jackie¡¯s leg. If that dayes, Jackie will also be harmed as a result of the child. ¡°So you had a disagreement about it?¡± Cathelina Bright averted her eyes and grumbled: ¡°I did not express my concerns to him. I don¡¯t want Jackie to know I¡¯m concerned about all of this because it will make him upset. After all, I¡¯m not going to care about his legs because I chose to marry him. Shepondered¡­ I have to give up on this child because I refused to let go of my prior feelings. We ¡­ This is the reason.¡± Miss Bright, please ept my heartfelt apologies. I¡¯m not sure how to console you about this; after all, it¡¯s your family¡¯s problem. I am an outsider in your family¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°Iprehend.¡± She breathed a sigh of relief ¡°I was constantly conflicted and felt like I was going insane. I also couldn¡¯t discover anyone who could assist me in any way. But when I thought about itter, Wills was at the side of his brother, and I really¡­ I couldn¡¯t open my mouth to tell him. Miss Greenwich, I have never felt so conflicted in my life, even through the most difficult period of my life. Because you¡¯re a wise guy, I¡¯d like to ask you, ¡°If you were me, what would you do?¡±¡± Chapter 206 She moved her head. ¡°I¡¯m not you.¡± As a result, my opinion is meaningless.¡± ¡°Jackie is extremely nice to me. Actually, I can¡¯t stand it. But ¡­ Sigh, I¡¯m so conflicted. ¡°All I want to know is how other people would pick and¡­ Are you as hesitant as I am?¡± ¡°If I were you, I would think about whether or not I love this man.¡± I will not question whether or not this man loves me if both of these prerequisites are met. After all, this is the manifestation of love, therefore of course I want to bear this child. Furthermore, you and Second Master are married. Second Master wants you to have this child because he wants a child. He is fully qualified to demand that you have this child as your husband, the father of this child.¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s main difficulty right now, she thought, was that she hadn¡¯t positioned herself properly. She didn¡¯t want to have this child because she was terrified of Second Master¡¯s legs, or because she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to care for it. She didn¡¯t want to because this child was not the child of the person she loved. However, she was unable toprehend. Why did she marry him if she didn¡¯t love him? She didn¡¯t feel good about harming Wills Waltson and dying Jackie Waltson, so why should she go to all this trouble? From the outside, she perceived Cathelina Bright to be selfish. She married someone she didn¡¯t love, and she didn¡¯t want to have children. However, she was an outsider, and her opinion was no different from the gossip that surrounded her. Cathelina Bright remained motionless and deep in meditation. ¡°Miss Bright, I can¡¯t leave my school for too long, I have to go back first,¡± she raised her wrist and looked at the time. Cathelina Bright regained her senses, looked at her and smiled: ¡°Miss Greenwich , I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve dyed you for so long. I¡¯ll definitely think about this when I get back, you should go back as well.¡± She turned around and took a few steps back before turning around again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Bright.¡± Cathelina Bright gave her a look. ¡°Not all children will loathe their parents as a result of public ridicule.¡± Things will not develop in the direction you are concerned about as long as the child is properly educated and has a sunny heart.¡± Cathelina Bright frowned but said nothing. She nodded, turned around, and went back to school. Cathelina Bright¡¯s eyes turned colder as she gazed at Luna Greenwich awful feeling that had been left behind. When she returned to her workce, she opened the drawer and examined the men¡¯s apparel inside. She became mncholy unexpectedly. She was the only one in the office who knew Mia. Mia, noticing her unhappy expression, asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with you? ¡°What urred?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she said as she looked up at Mia, shook her head, and pursed her lips into a smile. ¡°But your expression is strange.¡± ¡°Teacher Mia, tell me, what does it imply for a man to buy clothes for his married ex-girlfriend?¡± she drew closer to her. Mia looked at her for a long time. ¡°Could it be, Mr. Waltson¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said glumly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Mia inquired. Is Mr. Waltson still in love with that person?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure,¡± she sighed. ¡± I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on with their rtionship, it¡¯s just that¡­ ¡°When I initially met him, he was still quite attached to that woman.¡± ¡°She couldn¡¯t be his first love, could she?¡± ¡°It should be¡­ Right,¡± she thought to herself. Mia scratched her forehead: ¡°I think men are actually like women, their first love is very unforgettable.¡± Luna¡¯s chest constricted. Her very first love¡­ This was something she had heard many times before, yet it was the most memorable moment. ¡°But Teacher Greenwich , you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Isn¡¯t that woman married already? With Lord Third¡¯s standing, if he truly loved that woman, he would not allow her to marry anyone else. After all, there aren¡¯t many people in Phdelphia who would dare to fight Lord Third for a woman, right? He was adamantly opposed to giving in to others, but that guy was his second brother. She nodded, sat up, and opened the school materials she¡¯d just gotten. There were some things she couldn¡¯t tell Teacher Mia in full. After all, it was a family problem, so she couldn¡¯t say too much. Teacher Mia and Teacher Sabranda were the first to leave after the night duty ended. They sat at their desks for fifteen minutes and then opened the cabs. They exited the school with the bags carrying the men¡¯s clothing.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Michal¡¯s car arrived at the door. She got into the car and spent a long time staring at the bag. When she got out of the car, she left the bag inside and did not exit. She made the decision not to give him the clothes. Michal cleaned up the car after she departed and prepared to leave it here for the day. When he unlocked the back door, he discovered a bag packed beneath it. He took out the bag and examined it. He then pulled out his phone and prepared to call her. Wills Waltson¡¯s car had arrived . He kept his phone, shut the car door, and approached Wills Waltson as he exited: ¡°Mr. Waltson, you¡¯re back.¡± Wills Waltson responded, and as he was about to walk upstairs, Michal said, ¡°Mr. Waltson, Miss Greenwich left this bag on the carriage, I was about to call her, how about you bring it up for her?¡± Wills Waltson examined the contents of the bag. He cocked his head and took the clothing from the bag. As he gazed at it, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°All right, you and Thomas should go home.¡± He moved quickly upstairs. She had already changed her clothing and exited her bedroom when he returned. She scowled and pointed to the bag in his hand when she noticed it. ¡°Howe you¡­¡± Wills Waltsonughed sinisterly at her: ¡°Are you smart or foolish, a gift for others, and you lost it in the car?¡± ¡°I just looked at it,¡± he said, waving the bag in front of him. It¡¯s my favorite look. Not too shabby.¡± He set his luggage down as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll try these on for you,¡± he remarked, taking out the garments. ¡°I¡¯m not going to give it to you.¡± She hurried forward to grab it as soon as she noticed it. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, raised his hand high, causing her to be unable to keep it. ¡°You¡¯ve already purchased it, which I appreciate, but you im you won¡¯t give it to me? No way.¡± ¡°I just won¡¯t give it to you,¡± she grumbled, taking a step back. Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows when he noticed she was upset: ¡°Who dares to offend you?¡± ¡± No one provokes me, return the clothes to me. I¡¯ll return them to Tomy tomorrow.¡± Wills Waltson ripped off the te without saying anything: ¡°There is no going back, it can only be mine.¡± ¡°Even if you tear it off, I¡¯m not going to give it to you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The clothes you¡¯re wearing are so expensive, the clothes you¡¯re giving Miss Bright cost millions, and I offer you eight hundred dors worth of clothes,¡± she remarked, her expression dejected. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± ¡°Miss Bright ?¡±¡±You mean, I give the garments to Cathelina Bright?¡± he wondered. Chapter 207 The world view of Mr. Waltson were very positive She gave him a sidelong nce. He appeared innocent once more. But she saw it with her own eyes this time, so how could it be a forgery? ¡°When did I buy Cathelina Bright clothes?¡± He gazed at her calmly. ¡°I¡¯m going to a clothing store with Miss Bright on Saturday to buy clothes.¡± Miss Bright liked a coat, but the shop assistant told her that it was the only one in America and that you had already reserved it for your favorite woman. That outfit, however, emerged on Miss Bright¡¯s body today. I saw it with my own eyes, and you dare to say you didn¡¯t give it to her? ¡°I dare to say I didn¡¯t.¡± He bit his lips softly, thinking he was going to argue with her again. ¡°Do you not believe me? Then provide me the location of the women¡¯s clothing store. I¡¯ll call them personally to confirm it. I¡¯m going to confront them.¡± ¡°The Yves Saint Laurent shop among the Clouds of Floating Light.¡± Wills Waltson contacted Daniel, urged him to get the shop¡¯s phone number, and then personally called them. ¡°Did Mr. Waltson order garments in your business on Saturday?¡± he inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t have a Wills Waltson order, but Jackie Waltson ordered an overcoat here for his loving girlfriend.¡± Wills Waltson hung up the phone and turned to face Luna. She felt bad¡­ He did not request it. Wills Waltson ¡°Remember, there are many men with the surname Waltson in this world,¡± he said as he put the phone back in his pocket. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re jealous, but you should figure it out first, because if you don¡¯t, the one who is angry will be you, and the one who suffers will be me, hmm?¡± Her face heated and she lowered her head. She was humiliated. ¡°May I go try on some clothes now?¡± ¡°You¡­,¡± she said, pouting her lips. It¡¯s better not to try it. You¡¯re not going to wear something that inexpensive.¡± ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t wear it? I¡¯ll wear it to work tomorrow, Tomy.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He went into the house, changed his clothing, returned, and circled in front of her. ¡°How are things going? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m attractive?¡± She held back herughs. He was, indeed. But she had never seen a man that narcissistic before. ¡°Why are you notmenting?¡± have you been captivated by this young master? ¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sighing by myself.¡± ¡°Sighing that I¡¯m too handsome?¡± She smiled and said, ¡°I wonder why I have such good taste in picking out clothes.¡± After she finished speaking, she smiled and was about to head to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m going to cook.¡± Wills Watson blocked her way, ¡°Praise me before you go.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t move,¡± he said, and put her in his arms. She rolled at him and said, ¡°You look very handsome in these clothes. You have a good figure and will look good in anything you wear.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± When he released her and she was about to head to the kitchen, Wills Watson seemed to have thought of something and said: ¡°Oh right, you just mentioned what kind of coat you saw Cathelina was wearing. Did you see her today?¡± She nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She went to see you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did she say to you?¡± ¡°She said something, but I don¡¯t know if I should tell you.¡± ¡°The two of us are on the same side, do you think you should?¡± She curled her lips. ¡°Since we¡¯re on the same side, then feel it for yourself.¡± Wills Watsonughed sinisterly: I need to go deep into your body before I can sense you. How about you help me? ¡± She raised her hand, grabbed a rag from the table by the kitchen door and threw it at him. ¡°Wills Waltson , you are shameless.¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me, why did she look for you? Did she say anything unpleasant?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯sining to me,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re going to be an uncle.¡± Wills Watson looked at her. ¡°Is she pregnant?¡± ¡°Yeah, but she doesn¡¯t seem to want to give birth, but your second brother insisted that she give birth.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t she give birth?¡± ¡°She said that she was worried that after the birth of the child, she would be mocked by others. After all, the Second Master is now disabled.¡± Wills Watson frowned: ¡°That¡¯s simply preposterous.¡± ¡°She was just afraid that you would say something to her, so she didn¡¯t tell you about it. I¡¯m telling you now, so it can be considered meddling in other people¡¯s business and talking too much. Anyway, it¡¯s already been said.¡± She entered the kitchen, Wills Watson took out his phone, found Cathelina Bright¡¯s number, and called him. When the call connected, Wills Watson said: ¡°Immediately pack your things and let the butler send you home.¡± ¡°Wills , I ¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything, I also don¡¯t want to hear it. The butler doesn¡¯t have the experience of taking care of pregnant women, you can immediately go back to my second brother¡¯s side, the butler will arrange for people to take care of you. This child, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have any ulterior motives, since he already exists, then he has the right to live.¡± Cathelina Bright bit her lips: ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that Miss Greenwich ¡®s mouth would actually be so weak. I¡¯ve onlye to find her to pour out my thoughts, how can she just turn around and tell others?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not her other person. I¡¯m her man, and we¡¯re lovers. There¡¯s no secret between lovers. If you tell her, that means she will tell me.¡± Cathelina Bright was unwilling: ¡°But this is my problem, what right do you have to decide my problem?¡± ¡°Just based on the child belongs to Waltson family. Cathelina , I don¡¯t care what you think, and I don¡¯t care how many reasons you have, you just need to remember one thing, my second brother¡¯s leg was crippled for who. Since you have married him andfortably enjoyed the wealth and food that he has brought you, you should know that give him a child is also something you should do. You have no other choice. ¡± ¡°Wills , you¡¯re humiliating me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth.¡± ¡°But what I want to give birth to is your child.¡±Cathelina Bright was furious, and began to cry and roar, ¡°Yes, he saved my life, but without him, I would have already married you. I am already your wife now, and I would have already given birth to your children. Do you know how it feels to be in bed with someone you don¡¯t love? Do you know how it feels to open your eyes every day and discover that the person lying next to you is not your lover? Do you know how hard it is for me when I knew that I am pregnant? ¡°How could a man be so selfish? When I loved you the most, I married him, and every day I live a life worse than death, and every day I live a life like a year, but in the blink of an eye, you have fallen in love with someone else. You know how much I need you tofort me when I¡¯m in so much pain, yet you humiliate me like this.¡± Wills Watson sighed: ¡°You¡¯re in pain, but have you thought about the child in your womb? For his mother to give him up, he must be in more pain than you. It¡¯s a life, not your way of measuring your feelings. Also, since you¡¯ve married my second brother, you should know that you¡¯re his woman for the rest of your life. Could it be that you want my second brother to not even have the qualification to have a child because he¡¯s married to you? Don¡¯t be too selfish. ¡° Chapter 208 I, too, do not want to be like this.¡± Cathelina Bright burst into tears: ¡°I¡¯m also really sorry; do you think it¡¯s so easy for me to make such a choice? If I had to be that cold-blooded, I would have killed the child long ago. Wills Waltson, you disappointed me. You won¡¯t have to worry about my affairs in the future. You simply must live a lovely little life with your Miss Greenwich girl. I hope that when it¡¯ste at night, you never remember the words you ever said to me. I wish you happiness.¡± She hung up the phone as soon as she finished speaking. Wills Waltson murmured softly as he approached the window. His phone rang a few minutester. The butler was there. The butler said as he picked up the phone: ¡°Mr. Waltson, Second Madam just departed while crying. She refused to stay no matter how hard I tried to persuade her.¡± ¡°Call the driver and ask him to take her back to my second brother¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°However¡­ Second Madam insisted on walking alone.¡± ¡°Someone should go after her. I¡¯ll sent my second brother to fetch her up.¡± ¡°Okay, Lord Third.¡± Wills Waltson tracked down Jackie Waltson and called him after hanging up the phone. ¡°Second brother, I know about the pregnancy; this is a Waltson family child, it is your child; she must give birth; you do not have to give in.¡± ¡°Did she tell you?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me, but she did tell Luna. Luna just told me.¡± ¡°However, she appears to be very determined.¡± ¡°If she does not have a child, she does not meet the requirements to remain in our Waltson family. Regarding this matter, she doesn¡¯t dare make the decision, so you shouldn¡¯t always go along with her. Didn¡¯t you always want to have a child? She must give birth, whether she is coaxed or scared.¡± ¡°Wills, you¡­ Do you hate me?¡± ¡°What are you on about? Please don¡¯t bring it up again. What has happened in the past has happened in the past. You should love each other deeply. Now I have someone I want to protect for the rest of my life as well. You should go pick her up first, second brother. Some issues must be discussed gradually among yourselves.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wills Waltson hung up the phone and walked up to the window. He drew a cigarette and lit it. The kitchen door opened just as he was about to light his cigarette. ¡°Wills Waltson, tonight¡­¡± she said, shaking her head. She stepped out of the kitchen and stood in front of him when she noticed him smoking. She snatched the cigarette from his grip, pinched it, and tossed it into the corner. Her eyes were filled with displeasure as she nced at him. Wills Waltson was puzzled: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware that your favorite girlfriend is expecting a child who is not yours. You¡¯re upset, but no matter how upset you are, what has urred has happened. Why should you use this method to numb yourself if you can¡¯t change?¡± ¡°Which method?¡± She continued, pointing to the cigarette butts on the floor, ¡°During her final years of depression, my mother smoked three or four packs of cigarettes each day. She imed that smoking would temporarily make her forget her difort. That¡¯s why our house is always cloudy. When I see others smoking, I am reminded of my mother¡¯s gloomy expression, so if you want to smoke in the future, go somewhere I can¡¯t see you; what I despise the most is other people smoking.¡± She locked her gaze on him, ferocious. So that was the case. He stared at her adoringly and grinned. He reached out his hand to stroke her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t smoke.¡± She tilted her head, avoiding his hand and refusing to let him touch her. ¡°I witnessed it with my own eyes, and yet you continue to debate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not deceiving you. You can smell it if you don¡¯t believe me ¡°he murmured, lowering his head and taking her lips in his. With his eyes closed and lips warm, there was indeed no smell of tobo between his lips. She tried to turn her head, but he kissed her even more passionately. He slowly let her go, satisfied with the kiss. His gaze was fixed. ¡°How are things going? Do you have a cigarette odor?¡± She lowered her gaze to the cigarette butt on the ground. This smoke¡­ It had to be three-quarters of the way down¡­ Wills Waltson followed her gaze and looked down, unable to suppress a smile: ¡°I had lit a cigarette but had not smoked it. I would have smoked a couple mouthfuls if you hadn¡¯te out in time to save my lungs.¡± She rolled her eyes at him and returned her attention to the kitchen. Wills Waltson yanked on her wrist ¡°Why do you enjoy being furious, little girl? I guarantee it. I promise not to smoke in front of you again.¡± She angled her gaze at him, ¡°Who is upset? In the kitchen, I¡¯m heating water.¡± ¡°So, what were you going to say to me right now?¡± ¡°I have a question for you. Do you prefer noodles or rice?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Eat whatever is most convenient.¡± ¡°Then noodles,¡± she murmured as she entered the kitchen. Wills Waltson entered the kitchen with a smile. Luna gazed at him, perplexed. ¡°What exactly are you doing here?¡± ¡°Help you.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°All right, cheers.¡± He had no idea that with his current appearance, he deserved to be beaten up, she was stunned. Wills Waltson arrived at work the next day, dressed in the suit she had purchased for him. Would such a powerful CEO be made fun of for dressed up like this? However, what she was worried about was a little excessive. If he could really be mocked, it could be said that the other party possessed true capability. She entered the office and stowed her bag in the closet. Sabranda was gossiping. The moment she entered, Sabranda pulled her and said, ¡°Teacher Greenwich , a golden phoenix appeared in your ss.¡± Marktin ? said in a speechless manner, ¡°What golden phoenix, it¡¯s a golden dragon.¡± ¡°Yes. Golden Dragon, Benjeming Waltson, he is the fourth young master of Waltson¡äs Group, he is a very wealthy young master.¡± As she looked at Sabranda, she thought about how Benjeming Waltson had betrayed her on Friday. She scratched her forehead. ¡°Has the news of this matter spread throughout the school?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s so annoying, I went out to barbecue with a friend this week, and I didn¡¯t see the messages in the forum. Otherwise, I would have found out yesterday, that¡¯s right, someone said that you and Benjeming Waltson are really close, you are a couple, is that true?¡± On the other side, Mia who was sipping her honey water spat out a mouthful of water. Sabranda looked at Mia speechlessly. ¡°Teacher Mia, are you alright?¡± Mia waved her hands and looked towards Luna . She smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Sabranda, you can¡¯t just listen to others talk about this. Benjaming is my student, and I treat my students very well. Furthermore, I¡¯m not going to be with a student.¡± Teacher Greenwich , ¡°It¡¯s true? You didn¡¯t lie to us, right? I also feel that your rtionship with Benjeming Waltson is really good, look, when he was ying basketball, he stuck to you a lot. ¡± She was speechless: ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m his counselor. Isn¡¯t it reasonable for him to look for me when thepetition is suspended?¡± ¡°Then why would anyone say that you two are a couple?¡± ¡°How would I know? Where did these wordse from? Isn¡¯t it too irresponsible?¡± Seeing that, Mia nodded her head: ¡°I don¡¯t feel that anything is amiss, Teacher Sabranda, don¡¯t listen to others.¡± Sabrandaughed, was she overthinking things? But she clearly felt that it was very strange. Chapter 209 Wills Waltson brought Luna back to the vi at night because Cathelina Bright had moved away. She would have to cook every day if they continued to live there. He was against her doing it. Thest match of the basketball game was yed on Thursday afternoon. Perhaps because of the incentive, Benjaming Waltson¡¯s fighting prowess was exceptional. In the end, he brought along the school basketball team, which won the championship this year. A motherly warm smile formed on Luna¡¯s face as he nced at Benjaming, who was clutching the trophy with a youthful face. Benjaming Waltson sat by her side on the walk back to school, a smug expression on his face: ¡°What do you think, Third Sister-in-Law? Is my performance satisfactory?¡± ¡°Sit well, stay away from me,¡± she replied, rolling her eyes at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Third Sister-in-Law? Are you intending to break your promise?¡± ¡°What assurance?¡± ¡°Yes, I am aware that you have most likely forgotten. Didn¡¯t you promise me that if I won this MVPpetition, you¡¯d help me with something? Why? You haven¡¯t even ced the trophy in the school yet, and you¡¯re breaking your word?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± sheughed, breathless, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± We can discuss this further when we get home. There are so many people here, so keep my distance for now.¡± Benjeming Waltson could not help butugh: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, did you hear the rumors too?¡± She looked at him and asked, ¡°You heard it too?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then you still dare toe to my side?¡± ¡°If we keep our distance because they are talking behind our backs, that will prove our guilt. It¡¯s just that once my identity as the little brother of Waltson family is exposed. I feel that it¡¯s too troublesome. In order to protect you, my third brother harmed me. ¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help butugh. However, Wills ¡®s words from before made quite a bit of sense. Why did she need to be afraid of others gossiping? It¡¯s not as if she was really be with him. ¡°Stopining, I¡¯ll ept your kindness. Tell me, what do you want me to help you with?¡± ¡°I want to open a bar,¡± he said, looking at her with determination. ¡°Bar?¡± She was speechless, she said, ¡°If you told your Third Brother about this, would he not agree?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He really does not agree with me, because the bar I am going to open is not for profit. It is purely for ying.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of money yourself? Just do it by yourself. Why should you ask him?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t earn money, my brother will find me embarrassing. After all, no one from Waltson family is a coward in the business.¡± ¡°Why do you insist on opening a bar?¡± ¡°I always have my purpose.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t be more serious now.¡± After thinking about it, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell your third brother about this, but whether he agrees or not is not something that I can decide.¡± ¡°You can definitely take down my third brother. If even you can¡¯t do it, then I don¡¯t think anyone can help me with this matter.¡± Wills Watson was clearly easy to talk to. As a little brother, why did he have to make Wills Watson sound so unreasonable? The school bus returned to school, and because basketball team had brought glory to the school, the principal personally brought people to wee them. At night, the school set up a feast for the basketball team, to celebrate the victory of this group of officials. Since she was one of the coaches, she couldn¡¯t afford to be absent. Wills was very unhappy because she couldn¡¯t go home to eat dinner at night. But right after, he received a call from Peterson Burke, who invited him to eat in the restaurant where the students were having dinner. Wills Watson smirked. He still had to pay attention to this situation. After all, Luna could not drink, if she was drunk ¡­ Heh, he could take advantage of her. It was the first time she realized that these kids¡¯ alcohol tolerance was actually this good. It was only fifteen minutes after six when they finished two dozen beers. This made her, as a counselor, look genuinely out of ce among them. By the side, the leader of the basketball team said: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , we will all drink, you are watching here, it¡¯s not appropriate, right? She waved her hand. ¡°No, no, no. I can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of about the wine? We have a lot of people here, and you are our group pet now. We will protect you,e on, pour the wine.¡± Benjaming stood at the side and thought of what his third brother had said in the evening. He said calmly: ¡°Teacher Greenwich can¡¯t drink. You guys can drink.¡± At the side, someone jeered, ¡°Wow. Comrades, the Teacher Greenwich ¡®s ck Knight has appeared.¡± Everyoneughed and she said in a speechless manner, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You guys just drink up. If not, I will take away your wine.¡± ¡°Teacher Greenwich is too shy. Come,e, let¡¯s interview you, Benjaming , when did you turn Teacher Greenwich into your Teacher Greenwich ? You have to know, Teacher Greenwich is a goddess in our hearts, we are all about to die from envy, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, but to be honest, Teacher Greenwich is sincerely trying to match up with you. From what I see, it seems like this is a match made in heaven.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. A perfect match.¡± ¡°Come,e, let¡¯s raise our sses and toast to this couple.¡± While the group of people were coaxing him, no one noticed that Wills Watson had walked in. Hearing that so many people were trying to make fun of his brother and the one whom he loved, Wills Waltson ¡®s face became even colder. The Principal¡¯s assistant invited Wills Watson into the private room. Other than Peterson Burke, Emilia Burke was there as well. Seeing him arrive, Emilia Burke stood up and said respectfully: ¡°Senior, long time no see.¡± Wills Watson sat down with a cold face and looked at Peterson Burke: ¡°Dean Burke invited someone to dinner, why did you bring your own daughter along?¡± Seeing that Wills Watson wasn¡¯t really happy, Peterson Burke hurriedly exined, ¡°She has always viewed you as her idol. Knowing that I want to treat you to a meal, she insisted oning along with me, saying that it would be fine even if she could see her idol from afar.¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°Miss Burke shouldn¡¯t be young anymore.¡± Emilia Burke quickly said: ¡°Senior, I am 22 years old.¡± ¡°Mm, that is indeed not young. At this age, you should know something, but you seem to be immature.¡± Emilia Burke hurriedly said: ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not like this normally, it¡¯s really because I want to meet you that I¡¯m begging my father to bring me here.¡± ¡°Do you want to see me, or do you want me?¡±Wills Watson went straight to the point. Emilia Burke¡¯s face slightly blushed, and Peterson Burke, who was at the side, did not know whether he should help or not. After all, he couldn¡¯t really determine Wills Waltson ¡®s feelings right now. Seeing that she did not say anything, Wills Watson directly said: ¡°If it¡¯s the former, then I think that at Miss Burke¡¯s age, you should have tidied up your mood for chasing after your idol. Sometimes, your actions would bring inconvenience to others. I¡¯m not a public figure. If you want to see me, don¡¯t you have to ask my permission first? If it¡¯s thetter, then I can only tell Miss Burke that you are not my type. I already have someone in my heart. ¡± This bit of anger in Wills Waltson ¡®s heart had all been vented, and his mood became a lot calmer. He said: ¡°If Miss Burke doesn¡¯t have anything else, then you can leave first. Dean Burke, invite Teacher Greenwich in.¡± Chapter 210 ¡°I came here to see Benjaming, not to widen the horizons of your daughter. Dean Burke has always been such a self-righteous person, right?¡± ¡°Emilia, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Mr. Waltson yet, hurry up and go home,¡±Peterson Burke said, frowning. ¡°Got it,¡± Emilia Burke pouted. Wills Waltson, she stepped up and bowed: ¡°I apologize, Mr. Waltson. Sorry for bothering you. I¡¯ll go first.¡± She turned and went away, followed closely by Peterson¡¯s son Burke. Emilia Burke was so depressed when the father and daughter pair arrived at the door that he stomped his foot ¡°How did I anger Mr. Waltson, Dad? Why is he always so impolite when he speaks to me?¡± ¡°Okay, lovely daughter. Lord Third is correct. We were the first to be impolite this time.¡± ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you tell him that I would have arrived and attacked him as well? He would undoubtedly be enraged. It¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault. You go back first, and Daddy will find a way to assist you in exining it to Mr. Waltson, okay?¡± She snorted and walked away, unhappy. Peterson walked to the side of the school basketball team members who were having their meal in the hall. He stated: ¡°Greenwich, pleasee to the private room. I¡¯d like to speak with you about your counselor¡¯s work.¡± She put the bottle down and told the basketball team¡¯s students: ¡°You guys are drinking less. Don¡¯t make a scene if you drink too much.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She entered into the private room with the headmaster. Benjaming Waltson, standing behind him, rolled his eyes at the rest ¡°Don¡¯t say anything like that again. What my Teacher Greenwich, she used to be my home tutor, so we have a fantastic rtionship. Don¡¯t think of her as such despicable, I really want to beat you up.¡± She was stunned when she entered the room and spotted Wills Waltson. Why was he also present? ¡°Luna, please have a seat.¡± After she recovered her sense, she nodded towards the Principal and sat down at the seat that Emilia Burke had just sat at. ¡°Third Master, good evening,¡± she said respectfully to Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson¡¯s gaze dropped softly on her body. She quickly avoided his stare once her heated nce made contact with his. Wills Waltson arched his brows, lifted his wine ss, and sipped lightly: ¡°Teacher Greenwich, do you want to drink?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Waltson, I¡¯m not in the mood to drink today.¡± Dean Burke said urgently, ¡°Luna.¡±¡±It is an honor to share a drink with Mr. Waltson.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s my honor, but I¡¯m just not feeling it today. Mr. Waltson, please ept my apologies.¡± ¡°Then forget it,¡± Wills Waltson answered casually. ¡°Mr. Waltson, let me drink with you,¡± Dean Burke said as he stood up and poured some wine. ¡°Today, my aim ining here is not to drink,¡± Wills Waltson said, setting down his cup. The Dean Burke sat down awkwardly. ¡°Teacher Greenwich, I want to hear how Benjaming Waltson performed in school,¡± Wills Waltson replied. She was stunned; how bored must he be to not ask at home, and why must he ask here? ¡°Benjaming performed exceptionally well. He was already incredibly bright, and all of the specialized course lecturers in front of memended him. He also did exceptionally well in school activities. Hepeted in the school basketball tournament and even won the championship with his squad.¡± Petersonnodded: ¡°Yes, yes, yes. He has made the biggest contributions in this basketball contest.¡± Wills Waltson grinned, ¡°Really? I had also heard that you and Benjaming Waltson were a match made in heaven, Teacher Greenwich. Are you a couple? ¡± For a brief moment, Luna was stunned. Is he insane? What did he say? At the side, Dean Burkeughed: ¡°Mr. Waltson , at this age, Teacher Greenwich and Benjaming are full of hormones, he is handsome, Teacher Greenwich is beautiful, they are both male and female, having a rtionship is within reason.¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s gaze turned cold, andnded on Peterson Burke¡¯s body. Peterson Burke swallowed his saliva. Could it be that the Third Master did not know about this? Or could it be that Mr. Waltson was picky about her family background? He immediately lowered his head and avoided Wills Waltson ¡®s gaze. She looked at Wills Watson in a unhappy manner: ¡°What are you talking about, Third Master? Why should I fall in love with my own student?¡± ¡°When I first came in, I clearly heard that group of young men say that you were a match made in heaven. How could you be made in heaven if you weren¡¯t in love?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know the truth, so they misunderstood us. Mr. Waltson , are you the kind of person who doesn¡¯t have any evidence to wrongly use people? I thought you capitalists were more extraordinary. ¡± Hearing her words, Peterson Burke hurriedly said, ¡°Teacher Greenwich , what is your attitude?¡± ¡°Dean Burke, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my attitude. The students in the school are spreading rumors that I have problems with Benjaming , and I can endure it. After all, they are young, and like to gossip. But Mr. Waltson isn¡¯t a child anymore, he had only heard others say that and he already wronged me, can¡¯t I clear this up for myself? ¡± She stood up: ¡°Mr. Waltson , Dean Burke, I still have things to do tonight. If you don¡¯t have any business, I will return first. I wish you all a pleasant meal. Goodbye.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and left the room. Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. This little girl really didn¡¯t want to lose out at all. After leaving the private room, she avoided the group ofds from the basketball team and left the restaurant. She got into Michal ¡®s car at the door. Less than half an hour after Michal sent her home, Wills Watson returned. When he returned to his room, she had already finished her shower and was sitting by the window, reading a book. She did not even turn her head when she heard him enter. Wills Watson took off his Jackieet, walked to her side and caressed her head: ¡°Are you angry again?¡± ¡°How would I dare to be angry with Mr. Waltson ? Mr. Waltson will take anything he says for granted.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that because I heard those brats say it? I was very angry.¡± Wills Watson then continued, ¡°With so many people teasing you, the two of you do not know how to exin yourself?¡± She said, ¡°How do you know that we didn¡¯t exin? Did you finish listening to what they said to us today?¡± Wills Watson smirked. It looks like they had exined it before, ¡°How could there be such a rumor in the school? There are so many women in school, why do they say that you and Benjaming are a couple? ¡± ¡°Because of Benjaming . He normally looks up at the sky and doesn¡¯t even look at the girls in school, but in front of me, he¡¯s always talking andughing with me. It¡¯s probably because of his attitude that others connected to some unrealistic things.¡± Wills Watson remained silent, his gaze bing more solemn. She said unhappily: ¡°Wills Waltson , you can¡¯t possibly be thinking in your heart that there¡¯s something wrong with me and Benjaming , right?¡± Wills Watson spoke in a deep voice, he looked at her and raised her chin gently: ¡°I don¡¯t care what others say, I only care what the two of you think. Luna , you know, there are some things that I have experienced once, so I definitely won¡¯t let myself experience it again. You are mine, so you can only be mine, understand? ¡° Chapter 211 When she heard his remarks, she remembered Cathelina Bright and her second brother. He must have been afraid of history repeating again. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Benjaming, in my opinion, is just a cute little brother. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± She was dissatisfied: ¡°What exactly are you suspicious of? Do you believe that all women in the world are like Cathelina Bright?¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s expression became more solemn: ¡°In the past, although she did not betray anyone on her own, she was forced by the circumstances, there was no other way, some betrayal, I have indeed borne it.¡± She responded, ¡°Yes. If not for the circumstances, the two of you would have had arge family by now.¡± Wills Waltson rubbed her head and said, ¡°Luna, don¡¯t be jealous like that.¡±¡±I¡¯m confessing to you in this manner because I don¡¯t want to go through the ordeal of my brother snatching my beloved girlfriend again. I¡¯m scared I¡¯m going insane, hm?¡± After a lengthy period of staring at the book in her palm, she eventually asked: ¡°Giving your beloved wife to your own brother was the most rash decision. Cathelina Bright should not have been let go back then.¡± He sat on the window cushion opposite her and smiled lovingly at her. ¡°I think that the reason why I gave in at that time was probably because I wanted to meet you in the future.¡± Her eyes softened when she looked at him tenderly. ¡°Wills Waltson, you are certainly an expert in love,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I¡¯ve only ever been in love twice in my life, including with you?¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°That is correct. When I found the proper person, my nice words came from the heart.¡± He curved his lips and smiled, entirely at peace. She pursed her lips and smiled gently, yet her heart was thumping wildly. Wills Waltson, inparison to Aven Harris, was a person who was adept at saying sweet words. He didn¡¯t know what it was like when he was with other women, but it appeared like she was frequently tempted in front of him. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you on behalf of Benjaming .¡± ¡°Why did you talk to me in his ce?¡± grumbled Wills Waltson. ¡°This is the reward that he agreed to discuss with me when he agreed to help the school¡¯s basketball team win the MVP championship.¡± Wills Waltson squinted his eyes. This brat must have realized that he wouldply to all of her requests. ¡°What did he want from you?¡± ¡°He said he wanted to open a bar,¡± she said. ¡°But isn¡¯t this a minor issue in your family¡¯s eyes? Why would you disagree?¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± smiled Wills Waltson. ¡°He said that he wanted to open a bar that is not for profit. In business, the Waltson family is not a coward. If his bar is not, you will feel ashamed of him.¡± ¡°What nonsense,¡± Wills Waltson eximed, raising his eyebrows, ¡°he lied to you about this.¡± ¡°Do you have another reason?¡± ¡°Yes, he knows,¡± Wills Waltson confirmed. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him about it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it for the time being.¡± She was puzzled, ¡°That¡­ Have I seeded in this mission, or have I failed? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seeded, as for whether or not he¡¯ll be able to open this bar, it will depend on Benjeming Waltson¡¯s attitude in the end.¡± As long as shepleted her mission, it would be fine. In the afternoon of the second day, Wills Watson arrived at school half an hour Elven . He requested for a resting room from the school and sent someone to find Benjeming Waltson. Seeing Wills Waltson ¡®s expression, Benjeming Waltson knew there was a problem. He smilingly walked to Wills Waltson ¡®s side and sat down: ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re looking for me.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Me? Of course not. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you given up on the matter of the bar?¡± Benjaming thought about it, as long as Third Sister-in-Law brought up this matter, Third Brother would definitely look for him. He looked at Wills Watson seriously and said: ¡°Third brother, my situation is different from second uncle¡¯s.¡± ¡°Even then, Second Uncle would never have thought that he would get to know that b * tch from the Enderson family in the bar. Even more so, he would never have thought that he would be ruined his entire life by her. It wasn¡¯t my decision to not let you open a bar, and Second Brother didn¡¯t agree either. Amongst us three brothers, you have the most simr personality to second uncle, and you are full of emotions and sensitive. Staying in that ce all day long, how can you guarantee that you won¡¯t follow second uncle¡¯s path? ¡± ¡°Not everyone in this world is as bad as a person fromEnderson family. Third brother, I am already an adult, and there are some things that you have to stop me now, and in the future, I will do it too. In any case, I have to do it anyway, I can¡¯t let you give me your support when I especially want to do something, right? ¡± Wills Watson stared at Benjeming Waltson for a moment: ¡°What is the real reason behind you having to open that bar again? I want to hear from your heart, not those nice perfunctory words. ¡± Benjeming Waltson thought for a while and said: ¡°I want to know about all kinds of people, want to understand a world that ispletely different from mine, I want to train myself, and make up for the gaps in my rtionship between people over ten years ago, I don¡¯t want to live a life carrying the title of Waltson family¡¯s Fourth Young Master, be revered, rejected by others, be feared by others, I want to live the life that I want to live.¡± ¡°Just by opening a bar, you can live for yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Others will find out sooner orter, that it was ran by the Fourth Young Master of Waltson family. You are one of Waltson family, and you will never be able to get rid of this identity.¡± ¡°Even if everything doesn¡¯t go in the right direction in the end, I¡¯ll be happy when I do what I want to do.¡± Wills Watson sighed and fell silent for a moment: ¡°Okay, for yourst sentence, I will let you open this pub, but if you dare to open this bar recklessly ¡­¡± ¡°Definitely not,¡±Benjamingughed heartily in pleasant surprise. ¡°Third brother, I definitely won¡¯t let you regret it.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Wills Watson pped him across the face, ¡°I will have Daniel organize the follow-up matters for you. Go back and attend the ss first.¡± Benjeming Waltson stood up, he was pleasantly surprised, and knew that, with Third Brother here, there was nothing that Third Sister-in-Law could not do. The Third Sister-in-Law was truly too invincible. He decided that in the future, his idol would be the Third Sister-in-Law. When he walked to the door, Wills Watson suddenly said: ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at him, ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re not going to go back on your words, are you?¡± ¡°In the future, keep a distance from your Third Sister-in-Law and let others gossip less.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s not my fault, you can¡¯t me me for this, right? It was you who made me look at the Third Sister-in-Law. ¡± ¡°Then look at yourself. Why does everyone just talk about you and her? You usually put on too much airs. Of all the girls in the school, you don¡¯t date with other girls in your school, but you¡¯re only close to her. Aren¡¯t you trying to attract her attention? Her position is different from yours. If you continue to let her be criticized because of you, I will beat you up. ¡± The corner of Benjeming Waltson¡¯s mouth twitched. Was this his own brother? He didn¡¯t care about his little brother. He only cared about his girlfriend. Chapter 212 There were some rumors that would be extremely tough to dispel. Luna had already kept her distance from Benjaming Waltson at school. She had also specifically rified her rtionship with Benjaming Waltson as a teacher and student, but the discussions on the forum were still endless. It would have been OK if it had only been this controversy, but a few dayster, a new ¡®Truth¡¯ arose in the forums. The story even had a catchy headline. She had no bottomline because she was treated by numerous wealthy men. Luna of Phdelphia University was a brazen woman. There were numerous images published in the news. The scene in which she and Aven Harris sit back to back on thewn, reading a book. Some were people she had met privately with Nicky Enderson, while others were eating with him in the dining hall. She had encountered Elven at the school¡¯s gate a while ago. There was also a picture of her in a nice car; when she saw it, she was terrified and broke out in cold sweat; it was Wills Waltson¡¯s car, although Wills Waltson was not in the car at the time. There was also the asion in school where Benjaming Waltson and she were whispering to one other. In addition, there were photos of her from before she graduated, when she was talking to parents of the opposite sex in front of their homes or in front of their doors. Someone had obviously been following her. How else could they have captured so much¡­ It was an odd scene. Looking at the words below, not only insulted her private life with some dirty words, she even exposed the basic information of her brother, Elven , Benjeming Waltson and the parents of her students. In the office, her face darkened as she flipped through the threads. Looking at her expression, Sabranda could not help but gossip, ¡°Teacher Greenwich , who was the one who wanted to harm you?¡± Mia nced at Sabranda: ¡°Teacher Sabranda, we¡¯re all from the same office, it¡¯s already like this, you don¡¯t have to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Teacher Mia, don¡¯t be angry, I was just worried about Teacher Greenwich .¡± ¡°No. I think you¡¯re just trying to get something that others don¡¯t know about.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Teacher Sabranda,¡±Luna interrupted Sabranda and looked at her. ¡°I know that you have a lot of curiosity, but regarding this news, I really don¡¯t know what to say. These photos were very ingenious, and I do know all the men inside. There was my brother, parents of my students, we had good rtionship. However, ¡­ Other than Aven Harris, no one else had even an ambiguous rtionship with me, so it was clear that they were trying to target me and throw dirty water at me. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m being dirty, but the other party even maliciously announced someone else¡¯s information. They dared to divulge the privacy of others.¡± Mia frowned: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , how do you n to deal with this matter?¡± Since it was an office, Teacher Sabranda naturally stood on Luna Greenwich side. She said, ¡°How about we delete this post.¡± Marktin ? said: ¡°You all think this matter is too simple, even if you delete this post, it will be useless. After all, most of the students have already seen it, and also ¡­ To be honest, after deleting the thread, it seems like Teacher Greenwich really has a guilty conscience. ¡± Sabranda asked curiously: ¡°Then do you have some good idea? ¡± Marktin ? thought for a while: ¡°I think I need to think about it.¡± After thinking about it, she picked up her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, I want to report. I was ndered and attacked by someone on the school forum. This person even leaked the privacy of my friends.¡± The other three people looked at her in surprise. She was calm. That¡¯s right, her bad news couldn¡¯t be made public, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t be a soft persimmon that others could pinch. After she hung up, Sabranda asked in shock: Teacher Greenwich , why did you call the police? With that, there would be more people know it.¡± ¡°Marktin ? is right, I do not n on settling this matter peacefully. If I were to delete the thread hastily, it would seem that I am guilty, I clearly did not do anything wrong, why would I hide myself away? Let the police investigate, and once they do, the person who tried to harm me will bear the legal responsibility, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± Mia looked at her and gave her a thumbs up. Puckering her lips, she knew that Teacher Mia would definitely support her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Half an hourter, a policeman came to the door. Seeing that the police had arrived, many teaching staff came to join themotion outside their office. After the police got to know the details, they began to investigate the matter. At this time, Wills Watson just received a call from Benjeming Waltson. After knowing that Luna had decisively called the police, Wills Watson felt very gratified. Instead of calling her, he went to the police chief. He even sent two online experts to the bureau chief to help them solve the case. The school had been full of gossip, but because of this, it was even more lively. In the afternoon, the principal called her over to his office. He originally thought that Luna was someone rted to Benjaming , and that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. However, when they were eating a few nights ago, it seemed that the Third Master did not favor her and Benjaming much, judging from his attitude. So¡­ He thought he need not to be afraid of Luna . Seeing Luna Greenwich , Peterson Burke¡¯s face became serious: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , do you know why I called you here?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Please enlighten me, Principal.¡± ¡°Today, the school is in a foul mood because of your little incident. Don¡¯t you think that you shoulde forward and settle it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve solved it.¡± ¡°I heard you called the police. Do you find the negative news in the school to be insufficient? The distinguished Phdelphia University actually used the police for the sake of a rumor about a counselor. Our school has always been a righteous ce, and now, because of you ¡­¡± ¡°Dean Burke,¡± she interrupted him. ¡°As the Principal, I hope that you can speak a bit more impartially. I am also a victim of this matter.¡± ¡°Victim? Could it be that those pictures were made by someone else? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that other people don¡¯t put it together, those pictures are all real. But don¡¯t tell me that Headmaster has never spoken to women before? I just want to know, those photos, which one of them can prove that I had an illicit rtionship with a man? They told lies and ndered me. Does you want to help this evil faction do evil? ¡± ¡°Luna ,¡±Peterson Burke said as he pped the table. ¡°Please speak with respect, I am the Principal.¡± ¡°I know. It is because you are the principal and my leader that I hope that you can be fair and impartial. Your subordinates have been wronged. But you don¡¯t help me. Instead, you scold me. ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡±Peterson Burke looked at Luna and said somewhat angrily, ¡°You have to admit that a bad wind is blowing on the campus because of you.¡± ¡°This matter has nothing to do with me. The responsibility lies with the people who unknowingly ndered me. I am a righteous person. There is no reason for me to be the scapegoat for those who have done wrong.¡± ¡°It seems that you did not realize your mistake at all. Luna , don¡¯t think that with the Benjaming supporting you, you can do whatever you want. I request for you to publicly review this matter, if you are unwilling, then you will lose this job. ¡° Chapter 213 She was furious ¡°This has nothing to do with Benjaming; you do not need to pull on him, and our rtionship is clean; we are just teachers and students, brother and sister. If I¡¯m fired because I didn¡¯t submit a review, I¡¯m willing to resign, and I¡¯m not going to bear responsibility for the people who have injured and denigrated me. Even if I quit, I¡¯ll have to wait until the cops bring me to justice.¡± ¡°Do you not have the final say on this? Do you want me to say it again? I am the school¡¯s principal.¡± If she didn¡¯t be a fox riding a tiger, Petersonwouldn¡¯t let her stay in school for long. ¡°As far as I know, the principal obtained this position thanks to Mr. Waltson¡¯s assistance. The only thing that Lord Third wanted you to do before you took office, you couldn¡¯t have forgotten, right? ¡± Only then did Peterson recall that Mr. Waltson had asked him to look after Luna. But, wait a minute¡­ Mr. Waltson¡¯s demeanor that day indicated that he was dissatisfied with her. Why would he care about her now? Nobody wants to be threatened, and he feels the same way: ¡°Heh, if you say it like that, I¡¯ll be in charge of this situation. Luna, I am the Principal, and no one will be able to keep you if I dere I will fire you.¡± She nodded, her fist clenched. ¡°If I made a mistake, and you had to fire me. I confess it, but I¡¯m not in the wrong now. That is why I refuse to admit it.¡± She pulled out her phone and dialed Wills Waltson¡¯s number. The phone was answered swiftly. ¡°Third Brother, something urred to me at school,¡± she replied, taking a big breath. ¡°ording to Benjaming, you performed admirably. The method of calling the police isn¡¯t bad. It indirectly demonstrates your innocence.¡± ¡°But¡­ still There¡¯s an issue.¡± ¡°What is the issue?¡± ¡°The principal said that it was because of me that the school was in a foul atmosphere. He asked me to submit a review, and if I didn¡¯t, he threatened to terminate me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Peterson¡¯s son Burke personally tell you?¡± Luna gave a nod: ¡°Yes, I am currently in the Principal¡¯s Office. If I¡¯m mistaken, I can quit, but¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I understand. Give the phone to Peterson¡¯s son Burke.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a call from Mr. Waltson,¡± she said as she approached the principal. Peterson¡¯was taken aback and went to Mr. Waltson toin. ¡°Lord Third, hello,¡± he said coldly as he took the phone. ¡°Burke Peterson, I¡¯ve heard everything. I asked you to look after her, and in the end, she had a setback. You not only did not assist her, but you also stepped on her. You are so brilliant that you dare to go against me.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson, you can¡¯t really me me for this. There are too many rumors about Teacher Greenwich at school right now, and the students are all talking about it, which is interfering with their studies. Many professors have approached me about this.¡± ¡°That is your problem. You can¡¯t even manage a school correctly, then me the victims if something bad happens to them. What is the point of having a principal like this at a university like Phdelphia? If you are unable to do this task, please notify me as soon as possible. I have lots of alternatives for you.¡± Wills Waltson was enraged, and Peterson Burke understood that the person he had to avoid offending the most in Phdelphia was this Mr. Waltson. Although his heart was suppressed, he nced at Luna Greenwich and said, ¡°I understand Mr. Waltson¡¯s meaning, I will try my best to bnce this problem well, please do not worry Mr. Waltson, I will not let Teacher Greenwich suffer grievances.¡± He then handed her the phone back. After she saying a few more words to Wills Waltson , he hung up. Peterson Burke looked at her, puzzled, ¡°Teacher Greenwich , what is your rtionship with Mr. Waltson ?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be curious. No matter what rtionship I have with Mr. Waltson , I only have one goal. I want to do my best in the job that belongs to me. I know that you are annoyed with me for being rude, but so was I, I am disappointed with you for being unkind. If I was just a normal counselor in the school, I¡¯m afraid that I would only be driven away after suffering so much. It seems to me that the person who encouraged the school to go astray was not me, but the headmaster. ¡± Peterson Burke frowned. In this school, other than this woman who had Mr. Waltson as backing, no one would dare speak to him like that. He had originally thought that this rtionship was a treasure. But now, he suddenly felt that this rtionship was a double-sided sharp de that was pressing down on his throat.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She could help him get rid of the obstacles, or she could be his obstacle. ¡°Since Lord Third has spoken on this matter, I naturally have to give him face. It¡¯s just that, Teacher Greenwich , I hope that you can keep yourself clean in the future ¡­¡± ¡°If the police find out and prove my innocence in this matter, please do apologize to me, Principal, because I know it and I have no reason to bear the humiliation.¡± After she finished speaking she bowed to Peterson Burke and turned to leave Office of the Principal. When she came out, she took a deep breath. Wills Waltson ¡­ He really was the treasured sword of her life. She felt that this year was truly eventful. In just a few months¡¯ time, she had already spawned a few rumors. Not to mention the spectators, even she felt that everyone else was fine. Why was it just her? There were so many things. Because of Wills Waltson ¡®s interference, the police took this matter very seriously. The rumors in the school never stopped. The police investigation did not stop either. Two dayster, good news finally came from the police. Afterparing the ID and the time of the post, they found the person who posted it in a house. When she heard this person¡¯s name, although she was a little surprised and sad, she did not express too much emotion. Elise rk ¡­ She calcted so much anger and was only waiting for the right moment to vent it. However, she probably didn¡¯t know that after the incident with Garryson , this kind of online violence had turned into something of a digestion on her part. After receiving the police¡¯s notice, she immediately took a taxi to the police station, where Elise rk was being investigated. Seeing Lunae in, the man walked in front of her and said respectfully: ¡°Hello Miss Greenwich , I am thewyer sent by Waltson¡äs Group. Next, I will have the authority to handle your case on behalf of reputation.¡± She pursed her lips warmly, ¡°Lawyer, hello. Did Lord Third invite you here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be troubling you.¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich is too polite.¡± Behind her, Elise rk heard the movements, and she turned to look at her. She stood up and looked at her, ¡°Luna , I sent the post right. Since I dared to send it, I will admit it, but why did you call the police and capture me? The photos I sent were not handled properly, they were all real.¡± Her gaze was slightly raised. ¡°It¡¯s true that the photos are real, but the post says that my private life is rotten and that I¡¯m a pet reared by rich people in their bed. How about these excessivements? It was also the truth? Your words represent the truth? You don¡¯t even need evidence to speak, do you? Then let me ask you, who do you think you are? ¡° Chapter 214 Elise rk choked. She was aware that she had the ability to be aggressive at the time, so she questioned righteously, ¡°Since you¡¯re so realistic that you can snap a picture of me talking to a man, I¡¯d like to know where the picture of me ying around with a man is. Elise rk, you have a great level of education as well. Then you should be aware that what you said was based on facts and evidence. Otherwise, you are spreading rumors, framing people, and will be held legally responsible.¡± ¡°Do you dare to dere you have nothing to do with those men?¡±¡±All you do is draw attention, all you do is meet men and act coquettishly, do you think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± said Elise rk, raising her chin. At the side, awyer berated: ¡°Miss rk, please be careful for your words. Your words now are a personal attack on my client.¡± Elise rk examined thewyer, then thewyer¡¯s face. She decided to throw caution to the wind. ¡°If chatting to a man is coquettish, then I¡¯d like to question Ms. Elise rk: You seduced and slept with your roommate¡¯s boyfriend, what was that? If speaking to those men is being coquettish, then just like how you talk to your fellow police officer about your crime right now, you are also talking to him. Is this also coquettish in your opinion?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Her eyes shed, not giving her the chance to speak: ¡°Elise rk , I know you¡¯re jealous of me and don¡¯t look down on me, but, you have to have a bottom line as a person. What right do you have to say that it was I who wrecked you when it was you who robbed my boyfriend and also damaged my life? You¡¯ve targeted me so many times that I can let it go, but this time you¡¯re not only implicated in the crime of nder and spreading rumors, you even intentionally leaked the privacy of others. This time, I am not going to let this thing go. I will thoroughly explore your responsibilities.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can really send me to jail,¡± Elise rk said coldly. ¡°Yes, of course. It is thew, not me, that will send you to jail. Elise rk, you have already broken thew, but you continue to be arrogant.¡± She had already investigated Elise rk¡¯s behavior before she arrived. It was more than enough for her to be imprisoned for three years as long as she persisted in her investigation, with the help of awyer Wills Waltson procured for her. She didn¡¯t want to retreat after enduring so much pain. After all, some people actually deserved no pity. ¡°Lawyer, I have to see this through to the end. Please assist me in ensuring that those who have broken thew are held ountable.¡± ¡°Please be at easy, Miss Greenwich.¡± It was past six when she left the police station. The night¡¯s curtain had already begun to fall. She groaned as she raised her head to stare at the rtively dark sky. Her former friend had not only deceived her, but had also turned into an opponent who despised her to the core, prompting her to defend herself with legal means. She was perplexed as to what she had done wrong. She always believed that if she treated others with kindness, they would reciprocate her goodwill. But it wasn¡¯t until she had suffered so much unjustified hostility that she realized her charity had been in vain. It could also be hypocritical beauty and a de sh. Humans had to be strong. Only by being powerful were they able to snort mockingly at those evil intentions and hurts. Her heart wrenched slightly as she remembered how the world had simrly maligned and ndered Wills Waltson.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He ¡­ It must have been difficult for him. She will undoubtedly treat him nicely in the future. In the future? She patted her head with her hand. She didn¡¯t know if there would be a future, but she should treat him well for the time being. As he had predicted, the two of them needed to embrace and warm up to each other. Only when their hearts were broken would they understand how to warm the other¡¯s. The investigation¡¯s findings were made public at school the following day. However, even when the results were published and it was proved that Luna had been wrongfully used, her criticism did not cease. Benjaming Waltson arrived home at 8:30 p. m. in the evening. When he got out of the car at the entry, he happened to run into Wills Waltson¡¯s car. Wills Waltson rolled down the window and stared at him as he stepped out of the car: ¡°Why did youe back sote?¡± ¡°I went to check on the decorations at the bar.¡± Wills Waltson said with a cold face as usual, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you be so concerned about it when you were studying.¡± ¡°A hobby and a sense of duty are twopletely different things.¡± Wills Watson shook him, and just as he was about to raise the car window, Benjeming Waltson thought of something and pressed on the window: ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Sister-in-Law should be feeling really bad these few days, you have tofort her well.¡± ¡°Did something happen again?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a scandal.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they already rify it?¡± ¡°Yeah, the police have indeed announced the results, but those brats in the school had big mouth. It¡¯s like talking about gossip about celebrities. Even if the celebrities personally cleared up the rtionship, no one would believe it.¡± Third Sister-in-Law is a famous person in our school, she has been doing this ever since we were in school. So, there are always more discussions about her than others. ¡± Wills Watson said in a deep voice: ¡°I understand, you can go back and rest.¡± Benjeming Waltson shrugged, and turned to enter the house. The driver drove to Wills Waltson ¡®s residence. When Wills Watson entered the house, the The butler came over and asked: ¡°What about Luna Greenwich ? ¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich just finished dinner and went upstairs.¡± Wills Watson handed his Jackieet to The butler and went upstairs. She was currently in her room reading a book. Seeing that he had returned, she pursed her lips andughed: ¡°The butler said that you will eat outside tonight. I thought you woulde back veryte.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a beautifuldy hiding in the gold room. Can I bear toe backte?¡± She rolled her eyes at him. Wills Watsonughed, ¡°How is it? Do you have anything that would give you a headache in the past two days at school?¡± She shook her head warmly. ¡°No, I¡¯ve cleaned up everything that needs cleaning up. I¡¯m just waiting for our principal¡¯s apology.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, reporting the good news but not reporting the bad news. Her attitude made him feel that when she had something on her mind, she was still unwilling to share it with him. However, since the scandal was still going on, he had no reason to ignore it. He raised his hand to rub her head. ¡°Little Luna .¡± This was the first time he called her that, so she ¡­ She raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°From now on, I will stand by your side to protect you at any time.¡± She looked at him, not understanding what he meant. He smiled. ¡°You read. I¡¯ll go take a bath.¡± She sat on the flying window and looked at the closed bathroom door. The deer in his heart almost jumped out of his heart. Friday afternoon, at the entrance of basketball court, the four teachers from the Office of Innocence were waiting for Wills Waltson ¡®s arrival. Wills Watson arrived at the entrance of the stadium five minutes before ss began. When he got out of the car and saw her warm expression, he smiled at her lovingly. This smile was aimed at her. It couldn¡¯t be more obvious. When Sabranda saw this smile, she looked at her in bewilderment. She lowered her head nervously. This Wills Watson had always been well-hidden in the past, but why did he release his charming power on her today? Chapter 215 Once he entered the basketball court, Wills Watson began his lecture. Sabranda stood by her side, and muttered in a voice that only two people could hear: ¡°Did I see wrongly? The Third Master just smiled at you.¡± She was embarrassed: ¡°You must have seen wrongly.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Shh,¡± she said, putting her hand to her lips. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Sabranda hurriedly nodded her head. She looked at Wills Waltson ¡®s back, her eyes filled with gentleness. At the end of the lesson, the students below the stage were still unsatisfied. Wills Watson turned to look at Luna , his hand still holding onto the microphone, and pretended to be unconcerned: ¡°Little Luna ,e with me to Office of the Principal.¡± She stunned, she looked at him. What was going on with him today? The audience instantly broke out into a flurry of discussion. Mia reached out and poked at Luna Greenwich , ¡°Teacher Greenwich .¡± Returning to reality, she looked at Wills Waltson . He passed the microphone to Marktin ?, who was not far away, and waved her over. Then, he walked over and naturally ced his hand on her shoulder. He brought her all the way out of the basketball court, and the inside of the basketball court was instantly in an uproar. Sabranda came to Mia¡¯s side and stuttered: ¡°Teacher Mia, Teacher Mia, what happened just now? Lord Third is called Teacher Greenwich Luna , I didn¡¯t hear anything wrong, right? And they left like this. Am I dreaming? ¡± She pinched her own arm. ¡°It hurts, it¡¯s not a dream. Heavens, I feel like I¡¯ve missed a huge news.¡± Mia did not say a word, and only looked around. She was also a little confused. Originally, Teacher Greenwich was in the midst of meddling in all of this, and the intention of Mr. Waltson ¡®s actions ¡­ She really couldn¡¯t understand. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t there be more people discussing about the Teacher Greenwich ? Wills Watson walked out of the basketball court in a warm manner. ¡°Mr. Wills Waltson , can you exin to me what you are doing right now?¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see your headmaster.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Didn¡¯t we already say that we were going to act like strangers in school? What are you doing now? In less than half an hour, the entire school will probably know of my intimate rtionship with you. ¡± ¡°Just to let them know. Otherwise, why would I bring you away in public?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What can it be? I¡¯ll support you.¡± She stared at him. Support? ¡°I want to let this bunch of ignorant brats know that I¡¯m the one protecting you. In the future, if anyone dares to say anything more about you being with other men, I¡¯ll only have a malicious heart. I¡¯ll take care of whoever dares to talk too much.¡± ¡°People who like to talk about other people are always like the clouds behind their backs, this is amon disease of gossipers, you can take care of one or two of them, but what if a majority of them are talking about me?¡± ¡°Then pick a good example and deal with this person,¡± he said while rubbing her head. ¡°Moreover, this way, when Ie to school in the future, I will no longer have to keep my distance from you. I think it¡¯s very good.¡± She looked at him warmly with a heart full of helplessness. He felt great, but she really felt ¡­ Very bad, okay. Now she was going to be a celebrity again. Wills Watson hugged her waist, and when he appeared in Office of the Principal, the Principal looked at his arm around her waist, and was stunned for a good three seconds before stuttering: ¡°Mr. Waltson , this time, why are you here?¡± ¡°Settle them.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± The principal thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Waltson , I don¡¯t really understand what you mean, please exin.¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°Seeing that I came together with her, you still don¡¯t understand what I mean? Dean Burke, looks like your brain isn¡¯t that bright after all. I told you too take care of her, looks like I have truly trusted you wrongly. ¡± Dean Burke looked at her, his expression filled with unending awkwardness. She gently pulled at Wills Waltson . But Wills Watson acted as if he was fine, he only patted her hands and said: ¡°What, you still don¡¯t understand why I came here?¡± Peterson Burke looked at her. At this point, no matter how stupid he was, he could guess what was going on. He just couldn¡¯t understand, wasn¡¯t she with Benjaming ? How could she¡­ she was with Mr. Waltson . Did he make a mistake? Peterson Burke looked at Luna , and said after a while: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , the matter before was that I did not figure out the truth, and let you bear the responsibility. I am truly sorry for this, and have caused you to suffer grievances.¡± She looked at him. She wasn¡¯t a heartless person, so all she wanted was an apology. From the incident till now, the police had alreadye out to rify everything, but Peterson Burke still had not made a move. Originally, she was quite furious and felt that this person didn¡¯t dare to do anything undeserved.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But now ¡­ Because of Wills Waltson ¡®s strength, her heart had be more bnced. ¡°You also have your own difficulties. After all, since you stood in this position, I could understand your position at that time. The only reason I asked the headmaster to apologize to me was because the headmaster said I didn¡¯t know self-love. The principal has been led by that piece of news, just like those gossip-loving children. You assumed that I was the kind of person described in the news, which makes me feel wronged. That¡¯s why I was so bad that day. I want to apologize too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, this was mainly my fault. I was in a hurry to quell the incident, don¡¯t apologize, Teacher Greenwich .¡± She took a deep breath and recalled her previous promise, ¡°As for resigning, does the principal need me to fulfill my promise?¡± ¡°No need, no need, if you resign now, that would mean that you are unwilling to forgive my fault, Teacher Greenwich , can we just go over the things that happened that day?¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Principal, I will definitely work diligently in the future. Please rest assured.¡± Wills Watson patted her shoulder. ¡°Go back to your office. I¡¯ll wait for you at the school gate in a while. We go back together. ¡± Luna Greenwich ¡®s face reddened. This ¡­ Wasn¡¯t he telling the headmaster that they were staying together? In front of the principal, she could not say anything to him. She politely bowed to the principal before turning around and leaving. When she left, Wills Watson turned around and walked over to the sofa to sit down. Peterson Burke said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Waltson , I really didn¡¯t know that Miss Greenwich was yours before, I thought ¡­¡± ¡°I know, you think she is with Benjaming .¡± ¡°Right, right.¡± ¡°So,¡±Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes were sharp as he looked at her: ¡°She is his, and you can bully her?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I really didn¡¯t mean that. That day, I was in a hurry, and it was all my fault, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Waltson . In the future, as long as this school¡¯s matters are rted to the Teacher Greenwich , I will take responsibility, and will definitely not let the Teacher Greenwich down.¡± Wills Watson stared at him, his eyes filled with coldness: ¡°The reason I brought Luna along today, is for two reasons. Listen well.¡± Chapter 216 ¡°Please, Lord Third, speak out.¡± ¡°First and foremost, stop selling your daughter to me. You don¡¯t want me to continue using derogatorynguage against your daughter.¡± Wills Waltson had always been direct with his remarks, although some of them weren¡¯t so pleasant to hear. After all, Emilia Burke was, in Peterson Burke¡¯s opinion, the most excellent female in the world, worthy of any exceptional guy. However, he could not refute Mr. Waltson ¡®s words, so he could only nod his head: ¡°I understand.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Second, because you can¡¯t get the people in the school to stop talking, I¡¯ll do it. Because you attend school every day, you should pay close attention. If anyone dares to casually talk about luna, just let me know. I¡¯m going to use them as an example.¡± Peterson Burke agreed ¡°I will catch a ssic example of this for Mr. Waltson as soon as possible.¡± Wills Waltson stood up and walked away without saying anything. Peterson Burke heaved a sigh of relief, went out and sent Wills Waltson downstairs. Wills Waltson turned and went upstairs after getting in the carriage and leaving. He sat in his office chair, sweat dripping down his back. Who would have guessed she¡¯d be so close to Mr. Waltson¡­? His head shook. She had a sweet face, but in his opinion, she was sharp, direct, harsh, and relentless. She was easily offended when she spoke, and she was unfit to be the young mistress of a wealthy household. How could Mr. Waltson , such a proud man, leave a girl like her by his side? He really didn¡¯t understand. She walked to the door of the office and hesitated for a moment. She didn¡¯t know whether she should go in or not. Once she entered, she would probably have to face the bombardment of Teacher Sabranda¡¯s curiosity. But since she didn¡¯t n to leave school, she couldn¡¯t possibly not see Teacher Sabranda for the rest of her life, right? After some thought, she pushed open the door and walked in. Before this person could even stand properly, Teacher Sabranda had already run over and tightly held onto her arm. ¡°Teacher Greenwich , quickly tell me, why did Lord Third take you away so intimately? What rtionship do I have with you? In my opinion, you¡¯re a couple, and that¡¯s right, because you said before that you and Benjeming Waltson are teacher and student, and your rtionship is not bad, but you aren¡¯t lovers. However, Benjeming Waltson is the only one who is close to you in the entire school. So, you must be his brother¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Hearing Sabranda¡¯s constant talking , she felt her head hurt. Mia could not help butugh at the side: ¡°This Teacher Sabranda, has already been a Holmes character for almost twenty minutes.¡± Marktin ?ughed, ¡°She is Conan. She said that there is only one truth.¡± looked at the two of them andughed bitterly. Sabranda was extremely anxious: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , are you only going to tell us?! Since we¡¯re already at this level, is there a need for you to hide anything?¡± She scratched her forehead and said, ¡°I have been a home tutor for Benjaming , so I knew Mr. Waltson from a long time ago. Since I did well teaching Benjaming , Mr. Waltson has always been very good to me. As for ¡­Lovers, not yet. ¡± ¡°Why not?¡± She patted her shoulder. ¡°I can see that Mr. Waltson has a good impression of you, so hurry up and take him down. This is something that all women dream about, do you know?¡± Looking at this woman who used to be so anxious that he could pounce on Wills Waltson , she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This kind of thing depends on fate. When fate has arrived, it naturally happens. If fate does not allow us to be friends, then it is good to be friends. ¡± Just as she was talking, her phone rang. Seeing that it was Benjeming Waltson, she was overjoyed, and found a good opportunity to slip away. That kid, Benjaming , does know how to make calls. As she went to get her bag, she said to the trio, ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. Hurry up and go home. I hope you have a good weekend.¡± As she picked up the phone, she said, ¡°Hello.¡± She opened the door and went out. Benjeming Waltson¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, I¡¯ve just heard about my Third Brother¡¯s sensational stories. How is it?¡± ¡°How about what?¡± ¡°Are you moved?¡±Benjeming Waltsonughed sinisterly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be moved about?¡± She¡¯s scared to death, okay? ¡°Wow, Third Sister-in-Law, you don¡¯t have to be like this, my third brother has already moved you out of the shadows to the front of the stage, this is a deration to the world, you are his woman, if someone offend you from now on, he is protecting you.¡± She rolled her eyes. She understood, but ¡­ She still can¡¯t take it anymore, can she? As she walked out of the office building, the people she saw on the way were all whispering behind her back. She could always hear the words¡¯ Mr. Waltson ¡®whenever she passed by them. ¡°Alright, let me see. You¡¯re just here to piss me off. Don¡¯t talk to me anymore. Go to your bar. I need to hurry up and escape from this ce of trouble.¡± After saying so, she hung up the phone and quickly walked towards the school gate. After walking not too far, Wills Waltson ¡®s car caught up to them from behind. The driver pressed the horn on the car, she turned her head, and saw that it was Wills Waltson ¡®s car, she immediately went back inside. As soon as she got into the car, she felt saved. Wills Watson smiled at her. She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re still smiling? I¡¯ve already be a street rat. It¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re worrying too much.¡± ¡°Not worried at all. Other people are really talking about my rtionship with you. I heard it with my own ears.¡± ¡°Go on, let them turn their attention from you and the other men to you and me. I feel good. ¡°I can finally connect it to you openly in the eyes of others.¡± She pursed her lips and looked at him, ¡°Mr. Capitalist, do you need to be so optimistic?¡± Wills Watson casually grabbed her hand: ¡°Being optimistic is not a bad thing. I¡¯ve said it before, in the future, I will always stand by your side to protect you. How can I stand by your side if I don¡¯t let others know about my rtionship with you? ¡± ¡°But have you ever thought that if one day we don¡¯t have any results, it will be a great disaster for me?¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a day like this.¡± He reached out and poked her on the head. ¡°I have no faith in myself.¡± What right did she have to make him like her for the rest of his life? Wills Watsonughed helplessly: ¡°It seems that you can only be confident if we are married. How about it, do you want to marry me?¡± Her face turned slightly red, making her feel as if she was in a hurry to get married. ¡°No.¡± When she finished, they looked at each other and smiled. Now, when he asked her to marry him at random, it seemed to be amon urrence for her to turn him down so casually. If she were to suddenly say that she was going to marry, he would instead think that something was wrong with her. He lovingly rubbed her head, ¡°Don¡¯t take other people¡¯sments to heart. Whatever others say isn¡¯t important, your own feelings are more important. They live their entire lives, and we live our entire lives as well. Why should we pay for their words? ¡± She pursed her lips tenderly, her eyes carrying a tinge of docility. ¡°Is this what you said with your experience?¡± Wills Watson smirked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Whether it is or not, I feel that what Mr. Capitalist just said makes a lot of sense, and I agree.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows and pointed at her nose: ¡°Luna , you¡¯ve learnt to tter me.¡± Chapter 217 ¡°So, you say, did I do it right?¡± she teased. ¡°Very good, keep going in the future, keep working hard.¡± When I¡¯m with others, I feel ufortable no matter what they do. But you could do anything for me.¡± She smirked as she rolled her eyes. The car arrived at the vi, and just as he got out of the car, his phone rang. She took out her phone to investigate. She was taken aback when she realized it was Belle Enderson. Wills Waltson stepped out of the car and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking it?¡± ¡°Just take it,¡± she said lovingly, pursed her lips. You may enter first.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a simple phone call?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said with a smile, unable to leave everything to him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Wills Waltson entered the house first, then moved carefully to the white chair on thewn, sat down, and then picked up the phone. ¡°Luna, you¡¯ve been busy recently,¡± said Belle Enderson on the other end of the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t be so strange; just say it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about your rtionships with other men; just y with them.¡± You should avoid Wills Waltson at all costs. He¡¯s all mine.¡± The corner of her mouth curved into an unpleasant smile. She must have nted some spies in the school. How else could she have arrived searching for trouble so quickly? ¡°Is that correct? ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t hear him say he¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°Do you really not understand, Luna, or are you just pretending?¡± If Wills Waltson wanted to marry you, it would have already been announced in the media. Men, particrly wealthy men, have several tricks up their sleeves when ites to women. You can¡¯t truly interpret his current confused sentiments for you as love, can you? You don¡¯t need to take a piss to take care of yourself; aside from your face, what other capital do you have for him to love you? ¡± ¡°I genuinely want to know how overconfident you are,¡± Belle Enderson cynically chuckled. Belle Enderson was not angry; she was dumb, but she was not angry. There was no need to be angry with her. ¡°Whether he loves me or not. Whether he ys with me or not. Is there any significance to you? Wills Waltson expressed an interest in marrying you? Did he tell the media about your marriage to him? Or did he go to your Enderson family to propose and promise to marry you? I still have a face, how about you? You are nothing. Belle Enderson , listen carefully, Wills Watson didn¡¯t want to marry you, even if he really did, I would spare no effort to destroy your marriage contract. I don¡¯t need to marry Wills Waltson , but don¡¯t even think about marrying him, if you don¡¯t believe me, just try. ¡± Hearing her words, Belle Enderson became agitated, ¡°Luna , you are a shameless bitch.¡± She had heard that so many times, especially when she heard them from a real bitch. She didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all. It was just like someone had said, only people without quality would say that they have quality. There was no need for her to get angry at such a slut. Sheughed lightly and said frivolously, ¡°Since you said so, if I don¡¯t do it, I will let you down.¡± As she said that, her voice instantly became serious: ¡°Belle Enderson , don¡¯t be like a mouse, and only dare to spread rumors that Wills Watson is going to marry you. You don¡¯t think that just because you spread the news, Wills Watson will be yours? Some dreams were better left unattended. If you have the ability, then let the whole world know about this matter. Otherwise, don¡¯te looking for trouble with me. No matter how useless am, Wills Watson views me as a treasure now. What about you? He¡¯s not even willing to trample on you.¡± Belle Enderson was furious: ¡°Luna . I think you are trulywless. Who do you think you are, to actually dare to scold me?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are, why can¡¯t I scold you? The reason why you¡¯re so angry is because I told the truth. Speaking of which, in your heart, you clearly know that you don¡¯t have the ability to take down Wills Waltson , which is why you came here to cause trouble for me. But Belle Enderson , your dream was too prematurely. Forget about me having Wills Watson as my backer, even if I don¡¯t have Wills Watson as my backer, the current me, it¡¯s not even your turn to teach me a lesson. Do you really think I¡¯m still the same little brat from ten years ago, the one who could easily be bullied? Belle Enderson , listen carefully, don¡¯t bother me again. If you don¡¯t understand humannguage, go find your mother to teach you anew, oh, no, your mother probably doesn¡¯t understand humannguage too, otherwise she won¡¯t have such trash like you. Forget it, with a person like you, I can¡¯t be serious, it would be a waste of my saliva if I continue to talk to you.¡± She hung up the phone and walked back into the house. When Belle Enderson heard the sounding from the other side of the phone, she was so angry that she mmed her phone onto the ground. The phone didn¡¯t break into pieces, but the heart of the servant next to her was on the verge of breaking into pieces. Annoyed, she picked up the fruit bowl, the dried fruit bowl, the remote control, and the America on the table and threw it on the floor. Kelen Enderson ran out of the house at the sound. Seeing Belle Enderson go crazy, Kelen Enderson said anxiously, ¡°Ah, my precious daughter, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to kill Luna . I¡¯m going to make that bitch, Luna , die! Mom ¡­¡± As she spoke, she stomped her feet in anger and began to cry. Kelen Enderson walked over to her side and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did she do?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson was with you today in the school. I just wanted to find her to warn her, but she actually dared to humiliate me. She even said that I only dared to be like a mouse and secretly spread rumors that Wills Watson was going to marry me. She said I had no balls and dared not tell the whole world about it. Mom, my dad clearly said that when Old General mentioned this to Mr. Waltson , Mr. Waltson didn¡¯t oppose it. Since there was no objection, then it means that Mr. Waltson didn¡¯t n to reject this marriage. It¡¯s been so long, but Mr. Waltson still hasn¡¯t moved. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s waiting for me to take the initiative? ¡°Lord Third couldn¡¯t have forgotten what he said about Old General, right? Otherwise, why would he be so intimate with her? I really hate that slut. I really am going to be angered to death by her.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, calm down. Is it worth getting angry at those people that can¡¯t even get on the stage? Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Although Mr. Waltson didn¡¯t take the initiative to look for you, didn¡¯t he also not announce his rtionship with Luna ? Men, he just ys with her. It¡¯s amon urrence, I don¡¯t believe that a high and mighty person like Wills Watson would be willing to marry an illegitimate daughter who cannot bear to see the light of day. You have to know that you are the precious daughter of the Enderson family, and there¡¯s no way that she canpare to you. ¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Belle Enderson ¡®s heart felt a bit better. She looked at her mother in displeasure: ¡°Then what do we do? What if Mr. Waltson really took a fancy to that fox spirit? It should be known that Luna is the daughter of that vixen. The child of a rodent can bore a hole through it, and her mother has stolen your man, so I can¡¯t let Luna steal my man. ¡± Kelen Enderson raised her eyebrows. ¡°Your words make sense. Your father and your brother both told us not to act rashly, but I think ¡­ We can¡¯t wait for this. We have to take the initiative. ¡° Chapter 218 ¡°Mom, do you have a good idea?¡± Belle Enderson asked, taking a step closer and letting go of his prior rage. ¡°Belle , didn¡¯t she say that we don¡¯t have the ability to let the whole world know about this? Then we will do as she says and let the whole world know about this. I don¡¯t believe that Wills Waltson can reject old general¡¯s request in front of everyone. ¡± ¡°You mean¡­ let him help us?¡± Belle Enderson grimaced. ¡°If Mr. Waltson does not agree, he will not speak out for us in front of the media, but we may bring up this problem in the name of the old general.¡± Kelen Enderson murmured a few things into Belle Enderson¡¯s ear while she talked. Belle Enderson lifted her eyebrows and smiled evilly. Wills Waltson had justpleted changing when she returned to her room. He inquired, ¡°Who dialed your number? You talked for a long time.¡± ¡°Belle Enderson,¡± Luna did not lie. ¡°Did she criticize you again?¡± Sheughed ¡°Do anything she desires. Her evil words can¡¯t hurt me now anyways. Since the dog is barking at me, I can¡¯t possibly imitate it, right?¡± Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard her words: ¡°It¡¯s excellent that you¡¯re not furious, go upstairs to change, ande down to eat.¡± She replied and proceeded upstairs. The supper was asvish as usual. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had always had a strong appetite. She felt her stomache ach churn after taking two mouthful. She took the food and put it on the table. She appeared to be struggling to consume them.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Wills Waltson queried: ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You dislike them?¡± She moved her head. ¡°No, Auntie¡¯s cuisine has always been excellent.¡± ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t eat well tonight?¡± After thinking about it, she said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the food I ate this afternoon, before we went to the basketball court to wait for you this afternoon, I ate something. I¡¯m not hungry at all.¡± ¡°Do you still eat street food?¡± Wills Waltson smirked: ¡°That kind of crap is as filthy as it gets. Have you forgotten the consequences of eating takeoutst time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay; it¡¯s best not to see it.¡± ¡°Where did all this foolishnesse from, Luna? Dirty is dirty; how can it be clean if you can¡¯t see?¡± Wills Waltson nted her, ¡°You are not allowed to eat that kind of food in the future. Have you forgotten that thest time I ate street food on the side of Big City Home, I got acute enteritis all the time?¡± When she thought of the shop, she asked, ¡°Oh right, that stall was forced to close. This has absolutely nothing to do with you. Right?¡± ¡°It was I who did my duty as a citizen to report that booth so they were investigated. So, what happened to them? It must be because they sell contaminated food. The booth will not be closed if it passes the sanitary requirements.¡± She was shocked as she said, ¡°You actually¡­ I¡¯ve heard that the shop¡¯s owner relies on it to support his family. They are fine with so many people eating there. Since you felt ufortable, you should me yourself for not being healthy and strong enough.¡± ¡°Why do you have to go against me all the time? I don¡¯t want you to eat dirty food, or is it my fault? ¡± She felt bad ¡°That is not what I am referring to. I just think it¡¯s fine if someone else eats it, but you don¡¯t. It¡¯s not good for you to wreck your boss¡¯s livelihood on your own.¡± ¡°What exactly is this theory? What he created is food. No one would forbid him from doing this, but he didn¡¯t even care about the health of others. Could it be that he was the one who ruined his own business? If you don¡¯t thank me for assisting the innocent, that¡¯s great, but why are you ming me?¡± His words made perfect sense. His tone of voice, on the other hand¡­ She cocked her brow. ¡°Are you arguing with me?¡± ¡°Not at all. Men who fight with their wives are all lousy men. I simply want to change the negative thoughts in your head. It¡¯s not a negative thing to be considerate of others. But you must understand the concept of right and wrong. Right was correct, while wrong was incorrect. A poor man can live in a variety of ways. I¡¯ve never considered damaging anyone¡¯s livelihood, but I don¡¯t believe the poor man should be allowed to intentionally harm others just because he¡¯s pitiful, hmm?¡± She locked her gaze on him for a long time. This man would definitely teach a lot in the future. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything because you felt that what I said was wrong?¡± Luna nodded, pursed her lips into a smile, gave him a thumbs up, and added, ¡°You are correct, and very sensible. Mr. Capitalist, you truly embody the life motto.¡± Wills Waltson chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to hear your ttery again today, but let¡¯s just forget about the ttery, and in the future, don¡¯t consume this kind of disgusting stuff anymore.¡± ¡°But what are our options? I enjoy eating this type of meal on asion. After all, we¡¯re all working in the same office, and everyone else is eating it. Isn¡¯t it absurd for me to refuse to consume it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± Wills Waltsonughed. He turned around and said to the butler standing nearby: ¡°Go out and find a street food master. When Luna wants to eat it, have hime over specifically to feed her.¡± ¡°Okay, Lord Third.¡± The butler turned around to make the She was frightened by his words. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, this is so troublesome.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no trouble. People all have the urge to eat and they like to eat. Of course, we have to eat. As long as we eat cleanly and safely, I can satisfy you with anything you want to eat.¡± As he spoke, he looked at her with a doting expression and asked, ¡°Such an outstanding person like me, did it move your heart?¡± Her lips bit down on a smile. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t added thest sentence, I would have really been moved by you. But now ¡­ Well, no.¡± Although she said that, in her heart, she felt that being able to be doted on and liked by Wills Watson was truly a fortunate thing. If he really wasn¡¯t interested in her on the spur of the moment, then she really seemed to let this feeling continue until she was old. ¡°Luna , you seem to be shy.¡± ¡°Eat quickly,¡± she said, putting down her forkpletely. ¡°I¡¯ll watch you eat.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Wait until you¡¯re hungry, then we can have supper.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She stared at him. When her gaze fell on the dishes on the table, she frowned. True¡­ She wanted to vomit. On the morning of the second day, Kelen Enderson did not discuss with Johny Enderson and instead brought Belle Enderson to visit Old General. With the lesson fromst time, Belle Enderson dressed very properly this time. But helplessly, the Old General shut their doors. The servants came out and told them, ¡°The old general is not feeling well, and he doesn¡¯t want to see guests for this period of time.¡± The mother and daughter of the Enderson family returned home disappointed. Because they were in a bad mood, Belle Enderson made a huge fuss. Helpless, Kelen Enderson could only bring Belle Enderson to Enderson ¡®s Group to look for him. The moment the two of them entered Johny Enderson ¡®s office, they saw that Nicky Enderson , who had already been on a business trip for more than a month, had finally returned. He was reporting the results of his trip to Johny Enderson . Upon seeing him, Belle Enderson felt wronged: ¡°Bro, why have you only just returned, didn¡¯t you say that you would help me? But Mr. Waltson is about to get snatched away by that slut that you spoiled, what are you going to do about it?¡± Chapter 219 Hearing Belle Enderson ¡®s sobbing, Nicky Enderson could not help but frown: ¡°Belle Enderson , you are noisy. What are you talking about? Don¡¯t say something like that since she¡¯s your sister.¡± ¡°Look, I only said something bad and you¡¯ll speak for her. She¡¯s a slutwho not only seduced men but also took over my big brother. I despise this slutand will never call her my little sister again. I, Belle Enderson, don¡¯t have a little sister like her; she¡¯s a wuss.¡± ¡°You keep quiet.¡± Nicky Enderson was already overburdened with work for thepany. He had intended to speak with Luna after reporting his job to his father. He had missed her after not seeing her in a long time. But before he could finish his work, his mother arrived with Belle Enderson. Belle Enderson was harsh and did not listen to his exnations. To be honest, he couldn¡¯t stand this kind of rambunctious youngdy, let alone Wills Waltson. ¡°What do you suppose Wills Waltson will think of you in your current situation, Belle Enderson?¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t he interested in me? The Enderson family is a well-known Wealthy ss in Phdelphia. What gives him the right to dislike me?¡± ¡°The Endersons are the Endersons, and you are you. Have you forgotten about the feud between the Enderson and Waltson families?¡± ¡°What is it got to do with me? I have nothing to do with the animosity of the preceding generation. Also, don¡¯t separate me from the Enderson family. Who can change this if I am the young miss of the Enderson family?¡± ¡°Do you believe Wills Waltson is concerned about the Enderson family¡¯s situation? Would he continue tear up the Enderson family if he cared? As the great young miss of the Enderson family, you are unable toprehend the financial statements. Then, in in English, let me inform you that Enderson¡¯s Group¡¯s profits are all negative. Do you understand why?¡± Nicky Enderson¡¯s eyes glowed with rage: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it; you have no idea because you just know how to spend and not how to think. Let me tell you, this is all because to Wills Waltson. As long as he wriggled his fingers, the Enderson¡¯s Group woulde apart in two years. Do you still think Wills Waltson would find the title of the Enderson family¡¯s little miss appealing?¡± He snorted: ¡°You are not good enough as a person and not good at doing things. Forget about Wills Waltson, I think you¡¯re an ugly; what gives you the right to think you¡¯re Luna¡¯s opponent?¡± ¡°How could you say that to your own sister, Nicky Enderson?¡±¡±Thepany doesn¡¯t run smoothly, that¡¯s your and Dad¡¯s problem, what does it have to do with me?¡± Belle Enderson was enraged. ¡°Yes, we have an issue, and it has nothing to do with you. So, if you, the youngdy of the Enderson family, be a beggar one day, I¡¯d like to see what you can rely on to survive.¡± At the side, Kelen Enderson looked at Johny Enderson worriedly: ¡°Is the situation in thepany that bad?¡± Johny Enderson sighed: ¡°It¡¯s not too optimistic.¡± Hearing her father say that, Belle Enderson went silent for a moment, then walked to Johny Enderson ¡®s desk: ¡°Dad, previously, didn¡¯t Mr. Waltson promise the marriage in front of the Old General? Since he agreed, why did he target our family? As long as our two families marry each other, he wouldn¡¯t continue to target the Enderson family, right? Raising a daughter, isn¡¯t it at this time that I have toe to the rescue? You can push me to the Waltson family, it doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t care if you use me as a tool to make a business marriage and save thepany. ¡± Hearing Belle Enderson ¡®s words, Nicky Enderson actually smiled speechlessly. Did this Belle Enderson really think she was a fairy? Who was the one who gave her the courage to overestimate her own abilities? Hearing Nicky Enderson ¡®sughter, Johny Enderson shook his head and pursed his lips. Belle Enderson became anxious: ¡°Father, what kind of expression is that? Brother, what are youughing about, do you all think I¡¯m not worthy of Mr. Waltson ? You guys can¡¯t extinguish your own prestige and bolster the morale of others, right? ¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Nicky Enderson was also straightforward: ¡°Right now, it¡¯s not a question of whether you¡¯re worthy or not, it¡¯s just that Wills Watson doesn¡¯t think much of you.¡± ¡°Nonsense, if he did not have that kind of thought, why would he agree to Old General¡¯s request?¡± ¡°Old General only said that he had already told Wills Watson about his father¡¯s wish, but when did he ever say that Wills Watson would agree to the marriage of the two families? Belle Enderson , do you think if he doesn¡¯t object means he will agree?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t object. Doesn¡¯t it mean there is a possibility?¡± ¡°Wills Watson and Peterson Burke are close friends, Wills Watson did not refute him, and only gave face to Old General, do you really think, that he has his eyes on you? If he really has feelings for you, he knows very well that you and Luna are half-brothers and half-sisters, why does he still flirt with Luna ? Also, with his swift and decisive personality, if he really wanted to marry you, he would have long since done so. He has already left you like this, not only did he ignore you, he even increased the sanctions against the Enderson family. That is clearly telling you, get away from him, how could you be so na?ve? ¡± Belle Enderson stomped her feet. She turned around and looked at Kelen Enderson with grievance, ¡°Mom.¡± Kelen Enderson looked at Nicky Enderson , ¡°Nicky , talking to your sister, you don¡¯t have to be so mean, right?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t make myself clear, she doesn¡¯t understand.¡± Kelen Enderson looked at Johny Enderson unhappily: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Didn¡¯t you say that Old General would help us out, but in the end, Today, when we went to look for him, he actually didn¡¯t see us at all. He owed us favor but he didn¡¯t repay us.¡± Johny Enderson frowned. ¡°Shut up. The rtionship between the Enderson family and the Waltson family is not something that can be melted in just two or three days. Take your time.¡± ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t take our time. Yesterday, Mr. Waltson publicly flirted with Luna in school. For me, this is a big crisis.¡± Nicky Enderson frowned. His gaze somewhat hazy. He impatiently told his mother and Belle Enderson , ¡°This is apany, and not a ce to discuss your personal feelings. You two can go back first.¡± Belle Enderson still wanted to say something, but Kelen Enderson grabbed her and shook her head, bringing her away. Belle Enderson said anxiously: ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you let me speak?¡± ¡°Thepany is in such a mess right now, how could your dad and your brother have such thoughts? The problem with Luna is a grudge between women, we can solve it ourselves.¡± ¡°How?¡± Now, even the Old General does not allow us to borrow strength from him. ¡± ¡°Then we will rely on ourselves. At that time, since Old General did not make things difficult for us, we have the leeway.¡± ¡°Do you already have a n?¡± Kelen Enderson pursed her lips, ¡°A few days ago, I met the editor of the Morning Star newspaper in the beauty salon. She loves to collect all sorts of gossip about the Wealthy ss, and it just so happens that you will oftene with me to take a look around the beauty salon. At that time, we will cooperate and inadvertently leak some information to her ¡­¡± Belle Enderson gave Kelen Enderson a thumbs up, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the best.¡± Kelen Enderson pursed her lips: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s something else, we can afford to lose. But if that slut¡¯s daughter wants to block your way, I definitely won¡¯t let you lose.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 220 Wills Waltson received a phone call early Sunday morning. Peterson Burke returned and invited him to the reunion. He brought Luna with him to demonstrate that he was no longer a bachelor. ¡°Where are we going at this time?¡± she inquired as she followed him into the car. ¡°Go have a drink.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t drink,¡± she said anxiously. ¡°I quit.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to drink, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± She smirked and replied, ¡°What is the point of drinking in the middle of the day? Did you have any problems?¡± ¡°Peterson Burke has returned. I told him that I already have a woman, he doesn¡¯t believe me, so of course, I wanted to take you out and sweep his prestige.¡± She was speechless, ¡°This kind of thing can also be used to show off? For men like you, if you want to find a woman, isn¡¯t that what you can do as you wish? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get it. When we meet a decent woman, men like us will be single-minded.¡± Sheughed. She had hoped so. Wills Waltson led her into a private room when she arrived at the clubhouse. In the private room, there was only Peterson Burke. ¡°Where are those two?¡± Wills Waltson asked, raising his eyebrows. ¡°One went to France, while the other is in Shanghai.¡± As Peterson Burke talked, his gaze was drawn to Luna. Luna was also measuring up Peterson Burke at the time. Wills Waltson politely nodded in return when their gazes connected. The man in front of her had prominent facial characteristics, but he was really attractive. His skin was slightly dark, and his physique appeared to be well-built. She couldn¡¯t discern his height from where he sat. But looking at the fact that Wills Watson sat beside him, the two of them seemed to be of equal height, and he should be about the same height as Wills Waltson . Seeing that Luna was still looking at Peterson Burke, Wills Watson said: ¡°Darling, what are you looking at?¡± Darling? This form of address caused ayer of goosebumps to appear on Luna ¡®s body. She looked at Wills Waltson , speechless. Seeing her expression, Wills Watson could not help butugh: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will embarrass him this way?¡± She walking over, she sat down beside him and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit curious. This is the first time I¡¯vee into close contact with a soldier, but he isn¡¯t wearing any military uniform. It seems like there¡¯s a bit of a show to watch.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As she said that, she smiled at Peterson Burke: ¡°Hi, Sir, my name is Luna .¡± Peterson Burke looked at Wills Waltson , who was smirking his lips. This girl was interesting. Sir? Where did thise from? ¡°Hello Miss Greenwich . If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Peterson along with Wills .¡± Peterson ? She couldn¡¯t say it. She looked at Wills Watson with a puzzled expression: ¡°Calling him sir isn¡¯t that right?¡± Wills Watson restrained hisughter, ¡°Peterson is a Battalion Commander. If you feel that calling him Peterson is awkward, you can call him Badaire Coman or Badaire Coman.¡± Thisst name¡­ She smiled and said, ¡°Badaire Coman, I have heard a lot about you.¡± Peterson Burke said calmly: ¡°It seems that I am quite famous in the Phdelphia.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°That¡¯s courtesy, you don¡¯t understand?¡± ¡°In my opinion, Miss Greenwich is not like you evil merchants.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one with a uniform. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s righteous.¡± Hearing the two of them talk back to each other, a smile appeared in her eyes. It was rare for her to see Wills Watson fighting against others. He was even very serious in front of his second brother, butst time, he was also very rxed with his friend. So, it turned out that the Four Young Masters were on good terms with each other. Their reputation was well-deserved. She was honored to be able to witness such a scene. After Wills Watson finished talking, he naturally ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°But even if you have any more righteousness, you are still a bachelor. And in the future, there will be someone who loves me and cares about me. We are no longer the same.¡± Peterson Burke rolled his eyes at him, raised his wine cup, and drank. Luna Greenwich auTomy atically matched a sound in her heart, ¡®K. O.¡¯. She nudged Wills Waltson ¡®s lower abdomen with her elbow, reminding him not to be too arrogant. After all, ¡­ ¡°Yes, you are popr among women, that is something I am envious of too. Miss Greenwich , you must be careful of this man. He is so unreliable. She looked at Peterson Burke¡¯s smiling face, then looked at Wills Waltson , K. O. Wills Watson stared at him: ¡°Brat, you are starting to attack me personally, you¡¯re breaking the rules.¡± ¡°What I said was the truth. How could it be considered a personal attack?¡± ¡°Am I unreliable?¡± ¡°The bees you recruited, they all came to my house, don¡¯t you think?¡± Wills Watson hugged: ¡°What bees? You¡¯ve made it clear to me. ¡± If he did not say it out loud, wouldn¡¯t Luna the little girl be thinking too much again? Peterson Burke acted like he was scheming and stared at him for a long time. This brat, he¡¯s stirred up true feelings this time. ¡°When I came backst night, I went to see my grandfather. My grandfather said that he caused you some trouble, so in order to repay the debt, he tied the strings with the youngdy of the Enderson family. In the end, yesterday, the youngdy of the Enderson family came to find him with her mother. Ever since her grandfather passed away, my family¡¯s old man and his family have had very little interaction. Now that MadameEnderson brought her daughter to meet my grandfather, why do you think she did it for? ¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s face turned cold: ¡°They are really shameless.¡± ¡°Of course, my grandfather didn¡¯t see them with the excuse of not feeling well. If the Enderson family is smart enough, they should know that my grandfather doesn¡¯t n to interfere in their family¡¯s matters anymore. But¡­ It is said that thedy of the Enderson family is very concerned about you and told everyone that you are going to get married. When my grandfather heard this, he was also furious, regretting that he mentioned this to you. ¡± Peterson Burke said as he raised his eyebrows, ¡°Although my grandfather was the one who pulled the strings, MissEnderson loved you first and my grandfather did thister, don¡¯t you think that you are unreliable?¡± Wills Watson nted him, ¡°Even if I want to be with someone, it won¡¯t be one fromEnderson family.¡± She sat at the side, she felt slightly embarrassed. Peterson Burke felt that this topic could be stopped once again. He picked up the bottle and poured her a ss. She said, ¡°Mr. Burke, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t drink.¡± Peterson Burke looked at Wills Waltson . Wills Watson shrugged his shoulders: ¡°She really cannot drink, once she drinks, I won¡¯t be able to resist.¡± Peterson Burke could not help butugh: ¡°In this world, are there people that you can¡¯t resist?¡± ¡°There is. I am not afraid of taking my life, but I am afraid of someone taking my kidney.¡± Her face instantly turned red. She turned her head away from Wills Watson as she thought. This guy told everything. Peterson Burke understood in an instant. He knew that Wills came here for two reasons, one was to show off to him, and the other was to provoke him. It was rare for him toe back for a drink, yet this guy still wanted to give him a stumbling block. He really was an unscrupulous businessman. Two men were drinking and chatting. She didn¡¯t drink wine, so it was quitefortable for her to sit by the side and drink fruit juice. At first, she was still listening to their conversation, but in the end, she really didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. She simply sat on the side and let her imagination run wild. There was only one question on her mind. Just now, Badaire Coman said that the mother and daughter of the Enderson family had gone to find Old General. They still wanted to persuade Old General? What if Old General agreed to their request? When she thought of tying Belle Enderson and Wills Watson together, she felt extremely displeased. Chapter 221 Her phone rang while she was depressed. She pulled out her phone and saw that it was Nicky Enderson. She got to her feet and said to the two of them, ¡°You two keep talking. I¡¯ll go out and answer the phone.¡± She exited the room and took out her phone. ¡°Bro.¡± ¡°Where are you, Luna?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve arrived¡­ Outside.¡± ¡°I was curious why, when I rang your doorbell at Big City Home, no one answered?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve returned.¡± ¡°Yes, I just returned yesterday. I handled the situation at work and came to see you.¡± ¡°Where are you, I¡¯ll go get you,¡± Nicky Enderson said as he turned to head downstairs. ¡°It¡¯s all right, bro. You don¡¯t have to look at me; go get upied.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do. If I don¡¯t look at you now, I won¡¯t be able to rest at ease.¡± She finally decided to say, ¡°I¡¯m in the front mountain shopping center.¡± Nicky Enderson nodded his head: ¡°Okay, wait for me there. This ce is a little far from the front mountains, I might need twenty minutes to reach there. I¡¯ll do my best to make it.¡± ¡°There is no need to hurry. Simply take your time ande on over.¡± She went back to her room after hanging up the phone. The two men were still talking. She returned to her luggage and said to Wills Waltson: ¡°Wills Waltson, first speak with Badaire Coman. I¡¯ve scheduled a meeting with someone. I¡¯d want to go out.¡± ¡°Whither masculine or female?¡± Wills Waltson turned to face her. She gently pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s my brother.¡± Wills Waltson was displeased, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t he go on a business trip?¡± ¡°He¡¯s returned.¡± It appeared that he hadn¡¯t been upset enough to return in less than two months. , ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you today, Badaire Coman. You two can talk first, because I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Without waiting for Peterson Burke to say anything, Wills Watson stood up and said: ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± ¡°No need, it is very close, it¡¯s at the front mountain shopping mall.¡± ¡°I insist,¡±Wills Watson said to Peterson Burke. ¡°Drink by yourself first.¡± Peterson Burke shrugged. ¡°Go ahead, there¡¯s no need to rush back.¡± She didn¡¯t feel that was good. After all, he had only returned once in a very long time. But since Wills Watson insisted, she did not say much. The two of them left the clubhouse together. Wills Watson drove Luna to the front entrance that was only three kilometers away from the clubhouse. After the car stopped, he looked around but did not see Nicky Enderson . ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s driving here from Big City Home. He¡¯s farther away than me.¡± As she spoke, she had already unbuckled her seat belt and was about to get out of the car. He pulled her along with a look of displeasure on his face. ¡°Do you have to see him?¡± She looked at him. ¡°Is there any problem?¡± ¡°You know, I hate her.¡± She shrugged. ¡°But he¡¯s my brother. He¡¯s the only one in the Enderson family who helped me when I was bullied.¡± Although she said that, for some reason, every time he saw Luna Greenwich expression on Nicky Enderson ¡®s face, he would feel goosebumps all over his body. Perhaps it was a matter of course that her brother doted on her. However, he had seen Nicky Enderson and Belle Enderson on the same stage, and the care Nicky Enderson had for Belle Enderson , was like that of a brother and sister. But to her¡­ He frowned. Was he thinking too much? ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the clubhouse. Call me when you go back, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Perhaps this brother will send me back,¡± she pursed her lips. ¡°Have a good reminiscence with Badaire Coman, haven¡¯t you not met in a long time?¡± She opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°Hurry and go, don¡¯t let Badaire Coman wait.¡± Seeing her close the door and walk into the distance, Wills Watson started the car and turned his head. When he drove back to the front of the shopping mall, he hit the brakes and turned his head to look at Luna Greenwich that was standing at the entrance of the shopping mall. For three or four minutes, she stood at the entrance of the mall. After looking around for a moment, she turned around and walked into the shopping mall. Wills Watson waited for a few minutes. Seeing that she had note out, and was preparing to leave first, she came out with a candied fruit in her hand. She ate leisurely as she sat on the stone railing of the parking lot at the entrance of the shopping mall. This was the first time he had ever known that the cylindrical stone fence could seat a person. She took a bite and the second hawthorn fell to the ground. She stared at the hawthorn on the ground for two seconds, her face full of regret. After a while, she stood up, and picked up the hawthorn. She unsteadily walked to the trash can a dozen meters away, threw the hawthorn in it and walked back in. Seeing her charming appearance, Wills Waltson , who was in the car, couldn¡¯t help butugh. So, She also had such a cute side. After another ten minutes, Nicky Enderson jogged from the right side of the car park and ran towards Luna . At that time, she was busy looking through her phone. Shepletely did not notice Nicky Enderson ¡®s arrival. When she saw the figure in front of her, and wanted to raise her head, Nicky Enderson had already bent over and hugged her tightly.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Seeing this, Wills Watson was so angry that the roots of his teeth were itching. In his eyes, Nicky Enderson was not a human being who would hug and cuddle with his family. Seeing how serious he was in front of Johny Enderson , and looking at how cold he was in front of Belle Enderson , and thinking again about his passion . Wills Watson unhappily took out his phone and made a call. She was carried by Nicky Enderson until she was stupefied. She stood up and patted his arm. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re going to strangle me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so many days since we¡¯vest met. Luna , I really miss you.¡± At that moment, Luna Greenwich phone rang. ¡°I¡¯m on the phone.¡± Only then did Nicky Enderson let her go. Luna took out her phone from her bag. Seeing that it was Wills Waltson , she looked at him. Nicky Enderson was also looking at her phone. Fortunately, his name was a bit special. Only she knew who was that. She turned around and walked away for three or four steps. Then she picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I forgot to tell you, don¡¯t hug with him. There are cameras in the mall. If I know he took advantage of you, so that you won¡¯t see him alone in the future, do you hear me? She frowned and looked at the direction of the security monitor in front of the shopping mall¡¯s entrance. She frowned and whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you free now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just free, because that is Nicky Enderson .¡± She pursed her lips. Even if it was another man, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel at ease. What a suspicious man. She said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s others, but Nicky Enderson is my big brother after all.¡± ¡°Do you know where that word came from? It came from the family. ¡± ¡°Your mind is too dirty. I don¡¯t have that kind of thought.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then I¡¯ll go back and pick you up now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you. I¡¯ll listen to you, okay?¡± When she thought about how the two men would be at loggerheads if he came back, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She didn¡¯t want to see such a scene again. After hanging up, she went back to Nicky Enderson ¡®s side and smiled at him. Nicky Enderson looked at her for a moment and asked hesitantly: ¡°Is that Wills Waltson ?¡± She did not want to lie to him. After all, Wills Watson was not someone who would be embarrassed: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did he need you for something?¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just give me a call.¡± ¡°You all ¡­ Are you sure about the rtionship? ¡° Chapter 222 Her face blushed slightly as she shook her head. ¡°Not quite yet.¡± ¡°Yet? You¡¯re going? With him?¡± She pursed her lips and paused before responding, ¡°I have the impression¡­ He¡¯s a man you can count on.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t evaluate someone only on their appearance, Luna. A man can pretend three months or five months in front of you, but he can¡¯t pretend forever. Wills Waltson¡¯s essence is not the same as yours. You are far too generous and trusting of others. Wills Waltson understands how to plot, and he knows exactly the type of person you are, which is why he was able to see right through you.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m already an adult; I can tell the difference between good and bad,¡± she said. ¡°However, you should be aware that girls are prone to making mistakes in rtionships. I can¡¯t let you go the wrong way as your older brother. How do you know Wills Waltson didn¡¯t exploit you because he despised the Enderson family and knew you were from the Enderson family? Anyone in the Enderson family can be hurt, but you can¡¯t. I can¡¯t stand by and watch you get injured when you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Do youprehend?¡± Her heart was flooded with appreciation after hearing Nicky Enderson¡¯s words, but other than that¡­ She was feeling helpless about a few things right now. How could it be so simple to withdraw once emotions have been invested? This was why she didn¡¯t dare to allow her heart to approach Wills Waltson in the past.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She wasn¡¯t concerned that Wills Waltson would use her to deal with the Endersons. After all, she had nothing to do with the Enderson family¡¯s life or death. She was frightened she¡¯d be sincere, but he was simply fooling about. She couldn¡¯t afford to y, after all. After being together for so long, she truly felt that it was possible to change one¡¯s heart with another. Because Wills Watson was good to her, she was slowly moved, and slowly tried to give out her feelings. Although she could not say it, she was really unable to leave Wills Waltson . However, before Wills Waltson could do anything that would hurt her, she might really be unable to only listen to one side of the story and give up on this emotion that was about to sprout. After all, she believed from the bottom of her heart that Wills Watson would not hurt her. Seeing her dazzled, Nicky Enderson held her shoulders with both hands: ¡°Luna , don¡¯t tell me you think I will harm you.¡± ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think so. I just feel that this is a matter of my own feelings. I can solve it myself.¡± ¡°This is rted tothe Enderson family and the Waltson family.¡± She pursed her lips: ¡°But didn¡¯t you all wholeheartedly want to give Belle Enderson to Wills Waltson ?¡± ¡°You are different from Belle Enderson .¡± ¡°I know we are different, Belle Enderson is the young miss of yourEnderson family, what about me? I am nothing. ¡± ¡°Luna , you know, that¡¯s not what I mean. Belle Enderson has been pampered since he was young, and her personality has decided that if she marries Wills Waltson , in the future, when Wills Watson goes out and spends all his time drinking and drinking together, she won¡¯t mind too much. After all, this is something that often happens in the circles she lives in. Moreover, I don¡¯t agree with Belle Enderson marrying Wills Waltson . But you are different, once Wills Watson betrays you, the attack that will hit you, will definitely be fatal, could it be that you ¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid of being hurt? You don¡¯t have to be afraid, I¡¯m afraid, my precious little sister, how can she be hurt by the Waltson family. ¡± She frowned, not knowing what to say. ¡°Luna , I am truly doing this for your own good. In this world, I believe that there is no one loves you more than me other than your mother who has already left. Promise me that you won¡¯t easily agree to his courtship. Even if you have already decided to date him, you should carefully consider it over and don¡¯t easily agree to it, okay? ¡± After a moment of silence, Luna nodded. There were some things she couldn¡¯t exin to her brother. It was said that most brothers felt that no man was worthy of their sister. This was normal. Then she would just agree to him first. In any case, agreeing or not was one thing, whether she could control herself or not was another. Seeing her nod, Nicky Enderson heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. However, he also knew in his heart that there were some things that he had to decide as soon as possible. After all, ¡­ He couldn¡¯t wait any longer for this matter to happen. Wills Waltson , who had returned to the clubhouse, felt a bit depressed the moment he entered the room. Seeing his expression, Peterson Burke could not help but ask: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, have you gotten into an awkward situation with your little beauty?¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± ¡°I heard that a man in love, no matter how old, is no different from a three-year-old.¡± Wills Watson pushed the wine cup in front of him, and casually poured a cup of wine as he asked: ¡°It¡¯s only a few kilometers away, why did you take so long to go there? Wills Watson smirked, ¡°She¡¯s not that stupid.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Brat, you still want to act in front of me? You have ¡®I¡¯m not happy¡¯ written on your face. ¡± Wills Watson looked at him in displeasure as he raised her cup of wine. ¡°Say, is it normal for a man to cuddle and hug his little sister?¡± Peterson Burke raised his eyebrows, ¡°It depends on how he cuddles her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± Thinking about what he had just seen, he felt so angry that he was about to explode. Seeing his expression, Badaire Coman couldn¡¯t help butugh. Wills Watson rolled his eyes at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at you for being crazy, nowadays, there are a lot of brothers who love sister more than parents. Even if you like to be jealous, you don¡¯t have to be jealous of Miss Greenwich ¡®s brother, right? You are so boring. ¡± As he spoke, he put down his ss. ¡°My grandfather knew I was with you and wanted me to take you home for dinner. How about that?¡± Wills Watson lowered his voice for a moment: ¡°Grandfather requests, can I not go? Go, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait for your little beauty? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will act recklessly? ¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes: ¡°She isn¡¯t that kind of person. But her brother, I don¡¯t know.¡± Badaire shook his head speechlessly. Are all men who fall in love this suspicious? He had seen people who were jealous, but he had never seen anyone who was jealous even of his beloved¡¯s elder brother. The two of them sat in their respective cars and arrived at Old General¡¯s vi. Old General¡¯s body was as tough as ever. Seeing that Wills Watson had arrived, he hastily called for the servants of his house to prepare Wills Waltson ¡®s favorite food. The three of them sat together. The old man said: ¡°Wills , it¡¯s great, since you¡¯re here, help me witness it. Today, as the old head, I have to make this damn brat, Badaire, a rule. He¡¯s 29 years old and doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet, the next time hees back, if he still can¡¯t bring a woman back, I¡¯ll introduce someone to him.¡± Badaire frowned, ¡°Grandfather, why are you talking about this again?¡± Badaire had a helpless expression. Badaire smiled and said: ¡°Alright, Grandfather. I¡¯ll be your witness in this matter. At that time, I¡¯ll definitely help you find a good girl for him and have him honestly marry her.¡± Peterson Burke rolled his eyes at Wills Waltson . This brat, was actually throwing stones while he was down the well. That¡¯s great. Chapter 223 Peterson Burke choked: ¡°You haven¡¯t even settled your life¡¯s important matters, and you still have the nerve to meddle in my business here?¡± Wills Watsonughed sinisterly: ¡°Badaire Coman, I already said it, the two of us are different now.¡± The Old General nced at Badaire with a hint of anger: ¡°The young girlfriend of Wills is so good. She is beautiful, well-behaved, and you even have the face topete with him.¡± ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking, I get angry when I hear you speak,¡± Old General snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not using my grandfather¡¯s identity to negotiate with you, I¡¯m using my status as a Major General to order you around, do you hear me?¡± Peterson Burke rolled his eyes: ¡°Alright, alright, Old Chief, I will listen to your arrangements.¡± The Old General red at him and snorted. Then he looked at Wills Watson and said: Wills , how is your girlfriend? Wills Watson took a sip of tea and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Thanks for your blessings.¡± ¡°At the first nce, I know she is very good. I¡¯m very satisfied. You, don¡¯t bully her just because you have some money. Treat her well. Do you hear me?¡± Wills Watsonughed: ¡°Grandfather, if Luna heard that you praised her a lot, she would probably cry from happiness.¡± ¡°Not at all,st time I let her suffer a lot. Did you go back and properly pacify her?¡± ¡°That girl, she wasn¡¯t that petty,¡±Wills Watsonughed. ¡°On the other hand, she felt that she had caused such a greatmotion for you because of herself, and she felt that she had let you down.¡± ¡°Sigh, isn¡¯t that just a small matter? I heard from the servant in the backyard that this matter can¡¯t be med on your little girl.¡± ¡°Is that what Grandpa thinks too? I thought that after we leave, the mother and daughter of the Enderson family woulde to talk to you. ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an old fool? The people in the front yard saw with their own eyes that the two men fromthe Enderson family had called your little girlfriend to the back yard. There are so many people in this courtyard. Isn¡¯t it obvious who they¡¯re looking for to target that girl? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know the reasonthe Enderson family came to find me, so I naturally know the reason why they targeted Luna . Since that girl suffered so much in my house and didn¡¯te to me me, I already felt that she was giving me, an old fellow, a lot of face.¡± ¡°Grandfather, you are too serious. I didn¡¯t have the time to say my goodbyes to you at that time because I didn¡¯t expect that the mother and daughter pair ofthe Enderson family would not have such a bottom line.¡± ¡°The main thing to me is Kelen Enderson . At such an age, she doesn¡¯t know how to handle the world. What good is it for her to be so aggressive? She was really spoiled by her father. Back then, her father also suffered a lot of setbacks because of the matters between your two families. His two daughters, none of them were easy to deal with. The other destroyed the feelings of others, married Johny Enderson , and had been arrogant for the rest of his life. Another daughter had child when she was so young. After falling in love with your second uncle, then she cheated. Her good future was ruined, and she even had a personal grudge with the Waltson andEnderson Families. After his daughter had gotten into trouble, he suffered a lot of blows, so he gave all his love to the eldest. He probably never would have thought that he would make the eldest look like this. ¡± ¡°That Jany Enderson even gave birth to a child?¡± Hearing Wills Waltson ¡®s question, the old man realized that he had talked too much. He raised his teacup and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say too much about this, the reason I¡¯m telling you all this is because I want to tell you thatthe Enderson family is indeed too chaotic. You should avoid Belle Enderson and stay away from her.¡± Wills Watson nodded and smiled faintly. But he was a little suspicious in his heart, since Jany Enderson had given birth to a child before, then what about that child? Howe he had never heard of it? After finishing lunch at the old man¡¯s house, Wills Watson knew that the old man had the habit of taking a nap, so he took his leave. Badaire followed him to the vi¡¯s entrance and asked: ¡°Do you want to go golf together in the afternoon?¡± He replied without thinking, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Basketball?¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow morning. It¡¯s a rare day off for Luna .¡± Badaire frowned: ¡°Bro, are you really nning to be a good man?¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°You speak like I wasn¡¯t a good person in the past.¡± Peterson Burke scoffed, ¡°You were?¡± He was charming, ¡°I am always a good man. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t met the right person.¡± Peterson Burke nodded: ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you walked out of Cathelina Bright¡¯s shadow?¡± When Cathelina Bright was mentioned, he actually let out a relievedugh. ¡°I should have walked out long ago. It was me, always guarding the past and thinking random thoughts. I am unwilling but also helpless. Now when I think about it, I actually felt somewhat stupid andughable. At that time, I thought she was the right one, but once I experienced, one would understand. How could one miss the right person? ¡± Peterson Burke looked at Wills Watson with praise. He felt that this time, when he returned, he was different from before. So, it turned out that he had grown up. Once a person experienced the baptism of emotional frustration, they would be different after they understood some things. Wills Watson looked at him, lips curving into a faint smile, ¡°Peterson , you should get out of your feelings for Sara Enderson as soon as possible. If you continue to stubbornly entrap yourself in the past, there would be no way for you to face the true future. Sara Enderson is indeed a good girl. If she is still here, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to see you being unhappy because of her. ¡± Badaire looked up into the sky and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m different from you, we ¡­ Never separated. ¡± ¡°You are indeed different from me. Your so-called ¡®not separating¡¯ is because you¡¯ve never let her go in your heart. Peterson ¡­¡± Peterson Burke patted his shoulder: ¡°Wills , I understand what you want to say, but it¡¯s not that easy to let go of someone you truly love. You know, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t be together because we don¡¯t love each other, forget it, don¡¯t mention it.¡± Wills Watson knew that Peterson Burke was also a person who used love very deeply. He nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be going back first. You should go back and take a break as well. How about tomorrow morning¡¯s basketball or golf? It¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wills Watson got on the car, and the driver drove away. Halfway there, he told the driver to stop and get out. He took out his phone and called Daniel. ¡°Daniel, these few days, arrange for a few people to secretly help me investigate a person.¡± ¡°Please speak, Lord Third.¡± ¡°The second young miss ofthe Enderson family, Jany Enderson , she had a child when she was young. I want to know if this child is alive or dead. Where is he now?¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Third.¡± ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let anyone else know about this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson ended his speech and hung up. His gaze fell on the car window and became a bit colder. With the attitude ofthe Enderson family back then, when Jany Enderson gave birth to a child, the old man fromthe Enderson family would definitely not allow his grandson to fall into the hands of others. They must have hidden the child. If this child finds it, then¡­ It was a good idea to let the child repay the debt she owed. His lips curled up into a sneer. Second Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die in vain.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 224 It came out that Nicky Enderson insisted on sending her back after shepleted eating with him. She couldn¡¯t let Nicky Enderson send her to the Waltsons¡¯ vi, so she followed him back to Big City Home. Wills Waltson arrived to take her home. She was cleaning the bedsheet and cover that they had used a few days before. Seeing that she was in a good mood, Wills Waltson was not in a good mood: ¡°It appears that your meeting with Nicky Enderson will be a sess.¡± When she looked at him, she understood he was envious. ¡°My mood has nothing to do with my brother,¡± she smiled. ¡°Who does that have to do with?¡± ¡°Working here makes me happy,¡± she said as she stroked the washing machine. ¡°Isn¡¯t washing my soiled clothing a tremendous aplishment?¡± Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw her cheeky appearance: ¡°You are definitely unique.¡± Sheughed. ¡°What brought you back so early?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible for me to spend more time with you this weekend?¡± ¡°However, your friend only returned once in a long time.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What could we possibly talk about as two men? We made ns to y ball together tomorrow morning.¡± She couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°However, the two of us don¡¯t have much to y with.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to do anything with you. When I¡¯m around you, I feel great.¡± Looking at him, he was quite skilled at saying nice things. Could he always be this way around girls? When she heard him taunting her, she honestly believed he was an expert among experts. He was fantastic at it. Badairewas only in Phdelphia for three days before being summoned back to the army. His life was also restored to normalcy. The most fulfilling things in his life were working during the day and apanying Luna at night. On Wednesday, it was 12 p. m. Sabranda was talking when Luna returned from the outside to the workce. ¡°So, rich men may be pretty untrustworthy at times,¡± she exined. Sabranda heard the sound as she closed the door and promptly put down her phone, ending the discussion. She stood up and said, ¡°I suddenly remember that I still have some things to do. I have a lesson to attend.¡± ¡°Teacher Sabranda, let¡¯s go together, I need to go and dere something,¡± Marktin stated. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± They exited the office together and sat down at the table. ¡°Teacher Mia, why do I have the impression that Teacher Sabranda is strange?¡± she asked.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Is she?¡± ¡°She simply saw my gaze and avoided them.¡± ¡°Teacher Greenwich, there is something you might not know, I think you should have a look at today¡¯s news,¡± Mia replied, biting her lips. She took out her cell phone and turned on the news today. The headline for today piqued her interest. The two of them have a stale rtionship. The CEO of the Waltson¡¯s Group and the daughter of the Enderson¡¯s Group will marry in the future. ording to the story, after the two families¡¯ marriage was finished, they would work together to be the leaders of Phdelphia¡¯smercial circles. The marital partnership between the two families was a strong alliance between Phdelphia¡¯srgest firms in recent years, and it would also be the most sessful economic union. When she heard the news, she felt a chill in her chest. She realized the news had nothing to do with Wills Waltson. But the Endersons had used the Old General¡­ Wills Waltson had a difficult time dealing with this situation. After all, denying it was tantamount to pping Old General in the face. She sat for a long time watching the news in quiet. ¡°Luna, are you all right?¡± Mia inquired. Returning to reality, she smiled as she shook her head at Mia. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°This information¡­¡± ¡°This information is false. It was only the reporters who wrote it. Wills Waltson or the Enderson family have never personally admitted to this.¡± ¡°That way of thinking is beneficial to you. I also believe there was some sort of misunderstanding. After all, he recently admitted to having unclear feelings for you at schoolst week. In my opinion, Mr. Waltson should be a man with a lot of responsibilities. ¡± ¡°I trust him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Did you inform the department just now?¡± ¡°I just returned from the school building.¡± Mia stood up ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the only one who hasn¡¯t already notified you. I¡¯ll go through everything first, so don¡¯t think too much on your own.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Mia stood up and walked away. She overheard individuals exchanging gossip as she passed by other people¡¯s offices. She knocked as she leaned against the open door. A few teachers turned around and Mia said calmly: ¡°Teachers, when you speak bad things of others, it¡¯s better to keep your doors shut. Fake news exists. Don¡¯t put too much stock in it. Remember what urredst Tuesday?¡± She exited by closing the door behind her. On Tuesday, a girl was hauled away by Mr. Waltson because he scolded Luna in front of her. The student returned two hourster and left school. Everyone in the office stared at each other, saying nothing. After all, everyone knew that Mia and her rtionship was not bad. They were worried Mia would tell Luna. Wills Waltson phoned her after only about 15 minutes in the workce. She instantly took up the phone and ced it against her ear. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Why are you answering the phone so quickly today, Luna?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± ¡°You do. You aren¡¯t waiting for me to call you, are you?¡±Wills Watson said with a mischievous smile. She pursed her lips warmly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why does your voice sound so depressing? Did you see the news?¡± ¡°The news was right there, and it caused quite a sensation in our school. It would be hard for me to not see it,¡± she teased warmly. ¡°I wonder what orders the bridegroom of the Enderson family wants to give me by calling me.¡± ¡°Why it sounds so disgusting that name?¡±Wills Watson smirked: ¡°It still smells of acetic acid.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , don¡¯t be so mischievous with me,¡± she said in a depressed voice. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t talk about how I attract bees and butterflies anymore, I think Badaire Coman is right. You are the one who attracts bees and butterflies.¡± ¡°How wrong I am. Today¡¯s news has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°I know that this has nothing to do with you, but Wills Waltson , I feel especially wronged. Last Friday, why were you so distant with me in school, saying that you would support me, but this week, you had your wedding. Do you know my current position in school, how difficult it is? I don¡¯t care what others say about me, but ¡­ I feel very sad that you got pped in the face so quickly. ¡± When Wills Watson heard her words, besides the pain in his heart, he was also secretly happy in his heart. He felt sorry for him because he had wronged her. He secretly rejoiced because she would tell him her hardships. For him, it was her growing dependence on him. Chapter 225 Wills Waltson said seriously: ¡°Regarding the news, I have already sent people to take care of it. Don¡¯t worry, I know you¡¯re upset right now, but I won¡¯t let you feel wronged, hm?¡± She smirked: ¡°You¡­ If someone went the Old General to confirm this with him, the Old General would be unable to clear it up. After all, he owed the Endersons. Isn¡¯t it smacking his face if youe forward to rify things?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Morning Star newspaper¡¯s editor has not confirmed this. This means her news is untrue, and she understands the consequences.¡± ¡°But if someone goes to verify this, if the Enderson family¡¯s mother and daughter utter gibberish to the reporters, I¡¯m afraid the Old General will be implicated. After all, the Old General has already informed you about it.¡± He burst outughing. She always put other people¡¯s perspectives first. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him. I have a means to extinguish demonic fire because they can burn it. In summary, as long as you believe me, there is nothing I can¡¯t fix, do you get it?¡± Luna was silent for a time after hearing his remarks before nodding. ¡°Iprehend.¡± ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to worry about what happens in school. Simply leave it to me.¡± ¡°The school is fine, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I was just muttering. Actually, I¡¯m used to some things. Just let them say what they want.¡± Wills Waltson did not say anything else, but said: ¡°Give me half an hour.¡± He hung up. For a little period, she was perplexed and peered at her phone. A half-hour? What could he do in half an hour? Forget it, it didn¡¯t matter to him anymore. After all, he already had a lot of tricks up his sleeves. When it was almost half past eleven, Marktin ? returned first. He sat on his desk and had just finished drinking a cup of water. Mia and Sabranda ran back together all the way back. Pushing open the door, Sabranda said while gasping for breath, ¡°Heavens, oh my god, Teacher Greenwich .¡± Luna turned to look at her. ¡°Teacher Sabranda, what¡¯s wrong? You are so tired. ¡± She shifted her gaze onto Mia¡¯s face. ¡°Teacher Mia, why are you so flustered?¡± Mia said: ¡°Teacher Sabranda and I were downstairs just now and saw Lord Third.¡± Wills Watson came to school? Why would hee to school at this time? As Sabranda said this, she also made a circle around herself with his hands. ¡°The third master¡¯s hands are also holding onto arge bunch of blue roses.¡± She stood up and walked towards the office door. She did not see Wills Waltson , but it was time to get off work. At the entrance of every office in the corridor, there were already many heads watching the show. She took a step forward. Just as she was about to go downstairs to take a look, Wills Watson turned around.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He held a bunch of blue roses in his arms and ignored everyone¡¯s gazes as he walked straight towards her. She stood by the door, staring into his face, watching him approach. He held out the flower to her with a low voice, but everyone in the surrounding offices should have heard his words, ¡°Did the fake news today scare you? I¡¯m here to calm you down, don¡¯t be angered by the gossip reporters¡¯ nonsense. I¡¯ve experienced this kind of thing too many times, and it¡¯s no longer important to me. Don¡¯t take it to heart, hmm?¡± Was it really appropriate for him to appear at this time? However, whether it was appropriate or not, her heart was beating really fast. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go and have lunch together.¡± Wills Watson brought Luna out of the school, and the two of them went to the Restaurant to eat. While eating, she looked at him and said absentmindedly, ¡°Is it appropriate for you toe to our school today?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°If the scandal between you and Belle Enderson is not resolved in the future, wouldn¡¯t it be unnecessary of you toe here today?¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Believe me, a small thing like this means nothing to me.¡± That¡¯s right, who was Wills Waltson , he was the strongest man in the entire Phdelphia. When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. Since when did she worship a man like this? When she was young, in her world, the good man was Elven ¡®s familyElven and his father. When she grew up, after seeing so many people being cold-blooded, she lost her confidence in men. In her eyes, there were too many men to trust. Avable¡­ It was unknown when this thought had changed again. It had been a long time since she had worshipped anyone. ¡°I like today¡¯s flowers very much.¡± Wills Watson looked at her, as the corner of his mouth slightly rose: ¡°If this flower was gifted to me by someone else, would you still like it?¡± She lowered her eyes and smiled shyly, ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Wills Watson was displeased: ¡°This is not the answer I want to hear.¡± She smiled warmly and looked at him with mischievous eyes, ¡°Then just take it as if I won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Woman, can¡¯t you give me some candy?¡± ¡°You gave me a fright today, why should I give you sugar?¡± She purposely said those words out of her mind. Wills Watson looked at her with a doting smile. He really couldn¡¯t do anything about her. The next time I feel ufortable and wronged, you have to tell me, don¡¯t keep it buried in your heart. The good thing about having someone to walk beside you is that this person can share your happiness and sorrow, hmm? ¡± She looked at him with a gentle smile as she pursed her lips. After eating, Wills Watson sent her back to school. He was going to take her to the office, but she wouldn¡¯t let him. His appearance today had created quite a sensation. It seemed like no one in the school dared to gossip behind her back. That was enough. She got out at the school gate and strolled into the campus. Halfway through her journey, her phone rang. Originally, she thought that it was Wills Waltson , but in the end, she took out his phone and realized that it was Elven . She picked up the phone, and her mood was already very good: ¡°Hello, Elven .¡± Elven said in a somewhat heavy voice, ¡°Luna ,e to your school¡¯s entrance for a moment.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in front of your school.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± after hanging up, she turned around and ran back to the school gate. Seeing that she hade out, Elven rolled down the window and called out to her with his head lowered. She walked to Elven ¡®s car, opened the door and got in, and sat in the front passenger seat. Elven asked: ¡°How are you so fast?¡± Sheughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s because youe in time. I just came back, so I didn¡¯t go far. Elven , why have youe here at this time? ¡± ¡°My mom saw the news and was worried about you, so I had toe over to see you now to confirm your condition. Are you alright?¡±Elven looked at her with worry. ¡°Elven , I¡¯m fine. That¡¯s fake news.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± She nodded and smiled at him. Not far away, behind a stand of holly bushes beside the school¡¯s entrance, a camera pointed at the two people in the car and pressed the shutter button. Chapter 226 ¡°The Morning Star, on the other hand, is a powerful newspaper. Over the years, they have not reported any phony news. I checked and discovered that their editor wrote the news himself. I¡¯m scared this news may go viral.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said calmly, ¡°I know Wills Waltson can manage it.¡± Elven stroked her shoulder ¡°That is correct; the opposing party is Mr. Waltson. My mother, I believe, is simply overthinking. Luna, please let me know if you require my assistance with anything. I will do my best to assist. Of course, it would be ideal if you could remain safe and sound.¡± ¡°Alright. Go back and assist me in thanking Auntie first. I¡¯ll go to your ce another day to seek for food.¡± Heughed. ¡°Sure.¡± They talked for a time before exiting the carriage and watching Elven leave. When she returned to the office, Sabranda eyed her with suspicion. As she smiled, she couldn¡¯t help but crease her brows ¡°Can¡¯t we look at people this way, Sabranda? Because they are spooky.¡± Sabrandaughed: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , you have be the most envious of the girls in school just now, wow, don¡¯t be too romantic, with this tempo, close your doors tonight, there will be a tough battle to fight.¡± She was taken aback for a time before reacting. ¡°Teacher Sabranda,¡± she murmured, still dumbfounded. ¡°Don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t listen to your words,¡± Marktinughed as he covered his ears. He then sat down on her seat and said, ¡°I am really going to be defeated by all of you.¡± She took out her phone and sent a message to Wills Waltson , ¡°Just now, Aunt saw the news and was worried about me, so she got Elven toe visit me. All this while, I have always felt that no one around me seemed to care about me, but now, I don¡¯t know if it is because my mentality has changed, but I feel that the world has be warmer.¡± Wills Watson looked at the message, curled his lips, and replied: ¡°Ever since I had you, my world has also be warm. This should be a matter of mentality. You have learnt to open your heart to others.¡± She put down the phone, scratched her forehead and smiled. Maybe. She took a short lunch break for a few minutes before her cell phone rang. She opened her phone and received a message from Fina . She turned on the phone and saw a photo inside. This was the photo of her and Elven chatting in the car just now. The two of them were looking at each other andughing. If someone else had sent her a photo like this, she might not have minded. But this person was Fina . She had seen how stubborn Fina was before. She must have had a purpose in sending this photo to her. She got up and left the office with her phone. She found Fina ¡®s number and dialed it. Fina picked up the call quickly. She spoke politely: ¡°Fina , I would like to ask, why did you send me this photo?¡± Fina ¡®s voice was cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have any other rtionship with Elven ? You¡¯re just neighbors, friends, brother and sister?¡± ¡°We were originally. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°If your rtionship is that simple, then why did you meet in the car? Luna , you¡¯re so beautiful. Even if the Mr. Waltson doesn¡¯t want you anymore, you still have many choices. Why do you still have to seduce him? He¡¯s been through so much with me, how can you rob him? ¡± Hearing these words, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. A reunion? Seduction? These words were too unpleasant to listen to. She said unhappily: No one wants to snatch it away from you, my friendship with Elven is very clean, please do not speak carelessly. Today, it wasn¡¯t Elven who came to find me on her own ord. It was Aunt who saw the news about me and was a little worried about me. Furthermore, Wills Watson and I did not break up. We are good. ¡± Fina was enraged: ¡°Mr. Waltson has already announced the marriage ceremony, do you think I¡¯m blind too? You want to use this information that the whole world knows to deceive me? When Mr. Waltson went to eat with you that day, I didn¡¯t understand. Mr. Waltson is such a strong person. How could he fall in love with amoner girl like you? At that time, I already felt that you guys wouldn¡¯tst long. As expected, my guess was correct. ¡± The rich people are making fun of you. Even at a time like this, you¡¯re still lying to yourself and you¡¯re using these lies to deceive me? If you are truly that confident, then prove it to me. As long as you help me make up with Elven , I believe that you and Wills Watson have not broken up yet. ¡± She stared at Fina , and was a little speechless, ¡°The two of you breaking up is your problem, why do I have to prove that the me in your eyes did not break up with my boyfriend, and so I helped you reconcile with your ex-boyfriend?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, that means you have a guilty conscience.¡± She was a bit speechless. She let out a deep breath. What kind of nonsense was this logic? ¡°Then think what you want. I still want to work. I hope you won¡¯t send me those silly photos again.¡± ¡°And if the reporters get those pictures?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I want to find a reporter to expose that. It¡¯s not Mr. Waltson who cheated and found another woman. It¡¯s you. You are the one who is shameless.¡± ¡°No wonder the Elven didn¡¯t want you. You¡¯re a lunatic.¡± She hung up. Fina was a little angry, and immediately called back. But Luna Greenwich did not pick it up.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In this case, what would she say when she answered? She really didn¡¯t want to quarrel with these paranoid people. But just in case, she sent the photo that Fina sent over to him. Very quickly, Wills Watson called. He purposely said, ¡°This photo isn¡¯t very clear, but you can still see that when you¡¯re with other men, your smile is very sweet and pleasant.¡± Luna rolled her eyes. This guy. ¡°This is from Fina .¡± ¡°Elven ¡®s girlfriend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the ex-girlfriend,¡± she said, sounding annoyed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, but why would she do that?¡± She told Wills Watson everything that Fina had just told her. On the other side of the phone, Wills Watson chuckled: ¡°Brainless.¡± She was speechless, she said, ¡°Why are you cursing me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scolding her.¡± ¡°You scolded well,¡± she said in a serious tone. Wills Watson smirked, ¡°She was too stupid and she¡¯s still delusional enough to think of robbing while the fire was still burning.¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll really post those things? I keep having the feeling that if she publishes these photos at this time of the day and a reporteres to our school to verify it, it would be bad for me.¡± ¡°Logically speaking, it would be bad for you if she were to publish these photos and spout nonsense.¡± She was depressed, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Why did you show your love when you had nothing to do? You know it would be bad if you always show off. Oh, this time. I didn¡¯t expect I am so unlucky.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me here, no one will take revenge on you.¡± Chapter 227 She returned to her office after ending the chat with Wills Waltson and spent half an afternoon searching the web page for any news concerning her. She returned to the Waltson family after work in the afternoon. She inquired while she was eating, ¡°Did you take any action? How could someone as severe as Fina have remained silent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy, she needs a doctor, and I found Elven.¡± ¡°Why are you searching for Elven? Fina will undoubtedly seize this asion to threaten Elven.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural for him to solve the problem he caused you.¡± ¡°Fina will undoubtedly exploit this position to coerce Elven.¡± ¡°That is a problem between them, so as long as he does not properly fix Fina¡¯s problem, he will always be involved in this connection in the future. I¡¯m giving him a chance so he can get rid of Finapletely.¡± Her lips were pursed. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who makes sense.¡± ¡°This is not perverted logic. It is the truth. Learn something, that is the correct way to deal with problems.¡± She lowered her eyes and smiled, giving her a big thumbs up. ¡°Alright, the mighty capitalists, it¡¯s enough now, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ept your praise, but next time, you have to be more careful. When you praise someone, you can even give me a kiss.¡± Her eyes slightly raised as she looked at him and gave a shallow smile. ¡°Well ¡­ I often praise people. It seems that I need to buy an extra lip balm in the future.¡± Wills Watson red at her: ¡°You dare.¡± She smirked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach me that?¡± Wills Watson turned sideways, and without caring about if she had anything in his mouth, he pressed on the back of her head and kissed her. She turned her head to the side and wiped the corner of her mouth. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s dirty. I still have food in my mouth.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You can swallow it down and try again.¡± Upon hearing his words, she immediately stuffed two mouthfuls of rice into her mouth. With a provocative expression, she stared at him with a smile. ¡°I loathe it.¡± Wills Watson looked at her, and said with a doting smile: ¡°I¡¯ll remember, the praise I¡¯ll teach you, is only suitable for me.¡± He was truly funny. Could it be that when she was praising someone, she was actually kissing that person? Wouldn¡¯t that turn her into a lunatic? On the second day, near noon, she received a call from Elven . Elven said: ¡°Luna , my mother cooked something to nourish your body, and asked me to send it over. She doesn¡¯t know about the matter of you being threatened by Fina , and I have no way of telling her, so I am currently in front of your school.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Auntie is really considerate. Thank you so much. I will go and get it now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, Luna , don¡¯te out yourself. Ask a male colleague of yours to help you get it.¡± Hearing Elven ¡®s words, he knew that Elven was doing this for her own good. He didn¡¯t want to cause her any more trouble. ¡°Elven , please wait a moment.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, she called Marktin ?. In the end, half an hour ago, Marktin ? brought a student to the hospital. ¡°Alright, you can do it first. I¡¯ll look for someone else to help me.¡± Just as she was speaking, Teacher Mia opened the door and entered. When she saw her put down the phone, she asked, ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Help me get the food from the entrance. My brother is here to deliver the food to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°No,¡± she said warmly. ¡°We need to find a male colleague.¡± ¡°You want to differentiate between gender after taking a meal?¡± ¡°His ex-girlfriend is so weird. That day, she saw us chatting in the car, so she secretly took a photo to use as a threat. This brother of mine asked me to find a male colleague, it¡¯s mainly because he¡¯s afraid of implicating us. ¡± ¡°Ex-girlfriend? A woman like that is indeed a failure. You don¡¯t need to worry about it, I¡¯ll go get it. ¡± Mia ced the folder on the table, ¡°It should be at the main entrance, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Mia patted her shoulder when he walked to her side. ¡°What¡¯s the name of your big brother?¡± ¡°Elven .¡± ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡± After Mia left, she even called Elven warmly to tell him that the one who went was the female teacher. Elven said somewhat guiltily: ¡°Luna , I¡¯m really sorry, I caused you to be worried because of me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal, don¡¯t take it to heart. You just have to be fine. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mia came to the school gate and looked around. Seeing that, Elven got off the car with the thermal box. The first thing Mia saw was Elven who was wearing a grey suit. Looking at Elven ¡®s face, Mia¡¯s gaze was a little stiff. Elven walked closer to her, and gently said. ¡°You are Teacher Mia, right?¡± Mia regained her senses, nodded: ¡°I am Mia, and you are Elven ?¡± Yes, ¡°he passed the thermal insting box to Mia:¡± This is for Luna , inside it is my mother¡¯s food. If you don¡¯t mind, you can eat it with Luna . Mia¡¯s face was slightly red, she shook her head: ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Mia nodded: ¡°Goodbye.¡± Elven nodded to her, then turned and left. Mia took a deep breath and turned to walk back into the school. After walking a distance away, she stopped and lightly patted her own face. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t be an idiot.¡± Returning to her office, she ced the thermos box on her desk. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Mia,¡± she said. She opened the lunchbox and saw that there were a lot of dumplings inside. She stood up and walked to the small cab at the side and found two forks and gave one to Teacher Mia. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. Mia took the fork and asked, ¡°Your brother ¡­ he broke up with his girlfriend? ¡± ¡°Yeah, just a while ago.¡± ¡°His girlfriend is pretty extreme.¡± ¡°Yes. He is clearly a very proper person, but she is always looking at him with worry. As long as a woman appears by Elven ¡®s side, no matter how pure her rtionship with Elven is, she will not be able to rx. Think about it, she would even suspect that I have a boyfriend. Even after the two of them broke up, she still sent people to monitor the Elven . ¡± ¡°That Elven is quite pitiful,¡± Mia said, then asked: ¡°How old is he?¡± After looking at her for a moment, he suddenlyughed. Mia blushed: ¡°What are youughing for.¡± ¡°Elven was 29 years old this year and is currently the manager of a shopping mall. He had always lived abroad previously, but because his girlfriend was too suspicious, he was unable to continue living abroad. Thus, the two havee back to develop. But now, they¡¯ve broken up. ¡± Then, she continued, ¡°Teacher Mia, wait until the rtionship between Elven and him ispletely smooth, let me introduce you to him.¡± Miaughed out loud. ¡°Normally, I would say that I should be being formal, there¡¯s no need for that, but I ¡­ The idea is, I¡¯d love to. ¡± She said with a warm smile, ¡°I know, this is the first time I have discovered that you would be interested in someone.¡± ¡°Alright, Teacher Greenwich , don¡¯t joke with me.¡± The Teacher Mia had such a natural personality and was also a kind person. Deep in her heart, she felt that she should introduce Teacher Mia to Elven . Heh, she was really happy just thinking about it. Chapter 228 At noon on Friday, she had fallen asleep in her office chair. When it was time to go to work, she still wasn¡¯t awake. Mia gently pushed her: Teacher Greenwich ? She opened her eyes in a trance. Mia said: ¡°Wake up. Why are you sleeping so soundly these past few days at noon?¡± After lying down for a few seconds, she slowly sat up and rubbed her be. ¡°I probably haven¡¯t been doing muchtely, so I feel rxed,¡± she said, getting off the recliner, rolling up the nket and folding the recliner. ¡°When did Teacher Sabranda and Marktin ? leave?¡± ¡°Marktin ? just left, Teacher Sabranda has been walking for half an hour.¡± She yawning, she sat down at the desk. How strange, she had clearly just woken up, why was she still so sleepy? At around three o¡¯clock, she went downstairs with Teacher Mia and headed to basketball court. But today, the basketball court¡¯s entrance was different from before. The two of them were far away from the basketball court and they could see that there were many people surrounding the entrance. They looked at each other, and Mia said: ¡°Why are there so many people over there today?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± she said, pulling on her wrist. As the two walked closer, a student shouted, ¡°The Teacher Greenwich is here.¡± Then someone ran towards them. Luna was stunned. What was going on? A man ran over to her first, asking her in all seriousness, ¡°Miss Greenwich , I¡¯m the reporter from the press, I want to interview you with a few questions.¡± A reporter? She stunned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just a mortal and won¡¯t be interviewed by reporters,¡± she said calmly. Mia also said: ¡°Journalists, this is a school, for you to barge in like this, and interview our school¡¯s staff members without getting permission from the school, is not in ordance with the rules.¡± ¡°We will only ask a few simple questions. A lot of students just now replied that the girlfriend of Mr. Waltson is not the young miss of the Enderson family, but at this school she is called Luna Greenwich . May I ask, are you the lover that they spoke of?¡± She had guessed that the reason she was being chased by the reporters might have something to do with Wills Waltson . ¡°Sorry, like I said, I don¡¯t ept interviews with reporters. I won¡¯t answer any of your questions, so please leave immediately.¡± After saying that, the surrounding reporters had no intention of leaving. They continued to ask questions about her and Wills Waltson . For example, when they met, how they met, and when they became lovers. There were also reporters who asked her if she was Wills Waltson ¡®s lover. Was it true that Wills Watson and Belle Enderson were going to get married together? Hearing these questions that caused her head to hurt, Mia, who was at the side, looked worriedly at Luna . She then said to the reporters: ¡°If you guys continue to ask, then I¡¯ll have to look for security.¡± Outside of the encirclement, some students shouted out, ¡°Teacher Greenwich , why don¡¯t you admit that you and Mr. Waltson are a couple? Weren¡¯t you showing your love on campus a few days ago?¡± With students jeering around, this was what gave her the most headache. With the reporters not leaving, the three sides were in a deadlock. Just then, the students of the basketball team squeezed into the crowd. A dozen of people surrounded and Luna , then turned around to face the reporter. They were all tall and strong,pletely blocking the two women. Amongst them, the leader of the basketball team walked over to Luna and smiled: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , Benjaming wants me to inform you that your rescue personnel are on their way. He wants you to hold on for a few more minutes.¡± ¡°Rescue personnel? Who? Benjaming ? What can he solve? ¡± The members of basketball team surrounded them tightly as Mia whispered, ¡°This group of children actually give people a sense of security.¡± She smiled at her. Who said that wasn¡¯t the case? A few minutester, there was amotion from outside the crowd. Of course, the two women inside could not be seen at all. Mia was puzzled: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ingenious, she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± At this moment, a reporter spoke up, ¡°Mr. Waltson , may I ask, is your girlfriend really in this school?¡± Hearing the question from the reporter, Mia tenderly frowned, but was instead pleasantly surprised: ¡°Lord Third is here.¡± She perked up her ears to hear the answer outside. At this moment, it was very quiet outside. Wills Watson said in a voice that was neither hot nor cold: ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± The reporter froze for a moment, ¡°Mr. Waltson , I¡¯m a journalist, it¡¯s my duty to answer questions for the public.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡± ¡°But I need this answer from Lord Third.¡± Wills Watson sneered: ¡°Why should I give it to you?¡± ¡°Lord Third, as a famous person ¡­¡± ¡± I don¡¯t know. But there¡¯s one thing that I¡¯m sure of,¡±Wills Watson said as his eyes grew cold, ¡°I¡¯m not a public person, I¡¯m willing to speak of my privacy. That¡¯s my problem, if I¡¯m not willing to speak of it, does it even have anything to do with you? A small journalist wants to cause a ruckus in front of me? What, you think you¡¯re Trump? ¡± A burst ofughter came from the surroundings. The reporter¡¯s face turned Greenwich and red, ¡°Mr. Waltson , by saying this, you are implying that your privacy is here?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows and took a step forward. After the reporter finished speaking, he instantly felt some regret. Because Wills Waltson ¡®s aura made him feel afraid. Wills Watson stretched out his hand, and the reporter immediately turned his head to dodge, but Wills Watson only turned the reporter¡¯s chest te to look at the staff who were following him, and said. ¡°Call Daniel, I will only give him an hour, so that America Daily will disappear from the media circles in Phdelphia. Also, put a ban on him in the media circles in the entire country, and no one can hire this brat as their reporter. Otherwise, whoever epts him, I will tten theirpany. ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± On the other side, his face was livid. ¡°Mr. Waltson , I just want to report the truth. I don¡¯t want to be your enemy.¡± ¡°You dare to pester me like this, who knows if you will go out and bully innocent people using your identity as a reporter? You¡¯re just a journalist, not a god with a sword in your hand. Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. If you are that professional, if you really love your job so much, then many of you are the lowest of innocent people who need your camera to record the truth and help them. ¡°Now, you dare toe and make fun of me, it¡¯s simply because my gossip allows you to earn more money and makes you more famous. But you¡¯ve truly found the wrong person. Today, I¡¯ll deal with you for the sake of getting rid of all the harm in the world of journalists.¡± As he said that, his eyes swept across the surrounding reporters, ¡°Who still wants to follow the old path of American Daily, you guys just have to provoke me, I¡¯m warning you guys, if anyone dares to let me see anything rted to me, the teaching staff or students of Phdelphia University in the media, I will definitely make you never be able to turn your backs again.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The surrounding reporters looked at each other before leaving one by one. The few students of the basketball team who were surrounding Luna and Mia opened up a path, and Wills Watson walked towards Luna . ¡°Are you scared?¡± Chapter 229 She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She raised her head and looked at him. So, the reinforcements Benjaming mentioned was Wills Waltson ? When she first knew that he had appeared, she was still a little worried. But now, she was convinced. After so many questions from the reporters, not only did he not answer any of them, he even made an example of them by making them leave with their tails between their legs. A capitalist was a capitalist with his means. On Saturday morning, Benjeming Waltson invited Wills Watson and Luna to the bar he had just renovated. It was obvious that Benjaming had put a lot of effort into this bar. This decorating style was quite artistic. After taking a gentle turn, he walked to the bar and said to Benjaming , ¡°The decorations in the bar are usually quite wild. Aren¡¯t you afraid that no one wille after you have created such a literary scene?¡± ¡°Oh, Third Sister-in-Law, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so knowledgeable.¡± At the side, Wills Watson said calmly, ¡°Your Third Sister-in-Law was a working queen back then.¡± ¡°A working queen?¡±Benjeming Waltson looked at him warmly: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you even worked in bars before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Waa, I didn¡¯t know that. You¡¯re quite brave. You look like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of being taken advantage of?¡± ¡°In the bar, the image of your Third Sister-in-is lesbian,¡±Wills Watson sat on the seat in front of the bar. Benjeming Waltsonughed: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you sure are handsome.¡± She rolled her eyes at the two brothers and said, ¡°You two shouldn¡¯t be able to live, right? I¡¯m toozy to care about you two.¡± Smiling, she turned away and looked at the photo section on the side of the bar. She had originally thought that many pictures of celebrities would appear on the other side, but she had never imagined that there would be no pictures of celebrities here. Instead, there were many old photos. In these photos, they were all the same person. The person in the photo seemed familiar to her. Seeing that the person in the photo was still in a daze, Benjaming , who was at the bar, said: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, how is it? He is handsome. ¡± She looked at him, she smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s rather handsome. Who is he?¡± ¡°My second uncle was an influential figure in the Phdelphia back in the day. He has a very good face.¡± Wills Watson asked: ¡°Tell me, is my second uncle handsome, or am I handsome?¡± ¡°Second Uncle is handsome.¡± Wills Watson said to her: ¡°I¡¯ve always said that one woman would only praise her lover, so I¡¯ll give you one more chance.¡± Benjeming Waltson smirked: ¡°In this situation, should I avoid it?¡± Wills Watson nted him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving now?¡± She said with a warm smile, ¡°Alright, can the two of you stop messing around?¡± The few of them were amused andughed. She turned her gaze to the photo again and smiled. Why would she feel that Waltson family¡¯s Second Uncle was familiar? They are not from the same world. This familiar feeling must have originated from Wills Waltson . After all, he was an uncle and nephew, so they were somewhat alike. Sunday morning, Wills Watson had matters to attend to so he temporarily went to thepany. When he went to thepany, she felt a little more at ease. Just as Wills Watson was preparing to leave after settling thepany¡¯s matters, Daniel knocked the door and walked in. ¡°Mr. Waltson , I found the information about the illegitimate child of Jany Enderson that you told me to investigate Elven .¡± He walked forward and ced a document on top of Wills Waltson ¡®s table. Wills Watson picked it up and looked through it while listening to Daniel: ¡°If you see it, you should be very surprised.¡± Wills Watson opened the document. He did not surprised, but simply smiled coldly. He closed the document and looked at Daniel: ¡°This matter, other than the two of us, I do not wish to let a third person know.¡± ¡°Lord Third, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut for sure.¡± Wills Watson waved his hand: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should get off work.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wills Watson returned home in time to eat lunch. The butler went upstairs and invited Luna down. Seeing that Wills Watson had returned, she walked over to the dining table lightly with light footsteps, and said in surprise: ¡°When did youe back?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even been inside for two minutes. Take a seat and eat first.¡± The two of them sat down at the table. After eating a few mouthful, she put down her fork. Wills Watson asked: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I just ate too many fruits, so I don¡¯t have any appetite anymore.¡± Wills Watson looked at her: ¡°Why are you like a child, you can¡¯t control yourself when eating, don¡¯t eat snacks and fruits before meals in the future.¡± She said, ¡°If you be a father in the future, you will definitely be garrulous to your child.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I do it for their own good. ¡± ¡°How would a child know if you¡¯re doing this for their own good?¡± Wills Watsonughed sinisterly: ¡°In any case, there must be a ck and white face in a family. Then, if I am the dark face, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if you were the pale one?¡± She blushed and said, ¡°Who wants to have children with you?¡± ¡°You.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Wills Watson looked at her blushing face andughed, ¡°Oh right, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°You always say that Nicky Enderson was very good to you. When did your rtionship with him improve? Was it always good from the beginning?¡± She thinking about it, she shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then he bullied you before?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be considered as bullying. My mom rarely takes me into contact with the Enderson family, so I don¡¯t interact with my brother that much. When I was young, it was mainly because Kelen Enderson always came to vent her anger on my mother. Now, what¡¯s on the news, the news about a slut being beaten up in the street, I never dared to open it because at that time, my mother was always bullied by Kelen Enderson like this. I still remember, at that time, my mother was working in a coffee shop. Once, when I came back early from school, I went to a coffee shop to look for my mother. It just so happened that on that day, Kelen brought my brother and Belle Enderson to go shopping. Through the ss, Belle Enderson saw me sitting on the table, doing my homework, and pointed. In the end, Kelen Enderson saw me, and when she rushed into the coffee shop, she grabbed my mother¡¯s hair and scolded her, ¡°Shameless.¡± After I squeezed into the crowd, Kelen Enderson pushed me into my mother¡¯s arms and told everyone that my mother was a slut, and I was a bastard, she beat us both so fiercely. That day, my brother was just beside watching the show like Belle Enderson . In my memory, there are no good people in the Enderson family. ¡± Every time he heard her speaking warmly about her rtionship with the Enderson family, Wills Watson would be so angry that he wanted to kill someone. He really did not know how she and her mother had endured the past few years. This didn¡¯t even take them seriously. ¡°Then in your impression, when did you get closer with Nicky Enderson ?¡± ¡°After my brother left the country to study, he came back on holiday one year and secretly bought a lot of things. He came to my house to visit my mother and me. He even gave me a card and told my mother to take good care of herself, to protect me, to not be angry at his mother¡¯s arrogance, and to apologize to my mother on her behalf. From then on, he has been in contact with us from time to time.¡± ¡°Why are you so curious about my brother today?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Wills Watson smirked, ¡°Because ¡­¡± Chapter 230 ¡°I hate him.¡± Looking at her expression, Wills Watson decided to not tell her about some things. ¡°In this world, I have never hated anyone, and Nicky Enderson is one of them.¡± She smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too boring for you to act like this? The one who offended you was the Enderson family, not my brother.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not happy that he hooked you.¡± She disdainfully said, ¡°What do you mean by hooking? That¡¯s my brother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that,¡±Wills Watson said as he put down his fork and looked at her. What if one day she found out that Nicky Enderson was actually not her blood brother? Would she like him? After all, she trusted Nicky Enderson a lot. He said seriously, ¡°Luna .¡± She said: ¡°What now?¡± ¡°You should know that there is a grudge between the Waltson family and the Enderson family. Sooner orter, I will have to avenge some of it.¡± Luna nodded: ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me this, I am not the Enderson family.¡± ¡°However, I feel that there is still someone in the Enderson family that you still care about. Thus, I have a reason to tell you. This is also a form of respect for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to the Enderson family. My brother is a capable man, even without the Enderson family, he would still be able to shine.¡± Hearing her words, Wills Watson did not refute her, but only looked at her with shining eyes. ¡°There may be a lot of things that you don¡¯t expect to happen next, but I hope you don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s just part of my revenge, huh?¡± After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Alright!¡± Wills Watson raised the cup by his side: ¡°Wishing me sess.¡± He picked up the ss and clinked it with his own. For some reason, she felt uneasy. On Saturday, the Aunt called her and invited her and Wills Watson to eat dinner at the Elven ¡®s family. It was not easy to refuse, so she agreed without hesitation. But when she returned home at night, she found out that Wills Watson was leaving for Singapore on a business trip on Friday afternoon for a period of three days. So, on Saturday, she could onlye to Elven ¡®s family alone. Coincidentally, Elven happened to be at home as there was nothing important at the mall. Her uncle and aunt did not know that she had been threatened by Fina and weed them happily. But, Elven had a face full of worry. While her parents were busy in the kitchen, he said, ¡°Luna , in order to not cause you any trouble, I¡¯ll tell my parentster that I have matters to attend to at thepany. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°Elven , I am truly sorry. Because I ¡­ you can¡¯t even eat a meal at home on your day off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m not sure how happy I am that you cane.¡± Luna nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, Elven , mm¡­ If I have the time, I would like to introduce a girl to you. ¡± Elven hissed. ¡°You¡¯re not asking me to go on a blind date, right?¡± She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you mean.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have any ns in this area recently.¡± ¡°But I feel that starting a new rtionship is the best way topletely bid farewell to the past.¡± Elven said with a slight headache: ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is that my new rtionship would bring about an unexpected cmity to the other party.¡± Instantaneously, she understood what Elven meant. Sheughed. ¡°Can¡¯t I introduce you after you¡¯vepletely finished your rtionship?¡± Elvenughed: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when the timees. I don¡¯t have any thoughts of starting a new rtionship right now.¡± He went to the kitchen door and told his parents about going to the office. The Aunt was still ming him. It wasn¡¯t easy for Luna toe, you can¡¯t apany her for a bit. After Elven left, she apanied Elven ¡®s family¡¯s parents to eat a good meal. Luna Greenwich felt veryfortable. In the afternoon, after leaving Elven ¡®s family, she returned to the vi in Waltson family. She had to learn as soon as she had time. In the evening, Wills Watson called her and reported that he was safe. After the two chatted for awhile, Wills Watson left for the meeting. Without Wills Watson beside her, she slept soundly through the night. The next morning, when she was still sleeping, she was woken up by a phone call. It was Judi Allen. She put the phone by her ear and said with a voice filled with sleep, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t woken up yet.¡± ¡°I read books and I fell asleep at one o¡¯clock, so I wanted to take a nap.¡± ¡°I say, you¡¯re not the type of person who can sleep until 8 PM. Ah, no, that¡¯s not right. I want to talk to you about serious matters. You didn¡¯t watch the news, did you?¡± Upon hearing the two words ¡°news,¡± her eyes opened. ¡°What news?¡± ¡°Has Mr. Waltson gone to Singapore?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Of course, I know what half of the people in America know,¡±Judi Allen said in a speechless manner, ¡°I say, youngdy, can you pay attention to the news even if you have nothing to do?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What had happened? Your idol have a girlfriend? ¡± ¡°What, that Belle Enderson from the Enderson family arrived in Singapore on the same flight as your Mr. Waltson and was captured by the reporters. They all said on the inte that they were secretly travelling.¡± This Belle Enderson , she really can do anything she wants. ¡°Girl, you can stillugh?¡± ¡°Wills Watson went to a meeting, I called himst night too. I understand his personality, he won¡¯t do anything, Belle Enderson must have been the one to do this.¡± ¡°Then aren¡¯t you afraid of other¡¯s words?¡± Judi Allen felt that she was good. She was smart, beautiful, had a good figure, but she didn¡¯t like to be on guard against others. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°Do you think this is a serious matter?¡± ¡°The inte is in a mess now. Everyone is waiting for the reporters to reveal the truth. Of course, it¡¯s serious.¡± But if Wills Watson did not do anything, did that mean they did not have any real news to reveal? ¡°I feel that the young miss of a rich family would not be so scheming, and that it is better to remind Wills Watson to be careful, since being careful is right.¡± After chatting for a while, they hung up. She held the phone in her hand, feeling a little hesitant.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. If she were to call Wills Watson now, would Wills Watson think that she was jealous? She said that she wouldn¡¯t marry him, but she was worried that she might have gone out with another woman ¡­ This was saying things out of the mouth and not in the heart. And ¡­ Would Wills Watson really think that she didn¡¯t trust him? She took a deep breath. This feeling of fear was not good at all. She turned on her cell phone, and before she could make a call, a piece of entertainment news popped up. The President of the Waltson¡äs Group, Wills Waltson , and the daughter of the Enderson ¡®s Group, Belle Enderson , went to Singapore and stayed at the same hotel. Chapter 231 When she saw the news, she became upset. She knew it was a hoax, but she was still uneasy. She didn¡¯t want Wills Waltson to have any contact with Belle Enderson. She hung up the phone and bent over to get the book from the bedside table. She should have trusted Wills Waltson. She wanted to read books to calm her emotions. But, wait a minute¡­ She couldn¡¯t read the phrases that would have naturallye to her eyes. Around noon, a second news was released. Wills Waltson attended the crucial business sessions and agreed with Belle Enderson. They weren¡¯t in the same frame, but judging by the background, they were in the same location.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She chewed the corner of her lips gently, trying to remain calm. She left the chamber and went downstairs to investigate, but as she walked out of the main entryway, she noticed Benjaming Waltson running over. She had assumed that Benjaming Waltson would assist Wills Waltson in exining things. But it wasn¡¯t until Benjaming Waltson opened his mouth that he realized he had no idea what Wills Waltson was up to. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, did you see the news? Didn¡¯t my third brother go to a meeting? Why is that fake faced witch also here? ¡± She shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. So far, your third brother has never told me anything.¡± ¡°Then you should call and ask him, isn¡¯t he your man?¡± She felt embarrassed and she said, ¡°He went to work. What if I call and affect him?¡± ¡°If you take the initiative to call him, he¡¯ll be happy no matter how busy he is. Hurry up and ask.¡± She took out her cell phone and was about to make a call when her phone rang. Benjeming Waltson moved closer and asked: ¡°Is it my third brother?¡± Belle ¡®s name was disyed on the screen. Benjeming Waltson said angrily, ¡°What is the fake face trying to call you for?¡± She shook her head. ¡°You always ask me about things that require my divination.¡± ¡°Then answer it,¡± After Benjeming Waltson finished speaking, he snatched the phone away and picked it up, saying angrily: ¡°Counterfeit witch, what are you trying to do by calling?¡± The person on the other end was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Who are you, isn¡¯t this Luna ¡®s phone?¡± ¡°I am his brother-inw, the fourth brother of Wills Waltson , Benjeming Waltson.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s Benjaming .¡±Belle Enderson flung away the cold voice that she had doubted just now, andughed: ¡°This form of address, brother-inw, is not something that can be called in any given asion. Third Master and Luna Greenwich are not married yet.¡± ¡°They are eating and living together, for a conservative person like my third brother, Luna Greenwich is my Third Sister-in-Law, while you, with your fake face, are already so ugly, yet you still dare to show off. You might have the guts to perform cosmetic surgery, but can you not go out and scare people like this? You actually dare to covet my third brother. You probably haven¡¯t looked in the mirror after finishing your makeup. ¡± Hearing Benjeming Waltson scolding Belle Enderson so directly, she lowered her eyes andughed softly. This brat scolded her well. On the other end, Belle Enderson said depressingly: ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, I did not undergo stic surgery. Furthermore, I am not ugly. Your taste is bad.¡± ¡°Indeed, you are one fromEnderson family. I¡¯m telling you, It is easy for me to find out the name of the hospital where you did your surgery, don¡¯t try to act in front of my eyes. Also, if you want to marry into Waltson Family, only if I die. ¡± Belle Enderson paNicky ed and stomped her feet: ¡°Don¡¯t think that since you are Third Master¡¯s little brother, I will let you go. I¡¯ll tell you this, regardless of whether you are willing or not, you better wake up and wait for the day I be your sister-inw to see how I take care of you.¡± Benjeming Waltsonughed coldly: ¡°That¡¯s why I said you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re worth, I¡¯ll make a bet with you, if you can marry into the Waltson Family, I¡¯lle out from Waltson Family, but if you can¡¯t marry into the Waltson Family, do you dare toe out from the Enderson family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to get angry with a child like you, let her answer the phone,¡±Belle Enderson still couldn¡¯t control her temper. Benjeming Waltsonughed disdainfully: ¡°You want to talk to my Third Sister-in-Law, then who do you think you are, no way, let me tell you, if you dare to create trouble for my Third Sister-in-Law, I will let the reporters expose you, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it yourself.¡± After he finished speaking, he directly hung up the phone. After being hung up, Belle Enderson stomped her feet and shouted angrily: ¡°Benjeming Waltson, just you wait, once I be Mr. Waltson ¡®s wife, I will definitely get Mr. Waltson to kick you out of Waltson Family.¡± Benjeming Waltson returned the phone back to her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer this witch¡¯s phone calls in the future.¡± She looked at him and she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you have a very docile personality. I never imagined that you would be so thick-skinned.¡± ¡°I am not thick-skinned. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like those people fromEnderson family, in short, don¡¯t worry, Third Sister-in-Law, I will support you on this matter, if my third brother really wants to marry that demoness, then I will go along with you and not recognize my third brother. ¡± She smiled, ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop acting with me. I¡¯m fine. I trust your third brother.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, your words are hurting my feelings. I am truly supporting you.¡± Luna Greenwich gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I said something wrong. Don¡¯t worry, go ahead. I¡¯ll call your third brother in a bit.¡± Benjeming Waltson said: ¡°Then I need to go to the pub, it will open for business in a few days.¡± ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± She nodded: ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m very sure.¡± After Benjeming Waltson left, she called Wills Waltson . Sure enough, Wills Watson was very happy when he received her call. ¡°Do you know when I am happy?¡± Win knew what he wanted to say. ¡°When I called you?¡± ¡°Teacher Greenwich is getting more and more enlightened.¡± After staying with him for so long, she knew all the tricks. ¡°Have you seen the domestic news?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy all morning and haven¡¯t paid attention to anything else, is there a problem?¡± ¡°Mm ¡­I think you should be careful, Belle Enderson went to Singapore with you on the same flight, and stayed at the same hotel as youst night. Today, when you went to the summit, she was also recorded there. Everyone said that you are on vacation together. ¡± Wills Watsonughed disdainfully: ¡°This daughter of the Enderson family, to be so shameless, could it be some sort of inheritance?¡± ¡°Anyway, just be careful. I¡¯m going to read some books.¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡±Wills Watson called out to her, ¡°What do you feel in your heart after reading the news?¡± ¡°I¡­ Hurry up and go back to your work. Don¡¯t tease me now. ¡± Wills Watson could not help but smile, ¡°Are you jealous? Are you angry?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson ¡­¡± ¡°When I go back tomorrow afternoon, I¡¯lle to your school to look for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to continue being a celebrity in school, please spare me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to not want to go viral if you are with me.¡± ¡°Who said I am with you?¡± Wills Watsonughed sinisterly: ¡°If you don¡¯t be with me, do you think you can still marry with other man? No one dares to be with you, the woman that I liked.¡± Chapter 232 The blusher¡¯s face turned red: ¡°Only when we marry can I be deemed your woman. If we don¡¯t, then no, I won¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± She hung up the phone. Wills Waltson could immediately see her flushed cheeks. But, wait a minute¡­ He subconsciously looked around, and then calledDaniel over. ¡°Daniel, go find out where Belle Enderson is right now.¡± ¡°Belle Enderson ?¡± ¡°First, look at the news,¡± Wills Waltson said. ¡°Certainly, Mr. Waltson.¡± Daniel took out his phone, searched for news, and then made his move. They discovered Belle Enderson, who was merely strolling leisurely, at the same exhibition center in less than half an hour. Daniel sent someone to escort Belle Enderson to see Wills Waltson . Havinge into contact with Wills Waltson at such a close distance, and seeing his divine face, Belle Enderson couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°Good¡­ Mr. Waltson, good afternoon.¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary and got straight to the point. ¡°First of all, immediately get someone to cancel the news you have released. Second, disappear from Singapore at once. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr. Waltson is talking about?¡± Wills Watsonughed coldly: ¡°Then are you waiting for me to show you the evidence?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here for a vacation. I just happened to bump into Mr. Waltson , that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±Wills Watson said to Daniel who was two steps behind him: ¡°Daniel, investigate and see which blind media dares to randomly write news.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked coldly at Belle Enderson , and turned to leave. Belle Enderson hurried forward: ¡°Mr. Waltson , can I have a few words with you in private?¡± Wills Watson nced at Daniel. Lin Daniel turned around and said calmly: ¡°MissEnderson , please stop, Mr. Waltson does not have time to chat with you.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , Am I worse than Luna ? We are all my father¡¯s daughters, why do you want her?¡± Wills Watson stopped in his tracks, and turned around to look at Belle Enderson , his eyes filled with ridicule. ¡°You are arrogant, despotic, inhumane, and yet you dare topare yourself with Luna Greenwich ? You really aren¡¯t worthy. ¡± He coldly snorted and turned around to leave. Lin Daniel could not help but take a deep breath. In this world, the only person who could make Mr. Waltson feel soft was the Miss Greenwich . Belle Enderson stood where she was and clenched her fists. Wills Waltson , even if I can¡¯t get your heart, I definitely have to get your body. I definitely can¡¯t be outdone by that slut. She took out her cell phone and took the opportunity to say, ¡°Hurry up and send the news. Even if we are found out, we still have to lead the public opinion first.¡± She put down her cell phone, looked at Wills Waltson ¡®s receding figure, and turned to leave. Since she had already achieved her goal, it didn¡¯t matter even if she were to be found out. In the afternoon, while she was busy, her cell phone rang again. It was a Line message from Judi Allen. She picked up her cell phone and looked at it. ¡®It¡¯s a real thing. Look at the pictures.¡¯ Judi Allen also posted a picture. It was of Wills Watson and Belle Enderson standing face to face, the two of them seemed to be talking about something. She frowned. She didn¡¯t think too much and directly sent a message to Judi Allen: ¡°Belle Enderson caught up to him. Wills Watson will handle it. Judi Allen sincerely thought that this girl was very careless. That night, all the news was dismissed. However, there were some things that ended, but the crowd¡¯sments did not disappear. She already got used to these. The next morning, as soon as she arrived at school and saw the eyes of others, she knew that news was still going on. When they arrived at the office, Teacher Sabranda was drinking water. She looked at her with sympathy and asked: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , are you alright?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± After a moment of confusion, she said with a smile, ¡°About the news, right? It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I feel that this news is obviously not true. The person in question hasn¡¯te out yet to rify anything. I really don¡¯t know why others are so fond of discussing about it.¡± ¡°Teacher Sabranda, everyone has the heart to gossip. Isn¡¯t this the joy of life for everyone? It¡¯s fine, just let them talk about it.¡± Hearing her words, Teacher Sabranda jumped in front of her: ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Waltson say anything to you?¡± ¡°He told me don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not all good to have a rich boyfriend, is it?¡± She shrugged her shoulders and without a word, she sat down in her seat. She was thinking, could Wills Watson reallye over at noon? She had spent the entire morning in torment. After work at noon, she stared at her phone for a few minutes. Teacher Mia got up and said: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , let¡¯s go eat?¡± Luna Greenwich came back to her, and she smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± She stood up and followed Teacher Mia downstairs. Before they even reached the cafeteria, they saw a crowd of students running towards the main path in front of the sports field. Teacher Mia turned around and looked at him puzzledly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡± She looked around curiously.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Not longter, a luxurious car stopped beside the two of them. Seeing the car, the Teacher Mia sNicky ered and spoke to the people beside him in a gentle tone, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to be ditched again.¡± Her face was slightly red. Without waiting for her to say anything, Wills Watson had already gotten off the carriage. He walked to Luna ¡®s side and nodded to Teacher Mia: ¡°I¡¯ll have to take Luna away first.¡± The Teacher Mia said humbly: ¡°Good, good, I wish you two a happy time.¡± Wills Watson naturally held onto her waist, and escorted her to the carriage. The moment the car door closed Luna became anxious: ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡± ¡°I came here to back you up.¡± ¡°Come on, if it wasn¡¯t for you exposing my rtionship with you at school, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this, would I?¡± Wills Watson tapped her forehead, ¡°Little Luna , why is it so hard to please you?¡± She curled her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t ask you to do so.¡± ¡°Fine, I owe it to you. It¡¯s me who insist in pleasing you, right? Thomas, drive the car to the dining hall.¡± She took a deep breath and turned her head to look at him. Wills Watson raised his eyebrows and looked at her. She looked away. He scoffed. ¡°If you want to watch me, then watch me openly.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to look at you. I was just wondering.¡± ¡°What are you wondering about?¡± She pouted. ¡°We¡¯re not in a rtionship, why would I want to get in the car with you?¡± ¡°Hmph. From head to toe, only this mouth of yours is not willing to admit to it. That¡¯s why I said, ¡®Woman, it¡¯s just that your mouth is dishonest.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my mouth ¡­Ugh ¡­¡± She was about to retort when Wills Watson had already kissed her on the lips. Her face instantly turned red to the ears. The driver was still inside the car, what the hell was Wills Watson trying to do? She pushed him away forcefully, her face red. ¡°You ¡­You¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t know yourself.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the gathering of simr substances? You said that you would be happier if someone thought of you as a lunatic or a male god? ¡± In terms of bickering, she had never won. Wills Watson once again poked her head: ¡°What are you thinking, I said I missed you.¡± Chapter 233 ¡°I heard it,¡± she murmured, her eyes dropped and flushed. Wills Waltson teased: So you don¡¯t have anything to say to me? She stared at Thomas in the front row, embarrassed. Thomas used to feel really nervous in this situation, but he was now ustomed to it. ¡°What are you gazing at Thomas for, look at my face, say, you don¡¯t have anything to tell me?¡± Wills Waltson gripped her hand. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m hungry,¡± she responded, attempting to release her hand. But how could Wills Waltson let her seed? ¡°I won¡¯t be courteous anymore if you don¡¯t speak politely to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m terribly hungry,¡± she rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why are you being so deceitful? Shouldn¡¯t you respond to my statement that I miss you?¡± Wills Waltson let go of Luna Greenwich¡¯s hand and turned to stare out the window when he noticed she was still silent. He was enraged, she reasoned. No need for that, isn¡¯t he always so tough? She scratched her temple a few times with her hand. She then stared at him from the side of her head. ¡°What should we eat?¡± Wills Watson said in an indifferent manner: ¡°Anger.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like eating anger.¡± ¡°Then why did you give it to me to eat?¡±Wills Watson turned his head and red at her. She was depressed. Why did this man look like a three-year-old child? ¡°You and Belle Enderson are abroad and are causing a huge ruckus. Haven¡¯t I been eating too much anger these past few days? Today, I was at school and everyone looked at me with strange eyes.¡± Wills Watson turned his head to look at her, ¡°So, are you missing me or not?¡± She did not answer. Wills Watson said: Thomas, stop by the road and go back. ¡°She looked at him, he did this again. Thomas did not dare to dy, and immediately got off. When Mr. Waltson met Miss Greenwich , it became amon urrence. Just as the Thomas left, Wills Watson moved to the side, pressing her down on his seat: ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good at solving problems? I¡¯m asking you. Did you miss me? ¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , you are too unreasonable.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Did you only know me today?¡± She awkwardly turned her face away. Who said she had to use her mouth to say it? Seeing her attitude, he directly pinched her cheeks and passionately kissed her lips. It was only when she was kissed to the point of going limp that he finally let go of her, ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me? You still want me to continue? ¡± She quickly said, ¡°I miss you ¡­.¡± To be able to bend and stretch, wasn¡¯t she the same in front of him? ¡°Sincerely or perfunctorily?¡± ¡± Sincerely,¡± she said impatiently, ¡°get up.¡± ¡°I have another question.¡± ¡°Why do you have so many questions today?¡± Wills Watsonughed sinisterly: ¡°Because I want to hear you praise me and also look for opportunities to take advantage of you.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°All in all, it¡¯s all because of your benefits?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m more inclined towards thetter, so you can continue to be stubborn.¡± He pinched her chin and asked with a gentle expression, ¡°I¡¯m not by your side, are you sleeping well?¡± She looked tenderly into his eyes and lightly bit the corner of her lips. He lowered his head and kissed her again. After a while, she let go and said while panting, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t answer.¡± ¡°You seduced me.¡± ¡°Did I?¡± She felt wronged, okay? He tapped her chin. ¡°The way you bite your lip is too seductive.¡± Her face red. This man was truly ¡­ In order to take advantage of the situation, he did everything he could. ¡°Now, you can answer the question.¡± She looked at his face and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± He smiled happily and sat up from her body. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She sat up and gathered up her wrinkled clothes. ¡°Are you hoping that I won¡¯t be able to sleep well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The reason you can¡¯t sleep well is because you¡¯re missing someone. It¡¯s because you¡¯re used to my existence, and then you can¡¯t quit. You¡¯ll be addicted to me for the rest of your life. How great.¡± She looked at him, her eyes filled with affection. She knew she was finished. Even if she reminded herself hundreds of times, thousands of times, that she mustn¡¯t fall, that she mustn¡¯t fall, she still failed. A person like Wills Watson was truly too hard to reject. Even if she used all her strength, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. He took out his phone and called Thomas: ¡°Come back.¡± The Thomas did not go far. Every time. Arriving at the dining hall, Wills Watson took the menu and muttered to himself, ¡°Since you can¡¯t read, then let me order the dishes.¡± She knew Wills Watson had definitely done it on purpose. Thest time he came, he had mocked her because of this. This time however, he was even more unbridled. After ordering, she said in a displeased tone, ¡°Since this is a restaurant opened on American territory, why don¡¯t you have a English menu?¡± ¡°Who said there aren¡¯t any?¡±Wills Watson smirked: ¡°If you don¡¯t ask for the English menu, the waiter will think that you¡¯re capable. After all, everyone whoes here to eat has some skills, so it¡¯s not impossible for you to be illiterate.¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°Is it fun to mock me?¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯re good at science, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know how to read and write.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t tease you,¡± he said, pulling a gift bag from his bag and handing it to her. ¡°What is this?¡± she asked warmly. ¡°Present, open it and take a look.¡± When she opened the bag, she saw that there was a doll which could be hung on the phone inside. She took it out and looked at it, frowning. Wills Watson said: ¡°Look, who do you think the face above is like?¡± She only took a nce and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your face?¡± ¡°I got someone to make them a pair,¡± he said, pulling out his cell phone and waving it in front of her. He showed her the back of the puppet, which was engraved with the words¡¯ Third Madam of the Landlord¡¯s Family ¡®. She quickly flipped the puppet over. ¡®Third Young Master of the Landlord¡¯s Family¡¯ was engraved on it. She couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth and chuckling. Wills Watson was bing more and more childish. She nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re a dignified CEO, don¡¯t you think others willugh at you if you carry this?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten my words?¡± She shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± She was about to put the doll in her bag. Wills Watson was displeased: ¡°I gave you a present, is it for you to keep?¡± ¡°I was nning to put it on my cell phone when I got home.¡± ¡°Do it now.¡± ¡°The hole in my phone is too small, the thread is so thick, how can I get into it?¡± Wills Watson spread out his hands: ¡°Give it to me.¡± He handed the phone and the doll to him. Wills Watson called the waiter over and got someone to find the tools. Soon, he returned the phone to her. ¡°Protect me well.¡± She raised her hand and patted the golem¡¯s face. ¡°Then it has to be obedient.¡± ¡°Sigh, Little Luna , you want me to kiss you, right?¡± His voice was not soft, and her face blushed. ¡°Shh.¡± Wills Watson could not help but smile, this woman, he really did not know what to say to her. ¡°Oh yeah,¡±Luna Greenwich put down her phone, looked at him and asked: ¡°Yesterday, you went to see Belle Enderson , right?¡± Chapter 234 ¡°You appear to have read quite a bit of the news.¡± She exined calmly, ¡°This has caused a storm to erupt throughout the city. Even if I tried, I couldn¡¯t get away from it.¡± ¡°I saw her, but the images on the reports were taken care of by the ps. I sent people to capture her in front of me. There was someone by my side at the time, and there were also people behind her.¡± ¡°So, what made you want to see her?¡± ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s to warn her. By the way, let her know that she has no idea what she¡¯s worth and still dares topete with you.¡± Luna Luna could not help but smile: ¡°I¡¯ve seen your vicious tongue before, she must be angry.¡± ¡°Are you bragging?¡± ¡°Yep, you can see it?¡± She seemed at ease. Wills Waltson grinned and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the two of us are excellent partners?¡± She understood when she thought about it that this was indeed the case. He was different from others in front of her. She was the same way in front of him. ¡°Howe you¡¯re not talking?¡± She sighed and shrugged. ¡°Think about it; it could be a terrific match.¡± He took a step forward. ¡°Do you mean you¡¯re not going to marry me?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Sigh, what a stinky and hard bone.¡± ¡°Then why are you still chewing on it?¡± Wills Watson asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice, that¡¯s my style?¡± She could not help butugh: ¡°I found it.¡± Before the waiter even came, they first saw Cathelina Bright walking in from outside the dining hall. Cathelina Bright also saw them. She walked over with a surprised look on her face, ¡°Wills , Miss Greenwich , why are you guys here as well?¡± Wills Watson looked behind her. ¡°You are alone?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always wanted to eat the dishes here recently, but Jackie didn¡¯t want toe over, so I¡¯ve beening over by myself for the past few days.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Miss Greenwich : ¡°Miss Greenwich , do you mind if I eat with you guys?¡± She nodded: ¡°No, our meal hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Cathelina Bright looked at Wills Waltson , and just when she was about to sit beside him, Wills Watson had already stood up. ¡°You sit over here. I¡¯ll go sit with Luna .¡± Joy filled her heart as she moved to the side. Cathelina Bright paused for a moment, but still calmly walked over and sat down. When the waiter came, Cathelina Bright ordered the dishes without even looking at the menu. At this time, Wills Waltson ¡®s and Luna Greenwich ¡®s meals had already arrived. Cathelina Bright sped her hands together, looked at the two people¡¯s dishes andughed: ¡°Wills , we¡¯re ordering the same.¡± Wills Watson did not make a sound. In contrast, she was a bit unhappy. She said to Wills Waltson , ¡°Eat itter, give your food to the Miss Bright . She is pregnant, don¡¯t let her be hungry.¡± Wills Watson did not object, and pushed the steak that he had already sliced in half to Cathelina Bright. Cathelina Bright naturally epted it. ¡°Then I really won¡¯t be courteous anymore.¡± Her heart sank as her eyes touched the phone hanging on the table. Then she asked, ¡°Miss Greenwich , your doll looks so unique. Is it him?¡± She looked at the golem and smiled. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great to be young. Your love is quite romantic.¡± ¡°This is a gift from Wills Waltson . He has a rtively young mentality.¡± Wills Watson said in an interested manner: ¡°Could it be that my body is very old?¡± ¡°Compared to me, you are not young.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Wills Watson snorted: ¡°So, you think I¡¯m old?¡± Luna rolled her eyes. Why is this guy so pretentious? He had to pick the right words for this kind of thing. ¡°You¡¯re not old, you¡¯re young and handsome.¡± ¡°I heard sarcasm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your ears aren¡¯t good.¡± Seeing the two of them flirting like this, Cathelina Bright felt even worse. In the past, when he was with her, he talked less. She had always thought he didn¡¯t like to talk. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her ss tightly. Luna Greenwich was toozy to argue with him, she looked at Cathelina Bright and said: Miss Bright , have you been well these few days? ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s different from usual,¡±Cathelina Bright said with a headache. ¡°There¡¯s always ack of spirit, one always wants to sleep, and the moment I sleep, I can¡¯t wake up. Furthermore, I always want to eat some strange things, such as steak ¡­ Wills , you know, I don¡¯t usually eat much. ¡± Wills Watson did not reply, but said: ¡°If you want to eat, eat; if you want to sleep, sleep; if you take good care of yourself, Second Brother will also feel gratified. After all, Second Brother has been looking forward to seeing this child for many years.¡± At the side, Luna Greenwich was somewhat puzzled. She wasn¡¯t pregnant, so why was she so obsessed with sleeping recently? Why was she unable to extricate herself? Cathelina Bright nced at Wills Waltson , her expression carrying a trace of disappointment. She didn¡¯t look at them, instead focusing on slicing the steak. Seeing her cut so badly, Wills Watson simply pulled the te in her hand in front of him, ¡°Look at your work, you really are stupid enough.¡± She retorted, ¡°In any case, you have to eat it no matter what. It¡¯s not like you want to turn it into a flower just because you want to eat it.¡± Opposite of them, Cathelina Bright wasughing at her words. ¡°Miss Greenwich , this person, Wills , has always been meticulous in his pursuit of perfection. When you are with him, you have to slowly get used to his small personality.¡± She pouted and looked at Wills Waltson . ¡°you are apletist, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I used to be, but now I¡¯ve been grinded by you, there¡¯s nothing left,¡± he snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve discovered that you, as a woman, can really change others.¡± She could not help butugh, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that your stand is not firm enough. Why did you push your change onto me?¡± Cathelina Bright lowered her eyes and continued to eat. She felt sad in her heart. It seemed that whatever she said now was wrong. Did he like Luna Greenwich that much? To the extend¡­ Even if he knew she was there, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to show it to her. After dinner, the three of them arrived at the entrance of the restaurant. Cathelina Bright said to Wills Waltson : ¡°Wills , I just happened to meet you, can I talk to you for a bit? ¡± Wills Watson asked: ¡°Is that a very important matter?¡± Cathelina Bright caressed her lower abdomen: ¡°Matters regarding to the child.¡± She said to Wills Waltson : ¡°I¡¯ll go to the car and wait for you.¡± Wills Watson nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± After Luna Greenwich left, Cathelina Bright sighed: ¡°You have changed.¡± ¡°I noticed this as well,¡±Wills Watson said as he looked at her. ¡°Tell me what you want to say.¡± Cathelina Bright lowered her eyes, and said after hesitating for a moment: ¡°Do you really not n to help me persuade your second brother?¡± ¡°Persuading what? What? You still have thoughts of giving up on this child?¡± ¡°Wills , do you really not understand me?¡± She looked at him sadly. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to. I can¡¯t give birth to a child who belongs to a man I don¡¯t love¡­¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright ¡± He nned her words and looked at her sharply. ¡°What should you say, what shouldn¡¯t you say? Have you lost any idea of what to do?¡± Cathelina Bright turned sideways, and suddenly hugged him. ¡°I¡¯m in great pain.¡± At this moment, in a car not too far away, when she saw this scene, she covered her mouth in surprise and looked away. Chapter 235 If they were to fight with him, they would definitely suffer a loss. He gently drew her away from him and took two steps back, keeping his distance from her. She furrowed her brows when she noticed his expression. ¡°You already despise me that much?¡± In a low voice, he said, ¡°Cathelina, you¡¯ve surely noticed that I¡¯m already your brother-inw. Even if my second brother isn¡¯t present, our bond prevents us from doing so. Our actions will not only harm my second brother, but also Luna.¡± ¡°You bring her up again¡­ Can¡¯t you quit using her to irritate me when she¡¯s not around? I know how much you adore her. I didn¡¯t want you two to be apart. I¡¯m in pain right now and was hoping you might assist me.¡± ¡°How do you believe I can assist you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I was terrified of giving birth to this child because I didn¡¯t love him and was frightened I wouldn¡¯t be able to take responsibility for his destiny. I didn¡¯t want this child to grow up in a family without the affection of a mother. I really don¡¯t understand, your second brother¡¯s body is already like this, why does he have to have this child? ¡± ¡°Who sacrificed my second brother¡¯s body? You can¡¯t be more certain in your heart¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± she said, her heart heavy with remorse. ¡°You have no idea how much I wish he hadn¡¯t saved me if I could turn back the hands of time. I wished I had died in that ident. Then I won¡¯t have to marry someone I don¡¯t want to marry. I can even more so make you love me for your entire life instead of acting like this. Do you realize how difficult it is for me to look at you?¡± Wills Waltson was adamantly opposed to continuing these pointless discussions. ¡°If you don¡¯t want children, you should do something about it. Since this child hase, you should not disregard life. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it voluntarily. It was your second brother who was ¡­¡± ¡°Enough, I have no reason to listen to you talk about matters between you and my second brother. Cathelina , I have no reason to listen to you talk about matters between you and my second brother. That¡¯s all I can say. There are some things that you should think about for yourself. ¡± He raised his wrist and looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to send her back to school. You should go back as soon as possible.¡± He walked around her. Cathelina Bright lowered her eyes and stood in ce, not moving an inch. Luna lowered her head and looked at her phone. Wills Watson opened the door and sat down, then said to the driver: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After she putting down the phone, she did not look at him. Instead, she turned her head to look at Cathelina Bright, who was standing alone at the entrance of the restaurant with her eyes lowered. As the car drove away, she looked away and thought about the hug they had just had. Wills Watson lifted his hand and held her hand, it was very natural. She was so angry that she wanted to break free, but he held her hand tightly. She turned her head and red at him. ¡°I want to see the news from the ss group.¡± He smiled. ¡°You saw it just now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± she said, tugging at her hand again. ¡°Stop pulling, you won¡¯t be able to make it.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson ,¡± she said loudly. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Mm, go ahead.¡± She snorted and looked out the window, not wanting to say anything. Wills Watson said: ¡°She was a bit agitated, that¡¯s why she lost herposure. I¡¯ve already told her to be more careful with her words and actions.¡± ¡°Who wants to hear your exnation? What you want to do is your own business, and I¡¯m not yours.¡± Wills Watson was not angry because of her tone, he only sneered calmly. She frowned and turned her head to look at him. Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t see anything but you are angry, Heart of Women are needles under the sea.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± He took her hand and tugged hard in his direction. He put his arm around her shoulders and looked down at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± She nudged him a few times, unable to get away. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Are you giving me a chance to kiss you?¡± She instantly lost her temper. If she fought with him, she would still be at a disadvantage. Send her back to the door of the school building. She opened the door to get out of the car, but he said, ¡°Actually, I think you can take a break from work in the near future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There are a lot of people talking about you in the school. Wouldn¡¯t it affect your mood if they talked about you?¡± She curled her lips and snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t even think about who gave it to me.¡± ¡°But I feel very happy, because we are openly linked together.¡± Her face blushed slightly,pletely forgetting about the hug he had with Cathelina Bright. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a vacation, it seems like I did something wrong,¡± she said as she got out of the car. ¡°You can go back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work this afternoon.¡± ¡°No need ¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Close the door.¡± She looked at him for a moment. After a long while, she didn¡¯t say anything and just closed the door. He wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Let him go. In any case, her reputation was already like that.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Back at the office, she poured herself a ss of hot water. Just as he sat down, Teacher Sabranda came in from outside and said excitedly: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , let me tell you, the woman who spread the rumors with Third Master two days ago is downstairs.¡± He put down his cup and went out. Teacher Sabranda quickly followed her out. She was very curious why that person wanted to find Teacher Greenwich . Arriving at the entrance of the building, she walked in front of Belle Enderson . With a cold expression, he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Belle Enderson said angrily: ¡°I¡¯m not feeling good, do you think I will let you feel good? Luna , you actually dare to fight with me over a man that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to. Who do you think you are?¡± As she spoke, she gave her a gentle push. This was still a school after all, so Luna Greenwich didn¡¯t want to make things big. Since there weren¡¯t many people watching, she bluntly grabbed onto Belle Enderson ¡®s hair and pulled her into the car. Belle Enderson shouted in pain, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± She looked at her with a cold gaze, ¡°You¡¯d better be quiet, otherwise I will beat you up for your nose that has been stuck up for so much money.¡± Hearing her words, Belle Enderson hurriedly lifted her hand to cover her nose. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± She looked at the driver and said, ¡°Drive the car and leave school.¡± The driver awkwardly turned his head to look at Belle Enderson , who shouted: ¡°You are not allowed to drive.¡± She raised her eyebrows and looked at Belle Enderson calmly. ¡°It looks like you really do not know how great you are. Do you want to know who Wills Watson will choose between you and me?¡± She took out her phone, ¡°Do you believe that as long as I make a phone call, Wills Watson will immediatelye and humiliate you until you can¡¯t even find a mouse hole?¡± Belle Enderson stared at her, her face was filled with anger, and shouted to the driver: ¡°Drive.¡± The chauffeur hurriedly drove the car out of the school. She said, ¡°Stop the car.¡± The driver pulled over to the side of the road. She looked provocatively at Belle Enderson . If a tiger did not show its might, she would really be treated like a sick cat. Chapter 236 ¡°How about that, you can¡¯t possibly devour me,¡± Belle Enderson said, raising his chin. She burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m worried that eating you will break my heart.¡± When you¡¯re through with your face surgery, take a look in the mirror. It couldn¡¯t be that you have no idea what kind of virtue you have, can it? ¡°Regardless of my moral character, I was born into the royal family; how about you?¡±¡±Your mother is a cker.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± At the very least, my mother did not transform me into a twisted melon in need of stic surgery.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Wills Waltson doesn¡¯t want you,¡± she replied arrogantly, sizing up Belle Enderson. What¡¯s the point of bothering me? He chased me so closely, I haven¡¯t decided to ept him yet.¡± Belle Enderson realized the significance of her words and became enraged, causing her heart to shake. She raised her hand as if to strike her. But she held onto Belle Enderson ¡®s wrist. She shook Belle Enderson ¡®s hand off: ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m called Luna , not Elizabeth Greenwich . If you want to bully me, first wipe your eyes clean, Belle Enderson , if you piss me off, we will go to hell together.¡± After saying that, she opened the car door and left without looking back. Belle Enderson looked at her back coldly and clenched her fist tightly. She took out her cell phone and dialed Kelen Enderson ¡®s number. When the call connected, Belle Enderson immediately cried: ¡°Mom, that bitch hit me.¡± ¡°You mean Luna ? You went to look for her? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not convinced, so I came to settle the score with her.¡± ¡°Belle , you are being too impulsive in doing things.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t hurry up and take action, Lord Third will really be hers. Mom, I can¡¯t ept this.¡± Kelen Enderson thought for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s right, my daughter, we can¡¯t lose to that bitch¡¯s daughter, we can¡¯t listen to your dad or your brother anymore. Once youe back, we¡¯ll figure out what to do.¡± When she returned to the entrance of the office, Teacher Sabranda and Teacher Mia were waiting for her. Seeing her appear, the two of them walked over together. Teacher Sabranda gave her a thumbs up, ¡°Teacher Greenwich , you are too popr. You are ripping her apart with your bare hands.¡± She looked at Teacher Sabranda and said: ¡°Teacher Sabranda, Wills Watson and I are still not on the same side as you think we are. She isn¡¯t a slut.¡± ¡°Then why did MissEndersone to find you?¡± She shrugged. ¡°She is crazy.¡± Mia looked at her and said: ¡°Are you alright?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Yes.¡± The three of them returned to the office together. She felt dizzy, and she wanted to sleep. After drinking a ss of water, she pulled back her folding chair andy down to rest. Teacher Sabranda was still thinking about the gossip and then sat down next to her in a gentle manner: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , let¡¯s chat a little more. I¡¯m very curious about your matters right now, even more curious than the gossip about celebrities.¡± She looked at her and said, ¡°Teacher Sabranda, I¡¯m too tired. I really want to sleep.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± She frowned. She had actually slept earlyst night and had only woken up once in the middle of the night. Although she hadn¡¯t slept soundly, it was true that she had slept for a long time. Recently, she was very sleepy. This was too out of line with her usual style. ¡°Yep,¡± she nodded. ¡°So, I¡¯ll go to sleep first. Good afternoon.¡± Teacher Sabranda could only sit back and y with her cellphone in disappointment. When work ended in the afternoon, Wills Watson had indeede. After returning to the Waltson Family¡¯s vi and eating dinner, Wills Watson said: ¡°Over the weekend, second brother said that he wanted to take Cathelina out to rx, and invited us all to join them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± she rejected him without thinking. ¡°Oh? And the reason?¡± ¡°Judi is going to our city to look for me. We¡¯ve already made an appointment to go out and rx.¡± Wills Watson frowned: ¡°Are you sure that you didn¡¯t intentionally avoid us?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± she said, getting up from the table. She did not want to see him with Cathelina Bright. In the past, she always had the mindset of watching a show. But now ¡­ Her attitude changed. She was always angry when she saw that Cathelina Bright was flirting with her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Since she said that, Wills Watson did not say anything else. After going upstairs and taking a bath, sheid on the bed and started reading like she always did. In less than half an hour, Wills Watson entered. He had already showered in the next room. He sat down on the edge of the bed and turned the book over without any reaction,pletely engrossed in its contents. Wills Watson was furious. The attraction of this book was even greater than him. With a slight lift of his hand, he flipped her body over and pressed it against hers. After her body spun, she cried out in rm, ¡°Ah ¡­¡± When he finally regained his senses, she pushed him away and said, ¡°What did you do ¡­ Ugh ¡­¡± He kissed her on the lips. She struggled a few times before she managed to avoid his lips with much difficulty. Then, she shouted, ¡°Wills Waltson , what are you doing?¡± Wills Watson pinched her chin, his face full of patience: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you in the afternoon? I missed you.¡± ¡°You can kiss me unscrupulously just because you missed me? You¡¯re too unreasonable. ¡± ¡°Be reasonable with a man who only wants to sleep with you, where did you get the courage,¡± he said, and kissed her again. She sincerely felt that this man ¡­ Domineering and shameless. But she actually ¡­ She had fallen into her trap once again. He watched her slowly rx. Wills Waltson ¡®s kiss slowly moved toward her neck ¡­ She grabbed his hand and said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Wills Watson raised the center of his brows and moved closer to her ear. ¡°When do you n on putting down your guard?¡± She looked at him with her warm eyes, her voice was still a little out of breath. In fact, she had intended to surrender. But every time she thought of Cathelina Bright, she was afraid. She was truly afraid. Seeing her expression, he helplessly said, ¡°Do you know what I want to do the most right now?¡± She just looked at him. ¡°I want you to drink some wine.¡± She blushed. ¡°You ¡­¡± He kissed her again. She was afraid that he would lose control, so she simply pushed him a few times. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only kiss you.¡± The two of them kissed for almost ten minutes before he finally let go of her and returned to the bathroom. After a while, he came back from the bathroom. Heid on the bed as if nothing had happened and snorted. She turned her head and nced at him, ¡°I didn¡¯t offend you, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Sooner orter, you will make me sick. This tonic style of interaction is what I hate the most right now.¡± She lowered her eyes and smiled. Then, she picked up the pen and continued to read the book. There was something written on it. Wills Watson looked at her, his eyes filled with anticipation. This speed was not good. He couldn¡¯t eat the meat that was close to his mouth every day. It was too painful. He had to do something to speed things up between them. Chapter 237 Judi Allen visited Phdelphia on Saturday. Throughout her travels, Luna apanied her. The two of them seemed to have returned to their school-days, and as theyid on the big bed in the hotel, they would always have endless words to say. After lunch in the afternoon, the two talked for a bit before falling asleep. The sound of her cell phone ringing jolted her awake. When she saw it was Benjaming Waltson, she opened her phone and ced it next to his ear: ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Are you sleeping, Third Sister-in-Law?¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°That¡­ I have some advice for you: you should not be upset.¡± She grew more animated. ¡°What? Did you do something wrong to me?¡± There was an interval on her phone just as she finished speaking. When she saw the phone number, she inquired, ¡°Why did your second brother contact me as well?¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, please don¡¯t answer it.¡± Benjaming Waltson, on the other end of the phone, yelled: ¡°I idently released your story while fishing with my second brother. Second brother found out that you were Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, and he was angry.¡± ¡°What did your third brother say?¡± she scowled, her heart stiff. ¡°My third brother didn¡¯t answer my call.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± she said. ¡°He didn¡¯t show up. He replied that he did not have time.¡± She said, looking at the caller ID, ¡°Okay, I understand. You don¡¯t have to be worried about it. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± She hung up and dialed Jackie Waltson¡¯s phone when she finished speaking. When the call was answered, Jackie Waltson¡¯s chilly voice came through. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you have time, Miss Greenwich ?¡±. I¡¯d like to speak with you face to face about something.¡± ¡°Alright, where shall we meet?¡± ¡°W Club, announce your name at the door. Someone will lead you to me.¡± After hanging up, she called Judi Allen up. ¡°Alright, alright. I have to go out and take care of some matters. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able toe back today. Have a good rest. tomorrow morning, you should go back early . I¡¯lle find you in a few days.¡± Judi Allen asked worriedly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what happened? ¡± She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°There are indeed some matters. In short, you don¡¯t need to worry about them. I will take care of them.¡± she said, already out of bed. Judi Allen followed her to the door: ¡°Is it serious? Your appearance is scary.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Although she wasn¡¯t that old, she had seen everything before. After leaving the hotel, she took a taxi to the clubhouse that Jackie Waltson talked about. After she gave her name, the waiter took her into a private room. After less than half an hour, Jackie Waltson arrived as well. After he was pushed into the room, he sent the person out. Jackie Waltson looked at her coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should call you Miss Greenwich or MissEnderson .¡± She said: ¡°Second Master, my surname is Greenwich and my name is Luna . You can call me Miss Greenwich .¡± Jackie Waltsonughed coldly: ¡°Miss Greenwich , may I ask, what exactly are your ns?¡± On the surface, she was calm. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand Second Masteryour meaning. I don¡¯t know if you can exin it a little.¡± He ridiculed, ¡°As an illegitimate daughter of the Enderson family, you clearly know that there are grudges between the Waltson andEnderson family. Yet, you still want to tempt my brother to fall in love with you. Do you want to prove how attractive yourEnderson family¡¯s women are to the men of our Waltson Family? ¡± She said: ¡°Second Master, please speak with respect. I have never seduced your brother.¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , I am not here to y with you. I only want to ask you what conditions do you have to be in order to leave my brother. ¡± She lowered her eyes and did not speak. ¡°Why, can¡¯t you speak? 100 million? Or you still want the shares of the Waltson Family. ¡± She looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything.¡± ¡°You mean, you have to be with him?¡± If it was in the past, she might not have exined anything to him. But now, she inexplicably wanted to fight for it. She said: ¡°TheEnderson family did not recognize my identity, and I have never spent a single cent of their money. So, Second Master, I am not one fromEnderson family.¡± Jackie Waltson said: ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. Let me ask you, you are Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, right?¡± She was silent for a moment, then nodded. Jackie Waltson continued: ¡°Johny Enderson is the son-inw of the Enderson family, and he isthe Enderson family. They owed us a life. So, you and my brother can¡¯t be together. ¡± A life? She looked at Jackie Waltson with some surprise: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± She had only heard of the grudges between them, but she had never heard of the grudges. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Back then, the second young miss ofthe Enderson family, Jany Enderson , not only teased my second uncle¡¯s feelings, she also killed him. Our Waltson Family and the Enderson family, are irreconcble. Men in our family will not marry women fromEnderson family. ¡± As Jackie Waltson spoke, his voice became somewhat agitated. She clenched her fists and lowered her head once more. ¡°You should be a reasonable woman. As the son of the Waltson Family, as the brother of Wills Waltson , I will definitely not allow him to marry you. If you don¡¯t want to get hurt in the future, please leave him as soon as possible, or else ¡­ ¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He looked at the Luna Greenwich , and his eyes were filled with coldness: ¡°I will announce to the world that you, the illegitimate daughter ofthe Enderson family, actually seduced the Waltson Family to be a family member for your own benefits.¡± Hearing his words, she looked at him nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she shook her head. ¡°I will leave Wills Waltson .¡± Jackie Waltson said coldly: ¡°Then you¡¯d better keep your promise. I won¡¯t wait for long., I¡¯ll only give you one day¡¯s time. tomorrow morning, I hope that you can immediately move out of Waltson Family. And never meet him again.¡± He turned his wheelchair to the door and opened it. The servant at the door pushed his wheelchair away. She sat in the room, unable to calm down for a long time. Heh, finally, reached this day. She and Wills Watson had no future, they had to separate in the end. Her hand covered her heart. If she had known Elven ¡­ No, she already knew it would be like this, but she still couldn¡¯t control her heart. Idiot. She didn¡¯t know how long she sat there. Her cell phone rang. Seeing that it was Wills Waltson , she picked up the phone. Wills Watson asked anxiously: ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my second brother? Did you see him? Don¡¯t listen to his words. Tell me the address, I¡¯ll go find you.¡± She took a deep breath and tried her best to remain calm as she said, ¡°He¡¯s gone. Don¡¯te to pick me up. I¡¯ll go back by myself. I also have some things I want to tell you.¡± She hung up. Her hands lightly sped together, and her heart felt an inexplicable sense of destion. What wasing was something that couldn¡¯t be avoided. She could only ¡­ Face it. Chapter 238 Returning to the Waltson Family Vi had already taken an hour. Wills Waltson was pacing back and forth in the living room. When he saw her, he took a step forward and questioned, ¡°Why did you just return?¡± ¡°I took a cab. It¡¯s a lengthy journey.¡± Looking at her expression, which was the same as always, he realized it wasn¡¯t that simple.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Did my second brother mention anything to you?¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°I¡¯ll cook you dinner tonight.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± ¡°Then ¡­¡± Sheughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go into what happened next.¡± She was on her way to the kitchen. ¡°Little Luna,¡± he said as he drew her wrist back. She looked back at him with Luna Greenwich and a smile. Her eyes were like the eyes of a silkworm lying on the bed, looking very beautiful. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after dinner.¡± She turned around to leave, but he pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about ying any tricks on me. Who asked you to force a smile on me?¡± Her chin rested on his chest. His embrace was always warm. ¡°If you want to talk about it now, then¡­ Tell everyone in the family to move out of the way. ¡± Wills Watson said to the Butler: ¡°Bring everyone out. Without my order, no one is allowed to enter.¡± Butler said to everyone, ¡°Follow me.¡± The group left. Wills Watson looked at her and said, ¡°You can say it now.¡± ¡°In a moment, I will go upstairs and pack my things. I am leaving this ce.¡± Wills Watson clenched his fists: ¡°What did my second brother say?¡± ¡°I feel that we can¡¯t live together like this forever.¡± Wills Watson gritted his teeth, ¡°Luna .¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. No matter what others think of you, in my eyes, you are a very good person. In the past, I was afraid that I would fall in love with you, so I always reminded myself in my heart that I should reject you. But you are really charming, it¡¯s hard to control my feelings. Thus, I fell in love with you, but ¡­ It not to the extent that I can¡¯t leave you,pared to you, I love myself more, so ¡­ I¡¯ve decided to leave this ce and you before Ipletely fall. ¡± Wills Watson looked at her calmly, although he did not know what his second brother had told her. But the result was the same: Second Brother had seeded. ¡°Have you never thought about how I feel?¡± She shook her head with a cold expression. ¡°You¡¯ve never considered my feelings for anything you¡¯ve ever done to me.¡± ¡°You think you can avoid me by leaving this ce?¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why I wanted toe back and talk to you. I hope you don¡¯t bother with me anymore, and the deadline we agreed on is almost up. I¡¯m very sure that I still don¡¯t want to marry you, because the degree of my love for you is far less than my love.¡± Wills Watson was already very angry in his heart. But she didn¡¯t seem to notice. When the two of them were together, the biggest taboo thing was that one of them was nning their breakup while the other was nning their future. It made him feel like a fool. And she was the executioner who had turned him into a fool. She didn¡¯t even want to work for him. ¡°Wills Waltson , I am truly sorry. I ¡­ I won¡¯t see you again. This time, I¡¯ll keep my promise. ¡± She turned and went upstairs. She didn¡¯t have much luggage, but she had some restudy material and some papers upstairs that she had to take away. Because she might not be able toe back here to get it in the future, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate either. After entering the room, she put the ID away in her bag. The book was also in the handbag. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Wills Watson walked in. With a cold glint in his eyes, he closed the door and casually locked it. When she saw his actions, she unconsciously tensed up. She took two steps back and forced herself to be calm as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished packing up. I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. If you have nothing else to say, then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± When she finished, he didn¡¯t move, and she didn¡¯t dare. Because he was standing in the doorway. She didn¡¯t know what would happen if she walked over now. Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°Howughable. Just this morning, I made an appointment to make you happy, and I nned to take you to be romantic. In the end, in the afternoon, you gave up on me just because my brother found out about your identity. Last time when Benjaming found out your identity, he did the same thing. Luna , in your eyes, is it the easiest thing to give up on in this world is me? Everything that I, Wills Waltson , have paid you, is not worth anything? Hmm?¡± She bit the corner of her lips and lowered her eyes. ¡°Speak,¡± he said in an unfriendly tone. She stubbornly raised her head. ¡°Yes, because I have not fallen in love with you, you are naturally the one that will be the easiest to be abandoned.¡± ¡°Heh, you are truly ruthless. You dare to trample on me, you are the only one in this world. It seems, I have spoilt you.¡± ¡°So, in the future, don¡¯t give feelings for people who aren¡¯t worth it anymore. Some people¡¯s hearts are naturally ruthless and cold, and they won¡¯t be able to warm up.¡± She then clenched her fist and braced herself as she walked towards the door. He did not move, but continued to block the door. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him, and only said with a slightly hoarse voice: ¡°Give way, Mr. Waltson , I¡¯m going out.¡± He put his hand on her chin. ¡°As long as I, Wills Waltson , am still alive, I will not allow the people who trample on my feelings to roam about. As a person, you have to love me, even if you don¡¯t love me, you have to love me. As long as I don¡¯t let go, you won¡¯t be able to leave. ¡± As he spoke, he pulled the bag from her shoulders and threw her onto the bed. She started to get up, but he was already leaning over her. She shouted, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not willing. You said that as long as I¡¯m not willing, you won¡¯t force me.¡± ¡°The condition is that you are very obedient,¡± he pinched her neck with a pair of sharp eyes. ¡°The current you, cannot be cherished by me. As long as I am willing, I can do whatever I want with you.¡± He leaned over and kissed her on the lips. His hand, without any emotion, was firmly pressing her, who was struggling fiercely, onto the bed. She could not get out of his grasp, so she could only let him kiss her and say loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, I don¡¯t want to, let me go.¡± But of course, he wouldn¡¯t stop. Under her struggle, he had once again turned her into his own woman. She curled up in pain, forced to endure it all. She desperately grabbed his arm, her nails digging into his flesh. She was in so much pain ¡­ He saw the sweat on her forehead. He frowned slightly and his movements became gentler. But she closed her eyes and said painfully: ¡°Wills Waltson , I ¡­ I¡¯m really in pain. ¡± Wills Watson saw that there was something wrong with her expression and immediately stopped moving, leaving her body and looked down. When he saw the red bedspread underneath her, he felt his heart clench. Chapter 239 Blood continued to flow uncontrobly. Wills Waltson was not stupid and naturally knew that something was amiss. ¡°Don¡¯t you, Luna?¡± She gripped his wrist. ¡°Pain. My stomache hurts.¡± He immediately dressed her and brought her down the stairs. The moment he stepped out of the hallway, he shouted, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up and arrange for a carriage!¡± When Butler noticed his clothing were stained scarlet, he said, ¡°Quick, quick, ask someone to bring the car over.¡± Wills Waltson hugged her and climbed into the car. She tightened her teeth, but the pain was too much for her. She could only groan in agony. Wills Waltson was so enraged that he injured her ¡°Luna , just bear with it. We¡¯re almost at the hospital.¡± But just as he finished speaking, her head that was filled with Luna Greenwich , had already fallen backwards uncontrobly. She fainted. ¡°Luna ? Wake up, quickly wake me up ¡­¡± When she woke up again, she was already in the foggy ward. Wills Watson held her hand and asked anxiously: ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Luna knitted her brows as she looked at him, but didn¡¯t say anything. Other than guilt, there was barely any emotion on Wills Waltson ¡®s face. ¡°Is there anything else that makes you ufortable? I¡¯ll get a doctor to examine you. ¡± He had rung the bell. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable anymore.¡± ¡°Luna , look at me.¡± She did not want to open her eyes. She hated that crude Wills Waltson . Just as Wills Watson was about to bend down and embrace her, medical personnel already walked in. ¡°Lord Third.¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s face instantly turned cold: ¡°The patient is awake, immediately check with her, don¡¯t let her suffer. ¡°The doctor stepped forward, and Wills Watson took a step back. Only at this point did Luna open her eyes. Under the guidance of the doctor, she cooperated with him in answering the question. She was fine. She asked the doctor, ¡°Doctor, what happened to me just now? Why did I suffer from abdominal pain?¡± The doctor was about to answer when Wills Watson said: ¡°All of you leave, I¡¯ll answer her question.¡± The doctor hurriedly led his men away. She was not willing to talk to Wills Waltson . But Wills Watson did not care about her attitude. He sat back down on the bed and took her hand. She pulled her hand away from his and turned her face away, looking out the window, refusing to meet his gaze. The reason why Wills Watson released her was because he didn¡¯t want her to injure her body with force. ¡°You¡¯re really a silly girl. How long has it been since you have no period?¡± He lifted his hand to stroke her hair. ¡°You don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Pregnancy¡­ Her heart instantly tightened. She ¡­ Pregnant? This was like a thunderp that struck heavily on her heart.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. How could that be? She was did once with him ¡­ No, twice. Thest time she was drunk, she climbed into his bed. She closed her eyes in frustration. He hadn¡¯t done anything, and she had forgotten about it afterwards. Wills Watson said: ¡°You¡¯re going to be a mother soon, do you understand?¡± Mom. She shook her head, her eyes somewhat sore as she touched her lower abdomen. Wills Waltson ¡®s voice was gentle: ¡°Luna , marry me. We will give our children a home together, hmm?¡± Suddenly, she turned her body with her back facing him and started to cry. What should she do? Wills Waltson ¡®s heart ached, his hand gently caressing her head. ¡°I know you must be very surprised and scared. You are still young after all, so it is understandable that you aren¡¯t prepared to be a mother. However, since the child is here, we have to face it.¡± She still refused to speak. However, she had heard all of Wills Waltson ¡®s words in her heart. ¡°Just now at home¡­ I was too impulsive, I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that, but you shouldn¡¯t have given up on me so easily. Luna , no one has ever treated me like this, do you know?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, get out,¡± she couldn¡¯t resist drinking. Wills Watson frowned. This woman had turned into a wild cat again. ¡°If I go out, I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± ¡°I just want to be alone. Please leave.¡± Wills Watson did not move. She sat up. ¡°Alright. If you don¡¯t want to go out, I¡¯ll go.¡± Wills Watson held her down, and frowned: ¡°Don¡¯t be willful, the child is in your body, and needs your protection. If you move again, do you want to kill him?¡± ¡°Then get out, get out.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going out, so don¡¯t get excited anymore,¡± he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m right at the door, so don¡¯t think too much about it, this child, you have to give birth to him, you have no choice because this is the child you¡¯re giving me, and I won¡¯t allow anything to go wrong with him, right?¡± Wills Watson rubbed her hair helplessly, and turned to leave. She covered her eyes with her hands and burst into tears. She had promised her mother that she would never ruin her life. But she did. Got pregnant before married¡­ With this child, how could she leave? ¡°Mom ¡­ What should I do? ¡± Wills Watson looked at her painful expression through the ss and was annoyed in his heart. He went to the stairwell and lit a cigarette. Did she really hate him that much when she knew she was having his child? Just as Wills Watson was about to inhale the smoke he threw it to the ground and ruthlessly extinguished. He called Jackie Waltson. ¡°What did you tell her?¡± On the other end, Jackie Waltson said calmly: ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you what I said?¡± ¡°You want her to separate from me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, brother, don¡¯t be silly, she is fromEnderson family. ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Only you believe that she isn¡¯t,¡±Jackie Waltson said angrily. ¡°She is Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, and Johny Enderson is the person in charge of the Enderson family that you have decided to destroy. Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter is not fit to marry into the Waltson Family. ¡± ¡°Johny Enderson has never treated her as his daughter, he hates her. Not only him, but the mother and daughter of the Enderson family also hate her to the bone. ¡± ¡°What does her injury have to do with me? I only know that her blood ties are destined to be unworthy of Madam Waltson.¡± Wills Watson coldly snorted: ¡°She is pregnant, I will definitely marry her. There¡¯s no need for Second Brother to worry about my marriage, you should just take care of your own family matters.¡± Jackie Waltson¡¯s eyes were deep. Pregnancy? Heh, this woman really does have a good method. ¡°Children can stay, but not Luna Greenwich . If you insist on not realizing your mistake, then I will have no choice but to use my Waltson Family elder brother¡¯s privilege. ¡± ¡°Heh, are you threatening me?¡± Jackie Waltson¡¯s voice was also not friendly, ¡°I will definitely not let Second Uncle¡¯s matter repeat itself in Waltson Family.¡± ¡°Then you can try. I will never let you change my life again.¡± Wills Watson ended his speech and hung up. Jackie Waltson¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. There were so many women in the world, why did they have to choose a woman from the Enderson family? Looks like if he didn¡¯t do something, Wills Watson this bastard wouldn¡¯t change his mind. Chapter 240 Cathelina Bright offered Jackie Waltson a cup of tea after noticing his irritated expression. ¡°Is that Wills?¡± Jackie Waltson gazed at her, then said indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it about Luna? What exactly did he say? I overheard you discussing the baby.¡± Her hand touched her lower abdomen as she spoke. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s heart beat faster. The pregnancy¡­ Luna is expecting a child? She lightly clenched her fist. When she remembered what Wills Waltson had sex withLuna Greenwich, she became very angry in her heart. He noticed a look of unease on her face. Jackie Waltson said: ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t her, someone else would have raised a child for him. You should have mentally prepared for this for a long time.¡± Cathelina Bright averted her gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t say ¡°But haven¡¯t you thought about it a lot?¡±Jackie Waltson drank a mouthful of tea calmly. Cathelina Bright frowned, ¡°Then what do you n to do about their marriage?¡± ¡°Once she gets pregnant, it¡¯ll be very hard to get rid of this piece of dog skin ster.¡± ¡°What does Wills mean?¡± Jackie Waltson coldly snorted, ¡°He¡¯s already been bewitched by that woman, and he can¡¯t tell good or bad. He insisted on marrying her.¡± Cathelina Bright sighed: ¡°Waltson Family andEnderson family, what kind of bad fate is this?¡± Jackie Waltson¡¯s heart was a little heavy, it was indeed a bad fate. Now that she was pregnant, some things should be done differently. Wills Watson stood at the door of the ward and guarded it for half the afternoon. Seeing that she was about to get out of the bed, Luna pushed open the door and walked in. Seeing Wills Waltson , she frowned: ¡°Please leave.¡± Wills Watson did not reply, he only walked forward: ¡°If you need anything, I¡¯ll bring it over for you.¡± She sat on the edge of the bed, clutching her stomache , not saying a word. Wills Watson frowned: ¡°I know that you are ming me for what happened in the afternoon, but you can¡¯t me me for everything. I treat you well with all my heart, and in exchange for your coldness, which man do you think can take it?¡± She didn¡¯te over, didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°Luna , do you think I¡¯m not good enough for you? Hmm?¡± For a moment, she was at a loss about what to do. She didn¡¯t say he was bad. Annoyed, he took her face in his hands and forced her to face him. ¡°You¡¯re so wronged that you gave birth to a child for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I just don¡¯t want to give birth to your child.¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s heart was on fire, ¡°So, you want to kill this child?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± In the end, she was still unable to say such harsh words. She was afraid that the child in her womb would know that her mother did not want him and would be sad. ¡°Speak, why don¡¯t you dare say it?¡± She swept his hand away with gentle and forceful force. ¡°Why are you so overbearing?¡± ¡°I want you to express your true thoughts, not keep them to yourself, as you are now.¡± ¡°Right now, I just want to leave Waltson Family and stay far away from you.¡± ¡°And the child?¡±Wills Watson said: ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± She lowered her head, silent. Wills Watson continued: ¡°Or is it that you want to give birth to a child and raise the child by yourself?¡± She nodded. This was the only thing she could think of. Wills Watson shook his head and could not help butugh. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t want to kill the child. He calmed the boredom in his heart and bent down to match her gaze.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to hurt this child, then obediently go back to your bed and lie down. This afternoon, my movements were too big and I got angry. Right now, you need to be at ease and take care of your fetus.¡± She bit the corner of her lips. ¡°I need to go to the washroom.¡± Wills Watson could not help butugh, and carried her, ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Being embraced by him, she actually didn¡¯t reject him in her heart. After he sent her to the bathroom, he was kicked out. Hearing the rush of water, he went back inside and carried her back to bed. After lying down, she turned her back to him and said, ¡°You can go now.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t want to see me?¡± She closed her eyes and calmly replied, ¡°Yep.¡± Wills Watson bent his body and hugged her from the side. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive this afternoon. Not only did I hurt you, I also almost hurt our child. I promise, in the future, I won¡¯t be this impulsive anymore. But you can¡¯t give me up like that just because of a sentence from others. ¡± ¡°I have thought it through.¡± ¡°You still say that?¡±Wills Waltson ¡®s tone of voice carried a bit of me: ¡°Do you know how infuriating your appearance is this afternoon?¡± She didn¡¯t reply. Wills Watson sighed: ¡°You always have a way to make me so angry that my hair stands on end. Let me ask you, how can you be sure that our children want to live in a single parent family?¡± ¡°But do you really think we¡¯re suitable? To the Waltson Family, I am Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, and am rted to the Enderson family, isn¡¯t that so? ¡± ¡°What the Waltson Family thinks is not important. What I think is most important, because the person who will be with you for the rest of his life, is me.¡± She turned her head to look at him. Why was he so persistent? ¡°Do you really think we can get married?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Even if you want to be enemies with your second brother, do you still not care?¡± Wills Watsonughed, and gently stroked her forehead: ¡°You are thinking too much. The problem between me and my second brother, is something that I should solve. You just have to tell me one thing, and whether or not you want to give your child aplete family. ¡± She was conflicted, not saying a word. ¡°What, do you need time to consider this?¡± She said, ¡°I want to, but I don¡¯t want to marry you either. Wills Waltson , to me, the Waltson Family¡¯s water is too deep, I cannot get to the bottom of it. ¡± ¡°As long as I am here, I won¡¯t let you drown. You have to have confidence in me.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop finding excuses to reject me. If you could be like me, trying every possible way to find a way to marry me, I would have already been taken down by you.¡± He sat up and said in a righteous tone, ¡°Let¡¯s get married, I will be responsible for you.¡± She was helpless, this man did it again. But this time, she really couldn¡¯t refuse. She couldn¡¯t let a child live in a one-parent family despite having parents. She knew better than anyone how much the children of a single parent suffered as they grew up. So¡­ She wasn¡¯t willing to let her child return to her old ways. She stayed in the hospital for two days, and on the third day, Wills Watson brought her home. Because she had to take care of her womb peacefully, Wills Watson got someone to go to the school and request for her sick leave. Although she didn¡¯t want to be special. But she also knew that her current condition was indeed not suitable for going to work. Lying around the house, bored, she decided to seize the moment to study. In the morning, Wills Watson went to the office and Butler came upstairs to knock on the door. ¡°Miss Greenwich , the Second Madam hase and would like to meet you.¡± She stared at the door, feeling a headacheing on. Chapter 241 ¡°Butler, I¡¯ll have to bother you to assist me invite Miss Bright in,¡± she said to the door after gently putting down the book. Cathelina Bright walked in as the door opened. She smiled as she approached the bedside. ¡°Miss Greenwich, I heard you were pregnant and came to see you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, pursed her lips. Cathelina Bright turned around and said to the Butler, ¡°Butler, you go ahead and busy yourself first. I¡¯ll sit here with Miss Greenwich for a bit and we¡¯ll talk about our experiences.¡± Butler respectfully closed the door and exited. Cathelina Bright perched on the edge of the bed and smiled as she stated, ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be able to find friends while pregnant. Miss Greenwich Lady, can we go to the doctor together in the future?¡± She just smiled and said nothing. Cathelina Bright rubbed her hands together: ¡°Wills has always struck me as a really disciplined individual. I never imagined he¡¯d be able to aplish something like this to get you pregnant first; it¡¯s really harsh on you, so help him take the responsibility.¡± Luna was puzzled. ¡°The me?¡± ¡°Hearing that you are fromEnderson family, Jackie was furious. He wanted you to break up with Wills , but now that you are pregnant, Jackie is sulking at home. He thought you yed some tricks. ¡± Luna creased her brows, but she did not say a word. Cathelina Brightforted her: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much into it. It¡¯s just that we all know a lot about Wills . We really didn¡¯t think that he would make you pregnant, so ¡­¡± Cathelina Bright said, and then asked hesitantly: ¡°However, Miss Greenwich , you can¡¯t really be Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, right? These few days, I have always suspected you. I keep having the feeling that you and Johny Enderson have apletely different rtionship. ¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with him.¡± Cathelina Bright said with a face full of pleasant surprise: ¡°So, it was just a misunderstanding, you aren¡¯tEnderson family, right?¡± ¡°ording to our bloodline, he is my biological father, but I will never recognize him. He is not worthy to be my father.¡± As she said this, she clenched her fist tightly. Seeing her reaction, Cathelina Bright raised the center of his brows unnoticeably. ¡°Ahh, this matter is truly troublesome. Actually, I myself have no opinions towards the Enderson family. But¡­ The grudge between the Enderson family and him in the past was very deep, so it was actually very difficult to make the Waltson Family give up on his prejudice towards the Enderson family. Oh yeah, you still don¡¯t know about the grudges between the Enderson family and Waltson Family, right? ¡± She frowned, ¡°I have already heard Second Master mention it.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t Wills told you about it?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She looked at Cathelina Bright. What did she mean? ¡°He never mentioned it because he was afraid that I¡¯d get hurt.¡± ¡°Did he say that?¡± She replied calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± The first time she lied, she felt extremely guilty. Not knowing why, from the bottom of her heart, she did not want to lose to Cathelina Bright. Cathelina Bright shook her head: ¡°I heard that Second Uncle Waltson Family is an extremely good man and he died just like that. It¡¯s truly a pity.¡± She also let out a soft sigh. Cathelina Bright looked at her with sympathy: ¡°It¡¯s hard for you and Wills , the brothers of Waltson Family have a good rtionship with each other, Wills has always respected Jackie. I am truly worried about your future if Jackie threat him with their family ties. ¡± As she spoke, she held onto her hands: ¡°Miss Greenwich , can I ask you something?¡± She looked at her and before she could say anything, she continued, ¡°If therees a day when your existence threatens the harmony between the two of them, can I ask you ¡­ Make the right choice, and don¡¯t ruin the kinship between these two brothers, okay? ¡± ¡°Does Miss Bright also want me to leave Wills Waltson ?¡± ¡°No, I really do not wish to reach this stage. I hope that Wills will be happy. Based on my understanding of Jackie, he knows that you are pregnant and he won¡¯t force you to leave. However, once you have children, I¡¯m afraid Jackie will ¡­¡± Cathelina Bright hurriedly continued: ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t have any other intentions, I only ¡­ You didn¡¯t want the two brothers to fall out with each other because of you, you saw that the only four people left in Waltson Family are the two siblings. ¡± She lowered her eyes in tenderness, unable to respond. After Cathelina Bright finished speaking, she hurriedly said: ¡°But Miss Greenwich , don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to persuade him. I also do not wish for you to be forced to separate from your child, it is true.¡± She looked at the Cathelina Bright in front of her with Luna Greenwich . She didn¡¯t know why, but even though Cathelina Bright had said every word for her own good, she felt that these words were exceptionally ear-piercing. Looks like ¡­ Provoke. She exhaled. She must have overthought things. ¡°I understand Miss Bright ¡®s meaning, but there are some things that I am unable to make the decision for. Miss Bright should understand the tyranny of Wills , so I can¡¯t do anything about it. Miss Bright ought to understand as well, right? ¡± The two women looked at each other. Cathelina Brightughed: ¡°Butler just told me to tell you to rest more. Take care of your fetus, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± She nodded: ¡°Thank you for visiting me. My body is inconvenient, so I won¡¯t send you off.¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , no need to be polite. After all, I have my own reasons. I will leave first. You rest.¡± Cathelina Bright left, sheid down, turned sideways, and her heart was filled with worry. If she left Wills Waltson , could she also leave all these worries? But she ¡­ How to leave? How could Wills Waltson , this stubborn bastard, let her go? After going down the stairs, Cathelina Bright did not leave in a hurry, but called Benjeming Waltson. After the call connected, Benjeming Waltson¡¯s clear voice came out: ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, what instructions do you have?¡± ¡°What instructions can I give? I¡¯m just asking you, okay? I¡¯m at the mansion, do you want to have a meal with me?¡± ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make it at noon today, I¡¯m busy at the bar.¡± As he said that, he seemed to recall something and said, ¡°Has my second brother also returned? He can¡¯t be trying to find trouble with my Third Sister-in-Law, right? ¡± ¡°No, I came alone. I didn¡¯t tell your second brother. I am here to visit the Miss Greenwich .¡± Benjeming Waltson said guiltily: ¡°I caused my Third Sister-in-Law to this extent. I don¡¯t even have the face to see her anymore.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be med on you. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, there are some things that we have to know sooner orter.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t tell, no one will know.¡± Cathelina Bright was puzzled: ¡°I don¡¯t really understand, why is it that Miss Greenwich isn¡¯t willing to admit to her rtionship with the Enderson family?¡± ¡°BecauseEnderson family is a beast and they have never treated the Third Sister-in-Law with kindness and even forced the mother of the Third Sister-in-Law to her death. Speaking of which, the Third Sister-in-Law hates the Enderson family more than any of us. ¡± The corner of Cathelina Bright¡¯s mouth drew back to form a faintly discernable evil smile. Originally ¡­ So, ah. Chapter 242 Wills Waltson returned to find her asleep on the bed. The sunlight streaming in through the window was just right, illuminating her warm figure in her white pajamas and making her even more sweet and beautiful. He walked over to her side of the bed and sat on the edge of it. The bed slumped slightly, and when she opened her eyes, she saw him through haze. With a gentle expression, he asked, ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± She purposely said, ¡°I was just woken up from my sleep by you. What are your thoughts?¡± He lifted his hand and scratched the tip of her nose: ¡°Little Luna , your temper is rising.¡± Since her body was like this, he wouldn¡¯t scare her anymore. ¡°My wings are already hard, is that not okay?¡± she sneered. ¡°Hmph. Fine. You¡¯re tough. You¡¯re big. You have the final say.¡± His words caused her to think of some strange scene and she couldn¡¯t help but blush a bit. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± heughed evilly. She gouged out his eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s the one blushing? I was exposed to the sun.¡± ¡°This sun has a great sense of timing. As soon as Ie back, it¡¯ll turn you into a bashful girl. Does it know I like that?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, can¡¯t you be more serious?¡± she asked. ¡°Did you not think wrongly first? Was the phrase ¡°hard andrge¡± really that strange? Because your wings are tough, you¡¯re thergest. Is there a problem? ¡± ¡°Did youe up with anything?¡± She smacked him across the arm. Heughed heartily, ¡°You are so angry from embarrassment, it seems like I didn¡¯t guess wrong.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I won¡¯t say anything else. You are ufortable. I won¡¯t make it even harder for you.¡± He lowered his head, sucked on her lips, and left. She put a hand to her lips. Sometimes, she really wanted to get angry at this man. However, ¡­ His shamelessness had made her unable to get angry even if she wanted to. He sat properly: ¡°I heard from Butler that Cathelina came to see you today? What did she tell you? ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t you ask your Cathelina ?¡± ¡°My Cathelina ?¡± He raised his hand and poked her between the brows. ¡°The way you¡¯re jealous is truly varied.¡± ¡°Can you stop pasting gold on your face? I¡¯m someone who wants to leave you, why should I be jealous of you?¡± ¡°There are some women whose bodies are always more honest than their mouths. I think you are this type,¡± he smiled charmingly. ¡°The most honest time of your life is when you are drunk and hanging on to me.¡± Annoyed, she patted the bed: ¡°Wills Waltson , go out.¡± Wills Watsonughed heartily. For some reason, he wanted to tease her the moment he saw her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll speak properly. What did she say to you?¡± She rolled over, her back to him, not wanting to talk to him. She was angry. No matter what, she was someone who had received higher education, how could she be toyed with by this bastard like a fool? She truly owed him, which was why she was so useless. He whispered into her ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯m going to kiss you?¡± She stared back at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You think I don¡¯t dare? ¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯m already like this, you still ¡­Nonsense.¡± ¡°Kiss you won¡¯t affect the child.¡± She let out a breath. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. She just came to care for me. Is that enough?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant?¡± ¡°What kind of bad words?¡± ¡°For example, asking you to leave me.¡± She snorted. ¡°You want her to be a lobbyist?¡± He poked her in the forehead again. ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d get hurt, fool.¡± He stood up and walked towards the washroom: ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen to anything that others say. You just have to trust me.¡± After the bathroom door closed, she let out a small sigh of relief. Believe him¡­ In the afternoon, after school was let off, Benjeming Waltson returned from school. Seeing Wills Watson and her Luna Greenwich , he asked somewhat guiltily: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, are you alright?¡± Wills Watson scoffed, ¡°You still have the nerve to open your mouth? You still don¡¯t know who caused her trouble. Your mouth, is really ¡­¡± She tugged on Wills Waltson ¡®s wrist who was sitting beside the bed, and said to Benjeming Waltson: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your third brother, I¡¯m fine, is there something wrong in our ss?¡± Benjeming Waltson said: ¡°At a time like this, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s my responsibility.¡± Wills Watson said: Your Third Sister-in-Law is a professional ethics person, and now because of you, she is unable to handle the matters of her studies. In this period of time, any problems in your ss, they are all yours to solve. ¡± ¡°Me?¡±Benjeming Waltson was unhappy: ¡°Third brother, I can¡¯t do anything about this.¡± ¡°Then let your Third Sister-in-Law handle it?¡± Benjeming Waltson clicked his tongue, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Third brother, I¡¯m afraid of you. I will do that, OK? Third Sister-in-Law, my third brother has spoken. Rest well. ¡± After he finished speaking, he said as if he had thought of something: ¡°Oh right, third brother, my bar is going to open next Saturday, I already told second brother that, so many things have happened these past few days. If you go with my Third Sister-in-Law, I¡¯m afraid second brother will stab you again, so, I won¡¯t invite you.¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°I invested in the bar. Why can¡¯t I go?¡± Ingenious, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Why not? Go, and you must be there. You haven¡¯t done anything shameful, could it be that you n to hide from him for the rest of your life?¡± Benjeming Waltson stuck out his tongue. Wills Watson looked at Benjeming Waltson: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving now? Are you going to tear people¡¯s eyeballs apart?¡± Benjeming Waltson was speechless as he said to her, ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, I¡¯ve discovered that the only person in this world who can suppress my third brother is you. You must definitely marry my third brother, otherwise, we will have no good days ahead of us.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Wills Watson grabbed the apple on the table and threw it at Benjeming Waltson: ¡°Scram.¡± Benjeming Waltson caught the apple and left whileughing. She looked at Wills Waltson . At this moment, he was also looking at himself. He smiled. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Shey down. ¡°Who said I was going to speak? I don¡¯t want to say anything.¡± She closed her eyes and pretended to rest, but in her heart, she was thinking, ¡°Everything has its vanquisher¡­¡± Heh, Benjaming was wrong. It was not that she was Wills Waltson ¡®s vanquisher, it was Wills Watson who had conquered her. Wills Watson crossed his legs and looked out the window. Just now, that kid, Benjaming , had said something that truly reminded him of something. There was something he had to put on the agenda for. After lying in bed for a week, her body was much better. On Tuesday, she got up early and briefly cleaned up. Seeing that she had changed her clothes, he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired from lying down everyday. I want to go back to school to work.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m going to get moldy soon. Smell it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t smell any mildew, but the medicinal fragrance is getting stronger and stronger.¡± She hit him. Seeing her eyes, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re bored. How about this. Today, I¡¯ll take you out for some serious business. This will help you relieve your boredom, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What serious matter?¡± He smiled slyly, ¡°Won¡¯t you know when we get out?¡± Chapter 243 It was the first time in a week that she went downstairs to eat, and she was carried down by Wills . Of course, when the aunts at home saw this scene, they were already used to it. She was already used to it. After eating, Wills Watson carried her to the car. Thomas directly drove the car to the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Wills Watson got off the car, went around to her side and opened the car door, but just as he was about to hug her, she had already pressed down on his hands. She asked vigntly: ¡°Wills Waltson , why did you bring me here?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± she shook her head firmly and shrank back. He extended his hand to her. ¡°Good girl,e out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡± I won¡¯t marry you.¡± ¡°Then you want your child to be born without a father?¡± Biting her lips: ¡°He¡­ It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have a father, it¡¯s just that his parents aren¡¯t living together. ¡± ¡°Who told you I wouldn¡¯t live with you? Even if you don¡¯t marry me, I want to live with you. As a person, I always seek perfection, I will choose a perfect woman and get married perfectly, and everything that I give my child should be perfect. I don¡¯t want my child have no father, so hurry up ande out, don¡¯t dawdle. ¡± She knew that she couldn¡¯t persuade this man, so she could only beat around the bush and say, ¡°I still need to think about it.¡± ¡°Little Luna , you don¡¯t have to stall for time. No matter how long it takes, you will always be the one walking into the Civil Administration Bureau with me. You won¡¯t change that. ¡± Luna Greenwich did not move. Wills Watson was a little angry. Other women would definitely put their names on his marriage certificate. Why was it so hard for her? He leaned into the car and put his arms around her. ¡°Wills Waltson , I have my own considerations why not marry you. If therees a day when I am with your family, you can only choose between the two of us. Are you sure you won¡¯t be embarrassed? Without marriage, it¡¯s easy for everyone to pull away from each other. ¡± ¡°Why should I leave?¡± He had already carried her out. ¡°As I said, woman, you are still young and have a lot of ideas. Even if you have to choose, I will do it myself. You just need to remember that you will never be the one left behind.¡± She looked tenderly at Wills Watson who was carrying her into the Civil Affairs Bureau. Her attitude had changed a long time ago. Right now, she wasn¡¯t afraid of being left behind, but was instead afraid ¡­ She was afraid that the other party would be in a dilemma because of her. When she entered the Civil Affairs Bureau, she stopped struggling. Because she knew that she couldn¡¯t change Wills Waltson . But in her heart, she secretly swore. If there came a day when Wills Watson was in a difficult position because of her, she would definitely let him go and would not implicate him in any way. This could be considered as¡­ Repay him. After all, he had always been so good to her. After exiting the Civil Affairs Bureau, Wills Watson carried her back to the car. He opened the red book, held it up to the window, and looked at the photo of the two of them in the sunlight. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that we¡¯re a pair of beautiful men and women?¡± She was about to say something when he added, ¡°My wife.¡± She blushed and cleared her throat awkwardly as she nced at the driver in front of the car. Thomas said with a smile: ¡°Third Master, Third Young Madam, congrattions on your marriage. I wish you two good sons and daughters an early age, a loving and beautiful life.¡± Wills Watson said in a pleasant voice, ¡°When we go back, ask Butler to give you all a red packet.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Thank you, Lord Third.¡± When she saw that he was grinning from ear to ear like a little kid, she suddenly felt warm in her heart. Giving someone a family meant that she herself had the responsibility of a wife. He looked back at her. ¡°Call me husband.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. There was always a way for this man to spoil the atmosphere. ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± He insisted, ¡°Yes, but first, call me husband.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not like I married you on my own ord. I¡¯m not calling you that.¡± ¡°Look at the picture, are you smiling really happily?¡± She snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t have one. It¡¯s obvious that photographers want me tough.¡± ¡°Then you are happy. Let¡¯s not talk about other things. Since we¡¯re married, it¡¯s not too much to call me husband.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± She blushed. ¡°I can¡¯t say it.¡± He leaned close to her and asked softly, ¡°Is it because you are shy?¡± She rolled her eyes at him in anger. ¡°Who¡¯s shy? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not mentally prepared, but I suddenly got married. I¡¯m not used to it, that¡¯s why ¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m not shy. ¡± Wills Watson was not angry, but he smiled. So that¡¯s how it was. He really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at encountering such a great treasure. ¡°Then slowly get used to it. When are you going to get used to it? Don¡¯t make me wait too long. You also know that I am very pretentious.¡± She blushed and did not say a word. Wills Watson continued: ¡°What was the matter that you wanted to discuss with me just now?¡± She said: ¡°Promise me first. Don¡¯t be angry at me, I¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Seeing her angry, he smiled again. ¡°Go ahead.¡± She was truly speechless. How could this man be so despicable? If he didn¡¯t make her angry at the moment, his skin would itch all over his body, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°About our marriage, let¡¯s not make it public.¡± ¡°What, is it embarrassing to marry me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± she said as she scratched her forehead. ¡°Your second brother just found out that I was Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter and was extremely angry at the moment. If we were to publicly tell him that we had married, he would definitely be very angry.¡± Wills Watson sneered, ¡°Why should I care if he¡¯s happy or not?¡± She frowned, ¡°I do feel that¡­ It was a happy thing to get married, so why did it make everyone unhappy when there was someone who didn¡¯t support it? We¡¯ve already received our marriage certificate, so let¡¯s not cause any more trouble for others. ¡± Wills Watson looked at the foolish woman and said helplessly: ¡°Don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to feel wronged about? Marriage is for the sake of living, not just showing off for others to see.¡± ¡°If any other woman were to marry me, she would probably long since be willing to announce it to the world, but you ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not some other woman,¡± she said, shrugging her shoulders. However, even if she had to say it, Wills Watson still favored her a lot. ¡°Thomas, don¡¯t spread this matter when we get back.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± Wills Watson was a little depressed in his heart. Getting married was clearly something worth celebrating, but he couldn¡¯t tell anyone what it was. This woman had too many misgivings. She had set too many taboos in her heart. Being his wife, she could not be so cowardly. It seems like he still didn¡¯t spoil her enough. He had to continue, flirt with her, and let her know that no matter what happened, she had him to rely on. Chapter 244 Wills Waltson had always been a tyrant, she realized. It was a bit much for her to be so controlling that she wasn¡¯t even permitted to exit through the door. Aside from resting in bed, eating, and drinking, the only thing allowed was reclining on the balcony, soaking in the sun for a bit, and reading. Wills Waltson had to take her downstairs if she wanted to go out. He carried her into the courtyard on Wednesday afternoon to bask in the sun before having her afternoon tea for the fifth day in a row. She was enraged but couldn¡¯t express it. After all, he always had a quick wit to cope with her. He could tell her hundreds of things about what she wanted to do. She concluded that this man had far too much control over his wants. On Saturday, Benjaming ¡®s bar opened. This time she didn¡¯t want to go out, but he insisted on taking her with him. She knew what he was thinking. However, it was difficult for her to face the angry Jackie Waltson. When they arrived at the bar, Jackie Waltson and his wife were already there. Seeing Luna Greenwich , Jackie Waltson¡¯s expression became cold. Benjeming Waltson quickly said: ¡°Second brother, that ¡­ There¡¯s a private room inside. Why don¡¯t you go inside and rest for a while? ¡± ¡°You want me to leave?¡±Jackie Waltson¡¯s voice was very loud, as she berated unhappily: ¡°What, could it be that I¡¯m the one who has done something wrong?¡± Benjeming Waltson waved his hand, ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s me. I am afraid you get tired. ¡± ¡°Do handicapped people always get tired?¡± ¡°Second brother, look at you ¡­¡± Cathelina Bright patted Benjeming Waltson¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Benjaming , go and busy yourself.¡± Benjeming Waltson stood behind Jackie Waltson and thanked her by putting his hands together. Cathelina Bright said to Jackie Waltson: Jackie, I know that you are not happy, but you know his personality. Others can¡¯t change the decision that he made. What¡¯s the use of you being angry with Benjaming ? Now that the problem is not Benjaming , but Wills and Miss Greenwich , what do you think? ¡± Jackie Waltson controlled the wheelchair in front of Wills Watson and Luna Greenwich . Her eyes drooped. Wills Watson looked at her, took the opportunity to hold her hand, and formed an evil smile. ¡°Second brother, why have youe so early ?¡± ¡°Originally, you two looked like a perfect couple, but the more I look at you now, the more I find you two to be an eyesore.¡± Wills Watsonughed: ¡°For the sake of your mental and physical health, I can give you a suggestion. How about, ignore us. ¡± After he finished speaking, he said to Cathelina Bright: ¡°Take care of your lover, I will bring her around.¡± As he spoke, he pulled on her arm and left. The two of them walked away and she said in a soft voice, ¡°Why should you talk lije that?¡± ¡°There are some things that I can let him do, but there are some things that I can¡¯t let him do.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he doing it for your own good?¡± ¡°What about you? He¡¯s good for me, but who¡¯s good for you? ¡± He put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°The reason why I brought you here today was simply to tell him that I treat you seriously. Even if everyone objects, they will not be able to change my mind. The woman that I want to protect, no one can touch her. Do you understand?¡± Hearing this, it would be a lie if she wasn¡¯t moved. How long had it been since someone was willing to risk everything for her? Last time was when Aven Harris pursued her, she told her that even if the family members didn¡¯t agree for them to be together, he would still choose her. But unfortunately, Aven Harris¡¯s promise gave her hope, and after her hopes were dashed, she became even more unable to believe in men. If not for the lesson of Aven Harris. Wills Watson would not suffer so much from her. The originally quiet bar instantly became lively half an hourter due to the support from the school basketball team¡¯s group ofds. When the group of students saw Luna Greenwich , they all came over to say hello. Some other people could not help but ask out of curiosity when they saw Wills Watson standing beside Luna , ¡°Teacher Greenwich , is your boyfriend really Mr. Waltson ?¡± After Wills Watson heard this, unhappily he ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°What, I¡¯m not suitable?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. His attitude was extremely terrifying ¡­ The student couldn¡¯t help but shiver, ¡°No, no, no. A perfect match. Absolutely a perfect match.¡± Wills Watson bellowed: ¡°Then why are you asking that? ¡± Luna pushed him gently. ¡°He asked because of curiosity. Can¡¯t you not scare him?¡± ¡°Right, right, right. I¡¯m just curious, I¡¯ve always thought that Teacher Greenwich and Benjaming were a couple, I¡¯m used to seeing them standing together, and then I¡¯ll see you guys ¡­¡± ¡°What is it? Am I worse than Benjaming ? ¡± Benjeming Waltson was separated by two people, upon hearing this, he immediately went over and covered his brothers¡¯ mouths, baring his teeth he smiled at Wills Waltson : ¡°Third brother, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, a huge misunderstanding.¡± That boy, whose mouth was covered, could only be quiet. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come drink with me,¡±Benjeming Waltson then dragged the man away. Wills Watson turned his head to look at Luna Greenwich in displeasure. She blinked her eyes and quickly moved her gaze away, pretending to walk to the side. Wills Watson quickly grabbed her cor, locking her back into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you need to exin something to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all just students¡¯ guesses, what do I have to exin?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you gave them the chance to guess? It seems that you have been pairing with Benjeming Waltson quite a while back in school? ¡± ¡°I told youst time, when I was close with him in school, it was because you made him look at me, and he was so sick that he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the little girl, so that¡¯s why it was spread around. Don¡¯t be jealous, Benjaming will be upset.¡± ¡°Hmph, so what if I¡¯m jealous? My woman, I have the right to be jealous. From now on, a male cat will walk by you, and I willin that the cat is a male animal. So, remember to avoid contact with males.¡± She was truly speechless. Was this man being reasonable or not? The dinner was held a bitte. It was already past eight in the evening. Halfway through a meal, she had to go to the bathroom. Wills Watson wanted to bring her along. However, he was stopped by the Luna Greenwich . There weren¡¯t many people here who knew she was pregnant, and she didn¡¯t want to make a fuss in front of a group of students. Coming out from the washroom, he coincidentally met Jackie Waltson, who had alsoe to the washroom. Seeing the look in Jackie Waltson¡¯s eyes, she felt regret. If she had known Elven , she would have let Wills Watson apany her. Jackie Waltson said to Cathelina Bright who was behind him, ¡°Cathelina , you go back first.¡± Cathelina Bright looked worriedly at Luna Greenwich and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°You can leave if I tell you to go back. What? Are my words useless?¡± Cathelina Bright stood behind Jackie Waltson and shook her head at his Luna Greenwich . She smiled at her. Cathelina Bright left. She looked at Jackie Waltson and asked calmly: ¡°What does Second Master want to say?¡± Chapter 245 Jackie Waltson gave her a harsh stare. At this point, his expression appeared particrly sardonic. ¡°Luna , do you think that now that you¡¯re pregnant, you can control him without restraint?¡± She smiled, ¡°If I were to say that I did not have such a thought, I¡¯m afraid that even Second Master would not believe me.¡± ¡°Indeed, in the past, I had always felt that even though your family was in a bad situation, you would still be the right person to stand by Wills ¡®s side with that face of yours. However, ever since I discovered you were Johny Enderson¡¯s daughter, all I needed to do was think of your face to get a chill. You clearly know that the two families are feuding, yet you¡¯ve been lying to us for so long. Do you believe I¡¯ll believe you?¡± ¡°Then, what is Second Master trying to tell me?¡± she pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m still the same old saying, I won¡¯t agree that you should stay with Wills . If you insist on not realizing your mistake, then I don¡¯t mind letting Wills have a taste of the consequences of betraying the Waltson Family for you.¡± As he spoke, he looked towards her stomache . ¡°I will only allow you to stay in Waltson Family until after the birth of your child. After that, you¡¯d better leave as soon as possible, if not ¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± At the turn of the stairs, Wills Waltson ¡®s voice suddenly came out. Wills Watson walked straight to her side and patted her shoulder: ¡°You go back first.¡± She looked at him and did not move. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go back first. I¡¯ll have a chat with my second brother and we¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Without any hesitation, she walked away. Her presence here could not change the loathing Jackie Waltson had for her. Wills Watson looked straight at Jackie Waltson. The two brothers¡¯ eyes met, and fire shot out in all directions. Wills Watson bent his body, and used a voice that could only be heard by two people, as he coldly said. ¡°I could encounter Luna Greenwich , that¡¯s because of you too. If you didn¡¯t interfere with my feelings back then, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t be a need for you to get into a fight with me over this matter of Luna Greenwich . Second brother, let me remind you, I am the only one who can bully my woman. Everyone else, stand aside. These words, are not a request, but a warning. ¡± After he finished speaking, he straightened up. ¡°If you insist on destroying my happiness, then you¡¯d better carefully consider whether or not you can keep your marriage. Otherwise ¡­¡± Wills Watson coldly raised the center of his brows and turned to leave. Jackie Waltson clenched his fists. Wills Watson this bastard, he had gone crazy for a woman. When she returned to her seat, she felt a little uneasy. Cathelina Bright walked over andughed at her: ¡°Jackie didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant to you, right?¡± She looked at Cathelina Bright and did not make a sound. Cathelina Bright said: ¡°The moment I came back, I told Wills , that he didn¡¯t go toote, did he?¡± She nodded to thank her. ¡°Thank you, Miss Bright .¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so courteous. I also do not wish for the brothers to go against me. In short ¡­ If they are good, then I am good. ¡± Wills Watson walked over, stood behind Luna , and said in an indifferent tone: ¡°I said that I¡¯ll go with you, but you refused; I¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll still listen to me in the future.¡± She turned her head and shot him a nce. He had the nerve to scold her. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted her to stay in Waltson Family, she wouldn¡¯t have had to face this kind of situation. ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, I need to go back and rest.¡± Wills Watson pulled her to his side. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Cathelina Bright saw that they were about to leave, and looked a little disappointed: ¡°Wills , why don¡¯t you sit for a while longer?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to sit down anymore. She needs to protect her womb and rest more.¡± Seeing that they were about to leave, Benjeming Waltson stood up and said: ¡°Third brother, are you leaving with my Third Sister-in-Law?¡± ¡°Your Third Sister-in-Law is tired.¡± The men on the table all stood up.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She said, ¡°All of you, drink less wine. Also, do not go out after drinking and cause any trouble. Benjaming , watch carefully. If something happens, I¡¯ll use you as a question.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Wills Watson immediately hugged over her Luna Greenwich in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Under the whistles of a certain kind of person, her face turned red. Wills Watson must have done it on purpose. Arriving in the car, she said in a displeased tone, ¡°I¡¯m a counselor after all. Can¡¯t you give me some face?¡± ¡°If this young master can hug someone, that would be giving them a lot of face.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me, alright?¡± If she were to reason with him, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she had nothing better to do? She was toozy to argue with him. On Monday, she finally returned to school. The moment she appeared in the office the three teachers were so excited that they almost fired a gun at her. She said it was just that her stomache didn¡¯t feel well, so she rested for a few days. After Teacher Sabranda and Marktin left, Teacher Mia could not help but ask: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , are you really alright?¡± After thinking about it, she decided to be honest with Teacher Mia in the end, ¡°Teacher Mia, actually ¡­ I¡¯m pregnant. ¡± Mia covered her mouth with both hands: ¡°Oh my god, such a big happy asion.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want others to know about this, so can you help me keep it a secret for the time being?¡± Mia nodded his head: ¡°Of course, congrattions.¡± ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t think it was a good thing at all.¡± ¡°Why not? Lord Third must be happy.¡± ¡°The matter with Waltson Family was a little chaotic, but no matter what, the child is already here, so I can only choose to ept. ¡± Mia looked at her lower abdomen: ¡°Next, your stomache will growrger andrger every day, you won¡¯t be able to hide for long, I think you should think of a n as soon as possible.¡± She nodded. This was also the matter that troubled her the most. She could hide other things, but after few months ¡­ In the afternoon, due to her return, Teacher Sabranda suggested that after work, her colleagues in the office would go for a meal together. It was naturally not good to refuse a n that was put together for her sake. She offered to treat everyone to a buffet. After work in the afternoon, the four of them went downstairs together. At the entrance of the office, they coincidentally met Emilia Burke, who was about to look for the Principal. Seeing the Luna Greenwich in her eyes, Emilia Burke shot her a gaze brimming with hostility. Mia pulled her and quickly walked two steps. She thought she could avoid Emilia Burke. She did not expect this, but Emilia Burke was unreconciled and turned around. ¡°Luna .¡± She quickly walked in front of the four of them, blocking their Luna Greenwich . ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± By the side, the three teachers felt awkward. She said warmly, ¡°Teachers, please wait for me up ahead.¡± Teacher Mia said worriedly: ¡°How about, I stay here to apany you.¡± Emilia Burke was displeased: ¡°She hasn¡¯t even married Mr. Waltson yet, and you guys are already ttering her?¡± ¡°Miss Burke, please speak with more respect.¡± ¡°Did I say I wronged them? They¡¯re just ying along. You don¡¯t really think they¡¯re trying to curry favor with you, do you? Heh, you are thinking too much. The one they want to curry favor with is Mr. Waltson .¡± Teacher Sabranda became anxious: ¡°Miss Burke, your words are too harsh, who is trying to curry favor?¡± ¡°I am the principal¡¯s daughter. You don¡¯t have the right to interrupt me when I speak.¡± ¡°Emilia Burke,¡±Luna Greenwich called out the other party¡¯s name, ¡°Please apologize.¡± Chapter 246 Her tone was harsh. Emilia Burke was well aware that Luna would not let her go easy. But how could she possibly apologize to her? ¡°I apologize?¡± she scoffed. Why? You only dared to be so pompous in front of me because you were Lord Third¡¯s bed mate. You wouldn¡¯t be here if it weren¡¯t for Lord Third¡­¡± ¡°First and foremost, Emilia Burke, you must understand that the reason I am targeting you has nothing to do with Wills Waltson. It¡¯s purely because, as a person who has received a lot of education, you can only say these kinds of dirty words to hurt others. Secondly, your thoughts are filthy. ording to your logic, whoever makes friends with me is trying to curry favor with me. Then, may I ask, what is someone like your father who really fawns over me? ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡±Emilia Burke stepped forward and raised his hand, pointing at her. She raised her hand and brushed Emilia Burke¡¯s hand away. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to humiliate my friend, so please apologize immediately.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to apologize,¡±Emilia Burke coldly snorted. ¡°A woman like you who is pretending, what right do you have to order me around? You clearly know my goal, yet you lied to me from the very beginning. You tricked me and you have to apologize. ¡± ¡°What does your goal have to do with me? Why should I tell you about my rtionship with Wills Waltson ? Who do you think you are? I¡¯ll ask you onest time, are you going to apologize or not? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t apologize,¡±Emilia Burke said loudly. She clenched her fists, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t regret it.¡± She took out her cell phone. Emilia Burke hugged her chest and ridiculed: ¡°What, you want toin to Lord Third because you can¡¯t win? Do you think I would be afraid of you? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. The dog bit me, so I have no reason to find an innocent person to help me bite the dog. Right now, I¡¯m looking for the owner of the dog.¡± Emilia Burke stepped forward: ¡°You dare to scold me?¡± Seeing that she was going to fight against Luna , Teacher Mia immediately stood in front of her to protect her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She knew the secret of Luna Greenwich , and also knew that Luna Greenwich could not be touched now. She wanted to protect Luna Greenwich . Emilia Burke¡¯s hand pushed onto Mia¡¯s body. Mia turned around and said to Teacher Sabranda and the Marktin , ¡°Take Teacher Greenwich away first.¡± Teacher Sabranda and Mia looked at each other, then stepped forward and pulled her. At the same time, the number that she dialed had also connected. She said: ¡°Dean Burke, your daughter is at the entrance of the office building, insulting me and my colleagues, and not apologizing at all. I am currently very furious, and if you can take care of it, then please take care of it, if you cannot, then I will contact Wills Watson after I hang up with you. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Teacher Greenwich , wait a moment. I¡¯ll be right down.¡± Very quickly, Dean Burke came down. He first let the surrounding teaching staff disperse, then stepped forward and pulled Emilia Burke to the side. ¡°Emilia , what are you doing?¡± ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t stand this woman. Why is she acting so rampant in school with the support of Lord Third?¡± ¡°What are you saying? Teacher Greenwich didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± He pulled Emilia Burke to his side, and whispered next to her ear: ¡°Emilia , if this matter gets to Third Master, in the future, you won¡¯t be able to find the job you want in the Phdelphia. Do you really n to ruin your future because of her? You know, dad is looking for Mr. Waltson to help you find a job.¡± These words immediately made Emilia Burke quieten down. Peterson Burke walked in front of her: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , do you mind talking to me alone?¡± ¡°Before we start talking, I hope that Dean Burke can advise your daughter to apologize to the teachers in our office. Many teachers had heard that, do you need me find a witness? ¡± Peterson Burke was also a smart person, he knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade Emilia Burke, so he walked in front of Teacher Mia and the others: ¡°Mia, Sabranda, Marktin , my daughter made a mistake because I didn¡¯t teach her well, and today, she said something unpleasant, and it was also my fault. I apologize to you on behalf of her. Sorry. ¡± Teacher Sabranda and the Marktin hurriedly said, ¡°Principal, it¡¯s fine, we should just let it pass.¡± Peterson Burke then walked toward her and said gently, ¡°Teacher Greenwich , can I have a word with you?¡± She turned around and said to the Teacher Mia, ¡°You guys go ahead and wait for me. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± The three teachers left first. Peterson Burke pulled her to the side. ¡°Teacher Greenwich , what happened today was not good for Emilia . I will definitely teach her a good lesson when I get back. What do you think? Can you don¡¯t tell Mr. Waltson about it? ¡± She looked at Peterson Burke with a smile: ¡°For the Principal¡¯s sake, I will not tell Mr. Waltson about today¡¯s matters. Dean Burke, you are a good principal, but your daughter ¡­ However, she is a little outrageous. If you don¡¯t discipline her properly, I¡¯m afraid that it will implicate you in the future. Please be careful, if you don¡¯t have any other orders, I have an appointment and will be leaving first. ¡± Dean Burke smiled at her: ¡°Alright, you go first.¡± After she left, Emilia Burke came over to Peterson Burke¡¯s side and stomped her feet: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m really going to die from anger.¡± Peterson Burke looked at Emilia Burke and warned her, ¡°Emilia Burke, calm down.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t calm down. There were so many good women that he can choose. Why must he choose this Luna ?¡± ¡°There are people like you who are unconvinced. Why do you still want to be the one to take the lead?¡± Peterson Burke snorted: ¡°Just you wait, the position of Ms. Waltson is not so easy to sit on. The number of people waiting to pull her into the water has increased. Forget about others, just that young miss of the Enderson family is difficult to deal with. When she¡¯s almost done with her schemes and Mr. Waltson has yed her enough, she won¡¯t have anyone to rely on, you can do whatever you want with her. ¡± Emilia Burke frowned: ¡°Then am I going to wait here now?¡± Peterson Burke moved closer to her ear and said: ¡°You should have found a chance to meet MissEnderson . I heard that woman doesn¡¯t have any brains, and could easily be controlled. There are some things you can¡¯t do with your own hands alone. You have to know how to use everything you can, understand? My daughter? ¡± Emilia Burke looked at Peterson Burke in realization: ¡°Dad, as expected, the older the better.¡± The father and daughter pair looked at each other and smiled, their eyes clearly showing that they were evil. Walking a few steps, she caught up to the three teachers. Just as she was about to apologize, her phone rang. Seeing that it was Wills Waltson , she walked to the side and picked it up. ¡°Hey, did you see the message I just sent you? I¡¯m not going back to dinner tonight. ¡± Wills Watson was displeased: ¡°Where are you going to eat?¡± ¡°The three teachers were very happy when I returned. Everyone said that they would gather together, so I decided to invite them to have a meal together.¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°For this meal, I¡¯ll treat them. In a while, bring them to Thomas¡¯s carriage and have Thomas bring you guys to me. ¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not appropriate.¡± ¡°What, you want to take me out for a meal?¡± ¡°I was afraid that you would be around. The three teachers are so nervous from eating.¡± ¡°What does their nervousness have to do with me? I have something to do with them. In short, just listen to me. See youter.¡± He hung up. She was speechless, why did he want the three teachers? Wait a minute, why should he decide? This fellow was way too domineering. Chapter 247 She returned to the trio, cing the phone back in her bag. ¡°I apologize to the teachers. I¡¯ve just implicated you all.¡± Sabranda, the teacher, eximed angrily: ¡°Please do not apologize, Mr. Greenwich. What has this to do with you? Emilia Burke, who is clearly a violent dog who bites recklessly. To my surprise, I thought that she was a returnee who received higher education and that she was someone who was rather respected, but he was actually a degenerate. I¡¯ve hated her ever since.¡± ¡°So do I,¡± said Marktin, raising his hand. ¡°Me, too,¡± said Mia, the teacher. ¡°Oh right, I want to discuss something with you all,¡± she said with a smile. They were all staring at her in silence. ¡°Wills Waltson knows I want to lunch with you, and he has shown an interest in joining us. I was wondering if you would mind?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. They were stunned, staring at her without saying anything. ¡°If you feel ufortable, I won¡¯t let him appear,¡± she added. ¡°Don¡¯t, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯ve known you my entire life, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to eat with such an important person,¡± Sabranda said, holding her hand. She looked down at her clothes again when she finished speaking. ¡°Ah! I would have gone back to change if I had known.¡± Teacher Mia was speechless as sheughed, ¡°Teacher Sabranda, no matter how beautiful you are, it¡¯s useless. ¡± Teacher Sabranda pouted. ¡°Then I want to wear better too. Don¡¯t lower our office¡¯s overall looks.¡± Marktin patted his chest and said: ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m the worst.¡± Teacher Mia looked at her: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , do you think it¡¯s really appropriate for us to eat together with Mr. Waltson ?¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°As long as you feel that there¡¯s no problem with it, he will be fine.¡± She pulled the three of them to the door and got into Thomas¡¯s car. Sabranda was in the car, looking around. She said to Teacher Mia beside her in a low voice: ¡°In my entire life, the most expensive car I¡¯ve ever ridden in is the Audi A8. Today, I¡¯ve really gotten involved with the Teacher Greenwich .¡± Teacher Mia sNicky ered and did not say anything. Thomas drove the car, and the four of them directly arrived at the clubhouse that Wills Watson had informed him about in advance. Standing at the entrance of the clubhouse, Teacher Sabranda said somewhat nervously, ¡°Will we be able to enter with this kind of clothes?¡± She said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± She walked to the door and introduced herself to the waiter, who led her into a private room. Wills Watson had already arrived early . Upon seeing him, the three teachers who were just visiting the clubhouse clearly tensed up. Wills Watson stood up and walked to her side, naturally hugging her waist, ¡°Three teachers, wee. Please take a seat.¡± The three of them looked at each other, not knowing where to sit. She said, ¡°Please be easy.¡± They sat down, and the waiter brought them a menu. Looking at the prices on the menu, none of the three teachers dared to order. Even Luna Greenwich was stunned. Was this eating food or money? She passed the menu to Wills Waltson : ¡°You should order.¡± Wills Watson asked the three of them. After confirming that they were not allergic, he leisurely ordered a table of dishes. Teacher Sabranda calcted that these dishes would cost more than ten thousand. After ordering, Wills Watson asked Luna , ¡°How was today, are you tired?¡± Luna was afraid that he would spout nonsense, so she hurriedly said: ¡°My stomache is already fine. I just went to work, so how could I be tired? I¡¯m not tired at all.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, stomache? It seemed that she hadn¡¯t told anyone about her pregnancy. But if she didn¡¯t say anything, why would others care for her? This woman didn¡¯t want anything special. He raised his wine cup and said to the three of them, ¡°Teachers, the reason why I called you all over today is because I have something that I would like to ask of you all.¡± She looked at him, not knowing what he was going to say. Marktin said: ¡°If Mr. Waltson has any instructions, please speak, we will do our best.¡± Teacher Sabranda hurriedly nodded her head and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°It¡¯s like this, she¡­¡± Luna loudly interrupted, ¡°My b stomache is fine.¡± Seeing her guilty conscience, Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a very good stomache and she is often ufortable. I hope the three teachers can help me take care of her at school. Some heavy work, watch out for her and don¡¯t let her do it.¡± Teacher Sabranda said straightforwardly: ¡°That¡¯s easy. Mr. Waltson , don¡¯t worry, the final task of our office is to change the water. Marktin is here.¡± Marktin nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, leave these tasks to me.¡± Teacher Mia also said: ¡°I can also take responsibility for other tasks.¡± At the side, she felt embarrassed. Wills Watson acted like this, making her seem like an old, weak, and handicapped person. She felt guilty. Wills Watson nodded his head: ¡°There are too many people in the school, and it is inevitable that there will be a sudden situation. If she is in any danger or is bullied by others, you can directly call me.¡± When Teacher Sabranda heard this, she hurriedly said, ¡°Then what happened just now ¡­¡± ¡°Sabranda,¡±Luna Greenwich stopped her. Sabranda blinked her eyes, and looked at her in a daze: ¡°Ah?¡± Was she wrong? She stood up and poured Sabranda a cup of water. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re thirsty? Drink a ss of water.¡± Wills Watson looked at the nervous Luna Greenwich with a sharp gaze. It looked like something had happened just now. He did not make things difficult for anyone in front of Luna . As they ate, Wills Watson would asionally give her food. The interaction between the two made the others envious. After dinner, Wills Watson asked Thomas to send the three of them home one by one. He got into his car with her. On the way, she said, ¡°You scared me to death today. I was really afraid that you would slip up.¡± ¡°I wanted to ask you something. Why didn¡¯t you tell others that you are pregnant?¡± ¡°Do you think that being pregnant before marriage is something to be proud of?¡± ¡°Unmarried?¡± ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± She felt awkward: ¡°I mean, others don¡¯t know yet.¡± ¡°So, a few monthster, you still want to continue lying?¡± She was unhappy: ¡°I got pregnant in my first year. Do you know how much trouble I¡¯m going to cause to others? If it wasn¡¯t for you standing up for me, I¡¯m afraid I would have been fired. The matter of getting pregnant is too sudden, I really don¡¯t know how to tell them. I need time to get used to my new identity.¡± ¡°You need to adapt to more than one identity,¡± he snorted. ¡°The identity of a wife is what you should adapt to the most, first as a wife, then as a mother.¡± She muttered, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t push me anymore. I¡¯m already adapting.¡± Wills Watson looked at her, curled his lips, and said softly: ¡°But your adaptation speed is too slow, do you know what the best way to adapt is?¡± She looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I know, call me husband, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Chapter 248 ¡°If it is not love, then what is it?¡± ¡°Here you go again,¡± she said. ¡°You never pay attention to decent people¡¯s words. I made you call me husband to help you adjust to your new identity. This is the quickest approach for you to adjust to your new identity.¡± She felt a shiver run down her spine as she considered naming him her husband. She had been raised in a family without a father. She had never heard her mother refer to a man in that way. So, ¡®husband,¡¯ ¡®father,¡¯ these were words she was unfamiliar with. She couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to ovee it myself.¡± Wills Waltsonughed. ¡°I¡¯m curious to see what brilliant concept you cane up with.¡± He was definitely expecting her to make a fool of herself. However, some obstacles were extremely tough to ovee. Wills Waltson sent her up to rest when he returned to the Waltson Family. He said he needed to get some work done, so he left first. There was no doubt in her mind. He went to the bathroom to rest and take a bath. Wills Waltson went downstairs and dialed Daniel¡¯s number. Daniel quickly gave him Sabranda¡¯s cell phone number. He called Sabranda¡¯s phone number. Hearing the other party refer to himself as ¡°Wills Waltson.¡± Sabranda was even dumbfounded, ¡°Mr. Waltson , what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Tonight, at the dinner table, you mentioned ¡®just now¡¯. Did something happen before you arrived?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡±Sabranda was in a difficult situation: ¡°Something did happen, but Teacher Greenwich stopped me, probably because she doesn¡¯t want me to tell Mr. Waltson , she¡¯s probably afraid of you being worried, it doesn¡¯t seem right for me to talk too much like this.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s something unrted to Luna Greenwich , then you don¡¯t have to tell me. But if it¡¯s something rted to her, then Teacher Sabranda can tell me. After all, I¡¯m on her side.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When Sabranda thought about Emilia Burke¡¯s disgusting face, she could not help but say: ¡°Mr. Waltson , this matter is rted to the Teacher Greenwich . Actually, when we were walking out Elven , we bumped into the Principal¡¯s daughter, the Miss Burke ¡­.¡± Sabranda recounted what happened just now to Wills Waltson . Wills Watson calmly nodded his head: ¡°Alright, I understand. In the future, if anything happens to her in school, pleasemunicate with me in private, I will not mistreat Teacher Sabranda.¡± Hearing this, Sabranda hurriedly nodded her head: ¡°Ok, Mr. Waltson , I will definitely do it.¡± After Wills Watson hung up the phone, he sat in the courtyard for a while, and then called Bob¡¯s number. ¡°Bob, do me a favor.¡± ¡°Of course. Just say it directly. What is it? ¡± ¡°Use your resource, offer me an executive position in yourpany, and then¡­ Find someone to teach this person a lesson. It would be best if he could induce her to do something bad. I want to use her as a scapegoat. ¡± ¡°Ho ¡­ What kind of person is she? She can actually make you angry like this.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°A fool that dares to touch my woman.¡± Bob could not help butugh: ¡°Then this thing really doesn¡¯t have eyes. Alright, I¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡± ¡°I believe you, thene out and drink some other day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Oh yeah, what¡¯s the situation with you and the Enderson family recently?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That Nicky Enderson ¡®s business, has already reached my territory. He really can¡¯t wait to make aeback.¡± ¡°Help me hang him for a while. This time, I want to torture the Enderson family.¡± Bob remained calm: ¡°Oh, what a bad person, the daughter of the Enderson family wants to jump into your bed, but you want to kill them so much.¡± ¡°Who let that woman be so blind as to provoke me? They deserve it.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. ording to what Battalionmander said, you and that little teacher of yours are extremely serious, but that little teacher is still rejecting you? How could she refuse you? Take it easy, don¡¯t scare her away. ¡± The corner of Wills Waltson ¡®s mouth raised in a devilish curve, ¡°No matter who I scare, I won¡¯t scare her.¡± ¡°Ah, looks like you¡¯re really serious, bring her out to drink with meter, I want to see what kind of beauty would be able to take care of you, Wills Waltson .¡± Wills Watsonughed indifferently: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she will blind your eyes.¡± ¡°Heh, you have quite the tone. In that case, I shall wait and see.¡± After hanging up, Wills Watson went upstairs to his room. She was taking a bath. Listening to the sound of water flowing in the washroom and thinking of a few scenes, Wills Watson swallowed his saliva. He picked up the book she had left on the bedside table. This was an exercise book. The first half of the book was almost done. Flipping through it, he saw that she had drawn cartoons in some corners. A little blue elephant with a bow was looking up at a lion. Little Elephant is humble like dust, but Lion is tall and mighty¡­ He turned another page back, showing the lion giving the baby elephant meat to eat, but the baby elephant was looking at the banana on a tree nearby. He turned the page. There was no drawing, only his name, followed by a question Marktin . Ah, from this, he could really see her conflicted heart. Just as he was about to continue reading, Luna Greenwich came out. She wiped her hair and looked at the book in his hand. Thinking of something, she hurriedly stepped forward and snatched the book away. She nced at the night he was reading and said anxiously, ¡°Why are you flipping through other people¡¯s things without asking for their permission?¡± ¡°Who else is here?¡±Wills Watson crossed his legs. ¡°You are mine.¡± She curled her lips. ¡°But this book is mine.¡± ¡°You are Little Elephant, and I am a Lion?¡± Without a word, she walked over to the dressing mirror and sat down, continuing to wipe her hair. Wills Watson got up and followed her. He leaned on the dressing table and stared at her: ¡°Why are you a Little Elephant?¡± She replied without thinking, ¡°A herbivore that looks powerful.¡± Wills Watson nodded his head: ¡°Yes, it suits your image. Although you look strong on the outside, your heart is very weak.¡± She looked at her face in the mirror and thought to herself. She meant that even though the little elephant and the lion seemed to be of simr stature, they were not from the same world. Like them. He bent close to her face. Their faces were very close together, and she leaned back a little. He wanted to put some distance between them. He calmly said: ¡°In my eyes, you are a cat, and I am a tiger. We are of the same species, but there are strong and weak ones. I am honored to be able to protect you.¡± Her heart thumped in her chest. He was always able to say some sweet words whatever he wanted without changing his expression. It was just like this moment. Once upon a time, she could remind herself not to listen, not to believe, to be immune to him. But now ¡­ She really couldn¡¯t do it. Because his words, were always able to easily make her heart palpitate. This self-depravity really made her feel ¡­ Fear. She was not a fool. This feeling, if it was not love, but what was it? Chapter 249 The next day at noon, Teacher Sabranda returned from outdoors and said, ¡°My darling buddies, let¡¯s go shopping today at noon!¡± Mia, the teacher, gave her a nce, then lowered her head and went back to work. ¡°Did you get the money, Teacher Sabranda?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I just found out from Teacher in the next office that Enderson¡¯s Group¡¯stest cosmetic items are being sold at a discount. If the people from their office want to form a team to take it, then let¡¯s go as well?¡± ¡°Heh, you better not tell my girlfriend about it; if not this month, my purse will be tightagain,¡± Marktin replied. Sabranda, the teacher, curled herlips: ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Marktin, look at the Third Master¡­ We can¡¯tpare our strength in that way. After all, Mr. Waltson is one of only a few of you in Phdelphia.¡± Mia, the teacher, couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°That¡¯s right, no such analogy exists. Don¡¯t listen to Teacher Sabranda, Marktin.¡± Marktin alsoughed casually: ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s my honor to be able topare with Mr. Waltson , I¡¯m not qualified anyway.¡± She looked at Sabranda with a puzzled expression: ¡°Teacher Sabranda, didn¡¯t the Enderson family¡¯s cosmetics nevere with a discount? They couldn¡¯t have gotten it wrong, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wrong,¡±Sabranda said as she sat down at the desk. ¡°I heard that Enderson¡¯s Group encountered a crisis in management and needed a lot of money toplete their business. I don¡¯t know about it, but I heard them discussing about the Enderson family¡¯s stocks falling a few times.¡± Mia put down her brush: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I really need to go and hoard a few boxes of Mask. I think the Moisture Protection Mask is pretty good.¡± Sabranda snapped her fingers: ¡°I am also the fan for the moisturizing mask. How about it, do you want to walk together in the afternoon?¡± Mia looked at her: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , shall we go together?¡± As she was thinking about that, she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. You guys go ahead.¡± Mia said to Sabranda: ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± She looked down at the papers on the table. Her mind had already drifted away. In the afternoon, after Teacher Mia and the others left, she called Amily . She was surprised to receive her call. ¡°Luna , I¡¯m very happy to be able to receive your call.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Amily , do you have time for lunch? I want to have a meal with you and ask you about something along the way.¡± ¡°Well, where shall we meet?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant where we had dinnerst time. It¡¯s not far from us.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see youter then.¡± After hanging up the phone, she immediately left. Thomas was not avable at noon so she took a taxi to the dining hall. She waited for less than five minutes before Amily arrived. Amily hurriedly sat down: ¡°Sorry, but am Ite again?¡± ¡°No, I just arrived too.¡± After the two of them ordered their meal, Amily drank two mouthfuls of water and asked: ¡°Luna , didn¡¯t you say you wanted to ask me any questions?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± She nodded her head, ¡°I heard that Enderson¡¯s Group¡¯s recent funding shortages and discounts of cosmetics have also started to decrease, right?¡± When she mentioned this, Amily nodded her head worriedly: ¡°It¡¯s like this, many of ourpany¡¯s female employees are all hoarding goods.¡± ¡°I heard that the Waltson¡¯s Group has always been targeting the Enderson family. Then, is the danger to the Enderson family rted to the Waltson¡¯s Group?¡± Amily shook her head: ¡°There are a lot of people discussing that the Enderson ¡®s Group¡¯s matter is rted to the Waltson¡¯s Group itself. the Enderson family has already suffered losses for two months already, and at the end ofst month, the Group even closed a branch office. Furthermore, the boss had recently been leading his team to make investments everywhere, but the results were meagre. It is said that Mr. Waltson is making things difficult for us, but all of these things were discussed by everyone, so there is no evidence. ¡± Ingenious, she nodded, her expression grave. Amily said: ¡°Luna , your rtionship with boss is so close. If you¡¯re really curious, why not ask him?¡± She shook her head. ¡°When he¡¯s with me, he¡¯ll always report the good news without reporting the bad news.¡± ¡°You must be worried about him.¡± She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Not really. I was just a little surprised when I heard that the Enderson family¡¯s cosmetics were being sold at a discount.¡± She really did not care about what the Enderson ¡®s Group would do. No, perhaps in the depths of her heart, she still had that little bit of hope that the Enderson ¡®s Group would fail. After all, she really wanted to see the miserable appearances of Johny Enderson , Kelen Enderson and Belle Enderson . If that day ever came, she would probably want to see them make a joke of themselves. It was a pity that Nicky Enderson , who had treated him nicely, was also aEnderson family. In this crisis of the Enderson family, the one who had the hardest time was most likely him. Amily sighed: ¡°Sigh, we don¡¯t know when this business war will end, everyone is in peril, this month, thepany has already cut more than two hundred employees, we are also worried, we don¡¯t know if this fire will even burn our own bodies, our future is uncertain.¡± She looked at Amily , lowered her eyes, and started to let her thoughts run wild. After work in the afternoon, he returned home early in the morning. the Enderson family was in chaos, but Wills Watson was calm. He rarely participated in any business activities, nor did he socialize with otherste at night. He came back on time every day to eat with her. After eating two mouthfuls of pasta, she put down the bowl and fork, looked at him and asked: ¡°Wills Waltson , I want to ask you a question.¡± ¡°Call me husband.¡± She pouted. ¡°I¡¯m serious with you.¡± Wills Watson smiled, calmly gave her some food, and ced it in her bowl. ¡°Go ahead.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°You must be the one who did the Enderson family¡¯s work, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the Enderson family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me,¡±Luna picked up the fork and ate the food that he had given her. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Enderson family is short of funds and can¡¯t get any investment, so they can only deal with the new product at a discount.¡± ¡°You are someone who stays at school every day. You know quite a lot, right? Someone from the Enderson family came to look for you?¡± ¡°No, the teachers are forming a team today to buy masks.¡± Wills Watson could not help but smile: ¡°I did it. What, are you in pain?¡± ¡°I feel sorry for the Enderson family? Am I crazy? What does the Enderson ¡®s Group having to do with me? ¡± ¡°I mean your dear brother. Don¡¯t you care about him?¡± When Wills Watson said this, his tone was not very good. She didn¡¯t know why he suddenly got angry. She thought about it and said cautiously, ¡°My brother ¡­Yeah, I really don¡¯t hate him.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows and stared at her. His gaze clearly filled with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t hate him? I¡¯m afraid you do like him. ¡± ¡°Why do you sound so weird all of a sudden?¡± She looked at him and almostughed out of anger, ¡°Are you jealous of my brother right now? He¡¯s my brother.¡± ¡°And if he isn¡¯t your brother?¡± Luna looked at him in confusion. Wills Watson said seriously: Forget the grudge between you and the Enderson family, just talk about him and me. If he wasn¡¯t rted to you by blood, and I pursued you at the same time, who would you marry? Little Luna , you are lying, I can see it. I want to hear the truth. ¡° Chapter 250 It was extremely amusing. Her admiration for this man¡¯s skill to remove vinegar came from the bottom of her heart.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. How could he be jealous regardless of the asion? Luna wholeheartedly agreed with him. All the cats and dogs that passed by her, he had to differentiate between males and females, right? ¡°Don¡¯tugh, Little Luna . I¡¯m serious. Answer me.¡± ¡°I remember, you made me do this a lot of times. As I said, your conditions are the most attractive to too many women. Even if you are married, I don¡¯t know how many women will jump on you one after the other. After marrying you, my life is destined to be restless. I, on the other hand, like to live a peaceful and peaceful life. So, no matter what, you¡¯re not the type of person I would prioritize. ¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s face turned cold. Before he could get angry, she said, ¡°But my brother is even more so. He is just as outstanding as you, and just as unable to give a woman a sense of security. If I had to choose between the two of you, I would still choose you. ¡± Wills Watson stared at her face. She had an unperturbed look on her face, but it didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. ¡°In this world, if I can¡¯t give you a sense of security, then no man can.¡± Luna Greenwich shook her head and smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°No, I believe you. What I don¡¯t believe is your allure for women. Perhaps you¡¯ve been bewitched by me for the time being, but there are too many outstanding women in this world. I really don¡¯t have the confidence to keep your heart with me for the rest of your life.¡± Wills Watson frowned, ¡°Why are you socking in confidence, why are you unwilling to believe that you are the best in this world?¡± She lowered her eyes and smiled bitterly: ¡°Because I am not, people are willing to get close to beauty, goods are like this, people are like this, if I am really so outstanding, why would even my father be unwilling to take me, why would my mother abandon me?¡± As she spoke, she looked up at him. ¡°Wills Waltson , I¡¯m not as good as you think.¡± When Wills Watson heard this, he did not feel angry, but he felt pain. Her heart ached because she didn¡¯t understand her own beauty. This woman seemed strong, but her heart was sensitive and weak. She was afraid of being injured. That was the reason why she had kept her guard up. Wanting to open her heart was definitely not an easy matter. And once he had her sincerity, he definitely could not harm her, otherwise ¡­ She would never give anyone a second chance. Once she was injured, she would once again shrink back into the cage, preventing anyone from getting close to her. He got up, walked over to her, pulled her up, and hugged her into his arms. At the side, Butler waved his hand to the crowd, and they all left. She snuggled into Wills Waltson ¡®s embrace and said, ¡°Are you pitying me? I¡¯m not saying all this to make you pity me, I¡¯m just trying to tell you ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you. I¡¯m getting closer to happiness and beauty. You are my happiness.¡± Her heart tightened, and she fell once more. On the way to Wills Waltson , she had already fallen deeper and deeper into the abyss, unable to extricate herself. ¡°Thank you.¡± She then raised her hand and slowly wrapped it around his waist. Wills Watson was a little pleasantly surprised. In the past, she would always let him hug his with his hands by his side. It was the first time she had hugged him back. Wills Watson looked to the side, not being able to see her face, but his lips touched her fragrant hair. For him, this was a huge improvement. He liked her approach. This was a symbol that her heart was slowly opening up to him. The two of them embraced and warmed each other. After a long while, she said, ¡°If I don¡¯t eat any more, the food will get cold. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Wills Watson released her, raised his hand and caressed her head, then returned to his seat and said: ¡°Eat, after you finish eating, go up the stairs and continue.¡± ¡°Continue? What?¡± She touched her belly and said warily, ¡°I am someone who is pregnant.¡± Wills Watson tilted his head andughed speechlessly, ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡± ¡°Tsk, I ¡­ How would I know what you¡¯re doing? ¡± Wills Watson sighed, ¡°Of course I¡¯m hugging you, the more you think about it, the more crooked it bes.¡± Her face slightly flushed. She hurriedly stuffed the dish into her mouth, ¡°I didn¡¯t think wrong. Today¡¯s dish tastes really good.¡± Seeing her forcefully changing the topic, Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished with the previous topic.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it,¡± she said as she lifted her mouth and muttered, ¡°Wills Waltson , you really know how to discredit others. Is it that interesting to see others feeling awkward?¡± Wills Watson found it funny: ¡°I¡¯m talking about the problem between me and your brother.¡± She stared at him dumbfound, she was exhausted. There was always a way for this man to make her want to search for a mouse hole and never return. She said angrily, ¡°What problem do you have with my brother?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry from embarrassment. Let me ask you, don¡¯t you like him a lot? Regardless of the background, why did you put him behind me when you were purelyparing me and him? Is this choice really not against my will? ¡± She rolled her eyes. To think that she felt warm because of his words just a moment ago. To her surprise, this fellow turned out to be a straight man made of steel. ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer. I want to eat.¡± ¡°Must answer.¡± She was speechless, ¡°My brother¡¯s personality is indecisive. This kind of man is easily shaken. I do not wish to be the one who is easily abandoned when faced with multiple choice questions. In this regard, you are quite persistent. When ites to things you are certain of, you do not listen to the advice of others. Compared to my brother, you can give me a greater sense of security. ¡± Wills Watson snorted. She frowned, ¡°What are you humming about? That¡¯s what I really think.¡± ¡°So, you also know how irritating it is to be the one that is most easily abandoned when faced with a choice. However, you still did this to me before, and on more than one times.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you and your family, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± She started to say something, then stopped. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you afraid of? Speak out.¡± She lowered her eyes and did not say anything. Wills Watson said: ¡°Silence again. If you don¡¯t say what¡¯s in your heart, how would I know? Luna , I like the way you¡¯re honest with me, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be given up. That¡¯s why I¡¯m the first to ¡­¡± As she spoke, she nced at him and bit her lip, ¡°This topic, let¡¯s end it here. There¡¯s no way topare you and my brother, because you are you and my brother is my brother. ¡± Wills Watson did not object, and gently said: ¡°Eat.¡± As he watched her obediently eat her food, he remembered the report in his drawer and smiled. If one day, she knew the true rtionship between Nicky Enderson and her, he didn¡¯t know if she would be this calm. Chapter 251 His wife is right ¡­ She was someone who rarely read financial news, but just because she didn¡¯t care didn¡¯t imply that others didn¡¯t. Teacher Sabranda was a big fan of Enderson¡¯s cosmetics at work. Every day, she poprized news knowledge in the office, making it difficult for her to avoid it even if she wanted to. She leaned on the desk and spoke solemnly: ¡°Teacher Greenwich, when do you intend to divulge your rtionship with Mr. Waltson? The Enderson family is imed to desire to utilize his daughter¡¯s friendship with the CEO of Waltson¡¯s Group to reorganize Enderson¡¯s Group in order to prevent their son-inw from taking the Enderson family¡¯s property. Are you not angry? ¡± Teacher Mia shook her head andughed speechlessly, ¡°Teacher Sabranda, where did you get this message from? This is really too untrustworthy.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson has established a friendship with Teacher Greenwich at school. Who would dare to distribute it? But we know, the people outside don¡¯t know, they don¡¯t. Of course, it¡¯s simply gossip outside, and as a result, the rumors about Mr. Waltson and the young miss of the Enderson family spread.¡± Smiling without saying anything. The mother and daughter of the Enderson household spread the majority of these rumors. But how did they even manage to plot against Johny Enderson this time? ¡°Didn¡¯t they im that the Enderson family was searching for a suitable son-inw, and now they want to rearrange, is this not reasonable?¡± Marktin had said. Teacher Sabranda mysteriously said: ¡°Marktin , how can you, as a man, be so innocent? I¡¯ve heard that the CEO of Enderson¡¯s Group doesn¡¯t get along with his wife. In addition, he has an illegitimate child.¡± Her heart clenched as she looked at Sabranda after hearing this. When she noticed the three of them staring at her, she assumed they would be interested in this issue, so she decided to leave her table, turn around. ¡°My cousin, who worked briefly as an assistant in the secretarial room of Enderson¡¯s Group. When he and his teacher went to present paperwork to the boss, she overheard his wife, the CEO, scolding the CEO in her office. At the moment, the teacher would not allow him to listen and dragged him away. But he insisted that he had not heard incorrectly and that the boss had an illegitimate child outside. If that¡¯s the case, does it make sense for the Endersons to rearrange their deck in order to keep the property out of the hands of their illegitimate children?¡± She peered out the window while holding the ss in both hands. ¡°This Wealthy ss is incrediblyplex,¡± muttered Marktin. ¡°So, Teacher Greenwich , you have to make the best use of your time, do you know how terrifying these rumors are, when they are spread around, it will be the truth in other people¡¯s words, and when that happens, no matter how true your rtionship with Mr. Waltson is, I¡¯m afraid that people will say it¡¯s because you¡¯re wrong. ¡± Sheughed ¡°I¡¯ll give it some thought. I need to visit the ssroom first, teachers. There will be a ss meeting. Do you want to apany me?¡± Seeing the three of them wave their hands, she took the folder and left. Walking on the road, she let out a faint sigh. Her rtionship with Wills Waltson , was originally one that she did not want to reveal, but now, she could not. After all, there was Jackie Waltson ¡­ Her hand rested lightly on her lower abdomen, feeling a little worried. However, this would onlyst for three months at most. Three monthster ¡­ Even if she wanted to hide it, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to. At noon, she went to the cafeteria with Teacher Mia. Before she even finished eating, Amily called her. As she ate, she picked up her cell phone. ¡°Hello, Amily .¡± ¡°Luna , are you in a good position to listen to the phone?¡± She looked at Mia andughed, nodding: ¡°Yes, is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°I just want to ask, are there any conflicts between you and our CEO¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Belle Enderson ?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, instead of answering her question. She asked me what kind of rtionship I have with you. I said that she was my friend, but she said that she knew of the conflict between the two of us in the Waltson¡¯s Group. From the looks of it, she had investigated us. And she wants to ruin our rtionship. ¡± Luna Greenwich ¡®s expression deepened. She saw Amily yesterday, and Belle Enderson would find her the next day. Could it be that Belle Enderson had sent people to follow her? ¡°Did she say anything else?¡± ¡°She even asked me if I wanted revenge. She could help me, but I said no, because what happened in the past is already in the past. But she seemed unwilling to give up and even asked me to go shopping with her on Saturday. Of course, I rejected her. I am afraid of she will use me to against you. ¡± ¡°Amily , thank you for telling me these things.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯ve always felt that I owed you. I¡¯m rather happy to have a chance to return this debt to you.¡± She smiled: ¡°But helping me like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that if you go against Belle Enderson , you¡¯ll lose your job?¡± ¡°A little worried, but¡­ WithEnderson ¡®s Group¡¯s current situation, who knows when it will be my turn to cut staff. Rather than worrying about it, I might as well enjoy it. ¡± ¡°If she makes things difficult for you, you tell me. I¡¯ll get Wills Watson to help you find another job.¡± ¡°In this case, don¡¯t I owe you another favor?¡± ¡°What do you owe me? Isn¡¯t it only right for friends to help each other?¡± Amily was moved in her heart: ¡°Thank you, Luna .¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡± After hanging up, she found Wills Waltson ¡®s number and dialed it. When the call connected, Wills Watson was in a good mood. ¡°You took the initiative to call me, you definitely did not ask me to eat, did you guess wrongly?¡± Her tone was not friendly, ¡°Let me ask you, when exactly do you n to get married with Belle Enderson ?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You heard it already, stop putting on an act.¡± Wills Watson thought for a while, then asked: ¡°What, Belle Enderson went to look for trouble with you again?¡± ¡°the Enderson family spread rumors every day that they want to marry you, but you didn¡¯te out and rify it. Don¡¯t you have to marry her because you don¡¯t know her well every day?¡± Wills Watson could not help butugh: ¡°Yep, my wife is right, this matter it is my fault, your husband will rify it now.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me if you want to rify or not?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone in a huff. Wills Watson listened to the busy signal from the other side of the phone, smirked, and picked up the internal call to make a call. ¡°Daniel, ask the reporters from Starry Sky Financial Group toe over to see me this afternoon.¡± Chapter 252 ¡°Huh?¡± Daniel was taken aback. ¡°What happened? Did you miss it?¡± ¡°I heard it, I heard it, and I¡¯m going to contact them right away.¡± He hung up. Daniel was puzzled. The reporters from Starry Sky Financial Group hade here numerous times before, but Mr. Waltson declined the interview. What exactly was the situation? Why didn¡¯t he get it? Teacher Mia was shocked in the school cafeteria when she watched Luna Greenwich hang up the phone. ¡°You are quite capable.¡± When Luna Greenwich returned to her, she grinned in shame and said, ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°To be honest, I was always terrified of your Mr. Waltson, but you scolded him lightly like he was a child.¡± ¡°Is he truly that terrifying?¡± Mia, the teacher, made a few facial gestures: ¡°It¡¯s not very frightening, but it gives people a chill. The person¡¯s expression indicates that no one is permitted to approach; in essence, it is not the sort that makes people want to approach voluntarily.¡± Others¡¯ perceptions of Wills Waltson differed from the one in front of her, as expected. It was almost time to leave work in the afternoon. She was going to walk to the ssroom to take a look when she decided to leave first if there was nothing else to do. But then Teacher Sabranda, who was sitting across from her, said, ¡°Oh my goodness! Greenwich, teacher!¡± She looked at her with her eyes elevated. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Teacher Sabranda?¡± ¡°It was so quick, it startled me,¡± Mia said, looking at her. ¡°What a great piece of news,¡± Sabranda eximed as she removed the earphone from her ear. As she talked, she removed her phone¡¯s earpiece, increased the volume of the video she was watching, and moved to the side of Luna and Mia. ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to put into words how I feel right now. You can judge for yourself.¡± They both gazed at the screen of Sabranda¡¯s phone at the same time. Wills Waltson was being interviewed by a reporter in the footage that surfaced. Luna Greenwich and Mia looked at each other, and the The reporter first asked him a few personal and corporate questions, and asked him to give a life advice to the college students who were about to be hired. When the interview was almost over, the reporter asked, ¡°Mr. Waltson , in the end, I especially want to ask a question on behalf of our femalepatriots.¡± Wills Watson nodded: ¡°Go ahead.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°What kind of girl do you like the most when ites to choosing a partner?¡± Wills Watson replied without thinking, ¡°I like my wife the most.¡± The reporter was stunned for a moment. This was gargantuan news. ¡°Does this mean that the Mr. Waltson is married?¡± Wills Watsonughed meaningfully: ¡°My wife said that she wants to be married secretly, so I will not answer this question. Also, I want to make it clear that my wife¡¯s surname is notEnderson . Today¡¯s interview will end here.¡± As she stared at the screen, her face turned ck. How was this not answering? This was clearly announcing to the whole world that he¡¯s married. Just as she was dumbstruck, Sabranda tightly held onto her arm from the side. ¡°Teacher Greenwich , aren¡¯t you trying to be too secretive? How can you even trick us? Or do you mean ¡­ You just didn¡¯t tell me? Oh, no.¡± Mia patted Sabranda¡¯s arm: ¡°Teacher Sabranda, don¡¯t be so excited, no one knows.¡± She said in an embarrassed tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, teachers. I was just thinking¡­ This matter is temporarily kept secret, I never thought that this Wills Watson would actually ¡­ ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you keeping it a secret?¡±Sabranda looked even happier than the bride. ¡°He is the most powerful man in our city. Marrying him is the dream of all the unmarried girls in Phdelphia. You should announce to the world the moment you get the marriage certificate. This man is yours, how can you be so calm. Teacher Greenwich , I really want to take a look at your head. ¡± Luna Greenwich raised her hands to cover her head, staring at the excited Sabranda, she said: ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of trouble, look, it¡¯s so quiet like this.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m just crazy,¡±Sabranda said frantically. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you have to treat, this is a heavenly happy asion, don¡¯t you think this is Teacher Mia?¡± Mia enduredughing: ¡°Who was it that came the next day after having dinner with Mr. Waltson and shouted about indigestion?¡± Sabranda was extremely embarrassed: ¡°Isn¡¯t it understandable that I never ate such expensive food in my life?¡± Mia could not help but chuckle, ¡°Me too.¡± At this moment, her phone rang. When she saw the caller ID, she frowned, stood up, and walked out of the office. She walked to the corner where no one was and picked up the phone. Her voice was cold. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°You¡¯re married to Mr. Waltson ?¡± She raised her eyebrows. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°Luna , you slut, you are just a woman born from a mistress. What qualifications do you have to marry the Mr. Waltson ?¡± ¡°Whether I have the right or not is not up to you to decide. The marriage certificate in my hand will tell you the truth. Belle Enderson , do you really think that as long as you spread the news of your affair with Wills Waltson , it will change your entire life? I have said it countless times, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes. ¡± ¡°You ¡­ Just you wait, I won¡¯t let you get off easy. ¡± After Belle Enderson finished speaking, she hung up. She walked to the window and let out a light breath. Since things hade to this point, she could only try her best to deal with it. She felt that even Wills Watson announced the news of marriage, he would definitely have a way to conceal her well. Therefore, she really did not think that she would be found out by the reporters. Furthermore, in such a short period of time ¡­ In the afternoon, after work, she and Teacher Mia came down from the office building. As the two of them stepped out of the office, more than a dozen reporters swarmed over. Holding the microphone, they surrounded her. ¡°Hello, Miss Greenwich , may I ask if you are Mr. Waltson ¡®s wife?¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich ,st time on the news, was it you who was covered by Mr. Waltson ¡®s clothes?¡± ¡°Ms. Greenwich , can you tell me about your rtionship with Mr. Waltson ?¡± Taking a few steps back, this scene was truly terrifying. Teacher Mia went up and hid the Luna Greenwich behind her, and said to the reporters: ¡°My apologies, reporters. This is a school, Teacher Greenwich does not ept any interviews. Please leave quickly.¡± Then she turned back and tried to push through the crowd, to get her back to the office. However, the two of them were tightly surrounded, not a single gap could be opened. While the two of them were at a loss about what to do, a reporter was pulled aside and forced into the crowd. The crowd only saw that person walk to the side of the affectionate side, forcefully pulling her wrist, and walk away. Mia only reacted when the reporters followed the car and left. Oh my god, if she was not mistaken, that person should be the current CEO of Enderson ¡®s Group, Nicky Enderson . Chapter 253 Nicky Enderson drove extremely quickly. He had simply ditched the reporter¡¯s car that was traveling over in less than 15 minutes. She continued gazing back, a little anxiously. She finally felt atfortable when she noticed there was no one behind her and the big road was deserted. She shifted her gaze to Nicky Enderson. ¡°Thank you, Brother. Nicky Enderson¡¯s face became somber, and he did not respond. She thought to herself, this is horrible, when she observed his expression, forgetting that this Great Buddha was difficult to deal with. ¡°I, Brother¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything because I don¡¯t want to hear anything right now.¡± She cocked her brow. She was totally done. The vehicle proceeded all the way to the Expressway. ¡°Where are we going, Brother?¡± Nicky Enderson was still deafeningly silent. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s stop at the front service area and discuss,¡± she felt anxious. Nicky Enderson maintained his chilly expression and did notmunicate or express himself. Her phone rang just as she was deciding what to do. She pulled her phone from her backpack. She soon took it up after recognizing Wills Waltson. Nicky Enderson snatched her phone just as she pronounced the word ¡°Hello.¡± Because of hisrge body movements, the car leaned to the side, but he swiftly corrected it. Nicky Enderson hung up the phone, switched it off, and reced it in his pocket. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± she was concerned. Nicky Enderson shouted: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die along with me on this highway, then shut your mouth!¡± She instantly shut up and her hand unconsciously covered her lower abdomen. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to die. She couldn¡¯t take the child with her. Annoyed, she settled herself in the passenger seat and stopped talking to him. Two hourster, Nicky Enderson stopped his car in front of a vi on the outskirts of the City District. He got out of the car, walked to the door of the passenger seat and opened it. Luna Greenwich raised her head and looked at him with worry. ¡°Brother, where are we?¡± ¡°Get out.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked back into the vi. After hesitating for a moment, she stepped out of the car and followed him in.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. There was no one in the vi, but it was surprisingly clean. Nicky Enderson dragged the tie off and threw it onto the cab beside the door. Then, he casually sat down on the sofa in the living room. She walked to the opposite side of him. There was only a table between her and him. ¡°Brother, I know that you were very angry when you saw the news. the Enderson family and the Waltson Family have their enmity, but the Enderson ¡®s Group has changed their nature because of the Waltson¡¯s Group¡¯s scheme, I know about all of this, but I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anything wrong with marrying Wills Waltson , because I am not the Enderson family. I do not have any grudges with Wills Waltson .¡± Nicky Enderson ¡®s voice was profound and cold, ¡°So that¡¯s why, you still think that you did the right thing?¡± She lowered her eyes. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded. ¡°Marrying someone who¡¯s good to me is always right.¡± ¡°Is he nice to you? Heh, my silly little sister, haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? From what I know, you have been a home tutor for the past few months in Waltson Family, but before that, he did not know that you were Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, and so he had never paid any attention to you. Between you and him, it started when he found out that you were my sister, do you understand? ¡± Hearing Nicky Enderson ¡®s words, she carefully recalled his words. She and Wills Watson started from the moment she got drunk and slept with him the whole night. However, on the second day, he saw her meet her big brother, so from the very beginning ¡­ Wills Watson had indeed misunderstood her rtionship with his brother. ¡°Luna , I¡¯ve told you many times to keep your distance from him. You clearly promised me, but why didn¡¯t you listen to me? Do you know that you have been ced in a ce of no return by him? ¡± She shook his head, refusing to listen to these negative words. ¡°Brother, this matter isn¡¯t as serious as you think.¡± ¡°Why not? Tell me, if other people found out that you were the illegitimate daughter of the Enderson family, what would they say? Wills Watson targeted the Enderson family, and almost caused the Enderson family to copse. Everyone knew about this, as Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, how could you be a match to his? There are so many women around him but why did he choose you? Do you really think he has to be with you? Luna , among all the men in this world, other than me, no one truly treats you well. Why are you so naive? Did you forget Aven ? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore,¡± She turned around with her back facing him, ¡°Brother, my problem is my own choice. Even if I get hurt in the end, it is my own decision and I have to bear the consequences.¡± ¡°How will you bear the consequences? Like Auntie, using that fatal way? Luna , you don¡¯t listen to advice at all. ¡°Biting the corner of her lips, she clenched her fists. ¡°Brother, you are my brother, I respect you. You are good to me, and I thank you. But that¡¯s not a reason for you to interfere in my life. I don¡¯t like having my life dominated by others. ¡± Nicky Enderson looked at the figure of her back, clenching his fists tightly. She saw that he did not say anything. After hesitating for a few seconds, she turned around. But before she could even stand up, Nicky Enderson , who had already stood up, rushed over and hugged her tightly. She was stunned. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be with him, he is the greatest enemy in my life. If you marry him, then you will be my enemy. Luna , I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. Do you understand?¡± She let out a soft sigh. She raised her hand, wanting to let go of Nicky Enderson ¡®s hand. But Nicky Enderson hugged her even more tightly. She said, ¡°You¡¯re strangling me so much that I can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°Luna , promise me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that,¡± she said, giving up the struggle. She stood firmly where she was, her voice was gentle, ¡°We are already married.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about Wills Waltson ? Why are you so self-deprecating?¡± Luna Greenwich said with displeasure: ¡°Marrying him is self-defeating? Let me go. ¡± Sensing her anger, Nicky Enderson slowly let go. She turned around and took two steps back, maintaining some distance between them. She exhaled: ¡°I know how much you hate him and Waltson Family, but what do the Enderson family and Waltson Family¡¯s matters have to do with me? My surname is Greenwich and I am a woman who hates the Enderson family to the bone. I wish for something to happen to the Enderson family, and I wish that Johny Enderson , Kelen Enderson and Belle Enderson could live in the streets. I want to take revenge for my mother, and I want to trample all over the three of them ruthlessly. Therefore, for Wills Watson to be able to help me deal with the Enderson family, that is what I wish for. Being able to marry him is good thing to me. ¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked out. Nicky Enderson stood in ce. Just as she was about to pull the profound handle, he said coldly: ¡°Luna , don¡¯t waste your strength. You can¡¯t leave.¡± Chapter 254 Luna paused for a time before turning her head to face him. ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°There is no bus stop nearby, no cab service, and you do not have a cell phone. You are unable to contact the vehicle.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± The bus stop is ten miles away. There are no street lights in the region, so you¡¯ll need at least 6 hours to reach a safe location in the dark. I would choose to rest here if I were you. ¡°Wills Waltson will find me,¡± she said, biting her lower lip. ¡°Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t discover you since there is no monitoring here. This is also why I¡¯ve brought you here.¡± Luna Greenwich fisted her fist. ¡°You ¡­ You can¡¯t be attempting to ce me under house arrest, can you?¡± Nicky Enderson turned around and proceeded towards the garden windows. ¡°Big brother, why are you like this?¡± she demanded, taking a step forward. ¡°This is Father¡¯s request,¡± Johny Enderson said without turning back to face her. He said that, ¡°Father stated that he does not want his daughter to be affiliated with the Waltson Family.¡± ¡°He had evenmanded me to pair his darling daughter with Wills Waltson not long ago. But, in the blink of an eye, he no longer desired that his daughter be linked to the Waltsons? Don¡¯t you think those words are a little tongue-in-cheek?¡± ¡°You are different from Belle Enderson , we don¡¯t want you to be injured.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want me to get hurt ¡­ Your words really have two Marktin s. ¡± She walked to the sofa and sat down. Although she was angry, she did her best to control her emotions. She did not intend to leave by herself. After all, she still had children in her womb. She could be fElven ess, but she could not let the children risk their lives with her. ¡°So, if I don¡¯t agree to your request, are you going to keep me here for the rest of my life?¡± She turned her head and looked at Nicky Enderson ¡®s back coldly. Nicky Enderson said: ¡°Father said that if it¡¯s necessary, he will send you abroad.¡± ¡°What right does he have to do that?¡± ¡°Although you will not admit it, your life was given to you by him. You can¡¯t deny this fact, right?¡± She was so angry that she startedughing. Nicky Enderson turned to look at her. ¡°What are youughing at? Do you really think that we are harming you by doing this? ¡± ¡°the Enderson family will never think for me. It was like this in the past, and it is still the same now.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t think for you, then we won¡¯t care about you.¡± She said, ¡°When I needed my father, that person told me that he didn¡¯t have a daughter like me. Now that I don¡¯t need one, he stood up and told me, is it for my sake? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s ironic? Is he worthy? Go back and ask him, did he forget who forced my mother to die? ¡± ¡°Luna , no one in this world will not make a mistake. Dad is your father after all. He has his troubles, so you can¡¯t hate him for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Then ¡­¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°Do I have to forgive him? Forget my mother¡¯s death and forgive a man who never did his father¡¯s duty to me? ¡± ¡°One must learn to be tolerant.¡± ¡°In the past, I had always thought that at least in the Enderson family, you would stand on my side, but now, it seems that I have overestimated myself.¡± ¡°Luna ¡­¡± She did not want to hear any more from him, so she interrupted him and said, ¡°You did not experience what I experienced, so you do not have the qualifications to persuade me to be lenient. In my life, I would rather have the entire world poke my back and scold me as being disloyal and unfilial, than to forgive Johny Enderson . ¡± Nicky Enderson looked at the tenacity in her eyes and knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade her. She had had her own opinions since she was young. When she said she hated her father, she really did. ¡°tomorrow morning, I will definitely leave. If you don¡¯t let me go, in the future, no matter what Wills Watson does to you all, to the Enderson family, you will all deserve it. You better tell your father about what I have said, otherwise, only you will be able to bear the consequences.¡± She turned her head to look at the ceiling. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to rest.¡± ¡°Luna ,¡±Nicky Enderson called out to her. She walked up to the stairs and stopped, looking at him. ¡°Do you still have anything else to say?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether you believe it or not, I am truly doing it for your own good. I do not wish for you to be harmed. Even if you hate me, I still hope that your life will be happy.¡± After a moment of silence, she walked up the stairs. She did not speak because she did not want to be kidnapped by morality. Whether or not others were doing it for her own good, she could not understand such a forceful action. She went upstairs and locked the door. She went to the bed and sat down, but she was not sleepy. Wills Watson must be very anxious right now. Shey down on her side. When she was by his side before, she didn¡¯t think much of it. Suddenly being forcefully separated like this, she actually felt that she missed him a lot. A rumbling sound suddenly came from her stomache . She exhaled. Hungry. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. I can only let you down tonight. Believe me, mom will definitely feed you tomorrow .¡± She closed her eyes and went to sleep. If she slept, she wouldn¡¯t feel hungry. In a daze, she thought she heard the sound of a car turning off at the door. After that was the sound of someone pounding on the door and fighting downstairs. It was like a dream, she thought. She probably wanted to leave and go crazy, so why would she have such a dream? However, a loud bang woke her up. She suddenly opened her eyes as the sounds of fighting downstairs became clearer.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. And also Nicky Enderson ¡®s angry roar: ¡°Even she can¡¯t get married for her entire life, I absolutely won¡¯t let your Waltson Family degrade her.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? You actually want to represent Luna Greenwich ? Today, I¡¯ll let you know what it means to overestimate one¡¯s own capabilities. ¡± She raised a hand to cover her lips. It was Wills Waltson ¡®s voice. She quickly got out of bed, went to the door, unlocked it, and hurried downstairs. At that moment, Wills Watson and Nicky Enderson were already fighting. She walked down the stairs and shouted, ¡°Stop fighting, quickly separate the two of you.¡± But the two men were already addicted to it. Neither of them had heard what she had said. She stepped forward and grabbed Wills Watson with one hand and Nicky Enderson with the other, and shouted loudly: ¡°All of you stop.¡± Wills Watson pushed Nicky Enderson away from him and turned to look at her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nodding her head, she gave him a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Looking at her smile, Nicky Enderson felt his heart stinging. Wills Watson said: ¡°Wait for a moment, I want to teach this man a lesson.¡± She pulled him back. ¡°Don¡¯t go, take me away from here.¡± Wills Watson stared at her face for a long time, she tightly held onto his hand, and in the end, pleaded with her expression: ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go, please.¡± Wills Watson turned his head, and looked at him with cold eyes, before leaving with Luna Greenwich in his arms. She walked to the side of the door, as if she had thought of something, then turned around and walked back to Nicky Enderson ¡®s side. ¡°As for the words I¡¯ve said tonight, you¡¯d best return and bring them back to Johny Enderson , and ¡­¡± Chapter 255 She held out her palm in front of him. ¡°Please give me my phone.¡± Nicky Enderson stood there staring at her. There was a coldness in her eyes. ¡°My phone contains arge number of memos. Please return it to me as soon as possible.¡± Nicky Enderson walked to the side, turning around. He pulled her phone from a drawer and handed it to her. Without hesitation, Luna turned and walked to Wills Waltson¡¯s side, enabling Wills Waltson to embrace her and go. Only after leaving the estate did Luna Greenwich understand that Wills Waltson had actually brought two cars here, both of which were loaded with goons. Wills Waltson drove away from the vi with her in his automobile. With a slight smile on her lips, she stared at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me strike him just now, did you feel sorry for him?¡± mocked Wills Waltson. ¡°I¡¯m terribly hungry,¡± she muttered, her stomache covered. ¡°I was even daydreaming about food.¡± ¡°That bastard, he brought you here, but he¡¯s not giving you anything to eat?¡± scowled Wills Waltson. ¡°We didn¡¯t stay long, and because the conversation wasn¡¯t nice, I walked upstairs and locked myself up.¡± Speaking of which, she said with admiration, ¡°The capitalists are indeed powerful.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just now, my brother said that there¡¯s no surveince nearby. I originally thought that you might have to wait until tomorrow to find me, but I didn¡¯t expect you to find me here so quickly. That¡¯s why I felt that you were very powerful.¡± Wills Watson smirked and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me.¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My doggy eyes are looking down on people. Alright.¡± Wills Watson turned his head, and could not help butugh: ¡°Heh, you are such a rare sight, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someoneparing themselves to a dog.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She raised her hand and patted his arm. ¡°You¡¯re acting this way again.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You took off my stage and picked on me in a different way, making me feel awkward.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned her head and looked out the window at the ck scene outside. Wills Watson tilted his head and looked at her: ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°Humph,¡± She ignored him. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll tell you a secret as an apology.¡± Looking at him, she was somewhat curious. ¡°What secret?¡± Wills Watson went close to her ear and used a voice that could only be heard by two people, ¡°Actually, I relied on an object on your body to find you.¡± Her eyes stared into his. At this moment, their faces were less than five centimeters apart. Wills Watson smelled the fragrance off her face and curled his lips. He moved closer and kissed her on the lips. She felt a bit awkward, so she leaned her head slightly backwards and pinched his arm firmly. Wills Watson enduredughing: ¡°Guess what item it is.¡± She lowered her head and looked at her body. There was nothing on her body. Wills Watson sat upright: ¡°Let me remind you, it¡¯s an essory.¡± She looked at her bag. ¡°My phone?¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes at her: ¡°Wrong, your phone is turned off. Let me remind you that it¡¯s a gift from me.¡± She opened her bag and stared at it for a while. ¡°Is it in my bag?¡± Wills Watson clenched his teeth: ¡°Do I give you a lot of things?¡± She looked at the chain on her phone and took out her phone. ¡°This one?¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But this ¡­¡± After staring at the hanging chain on her phone for a while, she asked, ¡°Are you telepathic with it?¡± Wills Watson could not help but raise his hand and smack her head, ¡°Usually you are very smart, but today you are so stupid, how could I have telepathy with it? I set GPS in it. ¡± ¡°What are you installing this for?¡± He smirked. ¡°Use it when I can¡¯t find you.¡± She was emotionless, she said, ¡°You¡¯re too ¡­¡± She pursed her lips. That¡¯s her privacy. If she wanted to run, wouldn¡¯t she be caught in the Nicky of time? ¡°Tell me honestly, what did you do other than this?¡± Wills Watson knocked on her phone: ¡°This one is enough, remember, do not take it off. In case something happens, it would be easy for me to find you there.¡± ¡°So, if you offended me, I just didn¡¯t want you to find me?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± She disdainfully said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Since you are infuriating.¡± ¡°If there really is a time like this when I leave and you stay where you are, wouldn¡¯t it be enough if I let your vision be clear?¡± Luna looked at him and lowered her eyes with a smile. Wills Watson looked at her smile and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Just now ¡­ He didn¡¯t hurt you, did he? ¡± Luna Greenwich shook her head: ¡°No, he also listened to Johny Enderson ¡®s orders, which was why he brought me there.¡± ¡°What do they mean?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Looking at him, she said in a muffled voice, ¡°Why did you say those words in front of the reporters today?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s clear things up.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t we already say that we were going to have a secret marriage?¡± ¡°So, I told the reporters that my wife said she was going to have a secret marriage.¡± ¡°That group of reporters are very powerful, it¡¯s not even a matter of minutes if they want to find out about me. Furthermore, thest time a reporter came to the school to surround me, when you came out to save me, they were already suspecting me. ¡± ¡°So what? What should I face, can I hide it for a lifetime?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that your second brother ¡­¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°For my marriage, as long as I feel happy, it¡¯s enough.¡± Looking at him, she decided to remain silent. Because he always had a hundred reasons waiting for her. She took out her cell phone and turned it on. There were a few missed calls, and a few that Wills Watson had called. There were still a few messages, it was from Mia. She called back Mia¡¯s number. Mia quickly picked up the phone: ¡°Teacher Greenwich , are you alright?¡± She smiled: ¡°Teacher Mia, I worried you during the afternoon. I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Why did that CEO of the Enderson ¡®s Groupe here to bring you away?¡± ¡°Various reasons. In short ¡­ I¡¯m fine now. ¡± ¡°Then¡­ You haven¡¯t seen tonight¡¯s news, have you? ¡± ¡°News?¡± Due to her doubts, she turned around and looked at Wills Waltson , then asked Mia: ¡°What¡¯s the news? I haven¡¯t had the time to watch it yet.¡± ¡°About this, it¡¯s better for you to take a look at it yourself. It¡¯s too infuriating, I can¡¯t say it out loud.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± after she hung up the phone, she immediately switched on the news on her phone. When she saw the content of the news, she waspletely dumbfounded. She had suddenly be a celebrity that could make headlines¡­ Because the scene of her being taken away by Nicky Enderson was captured by many media tonight, when Mr. Waltson ¡®s newly married wife was taken away, he wore a Greenwich hat on his head at the same time. Chapter 256 ¡°My God,¡± she said, covering her mouth with her hand. Wills Waltson looked at the screen of her phone after hearing her voice. His eyes widened when he watched the sight on the screen. Then he took out his phone and called Daniel. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any more Luna news online before daybreak, so deal with it right away.¡± ¡°Certainly, Mr. Waltson.¡± Inwardly, she frowned: ¡°Am I ¡­ I¡¯ve bothered you once more.¡± Wills Waltson rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°If you know, keep away from the other males.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Who told you to give a reporter an interview without first consulting with me? If you hadn¡¯t told the reporter about your hidden marriage, this kind of news wouldn¡¯t havee out, would it?¡± ¡°So, this is still my fault?¡± Wills Waltson asked. ¡°Anyways, you haven¡¯t done anything right. Everyone is ountable for this predicament.¡± She turned to look out the window, deciding to avoid responsibilities. In fact, she was well aware that even if the news was dismissed, it would do no good at all in this situation. It was hard to fake this kind of video. The people who watched it had already given her their final verdict. Others were unaware of her rtionship with Nicky Enderson, so she was simply a terrible woman who put on a Greenwich hat for Wills Waltson while seducing a wealthy young master. She exhaled a sigh. What a difficult social interaction. Wills Watson rubbed her head: ¡°In the future, stay away from that Nicky Enderson .¡± She said, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Your tone doesn¡¯t seem to know, but it makes people feel very unconvinced.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure, yes.¡± S he answered, ¡°I really don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°Then why did you sigh just now?¡± She innocently said, ¡°I just feel that by deleting the topic of the news, I¡¯ve thought of a phrase ¨C hiding it from my ears, which is why I¡¯m sighing.¡± Wills Watson sneered. She raised her elbow and nudged her. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I also thought of a word.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wills Watson poked her on the forehead: ¡°Guilty.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just now, you and that Nicky Enderson stayed together for so long, and nothing happened?¡± ¡°Hey,¡± she said in a serious tone, ¡°What are you saying? What can happen between my brother and I? The thoughts in your head shouldn¡¯t be too dirty, Wills Waltson . ¡± Wills Watson snorted. He was toozy to bother with her. After all, she was stupid. This attitude made her feel even more ufortable. She pulled on Wills Waltson ¡®s arm, making him look at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He gave her a fake smile and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m caring for a retarded child. ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± He pulled her into his arms and pressed her head against his shoulder. ¡°As a man, I won¡¯t argue with you. Whatever you say is correct. Come, sleep for a while. When you get home, I¡¯ll call you.¡± She raised her head and just as she was about to say something, Wills Watson had already lowered his head and kissed her lips. ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to say anything else besides sleep. One word for one kiss, be good.¡± Her face was flushed red, the driver was here. She snorted, closed her eyes, and went to sleep. However, it was strange to say that she clearly wasn¡¯t sleepy at all when she was in the vi. But now, in his arms, she really was feeling sleepy, and it didn¡¯t take long before she was fast asleep. It was already 11pm when they returned to the Waltson Family Vi in Phdelphia. Wills Watson woke her up and apanied her home to eat dinner. Only then did they return to their room and sleep in each other¡¯s embrace. The next morning, when the rm clock rang, Luna woke up on time. Seeing that Wills Watson was not around she went downstairs to eat dinner by herself and carried her bag as she prepared to go to school. But when they reached the profound entrance, the Butler stopped her. ¡°Miss Greenwich , Mr. Waltson said that he helped you request for a leave of absence and told you to rest at home for the next few days. Don¡¯t go out.¡± When she thought about how chaotic it must be outside, she decided to just go upstairs to her room. She had just entered the room when her cell phone rang.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Seeing that it was Judi Allen, she sat on the side of the bed and picked up the phone: ¡°Hello, good.¡± ¡°I say, girl, aren¡¯t you being a bit too unkind? It¡¯s such a great thing to get married, yet you won¡¯t even share it with me? You actually let me know about it from the news.¡± She said guiltily, ¡± I intend to tell you face to face.¡± ¡°Hmph. Anyway, I¡¯m sad. Let me ask you, when did it happen?¡± She said affectionately, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days.¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t your Mr. Waltson too impatient?¡± She pursed her lips. That¡¯s true. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t want to get married before? How did you figure it out?¡± She hesitated and said, ¡± ¡­I¡¯m pregnant. ¡± ¡°What?¡±Judi Allen¡¯s voice was so loud that it almost exploded the phone. ¡°You are capable.¡± ¡°Judy, stopughing at me. I¡¯ve got a headache.¡± ¡°Is it because of that little scandal you had with your brother?¡± With a smile, she said, ¡°You know me better than I do.¡± ¡°Wills Watson will not give you a headache, the only thing that will make you feel helpless is that, what are you going to do? I¡¯ve seen the video before. It¡¯s indeed easy for people to daydream about your brother taking you away like that.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I still can¡¯t think of a good n.¡± ¡°Have you never thought of announcing your identity?¡± ¡°I have never thought about it. Judy, you know, I¡¯m not afraid of people scolding me as the illegitimate daughter, but I hate myself beingbeled as Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter. He¡¯s not worthy to be my father, I never wish for anyone to know about this. ¡± Judi Allen felt her heart ache. Just how much hatred did she have to be so resolute? ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to calm down. You¡¯ll have to be mentally prepared.¡± She nodded. ¡°I know. I have already thought about it. Even if I were to be insulted, I will ept it.¡± The two chatted for a long time before hanging up. At this moment, the outside world was not calm either. When Nicky Enderson returned, the first thing he did was to go to Waltson¡¯s Group. He wanted to see Wills Waltson . After the secretary got someone to bring Nicky Enderson up from downstairs, he put him on the side. After more than two hours, Wills Watson came out of the meeting room. Seeing Nicky Enderson , the corners of his lips curled up coldly, and he walked to the other side before sitting down. Nicky Enderson clenched his fists and said: ¡°Wills Waltson , I, in the name of Big Brother of Luna Greenwich , request of you, to immediately return the Luna Greenwich to the Enderson family.¡± ¡°Heh, her brother? Who, you?¡± Wills Watson looked at him sarcastically: ¡°Nicky Enderson , you can¡¯t really think that no one knows your secret, right?¡± Chapter 257 Nicky Enderson was taken aback when he heard this. Soon after, he inquired, solemnly, ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Your Enderson family called Luna Greenwich a bastard, but you are the actual bastard of the Enderson family. You¡¯re just a jerk; where did you acquire the right to call yourself a brother?¡± Even Nicky Enderson¡¯s breathing had gotten slow at this point. This sort of feeling was as if someone had pulled his tendons and pulled his bones apart. It was this individual who was his sworn adversary.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Wills Waltson crossed his legs and faced his opponent as though he had won. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know anything about you, Nicky Enderson. What exactly are your ns because you are close to Luna Greenwich like a big brother?! Although she was innocent, this does not imply that I am as well. You can¡¯t have her for the rest of your life. I guarantee it.¡± Nicky Enderson pped the table and stood up, ring fiercely at Wills Waltson. The electric sparks appeared to be about to fly between their eyes. Wills Waltson gave a bitterugh: ¡°Speaking of the Enderson family, they did have some strength in the past, but sadly, the Enderson family¡¯s old man was unable to give birth to a helpful daughter, and in your generation, the Enderson family, that¡¯s no longer a good opponent for me. What can you do, Nicky Enderson, no matter how unwilling you are? Your Enderson family owes us, Waltson family. No, it should be said that your wicked mother owes us a loan. I¡¯ll show you how the Enderson family¡¯smercial empire copsed with a resounding crash. I¡¯ll also let you watch the woman you love happily in someone else¡¯s arms with your own eyes. I will make you remember for the rest of your life that you, Nicky Enderson, are a piece of trash.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Wills Waltson.¡± Wills Watsonughed coldly: ¡°So what if I bully you?¡± ¡°One must know that others do not know the rtionship between me and Luna . Even if I were to tell others that the Luna Greenwich is mine, what can you do?¡± Wills Watson said disdainfully: ¡°Then you just have to give it a try, and it¡¯s just right, I¡¯m still worried about how to made her hate you, that¡¯s a good method. ¡± Nicky Enderson clenched his teeth. The man in front of her knew too much about Luna Greenwich . He was like a ruler, steadily calcting everything in his hands. In front of him, he had no chance of winning at all. However, ¡­ How could he be willing to let this go? Of course not. He looked at Wills Watson coldly, stood up and left without looking back. Heaven would never stop him. He would definitely think of a way to deal with Wills Waltson . Nicky Enderson ¡®s departure was tantamount to running with his tail between his legs. Very good. He was in a good mood. He got up, went back to his office, and called Luna . She was at home reading a book. This was within his expectations. ¡°I asked Butler to tell you not to randomly watch the news. Have you done it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child, so I know how to avoid trouble, alright?¡± ¡°Un, looks like you didn¡¯t see it. What do you want to eat for lunch?¡± Upon hearing this, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you want toe with me?¡± ¡°Otherwise, did I hide such a beautiful wife at home to make her mildew herself?¡± Luna pursed his lips. That¡¯s right, so much nonsense. ¡°I want to have something light. Let¡¯s be vegetarians today.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like your style, but, it¡¯s up to you.¡± He raised his wrist and looked at the time. ¡°In another forty minutes, I will appear before you. You can begin to look forward to it from now on.¡± She said: ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to it at all. You can do as you wish.¡± She hung up. However, she still subconsciously looked at the time on her phone. It was already 10: 30. She pursed her lips and smiled, theny down on the lounge on the balcony and continued to read. At eleven o¡¯clock, she got up and went to the washroom. When she came out, she unconsciously looked in the mirror and rearranged her messy hair. In the past, she hadn¡¯t cared about the details at all. But now ¡­ Heh, sometimes habits and signals from a person¡¯s subconscious can be quite harmful. Just like that, she unknowingly fell into Wills Waltson ¡®s trap little by little. At eleven o¡¯clock, her phone rang again. She thought it was Wills Watson again, but when she looked again, it was Amily . She picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Something happens. Belle Enderson hold a meeting. Originally, she told someone to bring me over, so she could let me expose you in front of the crowd and the worse she said the better. The person she found wasn¡¯t me alone, but Any as well. I didn¡¯t promise her, so she kept me here and wouldn¡¯t let me go. But Any was taken away by her, I don¡¯t know what she and Any talked about. Elven , in order to bribe me, MissEnderson said that she would give me money. I thought that since she would bribe me in this way, it must be to bribe Any as well. She may say something against you, what can we do now? ¡± She let out a breath. ¡°Amily , thank you for standing by my side. I will make it up to you.¡± ¡°Stop talking aboutpensation. Hurry up and think of a way. These few days, public opinion has never been friendly to you. Don¡¯t let anyone ssh dirty water on you again.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After hanging up, Luna originally wanted to call Wills Watson first, but her phone sent her a piece of news. When she saw the name of the news, she immediately opened it. Inside, it was a video of Belle Enderson holding a press conference. Belle Enderson sat in front of the camera with a pale face. She looked weak and her eyes were red and swollen. She held onto the microphone and said in a choked voice, ¡°Regarding my feelings, I really don¡¯t want to repeat myself. I loved such a person all my life, and in the end ¡­ The feelings he¡¯d given had been disappointed. I really feel tired right now. A few days ago, I was just diagnosed with depression, so I really need some peace and quiet. So, I hope everyone doesn¡¯t pester me anymore, I really can¡¯t give you any answers. ¡± Just as she finished speaking, a voice that hadn¡¯t been heard for a long time was heard from the crowd. It was Any . ¡°MissEnderson , I support you. The woman who snatched away your beloved man once caused me to lose my job, and I have fought with her before, so I clearly know that she was a woman who yed the pig to eat the tiger. She was born with a heart of a snake and a heart of a scorpion, so how could someone as innocent as you be her opponent? Please, you must be strong.¡± A reporter took the opportunity to ask Any : ¡°Miss, what position are you standing on?¡± ¡°I feel that MissEnderson is very pitiful, so I want to speak up for her. MissEnderson , we support you, and Luna will not have a good ending.¡± When she saw this, sheughed heartily. Slut? Heh, a thief called the police. This Any wouldn¡¯t think that she would be so easily bullied, right? Chapter 258 She was going to check out of the video and make a phone call when she noticed a humorous scenario in the video. Belle Enderson was able to stand with both hands on the table thanks to Any¡¯s assistance. She bowed to Any, raised her head, and just muttered ¡®thank you¡¯ before copsing. The scene became tumultuous, and the video abruptly terminated. Luna chuckled as she wiped her brow. Too amusing¡­ This bunch of people refused to face the consequences. They didn¡¯t even mention her name from start to finish. Instead, they had all directed their rage at he. But¡­ She didn¡¯t care. Her reputation was already tarnished; how much worse could it get? She phoned Wills Waltson¡¯s number with affection. Wills Waltson responded, saying: ¡°The vehicle is inside. I¡¯ll get there as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , your wife has been sshed with dirty water because of your rtionship outside. What shall we do, please?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Wills Waltson inquired. ¡°Come back quickly; I¡¯ll tell you when you get back.¡± Wills Waltson pulled open the door to his bedroom less than three minutes after the two of them hung up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She told him what Amily told her when she called him. And then She showed him the footage. Wills Waltson¡¯s expression darkened as he read further. ¡°The Enderson¡¯s Group family does not have a bottom line.¡± She tugged on his sleeves and appeared to be sympathetic, saying, ¡°I have been wronged, Mr. Waltson. What shall we do now? This is not something I will ept.¡± Wills Waltsonvished attention on her and grinned, saying, ¡°Call me husband, your husband will help you settle this.¡± She moved away his hand, which was trying to rub her head. ¡°Wills Waltson, you¡¯re such a jerk. ¡± ¡°How could it possibly be me? I didn¡¯t even speak to her; what does this have to do with me?¡± ¡°Are you saying you want to talk to her more so you can build a rtionship with her?¡± Wills Waltson poked her on the brow with his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t be envious. I don¡¯t even like having this kind of women by my side.¡± He shook his head as he watched the video on his phone. ¡°This video cannot be removed. After it¡¯s deleted, when I p her face, it won¡¯t hurt that much.¡± ¡°What? You thought of a way to solve this?¡± Wills Waltson said: ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Since Belle Enderson spent money to get someone to discredit you, he will definitely leave behind evidence. As long as you can figure out who she hired¡­ What is its identity?¡± ¡°Any .¡± ¡°Right, as long as we can uncover proof that Any was bribed, we¡¯ll have no trouble proving their unattractive character.¡± ¡°However, from start to finish, this story never mentioned the warm name of Wills Waltson and I.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? This news has a great sense of power. Even if they didn¡¯t say our names, it¡¯s easy to identify it with us. We took the initiative to offer proof to prove that we are not the people identified in the video in order to prove our innocence. Then we¡¯ll use their moral integrity to severely p them across the face.¡± ¡°How should I proceed?¡± she asked. Wills Waltson gave her a lovely smile before pulling out his phone and dialing Daniel¡¯s number. ¡°Daniel, go look at Any¡¯s ount. You must demonstrate that this ill-gotten wealth is tied to the Enderson family. Also, at 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, ask Zoy toe to my office.¡± ¡°What are you looking for, Zoy?¡± she said. Wills Waltson grinned: ¡°When the timees, you¡¯ll know. Call Amily every now and then and ask her toe to my workce in the afternoon to look for me.¡± ¡°Amily ?¡± Her lips were pursed. ¡°While we¡¯re on the subject of her, I have one more request.¡± ¡°Would you like me to assist her with her work?¡± ¡°How could you have known?¡± ¡°Do you still need to make a guess? I analyzed it based on my knowledge of you. For you, she insulted Belle Enderson. A selfish woman like Belle Enderson would never be able to hold her ce in the Enderson¡¯s Group. If she loses her work, you will undoubtedly feel terrible for her and ask me to assist you in making arrangements for his. That is reasonable.¡± ¡°Do you want to help me, Mr. Waltson?¡± ¡°If you call me husband, I¡¯ll assist.¡± She shook her head as she considered things. ¡°That is not correct. It would be inconvenient if Amily joined yourpany. I don¡¯t need you anymore, so I¡¯ll¡­¡± Wills Waltson clenched his teeth and replied, ¡°Please call me husband; I will arrange for her to join Gate¡¯s Group.¡± ¡°Do you mean Gate¡¯s Group?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The Gates Group was even better than the Enderson Group. ¡°Husband, do me a favor,¡± she pleaded, her face flushed as she stared at Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson¡¯s heart sank when he heard the words ¡°husband.¡± He took a step forward and drew her into his grip. He kissed her as he lowered his head. She was nearly out of breath. This person was far too rash. She tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯ve squeezed your way into my stomache .¡± Wills Watson lowered his head to look at her lower abdomen, frowning. ¡°This child really came at the wrong time, and has affected my blissful sexual life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. The child is listening. If you do this, she will think we don¡¯t like her.¡± Wills Watson raised his hand and caressed her stomache . ¡°Daddy loves you.¡± Dad¡­ This word made her heart tighten. Although she had never enjoyed her father¡¯s love, her child, under Wills Waltson ¡®s care, would definitely live a very happy life. She raised her head and looked at him: ¡°Wills Waltson .¡± ¡°Call me husband.¡± ¡°Listen to me.¡± Wills Watson said in a carefree manner, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Her eyes were full of seriousness as she said, ¡°You must be a good father. You must make your child the happiest child in the world, okay?¡± Wills Watson knew she was afraid of the history repeating, and then held onto her tightly. ¡°In this world, no matter how many Johny Enderson s there are, I, Wills Waltson , will never be one of them. I will take good care of you and our children. Believe me. ¡± Nodding her head, she snuggled into his embrace. There was no doubts for her to believe him. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Wills Watson let go of her. She really knew how to fall off the chain, at this kind of romantic time, shouldn¡¯t shee over and kiss him ¡­ Forget it. ¡°You really eat more recently.¡± ¡°What, you just said you would give us the whole world, and it hasn¡¯t even been three minutes, and you think it¡¯s because I¡¯ve eaten too much?¡± Wills Watsonughed speechlessly: ¡°This is just a small matter.¡± ¡°I learned it from you.¡± ¡°Am I that mean?¡± ¡°You are meaner than me.¡± The two of them talked to each other as they went downstairs to eat together. After dinner, Wills Watson went back to thepany first. She felt sleepy, she went upstairs to rest. She was still awake when her cell phone rang. Seeing that it was Johny Enderson , she did not pick up. However, Johny Enderson did not stop until he reached his goal. If she did not pick it up, he would not stop. She sat up and picked up her phone. ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± she said in an unfriendly tone. Chapter 259 ¡°Your reputation has already degraded to the level of a mouse crossing the street, yet you continue to be so arrogant with me.¡± She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be concerned about my reputation. You must have something to say to me, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll hang up if you don¡¯t say it quickly.¡± ¡°Travel to Canada. I¡¯ve already requested that Nicky assist you with the paperwork. You can go at thetest a monthter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°Would you like to stay and be poked in the back?¡±¡±Would your mother have desired for you to live such a life if she was still alive?¡± raged Johny Enderson. Luna Greenwich grew enraged when she heard this. She yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t bring up my mother with me. What credentials do you have to do so?¡± ¡°Luna, your mother and I did not have a good connection from the start. I dare to smack my conscience and state that it wasn¡¯t me who deceived each other in the first ce. Yes, many things happened subsequently that drove me to go insane and hurt her. However, if we hadn¡¯t missed it at the start, we wouldn¡¯t have made it to that day. There are some things you wouldn¡¯tprehend, Luna.¡± ¡°My mother has already left, but you continue to insult her.¡± ¡°Luna , I ¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Johny Enderson, do you think you can alter my mind about father with the way things are now, with only a few words? You¡¯ve destroyed more than just my mother¡¯s life. You¡¯ve also shattered my faith in humanity, my devotion to my father, and my view of my family. It¡¯s all your fault. I inly love someone, but I¡¯m not willing to pay the price. I didn¡¯t dare to reciprocate to others¡¯ love for me because I was frightened that if I loved them till the end, I would be the one who suffered. All those who adore me will be disappointed because of you. I¡¯ve finally found a man who treats me well, yet you alwayse out and defend me. What kind of heart do you have right now, Johny Enderson? You don¡¯t want me to be content.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d care about your business if you weren¡¯t my daughter? Take a look at what you¡¯ve done to yourself. Is that why you¡¯ve worked so hard all these years? What about your dreams? ¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She burst outughing: ¡°My dream. Heh. When was thest time you paid attention to my dream?¡± ¡°I have paid attention to this. I know that being a teacher is not your real dream, but your mother¡¯s dream. So, you want to do anything, Daddy will assist you in aplishing your goal, I¡¯ll give you the money, and you can take it to Canada and begin over. You can do whatever you want, all right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd; you¡¯re thergest weight and stumbling block in my life. I sincerely hope you will never contact me again. Please keep in mind that I have no contact with you.¡± She threw the phone on the bed and hung up. She sighed, unable to control her rage. She clutched her hair with both hands. Her heart rate slowed slightly after that. She rolled into a ball andy down. Why did you choose such a man, Mom? Why did you cause such a major issue for me? I¡¯d rather not have a father than see someone like Johny Enderson who can make my life disgusting. Mom ¡­ Zoy arrived at Wills Waltson¡¯s office on time in the afternoon, while Daniel stood to the side. Wills Watson asked Zoy: ¡°In your hands, is there anything that can restrain that Any ? For example, the evidence when he was together with Tomy . ¡± Zoy replied without thinking: ¡°I do. Because I was angry, I secretly recorded Any and Tomy flirting in the office.¡± ¡°Very good. Daniel has proof that Any is framing someone for Belle Enderson . In a while, go out with Secretary and meet that Any . Whatever you need to do, Daniel will tell you on the way. ¡± Zoy replied respectfully: ¡°Okay, Mr. Waltson .¡± Daniel brought Zoy and left. Wills Watson called Bob. Hearing that he wanted to arrange someone for his ownpany, Bob couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Bro, how many people have offended you recently?¡± ¡°About that, she¡¯s Luna ¡®s friend that needs your care. You arrange for her to be Emilia Burke¡¯s immediate superior, and all of her sry will be paid by mypany .¡± ¡°Come on, she works for me, but you¡¯re paying. I am not that poor yet, call her and ask her toe to work tomorrow .¡± After hanging up, Wills Watson got busy. After half an hour, Amily arrived. Seeing Wills Waltson , Amily was still a little scared, and respectfully said: ¡°Mr. Waltson , you were looking for me.¡± Wills Watson did not invite her to sit down, he only said: ¡°Today, there were two things I wanted to tell you. First, because you withstood the temptation and did not betray Luna Greenwich , I helped you find a job, you can go and begin to work tomorrow .¡± Amily was pleasantly surprised, and bowed: ¡°Thank you Mr. Waltson , thank you Mr. Waltson .¡± Wills Watson continued: ¡°Secondly, there¡¯s a press conference this afternoon. There¡¯s something I need you to do.¡± ¡°Please do your best, Mr. Waltson . I will do my best.¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°Wait for me at the door for a few minutes. I¡¯ll take care of it for you when Secretaryes back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Perhaps it was because she was in a bad mood. After tossing and turning in bed for more than half an hour, she still had not fallen asleep. Thus, she got up and started reading. Ever since she was young, she had always been like this. As long as she was in a bad mood or was unable to control her emotions, she would choose to use books and questions to force herself to calm down. After reading for more than two hours, Wills Watson sent a message. ¡°Watching the news.¡± After she returned to Line message, she found the headlines. Fifteen minutes ago, the Public Rtions Department of Waltson¡¯s Group held a press conference in the media hall of the Waltson¡¯s Hotel. Wills Watson did not appear, but, the secretary, represented Wills Watson and attended the meeting. Daniel was like a spokesperson for the news as he epted the interview. Some reporters asked if Belle Enderson ¡®s news was rted to him. Daniel remained calm: ¡°Mr. Waltson doesn¡¯t know MissEnderson , how can we talk about feelings?¡± ¡°But it seems that MissEnderson really loves Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°There are a lot of people who like Mr. Waltson . Do we really have to pay for all the women who have a crush on him? The Mr. Waltson has a wife, so his feelings for his wife are as firm as a rock. No one would use media to hurt their feelings if they wanted to think wrongly. ¡± ¡°However, someone had personally confirmed yesterday that Madam Waltson¡¯s character seemed to be ¡­¡± The reporter wanted to say something but hesitated. Lin Daniel smiled. The reporter had asked the right question. Chapter 260 ¡°Are you referring to thisdy?¡± Daniel gestured towards the ck-d man in shades. The man in ck opened the door. Any was standing at the door. The reporters recognized her because they had just attended Belle Enderson¡¯s press conference that morning. When Any came, the reporters all began pping furiously. ¡°Miss, pleasee up on the stage,¡± Daniel said into the microphone. Any moved over to Daniel¡¯s side, nervously. ¡°Miss, do you think we should rify this morning¡¯s matter with the reporters?¡± Daniel inquired. Any bowed her head and spoke quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; this morning¡­¡± Daniel picked up the microphone and ced it next to her lips because her voice sounded gentle. ¡°I lied.¡± Any became much more nervous as his voice was transmitted through the microphone. ¡°Miss, please tell us the truth,¡± a reporter said. Any sat down and took the microphone. ¡°Previously, while working for Waltson¡¯s Group, I was sacked because to a disagreement between myself and the intern in Miss Greenwich Hotel. I¡¯ve had a hatred against Miss Greenwich since then. Miss Greenwichter assisted me due to a number of circumstances. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her at first, but this morning¡­ Mis sEnderson¡¯s people tracked me down and gave me $100, 000. They indicated that if I could prove to the media that Miss Greenwich is a nasty person and assist her in proving it, the $100, 000 would be mine. I couldn¡¯t find work and wastely homeless, so¡­ I simply did something that vited my conscience. I¡¯m sorry for deceiving the people. I made a mistake.¡± As she bowed in front of the man, Any remarked.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Luna Greenwich in front of the screen was a little surprised by this scene. How did Wills Watson do it, could it be He gave money to Any ? Just as she was wondering, in the video, Daniel asked again: ¡°Miss, can you promise that what you said in front of the reporters this time was the truth? You know, lying is a legal matter.¡± Any raised her hand and swore: ¡°I dare to swear to the heavens, this time, I definitely won¡¯t lie at all.¡± Daniel turned to the ck-clothed man and said: ¡°Pleasee out, Miss.¡± Very quickly, the ck clothed man went to bring Amily out. Seeing Amily , Any was a little shocked. Amily took the microphone from Any ¡®s hands, walked to the front and bowed. ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Amily . In the past, I was an intern at the same time as Miss Greenwich . At that time ¡­ Because I urgently needed money, I went down the wrong path and did some things that I shouldn¡¯t have done. For my future, I threw all of this me onto Miss Greenwich . But not only did Miss Greenwich not me me, she even helped me after I was fired from thepany. All this while, I¡¯ve always been very grateful to her. I am currently working in the Enderson ¡®s Group. Actually, MissEnderson came to find me this morning, because she had investigated the past grudges between me and the Miss Greenwich , and she also wanted to give me money to nder the Miss Greenwich . But I didn¡¯t agree. The reason why I am standing here today is to tell everyone that the truth is not something that can be performed by someone who knows how to act. I can use my personality to guarantee that Miss Greenwich is a kind and good person. ¡± After she finished speaking, she turned her head to look at Any , ¡°Do you admit to this, Any ?¡± Any nodded. Daniel took the microphone and spoke into it: ¡°Today, out of all the things that MissEnderson has said to the reporters, not a single one of them mentioned our Mr. Waltson and Madam Waltson personally. However, the media had already thrown all the me onto them. ¡°Madam Waltson likes to live a peaceful life, the Mr. Waltson dotes on his wife as if she was his life, so he hoped to rify everything that happened first, that MissEnderson ¡®s predicament has nothing to do with the Mr. Waltson . In the future, if the media friends were to involve the Mr. Waltson and MissEnderson , we can only pick up the legal weapons to protect our own interests.¡± One of the reporters raised his hand high up, standing up and asking: ¡°Secretary, then what about the matter that was exposed previously, Miss Greenwich and the President of Enderson ¡®s Group held hands and left?¡± This question was outrageous. However, as Wills Waltson ¡®s secretary, Daniel¡¯s reaction speed had always been very good. He calmly replied, ¡°Then may I ask, , do you have one or two male friends who can do anything for you? When he sees you being surrounded by difficulties, he will pull you out of them without any hesitation. This is the end of today¡¯s press conference. Dinner is downstairs in the cafeteria. ¡± After he finished speaking, he led the group of people away. The video ended. She raised her hand and scratched between her eyebrows. A male friend who can do anything for her¡­ This Secretary¡¯s reaction was fast enough. She dialed Wills Waltson ¡®s number. Soon, the call connected. She praised, ¡°Where did you find such a secretary? It¡¯s too reliable.¡± Wills Watson frowned: ¡°Is he the only one reliable?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Inexplicably, she said, ¡°I mean, he performed quite well just now. Of course, Amily performed quite well as well.¡± Wills Watson coldly snorted. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re very satisfied with Daniel, even more than me?¡± She was emotionless, he couldn¡¯t be, could he even be jealous with his secretary? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°What do you want me to say? You are jealous for no reason.¡± ¡°You woman ¡­¡±Wills Watson said angrily: ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t know, that I¡¯m easy to coax?¡± Was he? She really didn¡¯t feel it. Besides, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why did she have to coax him? Wills Watson saw that she was still quiet, and asked: ¡°So, the reason you called me, was to praise Daniel to me?¡± Yeah. ¡°No. I am curious how did you manage to persuade Any toe out and tell her the truth? ¡± Wills Watson scoffed, thinking that she was calling to praise his capabilities. This woman was very generous to the people of the entire world. Only she was extremely stingy to him. How could it be so difficult to praise him? ¡°Ah, Wills Waltson , it¡¯s fine, how can we not be angry? If you don¡¯t want to bother with me, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± Wills Watson said coldly: ¡°Try it.¡± She said: ¡°Then tell me, how exactly did you do it? This is too amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°Am I powerful?¡± When she saw his tone soften, she instantly understood that he was actually like a three-year-old child, asking for praise. Really ¡­ Enough. He didn¡¯t even have the appearance of a domineering iceberg president. That was why she kept feeling that the Wills Watson that she knew was different from the others. ¡°Yes, you are very powerful, I have already mentally prepared myself and will be scolded for a period of time, but you threw this matter back onto Belle Enderson in the blink of an eye, you are extremely powerful. Did he get what he wanted? Chapter 261 . So as to make him happy. Even though she knew he couldn¡¯t see it, she still spoke while giving him a thumbs up. Heughed ¡°It¡¯s simple. Zoy has evidence that Any destroyed Tomy¡¯s family years ago, and I had Daniel look into the evidence that she stole Belle Enderson¡¯s money. Does she still have a choice with these two pieces of evidence in front of her?¡± ¡°Are you threatening her?¡± ¡°Either way, as long as she can tell the truth, it¡¯s enough.¡± Wills Waltsonpleted his speech by saying, ¡°Also, these things, I instructed Daniel to aplish, remember?¡± Luna only found it amusing. She honestly felt as if she had nothing to say to such a jealous person. But, whatever the case, they were done with Belle Enderson¡¯s framing. Of course, she was aware that not everyone would ept this information. After all, the forests were vast, and there were numerous species of birds. She received a message from Amily not long after hanging up. ¡°Luna, I appreciate you asking Mr. Waltson to assist me in arranging this position. I can¡¯t thank you enough for your generosity. I¡¯ll carry that with me for the rest of my life.¡± When she realized she had only begged Wills Waltson for lunch today, she understood he had done the same thing in the afternoon. She was deeply moved. Wills Waltson returned an hourter. The butler dashed out the kitchen door and ran over to greet him. ¡°Mr. Waltson, you¡¯ve returned.¡± ¡°Where has Luna gone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Miss Greenwich who¡¯s in the kitchen.¡± ¡°What is she doing in the kitchen?¡± Wills Waltson wondered. ¡°Miss Greenwich said that she would personally prepare dinner for you. We all tried to save him, but we couldn¡¯t.¡± Wills Waltson handed the overcoat to The Butler before entering the kitchen. When the few aunties saw him, they greeted him cordially. Her face was bright with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve returned.¡± Wills Waltson was irritated, saying, ¡°Who let you in the kitchen?¡± When she noticed that he was bing agitated, she said: ¡°Didn¡¯t I go to the kitchen before? I didn¡¯t see you being upset.¡± ¡°It used to be that way, but things have changed. Don¡¯t you realize that smoking oil fumes is harmful for your health?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not inhaling any oil smells. The smoke extraction machines here are far superior to those at my previous location.¡± Wills Waltson said coldly to the aunts. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to do this anymore?¡± ¡°Sorry, Mr. Waltson,¡± the aunt hastily added. They rushed over to Luna¡¯s side once the aunties finished speaking. ¡°Let us do it, Miss Greenwich.¡± Luna looked at him speechlessly. Did it have to be so exaggerated? Wills Watson rolled his eyes, without even looking at her, he turned and walked out of the kitchen. She pouted and followed him out. Wills Watson looked at The butler and said, ¡°In this family, there will be no Miss Greenwich , only Ms. Waltson, remember this.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Mr. Waltson , Ms. Waltson.¡± She embarrassedly nodded towards The butler and followed Wills Watson upstairs. After entering the room, she closed the door and looked at Wills Watson unhappily: ¡°What happened to you today? Why are you so angry, and why are you having menopause?¡± Wills Watson looked at her unhappily: ¡°Remember, from now on, the kitchen is not the ce for you.¡± With a snort, she hugged herself and said, ¡°Men really are all porcupines.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She said in a displeased tone, ¡°Sounds like you really do care about me, but in fact, what you care about is this child. In the past, when I was at my ce, I cooked every day, but I didn¡¯t see you care about me this much. Ugh ¡­¡± Before she even finished speaking, Wills Watson had already walked up and gave her a kiss. After a long while, he released her and lightly tapped the center of her brows. ¡°Continue.¡± She put her hand to her lips. This man was truly unreasonable, alright? ¡°I went to the kitchen to personally prepare dinner for you. I¡¯m grateful that you were able to help me fight against Belle Enderson at the first possible moment, and you even helped me arrange a job for me just like that.¡± When she spoke, her hand did not move away from her lips. Wills Watson could not help but smile, raising his hand and fondling her head. ¡°To me, this kiss of yours is more pleasing than doing anything to thank me.¡± ¡°Rogue,¡± she snorted, dropping her hand and going to the window to fetch the book. He grabbed her wrist, pulled her into his embrace and hugged her. ¡°What do you know? Men are only willing to show their true nature in front of the woman they like.¡± ¡°All I know is that men are the dominant species in the lower half of the body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there are too few men you know. Also, I didn¡¯t let you go to the kitchen just now, partly because it¡¯s bad for child, and partly because there are servants at home, but they saw you working alone, so I was annoyed. I can¡¯t let you work while they are watching.¡± She was speechless, why was he angry because of this? After dinner, The butler came upstairs and invited the two of them to dinner. The moment Luna and Wills Watson went downstairs, the family members respectfully said: ¡°Mr. Waltson , Ms. Waltson.¡± She was nervous. Why did the Ms. Waltson sound like thendowner¡¯s wife? She followed him and sat at the dining table, and Wills Watson said to the butler: ¡°Send everyone a lucky money envelope.¡± Luna looked at him in confusion, thinking that today was an important day. In the end, he looked at her and said, ¡°This is a bonus given by your Ms. Waltson.¡± Everyone said, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Waltson.¡± She blushed and nodded in embarrassment, ¡°No¡­ You¡¯re wee.¡± Before the two could finish eating, The butler received a call. Not longter, he said to Wills Waltson , ¡°Mr. Waltson , the Second madam is back.¡± She looked up at Wills Waltson . Wills Waltson ¡®s expression was cold: ¡°What is she doing back here?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± The butler looked worriedly at Luna : ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Second Madam didn¡¯t say.¡± Wills Watson put down his fork with a look of displeasure on his face. Just then, Cathelina Bright walked in. Seeing the two of them, Cathelina Bright smiled at them, ¡°I came at the right time, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Wills Watson said indifferently: ¡°You don¡¯t have a chef over there?¡± Cathelina Bright was embarrassed: ¡°Wills , you don¡¯t have to speak in such a bad way, do you?¡± When she saw that, she turned to butler and said: ¡°Butler, give a bowl and fork to Miss Bright .¡± Just as the butler was about to go, he heard Cathelina Bright say indifferently: ¡°Butler, there¡¯s no need to be busy, since there¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t wee me, I won¡¯t be eating here. Wills ,e out for a bit, I have something to talk about with you.¡± She turned and walked out. Wills Watson said in a cold voice: ¡°Whatever you want to talk about, we¡¯ll talk about it here.¡± Cathelina Bright frowned, she turned and looked at him, her face filled with disappointment: ¡°Today, I returned, your second brother asked me to help him carry a message, I do not want to hurt anyone, are you sure you want me to say?¡± Chapter 262 Wills Waltson remained motionless, although she did say, ¡°Since Miss Bright is here, you should go take a look.¡± He ced her hands on the back and murmured, ¡°Consume carefully. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She smiled at him, trying to hide the humiliation in her heart. Cathelina Bright and Wills Waltson exited the house. She lowered her gaze and inserted her fork into the Bowl. ¡°Ms. Waltson, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll protect you properly,¡± said the butler. She smiled at him but said nothing. Her phone began to buzz as she ced it on the table. She took up the phone and turned it over. When she realized it was Nicky Enderson on the other end of the line, she hung up without hesitation. She was quite disappointed with Nicky Enderson after yesterday night¡¯s events. Nicky Enderson was not the same as Johny Enderson. If she didn¡¯t answer, he naturally wouldn¡¯t call again. Only, he sent her a message. ¡°Luna , I am sorry. I know you are very angry at me, but I have never regretted it. I am really doing it for your own good. I have something to confess to you. ¡± She did not return. Her heart was already outside the door. She did not know what Wills Watson and Cathelina Bright were talking about. Cathelina Bright went around to the small stone table at the side of the garden in the backyard and sat down. It was already winter, and the weather in the evening was very cold. She rubbed her hands together a few times before raising her head to look at Wills Waltson . ¡°It¡¯s very cold, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wills Watson did not say anything and just sat opposite of her. ¡°What message did second brother want you to send me?¡± Cathelina Bright looked at his windbreaker. ¡°I¡¯m really very cold.¡± He said lightly, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Cathelina Bright sighed: ¡°If it was before, you would have given me your clothes.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°People should not live in the past.¡± ¡°But I can only live in the past, because I can be happy only with the past,¡±Cathelina Bright said with a downcast expression. ¡°You won¡¯t understand.¡± Wills Watson said in a deep voice, ¡°I indeed do not understand. Cathelina , you and I have already embarked on different paths, and right now, we can¡¯t even be considered parallel to each other. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to understand.¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°Actually you know everything, you are just pretending not to know. Let¡¯s talk business, what did my second brother say?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t ask me toe,¡±Cathelina Bright looked at him with sorrow. ¡°So, you lied just now?¡± Cathelina Bright said sorrowfully: ¡°If I hadn¡¯t said that, would you havee out?¡± Wills Watson berated her: ¡°You have learnt to be self-righteous too!¡± ¡°What else can I do? I was worried about you and I didn¡¯t want to hurt Miss Greenwich , so I could only use this method to find you. ¡± Wills Watson was agitated: ¡°What am I worried about? Could it be that I, as an adult, am unable to manage my own affairs? Don¡¯t bother with me anymore in the future. It¡¯s better for you to mind your own business.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡±Cathelina Bright bit her lips: ¡°Wills Waltson , since you were so heartless to me, then why did you provoke me back then, do you know how difficult it was to forget you?¡± ¡°Cathelina , let me remind you, you are already married, your husband is called Jackie Waltson, I am married too, my wife is called Luna , no matter what happens, we do not need to take responsibility for each other¡¯s lives, so, I said that you do not need to worry about me, do you remember? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember. Even if I did, my heart wouldn¡¯t listen to me,¡±Cathelina Bright said as she lowered his eyes, ¡°I know how unfair it is to the Miss Greenwich that I can¡¯t let go of you. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t speak of my worries in front of her face.¡± Cathelina Bright looked at her, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t tried? It is because I cannot do it that I am standing here lowly. ¡± ¡°Enough,¡±Wills Watson stood up, ¡°Today¡¯s conversation is over, you should go back.¡± He turned and walked back. Cathelina Bright stood up, and quickly walked forward, wanting to stop him. However, because she was in such a hurry, she didn¡¯t notice that the grass beneath her feet was too slippery, causing her to identally fall over. She cried out in pain, ¡°AHH!¡± Hearing the voice, Wills Watson turned his head around. Seeing her fall, he frowned. She was still carrying her second brother¡¯s child in her womb. Nothing could go wrong with her. He helped her up. ¡°How are you?¡± She exhaled and shook her head. Wills Watson immediately took out his mobile and called The butler. ¡± Second Madam has fallen. Arrange for the driver toe over immediately and take her to the hospital.¡± Cathelina Bright pulled his hand and held it tightly. However, he naturally withdrew his hand. Cathelina Bright said in disappointment: ¡°Is there poison in my body?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to a woman other than her. This is my responsibility as a husband. I won¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°What about me? You have already hurt me. You loved me once, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Wills Watson said indifferently: ¡°You also know that it was in the past.¡± Cathelina Bright bit her lips and lowered her eyes. Wills Watson supported her up. At this time, the butler had already brought people running over. Behind him, Luna also worriedly followed him out. Seeing Wills Watson supporting Cathelina Bright, Luna felt difort from the bottom of her heart. But since Cathelina Bright had fallen, if Wills Watson did not support her, it would not be appropriate. Wills Watson passed Cathelina Bright to the butler. ¡°Send Second Madam to the hospital, notify my Second Brother on the way.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell Jackie,¡±Cathelina Bright called out to The butler. ¡°He cares a lot about this child right now, I don¡¯t want him to worry, nothing will happen to me, if anything happens to him, I¡¯ll contact him myself.¡± The butler looked at Wills Waltson . Wills Watson nodded. The butler said to Cathelina Bright: ¡°Second Madam, let¡¯s go.¡± Cathelina Bright looked at Wills Waltson , as though she still had something to say. However, before she could say anything, she cast her gaze onto Luna . In the end, she lowered her eyes and did not say anything.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her leave with a heavy heart, she felt that she hade for nothing. She walked to Wills Waltson ¡®s side. Wills Watson looked at her. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± ¡°I heard The butler say that she fell. I was a bit worried, so ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, she just can¡¯t stand properly. Let¡¯s go back to eat,¡± he said, putting his arm around her shoulders and walking into the house. She looked at him , hesitating to speak. Wills Watson said: ¡°If you have something to say, then say it, stop hesitating.¡± ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯t you want to go with me? If anything were to happen to the child in Miss Bright ¡®s womb ¡­ I don¡¯t think you can exin it to your second brother. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, I won¡¯t be of much help if I go. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. Does this man know how to speak? However, ¡­ Why did she feel so happy? Chapter 263 The butler returned at 9: 30 p. m. He came up to Wills Waltson to report. ¡°Mr. Waltson, Second Madam is fine, but the doctor has rmended that she stay in the hospital for two days for observation. I had intended to stay, but Second Madam was worried that there would be no one to look after you, so she allowed me to return first.¡± Wills Waltson responded indifferently: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s OK. Go tell second brother so he doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the butler had left, she set the book down, nced at him, and asked, ¡°Should we go look at Miss Bright tomorrow?¡± ¡°Why?¡± She pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°I¡­ I need to do a maternity examination, and I¡¯m scared the reporters wille after me. At the very least, I¡¯ll have to find an excuse to go to the hospital; Miss Bright is at the Obstetrics and Gynecology clinic, so I should go.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re already married, is there a need to be so covert about it?¡± scoffed Wills Waltson. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not running away. I recently learned that the first three months of pregnancy should be kept private.¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± She gave a nod: ¡°That is why no one would notify a pregnant woman during the first three months of her pregnancy. Wouldn¡¯t it be preferable to be more cautious?¡± With her words, Wills Waltson could easily ept it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you there tomorrow .¡± She nodded her head, and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± She picked up the book, and just as she was about to continue reading, she heard Wills Watson say: ¡°It¡¯s already past nine, you¡¯re still reading?¡± After looking at the time, she put down the book and returned to her bed. ¡°When you read through it, you forgot the time.¡± Wills Watson said in frustration: ¡°A woman like you really can ruin a man¡¯s confidence.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me now?¡± Wills Watson pointed to his own heart: ¡°A handsome man is here. You won¡¯t even drool over me. You just want to tell me that I am not as enticing as a book, right?¡± She blushed and said, ¡°Wills Waltson , can you pay attention to the teaching of the fetus?¡± She caressed her lower abdomen. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of teaching your child a lesson?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t even be considered a human now. He doesn¡¯t know anything. You said that because you are shy. Don¡¯t drag my son down with you.¡± Luna turned around, sitting upright and looking at him. ¡°Son? How do you know it must be a son? ¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°Even if she isn¡¯t a son, a daughter is fine.¡± ¡°But what you said just now was subconsciously saying that you prefer a son.¡± Wills Watson snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be picky, our Waltson family has never been one to favor men over women, especially me. I like boys and girls, as long as it¡¯s your child, it¡¯s fine.¡± She secretly smiled. That¡¯s more like it. She stretched out on her back and turned to face him. ¡°Your second brother ¡­ He must be very angry about what he said and how he knew we were married. ¡± Wills Watson looked at her and did not say a word. She said, ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient for you to tell me, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t want to know.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about his thoughts. I¡¯ve said it many times, his thoughts aren¡¯t important.¡± After he finished speaking, he rubbed her head and said, ¡°Go to sleep, keep a good mood. Everything is under my control.¡± Just as she closed her eyes, Wills Watson lowered his head and kissed her lips. She opened her eyes and looked at him. He kissed her for half a minute, then released her and smiled. Her face blushed: ¡°What are youughing for?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve improved.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You dare to open your eyes.¡± Her face blushing. This guy, he really was ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t say anything. I want to sleep.¡± She pushed him away and rolled over, her back to him. Wills Watson took the opportunity to embrace her from behind. ¡°Together.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± At noon the next day, the two of them arrived at the hospital. They first went to Cathelina Bright¡¯s ward. Seeing them, Cathelina Bright smiled faintly. ¡°Wills , Miss Greenwich , why have youe?¡± Her peaceful attitude was as though the fight with Wills Watsonst night had never happened. Wills Watson said ndly: ¡°She is here to take the maternity check, and also to look at you.¡± Luna stepped forward and asked: ¡°Miss Bright , are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± She stood by the bedside, feeling somewhat awkward. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing that, Wills Watson said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, to take a checkup.¡± Seeing that, Cathelina Bright said: ¡°Wills , wait a moment, I have something to ask you.¡± As she spoke, she said to the nurse, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring my sister-inw to do a maternity check to familiarize her with the process.¡± Wills Watson said indifferently: ¡°A maternity examination, of course she needs me to apany her. If you have something to say, say it.¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s hand that was under the nket tightened around the bedsheet. She smiled and looked at him : ¡°Miss Greenwich , can I borrow your husband for a few minutes alone?¡± She looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡± She turned around and walked out, Cathelina Bright also sent her attendant out. There were only two people left in the ward. Wills Watson said in a cold voice: ¡°What, did you still have more to sayst night?¡± Cathelina Bright nodded her head: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed not done. Why didn¡¯t youe with me to the hospital, are you really not worried about me at all?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, and I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°Then why did you apany Luna to have the pregnancy test today? You¡¯re not a doctor, so you can¡¯t help her even if youe.¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s voice was filled with displeasure, ¡°Do you really have to seek disgrace from yourself? She is my wife and you are my sister-inw. Is this answer clear enough?¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Yes, I am seeking disgrace for myself.¡± Wills Watson shifted his gaze, not looking at her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a question? ¡°You ¡­ It¡¯s really very happy now, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Wills Watson did not hesitate, and nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. You can go.¡± Wills Watson put his hands in his pockets and turned around. However, before he could even take a step, Cathelina Bright continued: ¡°Wills , you must remember that there is a woman in this world who has truly and sincerely loved you for many years. This woman clearly knows that you are someone who she will never be able to obtain in her entire life, yet she is still unable to clear her head. Ah, Wills , there must always be one among us who is happy. Since you are so happy right now, I will be satisfied. Don¡¯t worry, I will clear away all the obstacles in front of you. ¡± Wills Watson turned and look at her: ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Cathelina Bright only smiled at him: ¡°Believe me, I won¡¯t harm you. You must live a happy life. Hurry up and go. Luna is waiting for you. Don¡¯t make her wait too long.¡± Wills Watson looked at Cathelina Bright¡¯s forced smile, after hesitating for a moment, he turned and left. When Cathelina Bright heard the door close, sheid down slowly and tears came out in an instant. It was time to act. Sorry, I really can¡¯t see you be happy with another woman. If I can¡¯t do it, then no one else had the right. People were selfish, and so was I, so¡­ Don¡¯t me me. Chapter 264 Wills Waltson hurriedly pulled her ears away from the door when he walked out. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, poking her in the brow. ¡°Oh, nothing special, I just dropped it. I just grabbed it, ¡°she continued, shaking the bag in her palm Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw her guilty expression and mocked her, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. Why did you appear so quickly?¡± Wills Waltson rested his hand on her shoulder: ¡°If you wait, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be anxious. Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll take you to the doctor.¡± ¡°OK, alright, let¡¯s go.¡± She was so embarrassed of herself that she wanted to eavesdrop for the first time in her life. She didn¡¯t hear anything, and he caught her. That was extremely embarrassing. She cast a peek at him. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Wills Waltson inquired. ¡°No ¡­. It¡¯s insignificant.¡± ¡°Nothing, so you heard it all?¡± She grabbed his waist with her hand. ¡°You want to murder your own husband,¡± Wills Waltsonmented. ¡°That¡¯s the result oftalkingrubbish, I didn¡¯t listen in.¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have it at all.¡± She was emotionless as she nced at him. ¡°Yes, I said it already, you didn¡¯t,¡± Wills Waltson bore hisughter. ¡°Wills Waltson, you¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°And how about me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re awful,¡± she cried, pushing him aside and speeding away. Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw her panicked expression. The more she felt guilty, the more he liked her. He got up to her fast and whispered, ¡°She remained silent. She merely wanted me to look after you.¡± ¡°Who wants to know? Don¡¯t tell me.¡± She red at him. ¡°I have to tell you, okay?¡± She turned her head. How embarrassing, she really wanted to find a hole and drill into it. The pregnancy test was over soon. On the way back, she said, ¡°I n to return to school tomorrow .¡± ¡°You really feel itchy without working all day, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I just feel that I am absent too much these days. As a counselor, I can¡¯t possibly not do anything. This really isn¡¯t appropriate.¡± Wills Watson replied honestly, ¡°If someone feels that it¡¯s not appropriate, you can resign.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a lunatic,¡± she said, curling her lips. He retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not a good job.¡± ¡°No matter how insignificant this job is in your eyes, I will not resign. You don¡¯t even know how much effort I put in for this job.¡± He was displeased. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve worked hard enough. You even lost your first love boyfriend for it, did you?¡± Seeing that he was angry again, she said gently and cautiously: ¡°I didn¡¯t refuse to resign because of Aven Harris, I already said this a long time ago, this is my dream. Besides, it¡¯s almost winter vacation. Before winter vacation, I always do what I have to do well. I don¡¯t like giving up halfway.¡± ¡°This is a good habit,¡± he said, and dialed Daniel¡¯s number: ¡°Arrange two bodyguards for Ms. Waltson ¡­¡± She took his phone and said to Daniel: ¡°No need, thank you.¡± She hung up the phone and looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°I say, Mr. Waltson , can you stop exaggerating, there is no danger in the school, furthermore, your press conference has already started, no reporter would dare to mess with you, since the school is my workce, you don¡¯t have to meddle, I¡¯m here to work, how can I work well with two bodyguards around me, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re going to make fun of me.¡± Wills Watson stared at her. If he had not interfered from the start, she would have been chewed to the point where not even bones would remain. ¡°Idiot.¡± She stared at him . ¡°Why you scolded me?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better shut up. I¡¯m toozy to be angry with you.¡± She crossed her arms, she was even less inclined to get angry. When he got home, she went to find a new notebook in her study and went upstairs. When he returned to his room, he found her writing at the table. He thought she was studying, but seeing that her book was still lying on the balcony table, he walked up to her in curiosity. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Holding the notebook up, she showed off a smile, ¡°I¡¯m doing the baby¡¯s diary myself.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Baby diary?¡± ¡°Yes, I have read many mother and child posts, and found a mother who wrote a diary for her child. It started when she was still a baby, so it¡¯s especially memorable. After I read it, I decided to make a diary from the first time I went through the obstetric examination. You said, when the baby grows up, look at his own imprint, isn¡¯t that great?¡± Wills Watson nodded, looked at her lovingly and smiled: ¡°Mn, a good mother.¡± With a smile, she lowered his head and continued. Wills Watson sat sideways on the table: ¡°Give your child a name.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡± ¡°Then find a neutral breast name.¡± It was a good idea to gently put down the pen. ¡± Stone.¡± Wills Watson said with disdain: ¡°I said I wanted to take a neutral name, I didn¡¯t say you could take a random name, what¡¯s a rock, a little girl with her name is rock, is it alright? No way.¡± She said, ¡°Then tell me, do you have any idea?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. ¡°How about L?¡± ¡°L from Luna ?¡± ¡°Or do you think?¡± She pouted, ¡°But what if it¡¯s a boy? If he called L, others willugh at him. It doesn¡¯t seem like a boy¡¯s name.¡± After she finished, she snapped her fingers. ¡°How about Wal?¡± Wills Watson shook his head andughed: ¡°Even though I am proud of being a member of Waltson family, would Wal be a little unsuitable for girls?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± She nodded: ¡°Anyway, I really like it.¡± Wills Watson nodded. ¡°Alright, then.¡± As he decided it, she actually felt that it was a bit casual. Just as she was about to say something, she saw that he had already picked up a pen and wrote a few bold and forceful words on the cover of the notebook. ¡°Baby Wal¡¯s Diary.¡± Father, Wills Waltson . Mother, Luna Greenwich . He handed her the diary. ¡°This diary, if parents do it together, they will have more love.¡± Looking up at him, her heart felt warm, somewhat envious of this Wal baby who had both mother and father. ¡°Mm, then ¡­Papa Wal, if you have anything you want to say to Wal, write it down too. ¡± Wills Watson did not hesitate as he bent down to write a few words in his diary. Seeing the words he wrote a smile appeared on her face. Wal, you¡¯ll have a good father. After finishing his diary, Wills Watson went to thepany first. She continued to read at home. Not longter, Nicky Enderson called her. But she chose to reject it. Following that, Johny Enderson called her. She stared at her phone, wondering what the father and son were up to today. She still didn¡¯t answer. Very quickly, Nicky Enderson sent her a message: ¡°Answer the phone, immediately.¡± Just as she finished reading, Johny Enderson ¡®s number called her again. She hesitated for a moment before picking up the phone. On the other end of the phone, Johny Enderson ¡®s hysterical roar could be heard: ¡°Luna , what do you guys want to do? Killing Belle Enderson , what benefits do you guys get, you evil girl?¡± Chapter 265 She, too, was enraged. ¡°What exactly do you mean? What exactly did I do?¡± ¡°Belle Endersonmitted suicide, and it was all your fault. Let me tell you, if something bad happens to Belle Enderson, I will not forgive you. Even if I die, I¡¯m going to drag you along with me and question your mother about how she disciplined you.¡± She held the phone in her hand for around five seconds. A busy signal came from the other end of the line. Johny Enderson hung up the phone. She bowed her head to check her phone. After a brief moment of confusion, she opened the safari and typed in the terms ¡°Belle Enderson.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She rarely watched the news when she was at home. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t realize the media had uploaded a screenshot of Belle Enderson getting drunk with a few men at a bar the night before yesterday. On the dance floor, she was seen dancing with a male, her arms around his shoulders. It didn¡¯t feel like ady stuck in love. As a result, Belle Enderson became aughingstock among her peers. Nicky Enderson¡¯s number had already been called before he could finish reading the news. Luna took up the phone. Nicky Enderson ¡®s voice was a little weak, ¡°Belle ¡®s cell phone number has been leaked, and due to today¡¯s news, people are calling and insulting her. On the inte, and in reality, everyone is cursing her. She couldn¡¯t take the pressure andmitted a suicide. She¡¯s already lost a lot of blood, the doctor said. Her condition is very serious, and it¡¯s very likely she won¡¯t be saved. Luna , this is what you want? ¡± ¡°Was I the one who forced her tomit suicide? Before, was it I who made her speak nonsense in front of the reporters? She dug her own grave again and again, saying that she was Wills Waltson ¡®s girlfriend, that she was trapped, that she was depressed, all of this was said by her precious mouth. Why did shemit suicide while you and your father came to question me? If I marry Wills Waltson , do I have to bear the consequences of all the bad things? Nicky Enderson , I am not a scapegoat, please do not me all of your mistakes on me, I will not pay for all of the things I did not do that I did not do. ¡± She hung up. Cut Wrist¡­ The word frightened her. She recalled thest scene in her mother¡¯s life. She thought of the bathtub stained with blood and the blood all over the floor ¡­ She covered her face with her hands and took a deep breath. Only until the images in her mind werepletely chased away did she pick up her phone and dialed Wills Waltson ¡®s number. ¡°Wills Waltson , let me ask you, today, were you the one who made Belle Enderson ¡®s news photos?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. ¡°I just found out.¡± ¡°Not you?¡± Wills Watson calmly replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Belle Endersonmitted suicide.¡± Wills Watson nodded his head: ¡°I just heard from Young Kang that shemitted suicide. Why do you sound so weird? Why, when she bullies you like that, you still intend to have a deep rtionship with her sister?¡± She shook her head and covered her heart with her hand. ¡°I just¡­ Think of my mother. ¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson got up and left the office. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild, Belle Enderson is not fit to bepared with my mother-inw.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , do you know how anxious he was when Johny Enderson called me just now ¡­ I finallypletely understood that Johny Enderson was actually a good father. It¡¯s just that ¡­ His is good, not good for me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re past the age where you need a father. God knows I¡¯ve let you down, so I betrothed myself to you to make up for the deficiencies in your life, eh?¡± ¡°As long as this matter has nothing to do with you, then that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll hang up first and start reading.¡± She hung up the phone, walked to the balcony and sat down, then quietly looked at the distant sky. After an unknown period of time, the door to the room was opened. When she heard the voice, she turned around to take a look. Seeing that it was Wills Waltson , she was expressed with surprise: ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wills Watson smiled with certainty. ¡°My intuition tells me that you really need a hug right now, so I¡¯m back.¡± He opened his arms and stepped in front of her. Getting up, she walked to his side and took the initiative to hug him. Yes, she really needed it. When she was sad, when she was sad, and when she was terrified, what she wished the most was to be embraced by others. That way, she seemed to have more confidence and a sense of security, just like right now. In the past, she always forced herself to do it alone. But after meeting Wills Waltson , everything had changed. When she wanted to hug him, he was there. Wills Watson gently caressed her back. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, someone like Belle Enderson , after offending many people, she will end up like this, it¡¯s all her fault. Her life or death, has nothing to do with you, so you don¡¯t have to be sad because of her, hmm?¡± In his embrace, she nodded. ¡°Did that Johny Enderson just say anything unpleasant to you? If there is, I will avenge you. ¡± ¡°He suspected that we were the ones who did it.¡± ¡°So, what if we did it? He couldn¡¯t have forgotten his own daughter, how much trouble she caused us in front of the media, right? Did he really think that everyone would be like him, indulging his useless daughter? ¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like being wronged. Help me investigate. I want to know who did this.¡± Wills Watson nodded his head: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, no matter who did it, in my opinion, they did it for the sake of the people, it¡¯s a good thing that deserves your praise.¡± Because of Wills Waltson , the pain in his heart gradually shrank. Indeed, when people are sad, it¡¯s not appropriate to be alone. Half an hourter, Daniel gave him the answer. After hanging up the phone, Wills Watson found it funny and looked at her. ¡°Daniel found the person who provided the photos, you know her too.¡± Thinking about it, she asked, ¡°I know her too?¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s expression carried a hint of yfulness: ¡°This person frequently goes to your school.¡± ¡°I have no clue. You should just tell me who it is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that you didn¡¯t think about it, but I was already shocked. This matter, was done by Emilia Burke.¡± ¡°Emilia Burke?¡± Her voice unconsciously increased by a few decibels. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any grievances with Belle Enderson and we don¡¯t even know each other, why would she do such a thing?¡± ¡°Who says they don¡¯t know each other? They went to the bar together the day before yesterday.¡± ¡°They know each other?¡± She scratched her be and was a bit stunned. She couldn¡¯t connect Emilia Burke and Belle Enderson no matter what she did. Was the world too small, or was there too many coincidences? She had a feeling that this matter wasn¡¯t that simple. Chapter 266 She went back to school the next day. The three teachers in the office erupted as soon as she walked into the room. ¡°Miss Luna¡­¡± Teacher Sabranda was the first toe up and hug her. This was a significant movement, and it caused all of the teachers to cast worried nces at her stomache . ¡°Teacher Sabranda, why are you being so nice today?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I was missing you. I assumed you wouldn¡¯t being in before the holidays.¡± ¡°I still have to do my work,¡± she said, shrugging her shoulders. Marktin inquired: ¡°Are there no journalists at the door? I noticed a reporter squatting in front of the school gate a few days ago.¡± ¡°I saw it, too,¡± Mia said, nodding. ¡°After giving a news conference, everyone¡¯s interest appears to have turned away from me,¡± she said. Sabranda agreed with a nod: ¡°Yes, yes, and yes. Everyone¡¯s attention is currently focused on the young miss of the Enderson family, whomitted suicide yesterday.¡± She set her backpack down and sat at her desk. ¡°I¡¯m unable tomunicate with you. I need to hurry up and finish my assignment.¡± ¡°In thest few days, practically all of the work that you should have done has been handled by Benjaming Waltson,¡± Mia said. ¡°Has Benjaming been here before?¡± she questioned, looking at her. ¡°He came every day, at this time,¡± Sabranda exined naturally. There was a knock on the door before she could continue her sentence. Benjaming Waltson entered by pushing open the door. When Benjaming Waltson saw her, he said, ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, why have youe?¡± She shrugged and smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort over thest two days.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that correct? You¡¯ve really troubled me. You must reward me.¡± She simply nodded. ¡°Fine. Tell me how you want me to thank you.¡± ¡°Mm ¡­ Take someone to my bar to spend some money. ¡± ¡°Heh.¡±¡±This little scheme of yours, it¡¯s all fine,¡± she answered, stunned. ¡°We only benifit our own people?¡± ¡°What bar?¡± inquired teacher Sabranda. She pursed her lips : ¡°Benjaming opened a bar outside and it is nonprofitable. I¡¯ll bring you guys around when I have time.¡± Teacher Sabranda snapped her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s better to choose a day than to strike a day. Today is the day.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Nodding , she said to Benjeming Waltson: ¡°You have to receive guests today, four.¡± ¡°Alright, boss, since you¡¯re back, then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She waved at him. After Benjeming Waltson left, Teacher Sabranda sighed: ¡°I always thought Benjeming Waltson was the same as Lord Third, a man from the ice mountain. I never thought that he had such a good personality.¡± Wills Watson shrugged. It was not just him, Wills Waltson ¡®s personality was also very good. She picked up the folder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the ssroom first.¡± At noon, Luna and Teacher Mia went to eat lunch together outside the academy. When she returned, she saw Nicky Enderson ¡®s car at the school gate. Luna pulled Teacher Mia along and quickly walked two steps, but she was stopped by Nicky Enderson who just got off the car. ¡°Luna .¡± He stopped walking and her expression turned serious. Mia looked at her: ¡°Do you need my help to chase him away?¡± Before Luna even said anything, Nicky Enderson had already walked over. ¡°At a time like this, the more you avoid me, the more others will think that my rtionship with you is not good. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± She raised her head and looked at him with a face full of displeasure. Nicky Enderson looked at Mia: ¡°Madam, can I talk to Luna privately for a while?¡± Mia looked at him . ¡°Teacher Luna ?¡± He nodded : ¡°Teacher Mia, you can go back first.¡± After Mia left, Nicky Enderson pointed to his car: ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll bring you somewhere else.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk here. What do you want to say?¡± Nicky Enderson ¡®s expression was a little hurt, ¡°After being rescued, Belle is no longer in danger.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She nodded: ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Luna , don¡¯t be like this. Your attitude makes me feel very ufortable.¡± Sheughed in a disdainful tone, ¡°My attitude is making you ufortable? Then, when you and your father questioned me yesterday, did you think that your attitudes would cause me any harm? ¡± ¡°The situation yesterday, it was because we were too worried about Belle that we ¡­¡± ¡°I can understand your worry, after all, she is Johny Enderson ¡®s own daughter, your blood sister. boss, I hope that in the future, you can differentiate between the two of them, and that you won¡¯t be able to have both of them. With Belle Enderson as your younger sister, you don¡¯t have to recognize me anymore. ¡± After she finished speaking, she hugged her bosom and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, can I leave now?¡± ¡°Luna ,¡±Nicky Enderson grabbed her wrist. She shook her hand away. ¡°If you still want to say something, then say it. Don¡¯t touch me. Others don¡¯t know that you and I are rted by blood. This is not good.¡± ¡°If I can only choose one, I will choose you,¡±Nicky Enderson said with sincerity in his eyes. She focused on the space between her brows, thinking about the way he had treated her and his attitude towards her. She shook her head. ¡°Brother, you should know that I¡¯m not a very secure person, so I won¡¯t easily trust others.¡± ¡°What I said was true.¡±Nicky Enderson said somewhat urgently: ¡°Luna , are you willing to leave this ce with me? I can abandon everything and take you away. I don¡¯t want anything. I just want you to be happy. ¡± These words made her feel extremely awkward. She shook her head. ¡°I never thought of leaving.¡± Nicky Enderson held her hand once again, ¡°Luna , I¡¯m serious, follow me.¡± She was about to say no again when two tall men in T-shirt and jeans came running out from behind her. One of them stepped forward and pulled Nicky Enderson away, while the other said in a gentle voice, ¡°Ms. Waltson, I will escort you back to school.¡± After looking at Nicky Enderson , she turned around and left. After entering the school, she looked at the man and asked: ¡°You were sent by Wills Waltson ?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Waltson.¡± ¡°What does he want you to do here?¡± She looked at his clothes and asked curiously. ¡°Lord Third wants us to be inclothes bodyguards.¡± in clothes bodyguard¡­ Heh, she really admired this man. Before she even reached the office, Wills Watson called her. Without waiting for her to speak, Wills Watson said in a displeased tone, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered that you, your scar has really healed and you¡¯ve forgotten to feel pain. Who promised me to stay away from Nicky Enderson ? ¡± ¡°It was he who found the entrance, not me who went to see him. Besides, I¡¯m so calm. If I were to talk to him at the school gate, I am calm and fElven ess because I am innocent.¡± ¡°Calm?, you are so stupid. Do you know why that Nicky Enderson is so good to you?¡± Upon hearing this, she asked, ¡°Could it be that you know of it?¡± ¡°Come back tonight. I¡¯ll show you something. You¡¯ll know once you see it.¡± Chapter 267 ¡°What exactly is it?¡± ¡°When youe back tonight, you¡¯ll have a look for yourself,¡± Wills Waltson said quietly. She said, as if she had thought of something, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do it tonight. I promised the office teachers that I would invite them to Benjaming¡¯s bar.¡± ¡°Taking a baby to a bar? You actually thought of something. ¡± ¡°The environment at Benjaming ¡®s bar is quite good. It¡¯s not too loud, and it¡¯s ideal for gatherings.¡± ¡°You really are growing more and more fun,¡± Wills Waltson remarked. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it. Your brother is a master of deception. He said that he only benefited his own people, so he led me to his residence to consume. I can¡¯t really say no.¡± ¡°Hmph, he¡¯se to scam my sister-inw.¡± Shecouldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly when she heard Wills Waltson¡¯s statements. Only after she hung up did she realize she had forgotten to follow up on his offer to arrange security for her. This guy understood just how to change the subject. She returned her gaze to the inclothes bodyguard. To be fair, their clothing weren¡¯t particrly eye-catching to begin with, but whatever. It was lucky that they were present today, since she was able to eliminate the awkwardness. She shook her head, recalling what Nicky Enderson had just stated. The more Nicky Enderson looked at her, the stranger he became. Michal took them to Benjaming Waltson¡¯s tavern at night. There were more servers than guests in the pub at this point. Benjaming Waltson greeted the four of them individually. She had intended to take them to a private room. However, Teacher Sabranda wanted to get a sense of the vibe in the bar from the outside. ¡°Actually, this is my first time in a ce like this,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Me too, what about you?¡± teacher Mia said, looking at her. Luna pursed her lips and said, ¡°I used to work in bars while I was in school, so I¡¯m familiar with them. Benjaming ¡®s baris actually not a bar anymore, so it¡¯s more suitable for art and arts youths to drink.¡± ¡°I say. This decoration is quite vintage.¡± Sabranda walked over to the bar Looking at the photo that was hanging not far away, she said excitedly, ¡°Wow, handsome man.¡± Benjeming Waltson stood at the counter, while helping the three people mix wine, he said: ¡°That¡¯s my second uncle, he used to own this bar.¡± ¡°So handsome. Your second uncle must be very low-key, right? I haven¡¯t even heard much about his achievements.¡± Teacher Sabranda¡¯s words caused Benjaming ¡®s hand to stop moving. He turned his head to look at the wall before speaking calmly, ¡°My second uncle is no longer here. He has been gone for many years.¡± Teacher Sabranda quickly covered her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not the fault of the ignorant.¡± Then she walked to the opposite side of the wall and sat down. After the three teachers received their cocktails, Benjeming Waltson gave Luna a ss of pure milk. ¡°We¡¯ll have a chat here. Go and get busy.¡± ¡°Alright, if you need anything, just call me.¡± After Benjeming Waltson left, Teacher Sabranda chattered on with everyone. As she was drinking her milk, her eyes touched upon the photo of her Second Uncle on the wall. The scene of him smiling into the camera with a goblet in his hand caused her to fall into a trance for a moment. She had seen that smile before. But where had she seen it before? She focused her mind and tried her best to recall, but she couldn¡¯t find a single clue. However, ¡­ Instinct told her that she had seen it before. Looking at the picture, she was lost in her thoughts. She didn¡¯t even hear the people beside her calling her. The Teacher Mia nudged her with his elbow. She came back to herself. ¡°Huh? Teacher Mia, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Mia pointed behind her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She turned around. Seeing Wills Watson standing there, she could not help but ask: ¡°Why are you here too.¡± ¡°The fats don¡¯t flow to the foreignnds. Ie here to spend money.¡± Benjeming Waltson walked over and ced his arm on Wills Waltson ¡®s shoulder: ¡°Boss, do you want to drink something?¡± Wills Watson shook his shoulder, and pulled Benjeming Waltson¡¯s arm away: ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡°Third brother, do you know this is the most difficult? We don¡¯t have up to you here. ¡± Wills Watson looked at her. ¡°You order for me.¡± She said to Benjeming Waltson with a yful smile, ¡°The most expensive drink. Since the boss is here, why don¡¯t you all hurry up and take out the best things to serve? Do you want to smash the signboard? Give me the most expensive drink, and it suits the temperament of this boss.¡± Wills Watson calmly replied: ¡°Mn, that¡¯s right, give me the best. Your Third Sister-in-Law will treat me anyway.¡± The moment he finished speaking, she immediately said to Benjeming Waltson , ¡°A cup of Raging mes, with ice.¡± Benjeming Waltson curled his lips: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, aren¡¯t you being too stingy towards my third brother? How can this 58 dors cocktail match up to my third brother¡¯s temperament?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about,¡± she said with sincere voice. ¡°With your third brother¡¯s temperament, no matter what he drinks, it looks like a drink costs ten thousand dors, right, boss?¡± She smirked and looked at Wills Waltson . Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a little funny seeing her expression. On the contrary, Benjeming Waltson looked at her with contempt: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you are ttering him, you are too careless.¡± ¡°How can it be considered ttery, I am just speaking the truth,¡± While saying that, she smiled at Wills Watson and said, ¡°The temperament of Mr. Waltson , can it be described with a single sentence?¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes at her, ¡°Then describe it to me.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± She had forgotten that this fellow was a professional instigator. To the side, the three teachers could not help butugh. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Let me summarize it.¡± They all looked at her and she said: ¡°Perfect, Benjeming Waltson, hurry up and mix the wine, don¡¯t make the boss wait too long.¡± Benjeming Waltson shook his head: ¡°Third brother, you better not be like my Third Sister-in-Law, she is too petty, which is scary.¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°No, I should learn. She is my wife.¡± Benjeming Waltson was speechless as he said to the teachers: ¡°Teachers, tell me, why aren¡¯t you guys looking at the calendar today? Are you willing to eat this dog food?¡± With Wills Watson around, the few teachers were no longer as casual as they were before. Especially for Teacher Sabranda, she was afraid of stuttering and didn¡¯t even dare to speak. Mia replied, ¡°There are some dog food that we wholeheartedly ept.¡± She looked at and asked, ¡°Has your Second Uncle ever entered the showbiz circle before?¡± ¡°Why?¡± She was angry. He could say it well but why should he say that. Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of asking such a boring question?¡± Staring at the photo, she hissed, ¡°Why do I feel like your second uncle looks so familiar?¡± Wills Watson scoffed, ¡°It should be because you left a deep impression after looking at the photost time. My second uncle is so handsome.¡± She shrugged her shoulders. That was true. Could it be that the smile that appeared in her mind just now was due to some strange illusion that appeared in her head? Chapter 268 It was already beyond nine o¡¯clock when they returned to the Waltson home. She was unable to read the book for tonight. She noticed Wills Waltson had left after taking a bath. She went to bed first, curious. Wills Waltson returned not long after with a paper bag. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m holding in my hand?¡± he inquired, sitting on the side of the bed. ¡°What?¡± she inquired. ¡°Did you forget what I said I¡¯d show you tonight?¡± It wasn¡¯t until that moment that she recalled. She made a pping motion with her hands. ¡°That¡¯s correct. I had forgotten about it.¡± She extended her arms in front of him. ¡°Call my husband first,¡± Wills Waltson said, putting the paper bag behind him. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°I let you call me husband ahead of time because I want to calm you down. Are you certain you will not do so?¡± She took a seat. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that interested.¡± ¡°What¡¯s within will flip your thinking inside out.¡± After giving it some thought, she sat up and smiled at him, saying, ¡°Husband, let me have a look.¡± Okay, she confessed it. She was still intrigued. She¡¯d never understood why Nicky Enderson was so nice to her. Not previously. Wills Waltson stroked her back and handed her the documents. Luna took it and opened the folder. Her face froze when she noticed the contents. Wills Waltson went forward, asking, ¡°So, did that ¡®husband¡¯ just now soothe you down?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s demeanor was solemn as she nced up at him. ¡°Did you make a mistake? How could my brother not be Johny Enderson¡¯s son if Johny Enderson treats him so well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth,¡± Wills Waltson sat properly: ¡°epting Nicky Enderson was a prerequisite for Johny Enderson to join the Enderson family; if not, do you think the Enderson family¡¯s old man would dare hand over his inheritance to an outsider?¡± Her warm nce returned to the document. So, brother¡­ He was the illegitimate child of the Enderson family¡¯s second youngest member, Jany Enderson, when she was young? And Kelen and Johny Enderson were only his aunts and uncles? She was perplexed and inquired, ¡°But why does my brother treat me so well?¡± ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°Is my brother aware of this?¡± Wills Waltson nodded, saying, ¡°Of course, I tried it the previous time.¡± ¡°Do you suppose my brother felt pity for me since he knew he wasn¡¯t Johny Enderson¡¯s child and thus thought he was close to me?¡± Wills Waltson tapped the center of her brows lightly. ¡°What, was my analysis unreasonable?¡± she asked, raising her palm to cover the area between her brows. ¡°A man who isn¡¯t rted to you by blood can¡¯t treat you well for no reason at all. Either he likes you, or you are profitable for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not of much use to my brother, so what you¡¯re saying is, he likes ¡­¡± she said, hesitating. Wills Watson casually nodded his head: ¡°You already get the point.¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡±Luna shook her head in disbelief. ¡°This is a man¡¯s intuition towards a man. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not.¡± As he spoke, he kept the document and said to her, ¡°This is also why I especially hate Nicky Enderson . In the future, the farther the better.¡± Luna did not make a sound. But she remembered what Nicky Enderson had told her today. He asked her if she wanted to leave with him. And the way he looked at her ¡­ Wills Watson ced the document to the side,id down and said: ¡°Come,e to your husband¡¯s embrace, I will suppress your shock.¡± She didn¡¯t move. Wills Watson immediately stood up and pulled her into his embrace, pressing her down. ¡°Ah!¡± She turned her head and rolled her eyes at him. Wills Watson smirked: ¡°Telling you the truth is to keep you at a distance from Nicky Enderson , you don¡¯t need to think so much. That¡¯s not something you should be concerned about.¡± Luna silently nodded. This was not something she could manage as long as she wanted to, but it was also true that she was surprised. The next day at noon, when Luna was busy returning to the office building from the ssroom, she met Emilia Burke. Emilia Burke got off the car, and then mmed the door open. Seeing her, she smiled disdainfully and walked in front of her as if provoking her. ¡°When I was in the car just now, I am wondering who was walking sideways on the road. So, it was you.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She pursed his lips: ¡°What? I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t evenpare to Miss Burke, the daughter of the Principal. After all, not just any young man would be able toe to school and stroll around when he has nothing to do. You must be proud of being a principal¡¯s daughter. ¡± ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t need to beat around the bush and mock me. Luna , a woman like you, with a deep scheming heart, I cannotpete with you.¡± ¡°Miss Burke is too modest, you are someone who can even sell out your own friends, fighting against you? I might even be on the verge of cultivating. ¡± Emilia Burke became alert: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know it clearly ? If I were to tell Belle Enderson that it was you who schemed against her, how would she deal with you? Oh yeah, I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t know, but Belle Enderson is fine, she is already out of danger. ¡± Emilia Burke forced herself to calm down: ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s fine as long as Wills Watson knows.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson ¡­¡± She said with a mockingugh, ¡°Or else, how do you think I know that you were the one who did the thing with Belle Enderson ? You should be d that Wills Watson hates Belle Enderson , or else, you would be the unlucky one. ¡± After she finished speaking, she cast a cold nce at Emilia Burke, and turned to leave. Emilia Burke¡¯s goal was obvious. She liked Wills Waltson . Therefore, no matter if she was helping Belle Enderson to harm Luna or defeating Belle Enderson , it would still be beneficial for her. But unfortunately, her methods were too venomous. She almost caused Belle Enderson ¡®s death. Although she and Belle Enderson hated each other, she would never ept Emilia Burke¡¯s despicable methods. If they wanted to fight, they had to do it openly. Emilia Burke felt her heart jump. Instead of going upstairs to look for her father, she turned and got into the car. With both hands on the steering wheel, she looked at Luna and felt indignant in her heart. Mr. Waltson agreed to her father¡¯s request and helped her arrange a good job. Even though he knew that she had harmed Belle Enderson , Mr. Waltson didn¡¯t even scold her. Did this mean that Mr. Waltson didn¡¯t hate her? No, no, no. with Mr. Waltson ¡®s position, if he just didn¡¯t hate her, then he probably wouldn¡¯t help her find a job. So¡­ Mr. Waltson was most likely interested in her. Thinking of this, she clenched her teeth and pulled open the corner of her lips. She still had a chance. The only thing he needed to do now was to let Luna disappear from Mr. Waltson ¡®s world. It would be impossible for her to leave while waiting for Mr. Waltson to do something that would infuriate Mr. Waltson . What if Mr. Waltson chased her away? She picked up her cell phone, clicked open the photo album, and found some photos. Looking at the photos, her heart sank. She couldn¡¯t just sit by and wait. She had to do it once. She opened her address book, found a reporter¡¯s number, and dialed it. ¡°Hello, I am the daughter of the Phdelphia University¡¯s Principal, Emilia Burke. Do you still remember me? I want to blow some news for you, it¡¯s rted to Ms. Waltson. ¡° Chapter 269 Luna had no idea that the news between her and Nicky Enderson would spark a second furious debate. Nicky Enderson hade to find her yesterday at lunchtime. The photo was discreetly captured and released online while the two of them were speaking at the school¡¯s entrance. There were almost a hundred thousandments and over three thousand transfers in less than half an hour. She gazed at her phone, at themotions of theizens who swung with the wind every day. She couldn¡¯t decide whether tough or cry. ¡°That day when this man pulled this woman away, it didn¡¯t seem like they were friends.¡± ¡°The Wealthy ss is soplicated, I feel like going back to the countryside.¡± ¡°How did she aplish this? Mr. Waltson , Nicky Enderson , two super male gods, both of them were taken down by her. What mysterious DNA did her parents endow her with?¡± ¡°A gorgeous woman truly possesses this potential. If one of them selected me, I would be able to love him for the rest of my life.¡± She put a hand to her forehead. She had just taken off her hat, but now it was back on her head. Mia looked at her worriedly: ¡°Teacher Luna , a thousand people with a thousand hearts, don¡¯t take it to heart too much.¡± She nodded. Sabranda could not suppress her curiosity and asked softly: ¡°Teacher Luna , tell me, what rtionship do you have with this boss?¡± She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a dirty rtionship.¡± ¡°You keep spreading rumors with him this frequently, doesn¡¯t Mr. Waltson get angry?¡± Thinking about Wills Waltson , It made her head hurt. He wouldn¡¯t be angry, but he would be jealous and mock her again. She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, he knows that there¡¯s nothing going on between Nicky Enderson and me.¡± But what use was it for him to know? Theizens who had insulted her and mocked her didn¡¯t know. After work at noon, she took the time to make a trip to Waltson¡äs Group. Wills Watson waspletely unaffected, and was calmly busying himself with his work. Seeing her arrive, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s for lunch? I¡¯ll have Daniel book it. ¡± She said , ¡°Anything is fine. I don¡¯t have any appetite anyway.¡± ¡°Just for a piece of news?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see thements? In thements section, I became a romantic woman with a Greenwich grasnd over your head. How is this just news? It¡¯s clearly a bomb. ¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°If they want to talk, then go ahead. I already know that I¡¯m your only man, that¡¯s enough.¡± She gave him a thumbs up, saying in a speechless manner, ¡°Mr. Waltson , your heart is truly big.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise. Say it, what do you want to eat?¡± After thinking about it, she said, ¡°I want to eat something spicy. Spicy chicken and spicy casserole will do as well.¡± Wills Watson picked up his internal phone and called Daniel. ¡°Get them to order some health food.¡± ¡°Since you want to order health food, then why are you asking me what I want to eat?¡± ¡°I need to understand your recent developments so that the bodyguards around you won¡¯t look favorably on you. Don¡¯t let yourself sneak out to eat trash.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± What an evil capitalist. In less than half an hour, the secretary brought lunch. Just as they were eating, Daniel knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Mr. Waltson , we¡¯ve found the source of the news, it¡¯s Belle Enderson .¡± She looked at Daniel: ¡°Belle Enderson ? Didn¡¯t she just escape from danger in the hospital? ¡± Daniel said in all seriousness: ¡°Yes, but the news was indeed provided in her name.¡± Luna put down her fork and said angrily: ¡°This Belle Enderson must be crazy. It wasn¡¯t me who revealed her face when she went out and attacked me. Why is she using her own brother as a topic?¡± Wills Watson shook his head, looked at Daniel and said: ¡°Go and investigate more, this wasn¡¯t done by Belle Enderson .¡± Luna looked at him, so sure? ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Belle Enderson should not have known about the matter of Nicky Enderson not being her brother, if not she would have made use of this matter to cause trouble. This is her trump card. She would not have waited until when she was forced into a corner beforeing out.¡± With the current situation where Belle Enderson had just escaped from danger, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing. But other than Belle Enderson , who could possibly hate her to this extent? After dinner, she rested for a few minutes and then went back to school. Just as she was about to leave, Wills Waltson ¡®s phone rang. It was Cathelina Bright. Wills Watson picked it up, and asked: ¡°Wills , are you alright? ¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I saw the news,¡±Cathelina Bright said as he furrowed her brows. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do anything? Others are already poking at your spine and mocking you for wearing a Greenwich hat, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t true, why should I be angry?¡± ¡°However, the photo of Luna pulling around with Nicky Enderson was not fake. Other people¡¯s discussions are notpletely baseless, there are some things, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if they were exined, why would they choose to remain silent? Wills Watson said in a clear and cold voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me about the matter of her.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t not ask. I can¡¯t watch you suffer.¡± ¡°Like I said, this matter has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s enough for you to stay in the hospital and recuperate. I still have a meeting to attend, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After being hung up like this, Cathelina Bright felt that the anger in her heart was about to ignite. She was kind, but he ignored her. The perfectly fine Wills Waltson , how could he be changed into his current state by Luna ? She really hated her. She wanted Luna to return the former Wills to her. She shook her head. Wills chose to remain silence, but she couldn¡¯t. She heaved a sigh of relief. There were some things that needed to be done now. It was a good time to appear. The moment she entered the office, Wills Watson immediately sent her a picture of Emilia Burke calling from a phone booth. Unsure of what he meant, she replied with a question Marktin . Wills Watson said: ¡°Your husband has god-like foresight, the one who called the reporter was Emilia Burke, and this was based on the caller ID provided by the reporter, and was monitored at the intersection.¡± Emilia Burke. This trick of framing others and causing a ruckus was pretty good. But unfortunately, she stepped on the wrong person. Just as she was about to reply to Wills Waltson , Wills Watson had already sent her a message. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to Emilia Burke. I made a n, and after that, I will take care of her. Leave it to me.¡± She felt that she could rest at ease with Wills Waltson ¡®s work. If Wills Watson acted, Emilia Burke would be in an even worse situation. She replied with an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture. This afternoon, she acted as if nothing had happened and did what she needed to do. On the other hand, Sabranda was extremely angry, and keptmenting on the inte, choking on her words to a group ofizens. She was astounded when she read other news about Luna . She looked at Luna and asked excitedly: ¡°Teacher Luna , you are the Enderson family¡¯s second young miss?¡± Hearing that, her face turned ck, and she looked at Sabranda. Sabranda raised her phone, ¡°Mr. Waltson has made a statement to rify the situation, saying that you and Nicky Enderson are not friends, and that you are siblings.¡± Chapter 270 He had turned her into Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter. She was utterly stunned as she sat down on the seat. On the other side, she did not hear a single word Sabranda said. ¡°Wills Waltson has made her into Johny Enderson¡¯s daughter,¡± said one voice in her head. Mia noticed her unhappy countenance and gently caressed her arm: ¡°Teacher Luna, are you okay?¡± She shook her head as she stared at Mia. She stood up, but her legs went soft as soon as she made her first step. Mia, thankfully, was quick enough to support her and keep her from falling. ¡°Miss Luna¡­¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Teacher Luna, what happened to you, did I say something wrong?¡± Sabranda approached her. ¡°Teacher Sabranda, can you show me the news?¡± she said. Sabranda handed over her phone right away. She leaned back in her chair, her gaze fixed on the news on her cell phone. Wills Waltson called the press this afternoon to prove that his wife was gentle and not the type ofdy that everyone was talking about. They even imed that she was picky, and that her rtionship with Nicky Enderson was not the ambiguous one that others imagined. She was Johny Enderson¡¯s daughter, and they were siblings with the same father but separate mothers. She put the phone down on the table and put her hand over her eyes. Mia and Sabranda looked at each other. Mia said: ¡°Teacher Luna , you don¡¯t look too good. How about, I send you to find a ce to rest?¡± ¡°All right, thank you,¡± she said with a hint of a sob in her voice. Mia supported her up. Sabranda immediately asked: ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Mia looked at her: ¡°Go and find the director, get a leave of absence from Teacher Luna .¡± ¡°Good, good, good.¡± The two of them walked out of the office and sat down on the edge of the flower bed. Mia squatted in front of her: ¡°Teacher Luna , your face is frighteningly white right now, shouldn¡¯t I send you to the hospital first?¡± Her ears were buzzing, but she shook her head. She held her phone and called Wills Waltson . The line was busy. Wills Watson had already seen the news. At that moment, his heart sank to the bottom . Without thinking, he dialed Cathelina Bright¡¯s number. ¡°The news, did you do it?¡± Cathelina Bright calmly replied. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± He scolded, ¡°Are you crazy? Who allowed you to interfere in my matters?¡± Hearing that, Cathelina Bright was sad. It was the first time she had spoken to her in this tone. Cathelina Bright stubbornly said: ¡°I cannot just watch as you are ndered like this. Wills , like I said, between us, there will always be one person who wants to be happy, as long as you are happy, I will be satisfied. I will help you clear away all the obstacles.¡± Wills Watson was annoyed: ¡°Cathelina Bright, who asked you to act on your own, what right do you have to think that you are helping me like this.¡± Cathelina Bright was also slightly angry, ¡°Why are you angry? As long as you exin this matter clearly , no one will misunderstand the rtionship between her and Nicky Enderson , and you won¡¯t need to wear such a big Greenwich hat, this way, no matter if it is for you or your feelings, it will be beneficial, won¡¯t it? ¡± Wills Watson shouted, ¡°Enough, what do you know?¡± Cathelina Bright raised her eyebrows, but her voice was urgent: ¡°I know, you¡¯re worried that your second brother will be angry about this after her identity is revealed, this is not the main point, I will help you exin to your second brother.¡± Wills Watson gnashed his teeth and said: ¡°My second brother¡¯s objection is simply nothing to me. She hated Johny Enderson with Luna . What she didn¡¯t want the most in her life was for others to know that she was Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, so she would rather be mocked and insulted than to acknowledge her rtionship with Johny Enderson . Now, because of your decision, she has be the person she didn¡¯t want to be the most. Cathelina Bright, do you know what kind of harm you have done her? If this were so easy, do you think I would choose to remain silent until now? ¡± Hearing Wills Watson say that, Cathelina Bright who was on the other side of the phone suddenly started crying. ¡°Sorry, Wills , I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know about all of this. I always thought that you guys only ¡­¡± Cathelina Bright wanted to say something but hesitated, instead, she started crying even louder: ¡°Wills , what should I do? I don¡¯t want to hurt Miss Greenwich , I thought that I was helping you guys but I really didn¡¯t want to hurt her.¡± Wills Watson was furious: ¡°Before you do this, why don¡¯t you discuss it with me?¡± ¡°I thought that after I finished this matter, I could help you all persuade him. I even thought that by doing this, both you and the Miss Greenwich would be grateful to me. That¡¯s why I ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± Wills Watson raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows. Cathelina Bright cried: ¡°A person like me, is really the biggest stumbling block in your life, what I should get rid of is not others, but myself. Wills , I really don¡¯t have the face to face you and Miss Greenwich anymore. I apologize ¡­¡± Wills Watson heard the intermittent sounds of crying and confessions on the other end of the phone, followed by the heart-wrenching screams of the nurse. ¡°Second Madam, don¡¯t be like this. You still have children in your stomache . Second Madam, calm down.¡± Wills Watson got up and shouted, ¡°Cathelina Bright, what are you doing?¡± No one answered him. In the hospital, the nurse heard the nurse¡¯s cries and came over to help. It took a while before she managed to push Cathelina Bright back into her sickbed. The nurse picked up the phone, ¡°Mr. Waltson , Second Madam was about to hit the wall, but was held down by a few nurses. What should we do now?¡± Wills Watson said in a cold voice, ¡°Let her listen to the phone.¡± The nurse handed the phone over to Cathelina Bright. Cathelina Bright shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t have the face to say anything to you.¡± Wills Watson was furious: ¡°Cathelina Bright, the trouble you have created is already big enough, I have a headache now, so stop messing around immediately and listen to me.¡± Cathelina Bright lowered her voice, epted the phone, and put it back to her ear: ¡°Wills , I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wills Watson sighed: ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying sorry? Now that things havee to this, there are some things that can no longer be changed. I have to go and see her now, so don¡¯t act on your own. ¡± ¡°Because of me, Miss Greenwich must be very sad right now.¡± Wills Watson frowned, ¡°She was sad because of me.¡± Cathelina Bright choked with sobs: ¡°How could this be ¡­¡± Wills Watson could not hold back the anger in his heart: ¡°You released the news in my name, so the person she was angry at was me.¡± Cathelina Bright was silent for a moment, then said: ¡°I originally nned to do this for your own good, but now that things have turned out like this, I ¡­ I don¡¯t have the courage to tell the truth to Miss Greenwich , I¡¯m afraid that she will hate me. Wills , can you help me? Chapter 271 ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be a nasty woman, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s affairs; you kept saying it was good for us, but you personally turned me into one. Cathelina Bright, even if you imed you were sorry, I couldn¡¯t tell you it¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Wills Waltson raised his hand and squeezed his temple once more: ¡°I will ept responsibility for this situation, but don¡¯t put too much stock in it. I¡¯m not doing this to help you; I just don¡¯t want my wife to feel too strongly about this. I love her, and I will tolerate her resentment. But, in the future, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s phone was ringing as he was chatting. When he realized it was from her, he immediately hung up on Cathelina Bright. Cathelina Bright put down her phone andy down, her back to the rest of the guests but a cheeky smile on her face. Have you turned him into a nasty guy? If Luna had a spine, she would refuse to forgive him for the rest of her life. She had already hung up when Wills Waltson answered the phone. He returned her call. She sat on the edge of the flower bed, looking down at her phone. She remained still. ¡°Teacher Luna, pick up the phone,¡± Mia urged, concerned. She pressed the phone against her ear. ¡°Did you see the news?¡± Wills Waltson asked. ¡°Did you do it?¡± she said feebly. Wills Waltson realized the gravity of the situation when he heard her voice. He groaned and exined, ¡°You¡¯re still in school, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯lle get you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you were the one who did this.¡± Luna eximed in a sorrowful tone. Even Mia, who was standing next to her, was taken aback. She¡¯d never seen a Teacher Luna lose her cool like this. Wills Waltson nodded and said, ¡°I can exin it to you, just wait for me at the school and I¡¯ll go get you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± she responded, feeling despondent. His demeanor led her to believe he was the perpetrator. He seemed to recognize her. But she had no idea that the guy who would exploit this matter to stab her in the end would be Wills Waltson. She hung up the phone and stood up. Mia, seeing this, backed her up. ¡°What exactly happened, Teacher Luna? Why do I have the impression that this is a significant matter?¡± With a wry smile, she said: ¡°Mia, please go back first. I want to go for a walk by myself.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll stick beside you.¡± Luna shifted her head to face Mia. Mia stated firmly, ¡°I can see you¡¯re not in a good mood right now. If I continue to let you go, and something bad happens to you, I may never be able to forgive myself.¡± She averted her gaze. ¡°Then ¡­ Can you get me home?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Mia said as she held her arm. She said gently, ¡°We will walk through the west gate.¡± Mia listened to her and sent her to the west gate. The two of them got into the car. She turned to the driver and said gently, ¡°Please, go to Big City Home.¡± Mia frowned, ¡°You¡¯re not going to the Waltson family?¡± Luna did not make a sound. Mia said: ¡°Teacher Luna , even though I do not have much emotional experience, but I keep having the feeling that if there is any misunderstanding between the two of us, it would be better tomunicate with him. What do you think?¡± She shook her head and turned her head to look outside the window. Mia sighed, and had nothing else to say. After arriving at Big City Home, Mia sent her back home. She sat on the sofa and spoke to Mia, ¡°Teacher Mia, you can go back first.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°I might not be able to return to school for the next few days, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me apply for another leave of absence.¡± Mia walked to Luna ¡®s side and sat down, ¡°Teacher Luna , is this matter really that serious?¡± With great effort, she revealed a trace of a smile: ¡°It¡¯s fine, Teacher Mia, you can go back.¡± Mia held her hand: ¡°You must remember, you still have a child in your stomache . You should take care of this child, don¡¯t do things that you regret, okay?¡± Nodding her head, she replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± Teacher Mia sighed. She first went to boil a pot of hot water for her, poured a cup of water and ced it in front of her before leaving. Just as she went downstairs, her cell phone rang. It was a call from Teacher Sabranda. ¡°Teacher Mia, where did you guys go? Mr. Waltson is here.¡± Mia turned around and looked at the stairs, then said: ¡°Tell Mr. Waltson , Teacher Luna has returned to Big City Home.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Oh, okay, okay. I understand.¡± Mia hung up and took a deep breath. She did not know if she was right or wrong to do this. No matter if she was right or wrong, this was the only thing she could do. She felt that Teacher Luna ¡®s current state was too bad. It would be wrong to leave her alone. Mia hid in a corner and waited anxiously until she saw Wills Watson driving a car upstairs. Only then did she leave with relief. When Wills Watson arrived at the doorstep, he first tried to knock on the door. However, the people in the room didn¡¯t open the door for him. Thus, he took out the key and opened the door. Seeing that Luna was sitting hesitantly on the sofa, he slowly walked over and sat on the coffee table in front of her. She then looked at him and restrained her emotions. She could only look at him coldly. Wills Watson raised his hand, wanting to stroke her head. Instead, she sidestepped his hand. She said coldly, ¡°If you want to say something, then hurry up and say it. Once you¡¯re done, leave immediately.¡± ¡°This is also my home.¡± ¡°My rent hasn¡¯t expired yet. If you ask me to give you a free house, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± She stood up. Wills Watson immediately pulled her into his embrace. Due to the inertia, she was pulled directly onto his legs. She struggled to get up, but he wouldn¡¯t let go. She wrapped her and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Luna , listen to me. I know that you feel ufortable, but ¡­ This way, you won¡¯t have to suffer the pressure of being insulted, and after all, paper can¡¯t contain fire. ¡± ¡°Is that so? So that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, ¡°she said with a gentle and mocking smile.¡± I thought at least you understood me. ¡± ¡°I understand,¡±Wills Watson nodded sincerely. ¡°I really do, and I never thought of harming you.¡± ¡°But you already did that, Wills Waltson , you personally turned me into Johny Enderson ¡®s illegitimate daughter, you think you¡¯re helping me?¡± She said as she shook her head painfully: ¡°Of course not, Wills Waltson , I won¡¯t be grateful to you. On the contrary, I hate you, hate you for betraying me so silently. And you still foolishly believed you. ¡± Hearing that, Wills Waltson ¡®s heart ached. ¡°Luna , believe me, my feelings for you are real.¡± ¡°From now on, I will never believe a man¡¯s promise. Wills Waltson , you are not wee in my world. Now, do you want to leave, or do you want me to leave? ¡± Wills Watson did not make a sound, nor did he move. ¡°Since you won¡¯t choose, then I¡¯ll choose. I don¡¯t have the strength right now, and I don¡¯t have the mood to look for a house. The best way is for you to leave. If you continue pestering me, then I definitely won¡¯t give birth to this child for you.¡± Chapter 272 ¡°The feelings that are given are always betrayed.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s heart was flooded with anxiety as he nced at her determined countenance. He would not risk his child¡¯s life. However, she did. The current her was enraged, and she was capable of doing anything. The news had affected her bottom line. She would not readily forgive and be forgiven. ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± she said one again. Wills Waltson said, ¡°I will stay here, say nothing, and just be silent, is that okay?¡± She shook him off and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not even going to look at you. Let¡¯s go.¡± Wills Waltson scowled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the butler look after you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Everyone who is rted to you, disappear from my world. Please leave.¡± ¡°Hurry up and leave,¡± she eximed, losing control of her emotions. Wills Waltson extended his hand, still wanting to grab her arm. Instead, she stepped back and bowed her head, avoiding his gaze. This was the first time Wills Waltson was unsure what to do in front of someone. He knew that staying would just irritate her because he saw how happy she was. As a result, he nodded ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. Don¡¯t be too thrilled, Luna. Rx for a moment. When I call, please return my call. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be concerned.¡± She turned away from him. Wills Watson left with every step he took while looking back three times.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he left, he made a call¡­ Luna sat back on the sofa. She bent her knees and wrapped her arms around herself. It was all fake, all fake. Also ¡­ The heavens had already given up on someone like her. How could they give her such a good man to change her life? Only a fool like her would believe that she had not used all of her luck, and that was why she met Wills Waltson . She felt that she was in a sorry state at the moment. She rested her forehead on her knees. She really thought that Wills Watson understood her. But why ¡­ The feelings she had for him were always betrayed. Why is my heart so ufortable? In the past, when she broke up with Aven Harris, she really did not feel such pain. It was as if someone had stabbed a sharp knife into her heart. She took a deep breath, but her tears were still flowing. Her cell phone rang and she didn¡¯t move. The phone rang again and again, but she pretended not to hear it. Once upon a time, after her mother had passed away, the loneliness of locking herself in her room came back to her. She finally ¡­ had be a lonely person again. Wills Watson went downstairs and sat in the car. He lit up a cigarette but didn¡¯t smoke. He looked up at the upstairs window. He was worried about her. She wasn¡¯t crying on her own right now. His phone rang, he picked it up to take a look, and saw that it was Cathelina Bright calling. He picked it up and said with a cold voice, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very free? Don¡¯t call me again. ¡± When Cathelina Bright heard this angry shout, she knew that the result wasn¡¯t good. Her voice carried a trace of cowardice, ¡°Wills , I just wanted to ask you if you made up with Miss Greenwich . Don¡¯t be angry, okay? I know I¡¯m wrong. ¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright, don¡¯t cry in front of me anymore. I feel like my blood is boiling when I hear your voice. As I said, I will not forgive you for your kindness for what you have done wrong, whether you meant it or not. If you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself any more, stay away from me and Luna . Don¡¯t use your self-righteousness on us, and don¡¯t pester me anymore. Say something about wanting me to be happy. ¡± After he finished speaking, he directly hung up the phone. Hearing the busy tone on the other end of the phone, Cathelina Bright was not angry at all, but her lips revealed a sinister smile. Night fell slowly, but it was still warm on the sofa, not moving at all. There was a knock at the door, but she ignored it. The butler¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Ms. Waltson, I am the butler, I havee to deliver dinner to you. I am the only one at the door, can you open the door?¡± She didn¡¯t move, buty down on the sofa. She didn¡¯t want to face anyone. She was afraid that when others saw her, thebel of Johny Enderson ¡®s illegitimate daughter would auTomy atically be stuck in her mind. ¡°Ms. Waltson, if you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll put the dinner on the table in front of the door. You must take care of your health. Only that your child will be fine. ¡± She gently raised her hand and ced it on her abdomen. ¡°Ms. Waltson, then I¡¯ll be leaving first. Please remember toe out and get dinner.¡± The voice at the door faded away. She turned around and faced the tea table, lying down on the sofa. Right now, she really didn¡¯t have the mood to eat. She only wanted to lie down like this. After an unknown period of time, someone knocked on the door again. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m fine. Open the door.¡± Hearing Judy¡¯s voice, Luna finally sat up. She weakly stood up, walked to the door and opened it. Judi dragged her luggage and walked in. On the luggage, she was still holding the lunchbox she had picked up at the entrance. After she closed the door, she extended her arms to embrace her. ¡°I saw it on the news. Girl, are you alright?¡± Hearing Judy¡¯s question, Luna couldn¡¯t help but hug Judi and cry out loud. Judi had never seen that before. Even if she was kicked by Aven Harris, she would pass it calmly. She¡¯d always thought that she was someone who could restrain her feelings. But actually, she was not sad because she did not love to the extreme. Judi raised her hand, and gently patted her back: ¡°Luna , I know that you must be sad that something like this has happened, but I still want to advise you. Calm down, you are now a mother, you should always think of the child in your womb, what do you think?¡± ¡°Judy. Wills Waltson clearly knew how much I hate Johny Enderson , and how much I¡¯m afraid that someone will discover my secret. But why? Why he hurt me like this? ¡± ¡°He ¡­ It¡¯s probably to ease your awkwardness, think about it, the news about you and your brother often came out, and none of you could give any reasonable exnations. There are some rumors that are like this in the first ce, and when they spread, others would take it for real. I think he wants to protect you. ¡± ¡°If he really wanted to protect me, he wouldn¡¯t do it in such a way as to save me from this abyss and push me deeper into the abyss. He knows all about my fear. Why on earth is he¡­ I don¡¯t understand why a wise man like him would do something I hate the most. If he really cared about me, he would never have done it. ¡± Judi was extremely worried as she listened to her crying and gasping for breath. Chapter 273 She nced at her with concern in her eyes. ¡°Luna , I ¡­ What can I do to console you? ¡°Seeing you in such anguish makes me feel terrible in my heart.¡± ¡°Judy, you don¡¯t need to do anything,¡± she said, shaking her head. Sorry for bringing you all of the unpleasant emotions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put it that way, aren¡¯t we excellent friends?¡±¡±Good friends must protect one other when they are in need.¡± ¡°If you still want to cry, I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder,¡± she touched her shoulder. You are free to cry for as long as you wish. I¡¯ll be there for you at all times.¡± Judi gave her a serious expression. ¡°Thank you, Judy. Right now, I truly need someone to apany me. Thank you for your visit.¡± Judi paused for a while before saying, ¡°Actually¡­ Luna, Wills Waltson was downstairs.¡±¡±When I arrived, his car was parked near the entrance. ¡± She turned around and headed to the sofa to sit after letting go of her. Judi took a step forward and said, ¡°This afternoon, Wills Waltson also called me.¡± He mentioned you were lonely and needed someone to apany you, and he hoped I coulde over. Luna, I have the impression that he genuinely cares for you; perhaps he just chose the wrong approach to protect you this time? She lowered her gaze in Luna and said nothing. Judi was well aware of her tenacity. She hadn¡¯t figured it out yet, but relying on others to persuade her was pointless. She turned around and sat alongside him, taking the lunchbox from her luggage. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you?¡± I noticed it when I walked in and saw it at the door. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s cold or not.¡± She opened the lunchbox as she talked. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re very generous.¡± She took a bite of shredded beef and tasted it. ¡°It is still warm. Wait a minute while I go get you a bowl and fork.¡± As she spoke, she got up and looked around before finding the kitchen urately. She handed her the bowl and fork. She shook her head. ¡°I have no appetite. You¡¯ve worked hard on this journey. You can eat.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, girl, you¡¯re pregnant, you don¡¯t have to eat, my eldest nephew can¡¯t. How about this, I¡¯ll feed you,¡± she said, picking up the dish and holding it to her lips. She looked at Judy, and sighed helplessly: ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She took the fork, picked up the dish herself and put it in her mouth. However, ¡­ Today, she finally understood the dull feeling. She only had a few bites before she put the fork down. ¡°Judy, I don¡¯t want to make it difficult for myself, I really can¡¯t eat,¡± she said as she looked at Judy. ¡°Then how can I make you feel better? You want me to do something for you? Tell me, I¡¯ll do it.¡± She said , ¡°Sit with me for a while. Let¡¯s watch TV together.¡± Judi got up and switched on the television: ¡°Speak, what do you want to see?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s watch some interesting variety shows.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find it for you.¡± Judi changed her into a variety show. If it was a normal day, Judi would definitely eat her snacks whileughing to her heart¡¯s content. But today, sitting beside her, her face was expressionless the entire time. Her emotions had also been affected. After watching for less than half an hour, she said , ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest early .¡± Judiughed: ¡°Tonight, I want to sleep on the same bed as you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a bath first.¡± Judi nodded: ¡°Go, be careful.¡± After entering the bathroom, Judi quickly went to the window, took out her cell phone and called Wills Waltson . ¡°Mr. Waltson , you¡¯re still downstairs.¡± ¡°What about Luna ? Did she eat the dinner? ¡± ¡°She only had two bites, and her mood is still not very good. I feel that it¡¯s useless for you to stay downstairs. Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°I¡¯m downstairs. If there¡¯s anything give me a call. I¡¯ll go take care of her.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Alright, do whatever you want.¡± ¡°She ¡­Did she cry? ¡± ¡°Her eyes are all swollen,¡±Judi turned around and looked at the bathroom door, blocked the phone with her hand and said softly: ¡°Last time, she and Aven Harris broke up, and I apanied her throughout, I was extremely worried, but she acted like nothing happened. This time, I didn¡¯t even get to say anything, she was already crying herself, Mr. Waltson , you really hurt her this time.¡± Wills Watson was silent for a moment. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Luna has a particrly good personality, but she¡¯s actually a pushover. I think you need to be mentally prepared for this. Third Master, you can do it. Luna is about toe out. I won¡¯t say anymore, I¡¯ll be hanging up first.¡± Judi hung up the phone, dragged her luggage, and went into her bedroom to clean up her clothes. Not longter, she came out. She sat on the edge of the bed and said, ¡°Judy, go take a bath. I¡¯ll help you clean up.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have that kind of face. Ask a pregnant woman to help me with my work. You¡¯re not allowed to touch my luggage. I¡¯m going to take a bath. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°There are new towels and a toothbrush in the bathroom. I¡¯ve prepared them for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± When Judi finished her shower, she had already hung up her clothes. Wiping her hair, she shouted, ¡°I say, girl, why are you so diligent? If you continue to be like this, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to get married in the future.¡± She sat on the edge of the bed and sighed, ¡°When I came back, I didn¡¯t bring any books. I just sat here and let my thoughts run wild. I might as well exercise for a bit to make my heart feel better.¡± Judi stepped forward and touched her belly: ¡°Little nephew, it¡¯s been hard on you and your mother.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She raised her hand and gently caressed her belly. Thinking about how she used her child to threaten Wills Watson in the afternoon, her eyebrows furrowed and she felt extremely guilty. This child was the only blood rtive she cared about in this world. But she ¡­ She actually used him. She was angry at herself for being so impulsive. She thought to herself, ¡°Wal, don¡¯t me me. Mom didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Mom won¡¯t need you to threaten anyone ever again. Mom promises me that.¡± Judi asked as she saw her dazed and serious expression: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She shook her head gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Luna , can¡¯t you tell me if you have something on your mind? I came here to share some of my burden with you. You have friends, and you will never be alone, do you know that? ¡± ¡°I know. Judy. I don¡¯t only have you. I also have her.¡± She gently patted her belly with her hand. ¡°Judy, you know what? After getting pregnant, the only thing that surprised me was that I felt that my heart had be even stronger. I used to hear people say that when you are a mother, you have a soft spot and armor. At that time, I didn¡¯t understand, but now I do. Perhaps the current situation is not very optimistic, but I will try to find the courage to face it. ¡± Judi held her hand, andughed: ¡°This is the kind of Luna that I know, then you ¡­ Have you decided how you want to face Mr. Waltson ? ¡° Chapter 274 When She mentioned it, she shook her head and sighed softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I have the impression¡­ You¡¯re upset because you care about him. She didn¡¯t say anything as she gazed at Judi. ¡°Otherwise, do you think that when you were with Aven Harris previously, even if he deceived you, you would not be this sad?¡± Judi sat up straight. Is this just proof that you didn¡¯t care for Aven Harris, which is why you¡¯re not sad? Inparison, isn¡¯t your sadness this time because Wills Waltson has already been acknowledged by your heart, and you never believed he would do something that would harm you, yet he touched your bottom line, causing you to be in such pain? She sat on the bed, her heart broken. ¡°Luna, you must first take your heart seriously,¡± Judi said. ¡°I admit,¡± Luna acknowledged, ¡°my feelings for Wills Waltson are not the same as Aven Harris¡¯.¡± I am moved by him more because of his effort. Even if the oue is unsatisfactory, I feel¡­ I tried, so I don¡¯t feel bad. ¡°However, Wills Waltson¡­¡± Her heart fell way as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s love,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°At first, when Wills Waltson got into contact with me frequently, I felt I could refuse him.¡± He was always there for me whenever I needed him. He gradually shattered thest line of defense in my heart. I¡¯d have to tell myselfter that even if I fell in love with him, I had to keep my heart intact. Judy, I¡¯ve always thought I could do it. However, it was only recently that I realized that love is incredibly unrealistic. He attacked my weak point viciously, giving me severe anguish.¡± She moved her head. ¡°Since I ended my rtionship with Aven. I don¡¯t want to fall in love with anyone else. He¡¯s been on my side for quite some time. I struggled for a long time and eventually had no choice but topromise. I was hoping it would be him, but now¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re married with children; can you divorce?¡± She clenched her fists . ¡°But I don¡¯t have the courage to face him. When I look at him, I will remember that he turned me into a member of Enderson family. This is more serious than cheating. Cheating is because he didn¡¯t love me, but he stabbed me in the heart. I don¡¯t have the confidence to live my life together with a man who hurt me.¡± ¡°But the men of this world have never been perfect,¡±Judi said while sighing. ¡°I always thought that my father was pretty good, but you know, although my father might be a good father, he can¡¯t really be considered a good husband, because I realized that even when he was outside, he still had a close rtionship with women.¡± She looked at Judy, surprised by her words. Judi nodded at her: ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you think, isn¡¯t it very funny?¡± For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Then, they said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore. Let¡¯s rest.¡± Judi nodded. The two of themid down together. Judi seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Oh right, Mr. Waltson is still downstairs. You really don¡¯t care about him.¡± There were some ripples in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Judi did not say anything. However, her emotions were heavy. Why was he still at the door at thiste hour? Did he really think that the things he did could be forgiven just by waiting? But even though she thought this in her heart, she still turned her body to face the window. After more than half an hour, Judi who was beside her could already hear the sound of regr breathing. She was in a hurry to catch the high-speed train this afternoon, and she must be exhausted from the long journey alone. She was awake, so she got up and covered Judi with her nket. Then she got out of bed, walked to the window and looked down. Although there was a streetmp downstairs, other than his roof, she could not see anything else. There was a trace of sadness in her expression, and her head leaned slightly against the ss. Her head was empty. After a long while, she turned around and went into the living room and found her cell phone. Her phone ran out of battery. Someone had called her for half the afternoon and used up all her battery.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She filled her phone with electricity. Originally, she wanted to call Wills Watson and tell him to leave. But after some thought, she still put on her coat and took the key downstairs. Wills Watson also did not sleep. Thus, the first thing he saw was hering out of the building. He opened the door, got out, and walked over to her. ¡°Why did youe out sote?¡± She looked at him coldly and asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when you need me, I won¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°The reason I¡¯m letting you go is to tell you that I will not need you. Even if I do need you, I will not look for you.¡± Wills Watson frowned: ¡°If you don¡¯t look for me, who else do you want to look for? I¡¯m your husband. ¡± ¡°A husband who knew exactly what I wanted and yet betrayed me?¡± Wills Watson walked up and held her shoulders with both hands: ¡°Luna , I know how angry you are right now. It¡¯s fine if you hate me or me me, but don¡¯t say that I¡¯ve betrayed you. My heart is filled with you. Yes, I was the one who caused this incident, but I never thought of avoiding responsibility after getting into trouble. I wanted to face it together with you and take responsibility for everything. No matter if it¡¯s due to circumstances or adversity, even if everyone in the world abandons you, I, Wills Waltson , will still definitely stand by your side, apanying you, protecting you, following you through adversity. The only thing that I didn¡¯t expect was that you would hate me for this. I don¡¯t even have the chance to stand by your side and make up for it. If I don¡¯t stay here and protect you, I really don¡¯t know what else I can do for you. Go upstairs and rest, let me stay here to apany you, okay? ¡± She turned her head to the side, unwilling to look at the deep feelings in his eyes. She was very calm when she first came downstairs. All she wanted was for him to leave this ce and return to his own home. But his words caused her to feel perplexed and uneasy in her heart. ¡°Luna ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡±Luna looked at him with misty eyes. ¡°You clearly did wrong, why are you showing such an injured expression? You know what I care about, but you didn¡¯t even discuss it with me before you made your decision. You kept saying you cared about me, but did you care? Is that all you care about? ¡° Chapter 275 Wills Waltson wanted to touch her since he saw her in such distress. She did, however, take a cautious step back. He nced at her with concern in his eyes. The barricade she had created in her heart, which was going to be seized by him, had been set up entirely by her. ¡°Please do not touch me. Wills Waltson, if that¡¯s all you care about, please, please, please don¡¯t care about me in the future. What I don¡¯t want is for someone to make all of my decisions for me in the name of love. What I want is to be treated with dignity, as if I were a person.¡± ¡°I realize it¡¯s toote to apologize now, Luna. I pledge I¡¯ll never act on my own again, so¡­¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. I will not entrust my future to someone who does not appreciate me.¡± Wills Waltson smirked ¡°What exactly do you mean? What do you have nned, Luna? You should not expect me to be separated from you. It¡¯s simply not doable.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t made any arrangements yet since my heart is in a lot of agony. I¡¯d like to try to understand your acts as well, but¡­¡± She lowered her gaze ¡°I¡¯m absolutely perplexed. I really don¡¯t want to see you right now, and I don¡¯t want to hear any of your arguments. I hope you¡¯ll be able to depart this spot and out of my sight. That¡¯s it.¡± She turned. In that instant, tears welled from the corners of her eyes. She hurried into the building and up the stairs. Wills Watson took out another cigarette and lit it up. This time, he did not let the cigarette burn itself out. He was very upset. Cathelina Bright had actually caused him such a trouble so casually. What was he going to do to calm this down? After he finished his cigarette, he got into the car and drove away. However, he did not go far. Instead, he parked his car somewhere else. That was all he could do now. Instead of going home, she went to the top floor. She wanted to blow the cool breeze to clear her head. It was already an hour before he returned home. The cell phone¡¯s signal light, which was ced in the living room to recharge the battery, kept flickering. She walked over to take a look. There were over 30 missed calls, all from Johny Enderson . For Johny Enderson to call her so urgently, it was definitely because his background was exposed. It would ruin his image as a good man. She ignored him and returned to her room. She went to the window and looked down. Wills Waltson ¡®s car was already gone. She could not say what she felt in her heart. That night, shey in bed, tossing and turning. Knowing that there was a glimmer of light outside the window, she slowly fell asleep. In the morning, she and Judi were woken up by the sound of her phone ringing. Judi sat up and rubbed her hair, then said sleepily: ¡°Who is it, so early in the morning, disturbing my sweet dreams.¡± She got out of bed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my cell phone. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± She came to the living room, picked up her phone and checked, it was still Johny Enderson . Judi also followed him out. After sleeping for the night, her hair was all blown up. ¡°Miss, who is it, Mr. Waltson ?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s Johny Enderson .¡± Judi quickly stepped forward: ¡°Why did he call you?¡± She said gently, ¡°It should¡­ It won¡¯t be a good thing. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t answer it, don¡¯t answer it.¡± Judi took her phone and threw her to the side. ¡°What do we have for breakfast?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no food in the kitchen, so I have to go buy some,¡± she said, thinking about it. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go out, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± she said, hesitating. Judi knew that she was currently very afraid of being looked at by others, so he said: ¡°I¡¯m going to, I like to look at the Marktin et recently, you wait at home, I¡¯ll be back in half an hour.¡± She was grateful, she said, ¡°Judy, Thank you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite with me. Alright, I¡¯ll go wash up and go downstairs to buy food.¡± Judi went to the bathroom, and her phone rang again. She chose to ignore it. After Judi left, she was lonely at home, but in a sh, she felt empty again. Her cell phone kept ringing, and she knew that escaping was not the way to solve the problem. Thus, she picked up the phone. On the other side of the phone, Johny Enderson ¡®s voice was surprisingly calm. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Are you the one who ordered the Mr. Waltson to publicize the news?¡± She gave a coldugh. ¡°Why? Weren¡¯t you always iming that you were my father? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t even have the courage to let others know about you?¡± ¡°the Enderson Group was already in chaos due to the Waltson¡¯s Group, and now you even let Mr. Waltson expose such news. This morning, the Enderson family¡¯s stocks have already fallen, as my, Johny Enderson ¡®s, daughter, yet you dare to oppose me like this, are you happy?¡± She nodded , ¡°That¡¯s right. Seeing the Enderson family being defeated, there should be no one happier than me.¡± ¡°Luna , you are indeed different from your mother. You are more ruthless than her.¡± She took a deep breath : ¡°Johny Enderson , I don¡¯t have the mood to chat with you. If you want to say something, say it quickly.¡± ¡°Come out and meet me.¡± She said in a cold voice, ¡°At a time like this, to be able to meet your illegitimate daughter, aren¡¯t you afraid that someone will be even more unfortunate than you?¡± ¡°Since I let you out, I naturally have a reason to see you.¡± She said in a cold voice, ¡°What a pity. I do not wish to see you.¡± ¡°Luna Enderson , you muste out today. You should know.¡± ¡°I told you, don¡¯t call me like that. My surname is Greenwich . Besides, I don¡¯t have anything I want to know from you, so I won¡¯t go see you. ¡± ¡°I remember thatst time, I told you that the first person to betray was not me, but your mother. However, you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Johny Enderson , shut up. Don¡¯t you know that humiliating the dead will only bring about retribution?¡± ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me. In that case,e out and see me. I will give you the evidence so that you will be convinced. But after seeing the evidence, I hope you can promise me one thing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about using me. I won¡¯t promise you anything.¡± However, Johny Enderson said with certainty: ¡°No, you will. You can only promise me because you have no other choice.¡± He paused for a moment and then said, ¡°I will send you the address. If you don¡¯te, I will sell the evidence in my hands to the reporters. Your mother¡¯s reputation will be ruined. You have to figure out what to do.¡± Johny Enderson ended his speech and hung up. Luna was infuriated in her heart. She did not believe that her mother would do something to betray others. Following that, Johny Enderson sent a message over. When she saw the address inside, she clenched her fists and returned to her bedroom. After changing her clothes, she wrote a note to Judi and left. She wanted to see what kind of tricks Johny Enderson was trying to pull. Chapter 276 She didn¡¯t dare to take a taxi outside. Instead, he used the taxi software to summon the car to the building¡¯s entrance. When the car arrived, she lifted her cap and jumped inside. She reported the room number to the waiter when she arrived at the clubhouse address Johny Enderson gave her. Johny Enderson hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Judi contacted Luna just as she was about to leave. She took up the phone. Judi inquired, ¡°Luna, where have you gone?¡± ¡°Judy, I have a task for you. You start with breakfast. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± ¡°But can you do it on your own?¡± ¡°Yes, there will be no issues. You may be confident.¡± Judi was still concerned after hanging up, so she dialed Wills Waltson¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Waltson , you¡¯ve gone out to take care of me.¡± ¡°Where has she gone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I went grocery shopping, she left me a note telling she was going out, and I was worried, so I contacted her. She said she was going out to do some work and would be back shortly, but there was always something off about her leaving the house at this time of day. She was scared to go out to get groceries in the morning¡­¡± ¡°I know, I came to look for her.¡± Wills Waltson discovered Daniel¡¯s phone number and instructed him to search it up. He¡¯d been sitting here for a while, and this was the only way to get out of the district. It wasn¡¯t difficult to locate her. Johny Enderson arrived after more than ten minutes of sitting.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The sides of Johny Enderson¡¯s ears had grown a lot of white hair in the few days he hadn¡¯t seen her. His beautiful daughter had most likelymitted suicide and was in the hospital. He was too worried about the ramifications. When Johny Enderson saw her, he had a chilly and disinterested expression on his face. She was exactly the same as before. The father and daughter exchanged nces as though they were enemies colliding. Johny Enderson came over to the tea table, sat down, and began to brew tea. He loved tea. She was aware. He quickly made her a cup of tea and ced it in front of her. ¡°You haven¡¯t drunk my tea yet, have you?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m not here for tea. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± ¡°Luna , I can understand why you would hate me so much, but ¡­ You have to understand that the reason I didn¡¯t give you a fatherly love was not because you weren¡¯t cute enough, nor because I didn¡¯t love you enough, but because ¡­ I hate your mother. ¡± After he finished speaking, he picked up the teacup and took a sip. She looked at him, her face was expressionless. He continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you some things. You¡¯ve med all your faults on me. Plus, your mother has already left. But just because I¡¯ve made you hate me for so many years doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve done wrong. ¡± ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not here to listen to you beat around the bush.¡± ¡°Did you know that I was in love with your mother before I was married?¡± She didn¡¯t reply. Johny Enderson continued: ¡°At that time, I was young and vigorous, and it was the best time of a person¡¯s life. I fell in love with your mother at first sight, and after the two of us confirmed our rtionship, we cherished each other the entire time. I loved her very much, really loved her very much. Even now, I can still recall those years when I was moved by a woman. I loved to hold her hand and walk by the sea. She loved to paint, so I would apany her to sketch on weekends. Her dream was to be a teacher, so I could read and study with her all day in the crowded park, and I swear to God I¡¯ve only ever given so much love to your mother in my life. As to why you paid so much, you understand. At that time, there was nothing between us. We only hoped that each other¡¯s happy rtionship was truly pure. At the very least, to me, it was like this. ¡± Hearing Johny Enderson ¡®s words, her heart tensed up. Johny Enderson said as he sighed: ¡°I originally thought that we would always be happy, always getting married, starting a family, having children, just like ordinary people, living a normal and happy life, but ¡­¡± Johny Enderson lifted his teacup once again and took a sip of tea. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not, this is a fact. Luna , do you know how much my heart hurts when I see your mother sleeping with another man ¡­ ¡± She clenched her fist and cast a cold re at him. Johny Enderson nodded his head, with a look of certainty: ¡°I know, what I just said was very hard for you to ept. After all, in your eyes, your mother is pure, innocent, strong and tolerant woman, but the truth is still as I said. ¡± She bit her lips in a gentle manner. ¡°So, what¡¯s the evidence?¡± Johny Enderson took out a few pieces of A4 paper from his bag and handed it over to her. After staring at the papers affectionately for a moment, she extended her hand and took them. ¡°This is your mother¡¯s handwriting. You should recognize it.¡± After affectionately flipping through a few pages, he confirmed that these were indeed her mother¡¯s handwriting. She frowned. This was a letter of apology from her mother. ¡°Johny , I know that I am no longer innocent and am no longer worthy of your love. Therefore, besides apologizing, I also want to tell you, let¡¯s part ways. In the future, I will no longer disturb your life. ¡± After staring at the letter tenderly for a while, she fell into a trance. Johny Enderson said: ¡°Now, you should believe that what I have said is true, right?¡± ¡°I can tell from this letter that my mother had made mistake. My mom also mentioned in the letter that she wanted to break up with you. Since she mentioned it like this, it means that she knows that if she did something wrong, she would have to pay the price, and the price she had to pay was to lose you. Since my mom has already paid the price for her mistakes, why did you have to torture her like that for the rest of her life?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not reconciled to this. Luna , if you love someone with all your heart and throw yourself into all those emotions, in the end, you would only be let down. Can you just leave the side of the person who betrayed you silently just like that? I can¡¯t because I hate it. ¡± ¡°So?¡± She clenched her fist and looked at him, the corners of her mouth trembling as she tried to suppress the grief in her heart. ¡°So, do I deserve to be the victim of your hatred?¡± Johny Enderson nced at him, ¡°I am indeed not qualified to say that I am a good father to you, but all of this was caused by your mother.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Looking at him, she actually began tough, ¡°So it turns out that a father can openly find excuses for himself, and loathe his daughter.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Tell me, what is the purpose of all this? What do you want me to do for you?¡± Johny Enderson looked at her: ¡°I want you toe back to the Enderson family to live with me.¡± Chapter 277 She turned her head to the side and coldlyughed. ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡± ¡°Once your identity is revealed, there will no longer be any problems. I¡¯ve already discussed this matter with Kelen at home. the Enderson family¡¯s share price has plummeted, so the only way for you to return to the Enderson family is to let them know that the Enderson family has always been good to you. Until your wedding with ?Mr. Waltson , you must live in the Enderson family. Only then will you not ruin the reputation of the Enderson family. ¡± Sheughed in a low voice, losing control of her emotions. Johny Enderson frowned, ¡°I know that you are unwilling, but other than that, you have no other choice. I¡¯ve said this before, if you don¡¯t listen to me, I will make a public announcement regarding your mother¡¯s shameful deeds. Right now, there are only two ways to save the Enderson family. You can either return to the Enderson family or have your mother ruin her reputation to prove my innocence. In my opinion, your n is the best one for you to return to the Enderson family. ¡± Her eyes drooped as they looked at the grayish-white ground. There was a myriad of emotions within their hearts. What a great trap. She didn¡¯t want to jump, but she had no choice. ¡°Luna , have you decided yet?¡± ¡°Mr. Enderson , you really are a lucky man. In the first half of your life, my mother was used by you, and in the second half of your life, I am the shield for you.¡± Johny Enderson turned his head and said coldly: ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, it was not my fault.¡± She raised her hand and covered her eyes. Be strong, she reminded herself. ¡°You said that you loved my mother, but it seems to me that it was not like that at all. You said that it was you who loved her, but you were also the one who made the cut on her. You said that it was because of love that you would hate me, but I feel that it was only because of your unwillingness.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand how I feel at all.¡± She nodded her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I only know that when my mother was alive, she had never said a bad word of you to me. Even after we ran out of options to beg you, you treated us like beggars and chased us out of her house. She didn¡¯tin at all. In the past few years, every time you drank too much in the middle of the night and came to our home, she would cry all night after you left. When your wife was tormenting her like a madman, she had been enduring, always bowing down. You said you loved her, but which part of the pain you gave her wasn¡¯t fatal? Her depression, was not caused by nature, it was forced by you andEnderson family. In the final stage of her life, when her health was very poor, when I went to beg for your help, what did you do? You chose to stand by and watch. ¡± When Johny Enderson heard this, he did not dare meet his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk to you about all these to get you to approve of my past actions. I just want to tell you that regardless of whether you¡¯re willing to or not, you have to do thisEnderson family¡¯s Second Miss. ¡°You have always been a filial child, surely you wouldn¡¯t want your mother to bear any form of infAmily ? As long as you obediently follow me back, I will bear the name of a trashy man who has been raising his wife outside for a long time.¡± ¡°Abandon your wife and cheat ¡­ Oh, you think this is great, don¡¯t you? Johny Enderson , you are really despicable, at this moment, you didn¡¯t forget to step on my mother. My mother is obviously not your lover, she is a machine for you to vent your anger on. ¡± ¡°All these, the people of the world will not care, they will only firmly believe that the woman that Mr. Waltson married, is actually a slut¡¯s daughter. Actually, you could have never revealed this to them. You can¡¯t me me for this matter, it was you who had Mr. Waltsonpletely push you into the Enderson family, right? ¡± His words made her heart tremble. Yeah, it was Wills Watson who pushed her into this abyss. She looked at him arrogantly. ¡°Alright, you want me to go back to the Enderson family, right? I¡¯ll go back. But you must not regret it.¡± She stood up and looked at him coldly: ¡°tomorrow , let allEnderson family s prepare to wee the second young miss of the Enderson family home.¡± She turned and walked out. Enderson¡¯s Group family¡¯s Second Miss ¡­ Heh, what a sarcastic title. But since Wills Watson had alreadybeled her with this, did she have any other choice? She knew better than anyone what her mother was like. She already knew how her mother had endured these few decades of being single. Thinking about her first night with Wills Waltson , she firmly believed that there must be a reason . Johny Enderson would definitely not be able to think of all these. He didn¡¯t believe his mother, but it was because he didn¡¯t want to believe her. Love was not that profound, so he was able to torture his mother for the rest of his life.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Love? Damn love, that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t believe it. Now that her mother was gone, she would never let anyone ssh dirty water on her. Wasn¡¯t it just the Enderson family? Even Wills Watson had lost her, so the current her was already fElven ess. After leaving the clubhouse, she took a taxi and had the driver take her to the cemetery. Arriving at her mother¡¯s grave, she knelt down on one knee and looked at the photo of her mother¡¯s smiling face. ¡°I came in a hurry. I forgot to bring your favorite flowers and snacks.¡± She sat down cross-legged on her side. ¡°Mom, we, mother and daughter, really don¡¯t have any rtionship with men. The way we look at men is so bad, and so stupid. We don¡¯t even know how to protect our own hearts, so ¡­That¡¯s why you made yourself look so miserable. ¡± She covered her face with her hands and sighed heavily. ¡°You once wanted him to ept me so much, to take me back to the Enderson family and give me a happy life, but he treated me like trash and swept me out the door. And now he¡¯s using you to ckmail me into going back to that trashy house¡­ Mom, I really wanted to keep my initial stance and listen to you. I don¡¯t want revenge, I don¡¯t want harm, I don¡¯t want the past to tarnish my life. But now ¡­ I might go back on my words now. If I do something that disappoints you in the future, don¡¯t me me, okay? ¡± As she spoke, her voice was choked with emotions. She really wanted to cry. Only in a ce with no one else could she act so brazenly. Her phone suddenly rang. She took out her phone, looked at it, and saw that it was Cathelina Bright calling, she took a deep breath and wiped away her tears, then picked up the phone. Cathelina Bright¡¯s voice came out from the phone. ¡°Miss Greenwich , are you alright?¡± She asked in an indifferent tone: ¡°Is there anything that Miss Bright needs from me?¡± ¡°I¡­ Just worried about you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , actually ¡­ I called you today because I have something to confess to you. ¡° Chapter 278 She smirked. ¡°What exactly is it?¡± ¡°This matter¡­ I honestlyck the courage to talk. However, I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t speak up now, you¡¯ll be in serious difficulty as a result of me.¡± She despised those who stammered the most. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°I sincerely apologize, Miss Greenwich. Actually ¡­ The matter of your past is something that I exposed. ¡± Her warm heart froze. ¡°What exactly did you say?¡± ¡°That day, I was watching the news and saw that someone was writing about your rtionship with Nicky Enderson. Someone in the analysis area even imed that you had cuckolded Wills. My heart was filled with rage. Because they are unaware that you and Nicky Enderson are siblings, whereas I am. I don¡¯t want you to have a reputation for being amorous, and I especially don¡¯t want others to think Wills is wearing a Greenwich hat. You are all good people, so why did you get scolded by others because of your originally magnanimous rtionship? Thus, under the name of Wills, I ingeniously found a reporter to uncover the truth of this case. I believed I had solved your problems, and I even thought you and Wills would be grateful to me at the time, but I didn¡¯t anticipate him to say that I was acting on my own initiative after learning about this subject, and he even warned me not to do anything rash in the future.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. When I asked him why he thought I¡¯d done such a wonderful act, he answered it was because the Enderson family didn¡¯t treat you well. You despised the Enderson family and didn¡¯t want to be one yourself, so you didn¡¯t tell me the truth. I always feel that I¡¯ve caused a disaster, so I feel that I¡¯m very sorry for you. ¡± This matter, was not done by Wills Waltson . It was not him¡­ Yes, he knew her. How could he do such a thing? On the other end, Cathelina Bright said: ¡°Miss Greenwich , I¡¯m sorry, can you forgive me for my recklessness? Actually, since yesterday, I¡¯ve felt very guilty. I¡¯ve always wanted to call you to apologize, but Wills said that I should not intervene in this matter. He would take full responsibility and ask me not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. The more I think about it, the more I feel that this is no good. If you really care about this matter, and yet you took the me for me, then you must be very angry at him. I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy because of my actions, so after thinking about it, I still decided to apologize to you ¡­ ¡± Her heart felt as if someone had nailed a sharp and slender nail onto it. It was extremely painful. So much so that she did not even hear what Cathelina Bright had said afterwards. Her head buzzed. So, Wills Waltson clearly knew how angry she was because of this matter, but he still carried the me for Cathelina Bright. He would rather she hate him than to let her me Cathelina Bright. She put her hand to her heart. Although he told her with his mouth that his entire heart was filled with her, but he used his actions to tell her that the one he cared about the most was still Cathelina Bright. Since his love for Cathelina Bright was so deep, why did he still drag her down with him? To deceive people? In order to tell his second brother that he was already married, had he already put down Cathelina Brightpletely? She hung up, bent over, and pressed her forehead against the edge of the Tomy bstone, silently weeping. She suddenly understood why her mother would walk such an extreme path. If no one in this world could make them feel care and love, then what was the point of this person living? ¡°Wills Waltson , why are you giving me such fake love and wounds? Why do you want me to hate you?¡± Their past was clearly so harmonious, but why ¡­ Yet it was all an illusion? After an unknown period of time, a familiar voice could be heard from his side. ¡°Why are you sitting on the ground? The ground is cold, let me help you up.¡± She turned her head to look at him. Sure enough, as long as she was in Phdelphia, no matter where she went, he would be able to find her anytime. With such a sacred art, how could Wills Watson possibly give her love? She coldly looked away and ignored him. Wills Watson crouched down, wanting to help her up. Luna avoided his arm, saying: ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Enderson family to live.¡± Wills Watson looked at her with a surprised expression. She turned to look at him with a vengeful smile on his lips. ¡°Why did you reveal such a shocked expression? If it weren¡¯t for you personally turning me into the seconddy of the Enderson family, the one that could be used by the Enderson family?¡± Wills Watson was furious: ¡°Just now, this is what Johny Enderson was talking about when he saw you?¡± He turned his gaze away from his face and looked at the portrait of his mother again. ¡°Right now, they want me to return and be a chess piece. As for me, I do not have the qualifications to refuse because I want to protect her.¡± She shook her head and smiled gently, ¡°Howughable. It was only today that I realized that no matter if a person is alive or dead, they can still be used by others.¡± He supported her, saying, ¡°You will follow me back to the Waltson family. I will settle the Enderson family¡¯s matters.¡± However, she calmly lifted her hand and pushed away the hand holding her arm. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t this all your doing? Wills Waltson , don¡¯t y this kind of game that you p me, and give me another candy. I have been stubborn since I was young, and will not ept candy from someone who has pped me. ¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°I never thought that Johny Enderson would be despicable enough to make use of you. I will not spare him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do to him,¡± she said, rising to her feet, her hands on the floor, facing him. The difference in height between the two of them was not small. She raised her head to look at him with a faint smile. There was a type of person who could use a smile to let you see through her alienation from you. She was like that. At this moment, her smile caused him to feel inexplicably anxious in his heart. Wills Watson raised his hand, yet took a step back indifferently. ¡°I became the second young miss of the Enderson family, and you are the third master of the Waltson family. There is an irreconcble hatred between the Waltson family and the Enderson family, not to mention the fact that the second master disagrees, even I know that there will be no conclusion between you and me.¡± Wills Watson frowned: ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± ¡°From the very beginning, there has been a difference between you and me. In the past, I was very clear-headed. It was you who brainwashed me time and time again, allowing me to slowly think that I was self-righteous. Perhaps ¡­ You and I really can, God really left the best in the end, bestowed on me. But now ¡­ Wills Waltson , I won¡¯t keep having unrealistic dreams anymore, so, sorry, you won¡¯t have the chance to use me anymore, go find someone else. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m using you? What are you talking about?¡± She didn¡¯t know how long he wanted to deny it. She didn¡¯t want to care. She only knew that her heart was already very tired, and she didn¡¯t want to be entangled with him again. ¡°Wills Waltson , just pretend that the marriage between us didn¡¯t happen.¡± Chapter 279 ¡°Is marriage a prank? How can you im that the truth never happened? Luna, as I already said, should not even consider marriage. Whether you are the Enderson family¡¯s daughter or not, you are still Wills Waltson¡¯s wife. My wife should reside with the Waltsons rather than the Endersons.¡± She did not respond to his words and only continued, ¡°A divorce agreement. I will wait if you are unwilling to give it to me right now. If you get a new lover, you can give them to me at any time. I¡¯ll sign it, and when I marry you, I¡¯ll be broke. I¡¯ll go out without your money when I get divorced.¡± She walked around him and began to walk away. Wills Waltson grabbed her arm and said, ¡°I told you, we¡¯re not getting divorced.¡± Luna didn¡¯t say anything. Wills Waltson went on to say: ¡°Do you truly want your child to be born into a family with only one parent? They clearly have parents, so why are they acting this way?¡± She waved his hand away. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯re looking for? It was your fault. Why are you questioning me now? Nobody asked me what I thought when you decided to do anything you wanted, did they?¡± Wills Waltson breathed out: ¡°I realize you¡¯re upset, but I never expected you to forgive me in two to three days. I¡¯m mentally prepared, and I¡¯ll have to put up with all of your rage. But don¡¯t bring up divorce.¡± ¡°The only thing I want to give up is marriage.¡± ¡°What about the child? You didn¡¯t want it after the baby was born?¡± ¡°Of course I want to,¡± she said without thinking. ¡°If so, why mention divorce? Do you think I¡¯d be willing to give you the child to raise after the divorce? ¡± She clenched her fist. ¡°You have caused me to be like this today. Do you still want to fight with me for the custody of a child?¡± ¡°I am the father of a child and have the right to choose to live with the child, so if you don¡¯t want to be separated from the child, you¡¯d better give up the idea of a divorce because I¡¯m not going to be separated from the child at all.¡± She only had her child, was he going to fight with her? Wills Watson knew that he had provoked her again. He held her arms with both hands. ¡°Luna , you don¡¯t want me to steal your child, marry someone else, have your child call someone else¡¯s mother, and let other women mistreat our child because I don¡¯t like our child? Marriage is always good, so are parents. What do you think? ¡± Her expression was cold: ¡°Wills Waltson , I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, we are all adults now. I think you should think about this problem carefully, weighing the pros and cons, the child living in a family with sound parents, that is the best living environment.¡± Looking at his gentle face, it was hard to imagine that he was actually fawning over her for Cathelina Bright¡¯s sake. She pushed his arms away and turned to walk down the hill. Wills Watson had always been a man who didn¡¯t listen to others¡¯ advice, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t give up on pestering her because of her attitude. He quickly stepped forward and held her horizontally without any warning. ¡°What are you doing, Wills Waltson ? Put me down!¡± ¡°Nope,¡±Wills Watson said calmly. ¡°If you think that I¡¯m really angry holding you, then change your way of thinking. The mountain road is rugged and what I¡¯m carrying is not you, but my child, and it¡¯s just that my child is coincidentally in your stomache , so you should be able to ept it.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson ¡­¡± She shouted in anger. Wills Watson said: ¡°You can shout, even if your voice is broken, no one wille to save you.¡± She stared at him. He did it again. He couldn¡¯t have believed that such a pestering method would be useful to her, right? She turned her head away from him, not wanting to meet his gaze. Just like that, she was carried all the way down the mountain. She didn¡¯t resist when he shoved her into the car. After fighting him for so long, she already knew his path. Now, even if she said she wanted to get out, he wouldn¡¯t let her go. Furthermore, there was no taxi around here. Since that was the case, why should she look for trouble? Wills Waltson ¡®s car drove into the city and gently said to Thomas: ¡°Thomas, send me to Big City Home.¡± Thomas nced at Wills Watson from the rearview mirror. Wills Watson did not make a sound, the Thomas was at a loss of what to do, ¡°Ms. Waltson ¡­¡± ¡°Thomas, please call me Miss Greenwich .¡± Wills Watson crossed his legs and said: ¡°Why are you making things difficult for Thomas? He can¡¯t make the decision. You should be discussing this with me.¡± She turned her head and red at him. ¡°Do you want to see me jump?¡± ¡°This car is moving, you cannot open the door,¡±Wills Watson said as he looked at her with relief. Seeing her angry look, he raised the center of his brows. Then, he nodded: ¡°Alright, you are pregnant. You are the biggest. Thomas, go to Big City Home.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± She leaned back and turned her head to look out the window. Wills Watson said: ¡°Are you serious about going back to the Enderson family?¡± Luna did not make a sound. ¡°Luna .¡± He pulled her arm and pulled her towards him, forcing her to face him. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Do you think that what I¡¯ve just said to you in front of my mother was just anger?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Sorry. I won¡¯t obey you. I am Johny Enderson ¡®s illegitimate daughter, the seconddy of the Enderson family. My father told me to go home, and I can only go back, or else it would be unfilial. ¡± ¡°Luna , no matter how angry you are, you can¡¯t just throw yourself into a wolf¡¯s den just to anger me.¡± She shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Do you really think that you¡¯re not in a wolf¡¯s nest? Now, in my eyes, there is no difference between living with you and living withEnderson family. ¡± Hearing this, Wills Watson was furious, but he could do nothing about it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. What he was angry about was that she actuallypared him to the people from the Enderson family. The helpless thing was, he was the first to cause trouble, so he couldn¡¯t me her. ¡°You just said that you want to return to the Enderson family to protect your mother. Did Johny Enderson use your mother to threaten you?¡± Luna ignored him. ¡°Luna ¡­¡± ¡°Can you not worry about me? Can you let me calm down for a bit? No matter what you say now, I won¡¯t think that you¡¯re helping me, and I don¡¯t need your help either. ¡± In the driver¡¯s seat, Thomas regretted not driving a room car when he went out today. Listening to her scold at such a close distance made his backpletely drenched in sweat. However, the big boss was not angry at all. The car stopped in front of the entrance of the Big City Home. She opened the car door and got out. Before closing the door, she coldly said to him, ¡°Everything I just said is effective. Once you¡¯ve thought it through, you can send the divorce agreement over anytime.¡± After she finished speaking, she closed the door and left without looking back. Wills Watson looked at her back, and was a little doubtful. For some reason, the way she treated him now waspletely different from the way she treated him downstairs in the middle of the night yesterday. Last night, he had thought that she had softened her heart and feared that he would be swayed, which was why she hade down to chase him away. But now ¡­ All he could feel was alienation and indifference. Chapter 280 Judi, who had been quite worried at home, finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Luna had returned. She took a step forward and grasped the warm bag. She said angrily, ¡°Why are you so carefree when you¡¯re pregnant? You didn¡¯t say anything about where you were heading. Do you realize how worried I was about you at home?¡± As she patted her shoulder, she was not in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡± ¡°¡±I say, young woman, can¡¯t we keep all of our problems in our hearts?¡± Judi said as she trailed behind her. Isn¡¯t it better to share it with everyone if we speak of it?¡± ¡°Judy, you can go home tomorrow,¡± she said after washing her hands. ¡°What? Are you fed up with me?¡± ¡°No,¡± She drew her to the sofa and seated. ¡°I just got back from seeing Johny Enderson.¡± ¡°Why should I see him? He made things difficult for you? ¡± She smiled , ¡°Something has happened. I have to return to the Enderson family for now.¡± ¡°Why? The mother and daughter of the Enderson family hates you so much. If you go back, they will skin you alive.¡± ¡°Take it easy. They don¡¯t know my marriage is broken. That¡¯s why no one dares to touch me. When I return this time, I will only be staying for a few days, so I will leave as soon as possible, leaving you here by yourself. I was worried, so I let you go home. ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± ¡°But ¡­You can¡¯t cook, you can¡¯t eat takeout here every day. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with eating takeaway food? Speaking of eating, you didn¡¯t eat anything this morning. It¡¯s already after lunch so you should be hungry. Come,e, there¡¯s food.¡± As she spoke, she got up and ran into the kitchen. Not longter, she brought out a bowl of chicken soup. When she saw the chicken soup and a few dishes, she was slightly surprised. ¡°You ordered it?¡± ¡°No, an hour ago, a middle-aged man delivered it. He said that he was the butler and was specifically looking after your diet, I tasted it an hour ago and I am fine now, it is not poisoned, just don¡¯t worry and eat it.¡± As she spoke, she handed over the bowl and fork. ¡°The butler is the housekeeper of the Waltson¡¯s Residence. He¡¯s a good person and won¡¯t poison me.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and eat. It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re hungry, but don¡¯t starve my nephew.¡± As she spoke, she seemed to remember something and said seriously, ¡°Hey, girl. Are we going to be the godmother of each other¡¯s child in the future?¡± Looking at her, she smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Judi touched her belly excitedly: ¡°Baby, you have to be good inside your mother¡¯s stomache . In seven months, you will be able to meet your mother. Does he have a name? ¡± Thinking about the name that had been given to the child by Wills Waltson , her eyes drooped, and she calmly drank a mouthful of soup. ¡°Wal. ¡± ¡°Wills Waltson ¡®s Wal?¡± ¡°Wal from Walmart.¡± Judi could not help butugh: ¡°Okay, Wal from Walmart.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Ok, Wal. I¡¯ll properly urge your mother to eat. If she doesn¡¯t eat obediently, you can kick her around in ce of your godmother and give her some hard questions.¡± She frowned and said, ¡°You have no conscience.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I want you to eat more and be a fatty? This way, I can at least crush you once on my body.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She shook her head. ¡°Then you¡¯re too early to be happy. The child won¡¯t be able to conceive until four monthster no matter what. He won¡¯t be able to help you supervise me.¡± ¡°Did you read the book?¡± She nodded. ¡°Ah, what a pity.¡± She pointed to the food and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Judi felt her heart ache when she saw her preupied. However, she was quite content with being able to divert her attention and make her forget her worries for a short period of time. In the morning of the second day, Judi sent her down the stairs. She did not expect to see Wills Watson the moment She walked out of the door. She frowned. Why was he here again? Judi said: ¡°About that ¡­ Luna , when you get to the Enderson family, give me a call. I¡¯m going upstairs to wash my clothes. ¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and ran away like a wisp of smoke. She looked coldly at Wills Waltson : ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going back to the Enderson family today.¡± She turned around and looked at Judy¡¯s back, and couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°Judy, this traitor.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I will find out sooner orter.¡± Luna raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I want to go back to the Enderson family, but what does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°My wife wants to go back to her home. As a husband, how can I not apany her?¡± She said stubbornly: ¡°I won¡¯t trouble Mr. Waltson to worry about me anymore.¡± Wills Watson nodded his head: ¡°Luna , don¡¯t be stubborn, you understand me, I know that you do not want me to travel with you, but you still came, you think I am here to put on airs?¡± There was a cold look on her face as she said, ¡°So, what do you mean? What do you want to do? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back, and also have the butler stay behind to apany you.¡± She said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be hypocritical.¡± ¡°If you really hate my help so much, then do you think I¡¯m concerned about our children? Isn¡¯t that easier to ept?¡± After hesitating for a moment, she did not say anything. Wills Watson continued, ¡°I know that you are currently angry, so you aren¡¯t willing to share with me the reason why you have to return to the Enderson family to live. You¡¯re like a stubborn donkey. At this moment, even if I say that you are not allowed to go back to the Enderson family, you will not listen to me. But we both know what kind of ce the Enderson family is. If you go back like this, I am truly worried that the Enderson family will bully you. Since you don¡¯t want me to guard you, then let me send you back. On one hand, it is to pressure the Enderson family. The butler is an experienced man, I trust him a lot. With him by your side, you will not suffer any losses. ¡± Luna did not say anything. She was also measuring. Actually, she didn¡¯t want to fight against the mother and daughter pair in the Enderson family either. Wills Watson then said: ¡°Furthermore, protecting you is equivalent to protecting our child. Can you ept it now?¡± Looking at his face, she felt resentment in her heart once again. He had clearly treated her so well, but why did it all seem like an illusion? Liar. She really couldn¡¯t understand why he would bring such a kind face to deceive her feelings. She stepped toward his car. The butler stood at the entrance of the carriage and said respectfully: ¡°Ms. Waltson.¡± She nodded at him and got into the car. Wills Watson turned around to look at her, and his lips revealed a hint of a smile. Although she was angry, she was still very rational and knew how to weigh the pros and cons. This was what he admired about her the most. The car pulled away. Half an hourter, they arrived at the Enderson family vi. Seeing that there was no one at the entrance of the Enderson family, the corners of her mouth curled up in a smile. Heh, she hasn¡¯t even entered the Enderson family yet, but they showed their attitude. Chapter 281 She sat in the car without moving, of course Wills Waltson wouldn¡¯t urge her either. However, the butler turned back and asked, ¡°Do you need me to knock on the door, Ms. Waltson?¡± She moved her head. ¡°There is no need. We¡¯ll have to wait a while.¡± The butler merely felt that it would take some time for her to warm up and ept the idea of living with the Endersons, so he kept his mouth shut. A half-hour had passed. Wills Waltson asked, ¡°Do you know what the Enderson family means by this?¡± ¡°They want to put on airs for me?¡± she asked, raising her eyebrows. ¡°No, they¡¯re telling you that no one cares about you here. They would like you to pray for yourself. And they intend to make you suffer in the future.¡± Her eyes were filled with tranquility as she looked at the Enderson family¡¯s gate. It makes no difference; she promised to return this time because she was prepared. They didn¡¯t give a damn about jer. She didn¡¯t give a damn. But, wait a minute¡­ The score had to be higher. ¡°Please, butler, phone Johny Enderson and inform him that I have returned, and have him do what I have promised with him. I¡¯ll simply wait for them for five minutes before dering the agreement he made null and void and returning home.¡± ¡°Certainly, Ms. Waltson.¡± The butler stepped out of the car and called from the side. The door to the Enderson family was shortly unlocked, and two servants emerged. One of them approached the car and rapped on the ss. ¡°I came to invite you home, Second Miss.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Wills Waltson rolled the window down. The moment they saw that the person in the carriage was Wills Waltson , the servant of the Enderson family tensed up. ¡°Mr. Waltson .¡± Wills Watson did not reply. She looked at the servant indifferently: ¡°What, are you two the masters of thisEnderson family now?¡± ¡°No, no, no. Second Miss, we came here on Mr. Enderson ¡®s orders to bring you home.¡± ¡°Go back and tell Johny Enderson , he knows what I want.¡± Seeing that she refused to get out of the car, the servant trotted back to the vi. In less than two minutes, Johny Enderson personally came out. He came to the side of the car and said with a serious face: ¡°Luna , to return home, why do you still have to be so grand?¡± ¡°It is because I am returning to my own home that I have to put on a show.¡± Johny Enderson looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°Why is Mr. Waltson here too.¡± ¡°My wife inexplicably insisted on staying at home for a few days, and I have always spoiled her so I could only personally send her back.¡± Johny Enderson nodded, then looked at Luna : ¡°Your auntie and your sister went to shop, your brother went to thepany, I am the male owner of the Enderson family, I am here to pick you up. Come, follow me home.¡± Johny Enderson said as he walked in the direction of Luna and took the initiative to open the car door. After getting off the carriage, Wills Watson followed along with her. Johny Enderson got someone to bring the tea out. He personally brewed tea for Wills Watson and Luna . Wills Watson did not ept his kindness, and only said: ¡°I am not here to drink tea today, my wife will stay at yourEnderson family for a few days. She has always been spoiled and raised by me by my side, and her temper is not very good. If you can¡¯t stand her, send her back. If you can stand her, then take good care of her. You owe her. In addition, in order to prevent her from getting infected by the Enderson family¡¯s evil habits, I gave her a housekeeper and an aunt to take care of her alone. Enderson family did not need to be too worried about her living arrangements. Also, my wife will not stay here for long. I will only give you a week to act.¡± Johny Enderson had originally been suppressing the anger in his heart, but now, he seemed to be unable to endure it any longer, ¡°Mr. Waltson , aren¡¯t you going to be too much of a bully? If you want to marry my daughter, do you even need to ask for my permission?¡± ¡°She was raised by my mother-inw. Before the marriage, I went to ask for permission from her grave.¡± ¡°But she is also my daughter.¡± ¡°Born without raising, you are unworthy of being a father, have you heard of this before, Mr. Enderson ?¡± Even though she was still angry at Wills Waltson . But to see him smacking Johny Enderson in the face like this, she truly released her anger in her heart. Thus, this man could be of help at a critical moment. Anger appeared in Johny Enderson ¡®s eyes. ¡°Mr. Waltson , I know that you and Luna are in a free rtionship, but considering the rtionship between Waltson family and the Enderson family, I really feel that Mr. Waltson and my daughter are not very suitable.¡± ¡°Oh? I rememberst time, boss was very active in finding old general to help that ugly bastard, who had undergone stic surgery. It looks like Mr. Enderson really likes to do things that would cause stones to fall on one¡¯s feet. ¡± Johny Enderson was unhappy: ¡°In the past, no one knew that you and Luna were really together. I also never thought that you would actually marry Luna . If I knew that you two would get married, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have asked him to discuss this marriage. My Belle Enderson has already lost all face because of you. How can you still say such words? ¡± ¡°Are you sure your daughter lost face because of me? When did I, Wills Waltson , say that I knew your daughter? When did I ever say I wanted to marry her in front of the press? She thought that she had the ability to control the entire situation, but in the end, her trick failed. What, even after she received retribution, did she still need me, Wills Waltson , to pay? ¡± These words made Johny Enderson speechless. Wills Watson crossed his legs in satisfaction: ¡°One more thing, I hope boss can still remember that warmth is my wife, my woman. She is now a member of Waltson family, not aEnderson family like you, you better not learn from your brainless daughter and do whatever you think you should do. If she suffers a little grievance in your home, I will definitely make your family pay an unbearable price. I, Wills Waltson , will keep my word. ¡± After he finished speaking, he stood up and his gazended on the butler. ¡°Take good care of Ms. Waltson. If any mishaps were to happen to her, I will ask of you.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± The butler replied respectfully. Wills Watson looked at him and said in a gentle voice: ¡°I¡¯ll return to thepany first. Let¡¯s go, send me off.¡± He pulled her up and they went out together. She then walked to the door and left Wills Waltson ¡®s embrace. Seeing her alienation, Wills Watson rubbed her head. She turned her face away. ¡°Goodbye.¡± She was about to go into the house. Wills Watson grabbed her wrist, pulled her into his embrace and hugged her. Just as she was about to struggle, she heard Wills Watson say, ¡°There¡¯s a monitor at the Enderson family¡¯s gate.¡± This time, she was actually quite gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will be grateful to you just because you¡¯ve helped me.¡± ¡°Then just assume that I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the child. As long as you don¡¯t take offense, it won¡¯t affect the child. Don¡¯t forget at all time, you are Wills Waltson ¡®s wife, you are a woman with a scepter in your hand, don¡¯t let yourself be wronged, huh? ¡± She pushed him, but did not push him. She could only impatiently ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Wills Watson released her and held her shoulders: ¡°I am leaving, but before I do, can you promise me one thing?¡± Chapter 282 Luna didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know what it was, but she wasn¡¯t about to agree. ¡°I am confident that Nicky Enderson¡¯s feelings for you are more than just sisterly. You two will be together for the next few days here, so assure me that no matter how kind he is to you, being enchanted by him will be difficult. Don¡¯t even think about having feelings for him, okay?¡± ¡°Are you finished?¡± she inquired coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not so much that I don¡¯t believe you as it is that I don¡¯t believe Nicky Enderson.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me,¡± she said matter-of-factly. ¡°Just like in the future, I won¡¯t believe you absolutely.¡± Wills Waltson was puzzled by these words. ¡°Howe you don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°Because I despise deception. I despise betrayal.¡± She turned around and was about to enter the Enderson family once she finished speaking. ¡°Luna,¡± Wills Waltson yanked on her wrist. Luna shook his hand, oblivious to the camera or anything. She entered the vi fast. Wills Waltson stood motionless, slightly disoriented. Her rage was never a ruse. He was concerned as a result of this. He had no idea that he would be concerned about his future because of a woman in this lifetime. As expected, being in a rtionship was terrifying for a man. The butler had already gone to inspect the room for her when she returned to the vi. Johny Enderson sat down on the couch. His skin was incredibly dark. When Luna walked in, he replied coldly, ¡°Luna, you are truly amazing. You¡¯ve discovered a great supporter.¡± ¡°Thank you for yourpliment,¡± she added with a smile. ¡°Do you honestly believe I¡¯m apuding you? Remember, if you ignore the old man¡¯s advice, you will undoubtedly suffer. I¡¯ve been fighting in this circle for so long that I¡¯m used to seeing the faces of the people in it. Wills Waltson may have feelings for you as deep as the ocean right now, but if his attention shifts to someone else, you will be doomed forever because of his love. Let me offer you some guidance. Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously, and stop being so assertive. Only by doing so will you be able to prevent losing too badly in the future if you are abandoned.¡± She pursed her lips in a gentle manner. ¡°My mother didn¡¯t take herself seriously back then, which is why her life is such a shambles. Why should I worry about winning or losing if she doesn¡¯t take herself seriously and loses? I was more concerned with the process. I don¡¯t want to be the second Elizabeth Greenwich, so I want to live a strong life, even if it means losing in the end, even if it means living a wretched life, because at the very least I have worked hard for my own life.¡± She looked around once she finished speaking and asked, ¡°Butler?¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson,¡± the butler said as he exited the room and stopped at the corner of the second-floor stairs. ¡­ ¡­ She walked up the stairs and into the room with the butler. The butler exined: ¡°I checked this room, Ms. Waltson. There are no issues.¡± ¡°Thank you, The Butler,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°Do not be polite to me, Ms. Waltson; this is what I should do.¡± ¡°What you should do is tomand other people in the Waltson family, not here. You shouldn¡¯t be on edge together with me.¡± The butlerughed: ¡°Mr. Waltson ¡®s orders are what I should do. To Mr. Waltson , there is nothing more important than you.¡± She gently ced her hand on her abdomen. ¡°He did it for this child.¡± The butler sighed, ¡°Ms. Waltson, I have worked in Waltson family for so many years, but I have never seen Mr. Waltson working for such a woman, you are really the first. I heard from Thomas that Mr. Waltson was staying in Big City Home night and day, and that a pack of cigarettes was not enough to help him. It had been a long time since he smoked like this. Now, Mr. Waltson ¡®s happiness, anger and sadness were all revolving around Ms. Waltson. You¡¯re happy, Mr. Waltson was happy too, you¡¯re sad, Mr. Waltson started to find a reason to help you get rid of all the worries. Ms. Waltson, as an employee of the Waltson family, I think Mr. Waltson ¡®s feelings for you cannot be more genuine. ¡± She walked to the sofa and sat down, feeling a little heavy. The butler had finished saying what he needed to say, and he respectfully bowed towards Luna . ¡°Young Madam, you can rest for a bit. I¡¯ll be right outside the door. If you need anything, just tell me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After The butler went out, she turned sideways and rested his head on the edge of the sofa. Her heart was in a mess, so much so that she could not make heads or tails of it. At noon, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked warily. ¡°Ms. Waltson, it¡¯s me.¡± She said: ¡°The butler,e in.¡± The butler opened the door with lunch in hand. ¡°I think that Ms. Waltson probably doesn¡¯t want to go downstairs to eat, so I brought you lunch.¡± She smiled , as she wished. She had been wondering what she should do for lunch. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ms. Waltson, you are being too polite again, this is all prepared and sent by Waltson family¡¯s auntie, it¡¯s very clean, don¡¯t worry about eating, I¡¯lle and take it after you are done. ¡± While she was eating, Kelen Enderson ¡®s sharp voice came from the door. ¡°This is my home, when did it be your servant¡¯s decision? F * ck off.¡± She stood up, walked to the door and opened it. When Kelen Enderson saw her, he looked like an exploding lion. ¡°Ms. Waltson.¡± Seeing her, The butler respectfully stood to the side. Kelen Enderson snorted, ¡°Ms. Waltson? Heh, a bastard that was raised by a slut dares to be addressed like that? ¡± She was not angry at all, and sarcastically said to Kelen Enderson : ¡°Unfortunately, that slut raised me, and it just so happens that I am the Madam CEO of Waltson¡¯s Group, which turned your Enderson family into a mess. As long as I am not happy, I can make my husband ruin your Enderson family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it too early , our Enderson family is not made of sand.¡± ¡°I do not know if it is a pile of sand, but I do know thatpared to the Waltson¡¯s Group, you are ants at the feet of elephants. Even with a magnifying ss, it would be hard to find you.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡±Kelen Enderson raised her hand and pointed at her. She swept her hand away with a cold expression, then raised her eyebrows and spoke with a tone of arrogance. ¡°The butler is here to take care of me. He represents the entire Waltson family, so don¡¯t yell at him. You don¡¯t have the qualifications.¡± Kelen Enderson clenched her fists. ¡°Luna , you ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she heard the sound of porcin being smashed downstairs.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Kelen Enderson quickly turned around and went downstairs. Then, Belle Enderson shouted with all her might: ¡°Get that bitch down here, this is my house, not hers.¡± The butler said : ¡°Ms. Waltson, you should go inside to rest. These sounds, will only cause you trouble.¡± She nodded at him. She had only been in the room for a few minutes when she heard someone shouting at the door, ¡°Second Miss, Eldest Miss invites you downstairs.¡± Chapter 283 ¡°Our Ms. Waltson is napping right now, please leave,¡± yelled the butler. The other party, on the other hand, seemed unconcerned by the butler and continued to yell, ¡°Second Miss, Second Young Miss.¡± Her voice was not particrly loud, but it was audible to the other party ¡°Ask her toe up and find me if something happens to her. I am not a servant who can be dispatched whenever she pleases. If not, don¡¯t disturb my rest.¡± Hearing this, the Enderson family¡¯s servant could only head downstairs. Another sound came through the door not long after. This time, the fight was between Belle Enderson and The Butler. The butler said nothing, just prevented her from entering the room. Belle Enderson, on the other hand, was openly lecturing the butler. ¡°You¡¯re just a dog from the Waltson family in my territory, scram; why are you dressing up as a clown?¡± ¡°Miss Enderson, you are a highly educated person; don¡¯t youprehend the notion that people should not barge into other people¡¯s rooms?¡± the butler chastised. ¡°Her bedroom? This is my house, this is my home. I urged you to hurry up.¡± She had already opened the door from the inside at this point. Belle Enderson reprimanded her harshly, pointing with her hand: ¡°Bitch, you really are conceited. Did you honestly believe I wouldn¡¯te and tear you apart?¡± When the butler noticed this, he moved his hand and pushed Belle Enderson¡¯s wrist back. ¡°Ah, ah, it¡¯s so horrible, save me, you¡¯re killing me!¡± Belle Enderson screamed in agony. ¡°Miss Enderson, please take care of your words and actions; you can insult me, but our Ms. Waltson is not a person you can offend,¡± the butler said as he pushed her to the side. ¡°You did this on purpose,¡± Belle Enderson eximed angrily to The Butler. The butler scowled: ¡°Then go suit me; when that timees, I¡¯ll ask the Enderson family for evidence; Miss Enderson shouldn¡¯t want the public to see how you acted so recklessly in your own home, bullying your half-sister? You should know that your father encouraged Ms. Waltson to return because he needed her assistance.¡± Luna recognized for the first time that the butler was indeed this powerful. She strolled to the door with a smug grin on her face. r 283 I¡¯ve changed my mind ¡°Belle Enderson , listen, this is the butler, Mr. Waltson sent them to protect me. In the future, if you want to talk to me, that¡¯s fine, but you have to stand three meters away. Three meters is a safe distance set by our Lord Third. As long as we can get beyond this distance, we will have to bear the consequences.¡± Belle Enderson gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Is it that amazing to have Mr. Waltson backing you up? You don¡¯t have to show off here. ¡± ¡°Show off? In my life with Mr. Waltson , this is a very ordinary thing, there is no need to show off. But you, how muchck of love do you have to define this as showing off? Or is it ¡­ No man has ever been so nice to you? ¡°Heh, that¡¯s really pitiful. I had thought that the young miss of the Enderson family would be favored by a man after she had changed her appearance, but who would have thought that she would still be so sad and cold. Now, I can tell that it¡¯s very important for a beautiful mother to give birth to her natural beauty.¡± ¡°Luna . I want to kill you,¡±Belle Enderson had just reached out a hand to Luna , but quickly retracted it back. She looked at The butler and said angrily: ¡°This is the Enderson family. Get that old thing out of here immediately.¡± ¡°Go and talk to your father. You should know that your father personally talked to Mr. Waltson about this matter. I do not care, but the butler followed Mr. Waltson ¡®s orders. Without Mr. Waltson ¡®s order, The butler would never leave this ce. ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡±Belle Enderson trembled from anger. A momentter, she leaned against the wall, her face pale. She just came back from the hospital with the IV. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know, don¡¯t think that once you live in the Enderson family, you will truly be the Enderson family. You won¡¯t be able to get even a single bit of ourEnderson family¡¯s wealth, the Enderson family is not my father¡¯s, it¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s.¡± Luna did not care about what Belle Enderson had be. She only nodded her head leisurely: ¡°Mm, you did remind me. Before I came, I really didn¡¯t think about it, but I want a share of the Enderson family. Firstly, I don¡¯tck money due to my current status, and secondly, I find the Enderson family¡¯s money dirty. But now, I have changed my mind. No matter how dirty this money is, it is better than being squandered by scum like you. It seems more meaningful for me to invest it in the public service, build up a school, and save poor families. Therefore, I will split all of father¡¯s assets.¡± ¡°Luna ¡­¡±Belle Enderson ¡®s body was on the verge of copse, as if she was about to faint at any moment. But even so, she still did not forget to point at her and throw a tantrum. She said in a cold voice, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have struck a rock with an egg. Perhaps you¡¯re begging me, but I¡¯ll have to be merciful and not ask for this bit of money.¡± ¡°You¡¯re delusional.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then forget about it. Anyway, if you beg me, I might not necessarily be kind to you. This is how I treat yourEnderson family. After all, I haven¡¯t forgotten how you treated us both back then.¡± After saying that, she smiled charmingly, ¡°Is there anything else? Big Sis? ¡± ¡°Just you wait, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait,¡± she said, shrugging her shoulders as if she didn¡¯t care about you at all. Just as she was about to close the door, she saw Nicky Enderson walking over. Upon seeing Nicky Enderson , Belle Enderson slid to the ground while leaning on the wall. Seeing that, Nicky Enderson hurried forward and picked Belle Enderson up: ¡°Belle , what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± ¡°Brother ¡­I hate this woman. I hate her so much. Kick her out. ¡± Nicky Enderson nced at her, lowered his head and said to Belle Enderson : ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the hospital.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. If you send me to the hospital, I will die for you to see.¡± Nicky Enderson said in displeasure: ¡°Stop messing around.¡± ¡°I am not messing around. This is my home, I want to stay here, I want to look after this woman, I definitely won¡¯t let her stay in the Enderson family and act mighty.¡± Nicky Enderson looked at her. After thinking about Wills Waltson ¡®s words, she hesitated for a moment before taking a step back. She returned to her room and closed the door. Nicky Enderson carried Belle Enderson : ¡°Alright, you need to rest now, I¡¯ll send you back to your room.¡± With that, Belle Enderson no longer shouted. Nicky Enderson went downstairs, looked at his parents who were arguing on thewn outside the vi, and then said to the servant: ¡°Get a doctor for Belle Enderson .¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Nicky Enderson looked up the stairs and sighed. His home was in chaos. When he returned upstairs, the butler was still sitting in front of the door. He said, ¡°Can I have a few words with my sister alone?¡± The butler turned around and knocked on the door: Ms. Waltson, Nicky Enderson has something to tell you. Is that ok? Chapter 284 She sat on the side of the bed, unsure of what to do. While she had been staying with the Endersons for a few days, she had not been able to avoid meeting Nicky Enderson. It would be preferable to start as Frankl. She shifted her gaze to the door. She strolled over and opened the door without hesitation. ¡°Let me bring you to the roof to sit for a while,¡± Nicky Enderson said, his gaze soft as ever. She told the butler: ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, butler. You should take a break.¡± ¡°OK, Ms. Waltson,¡± the butler said after a brief nce at Nicky Enderson. Luna followed Nicky Enderson to the building¡¯s summit. A modest and charming pavilion with excellent decorations sat atop it.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Sit down,¡± Nicky Enderson said, motioning to the stone bench beneath the pavilion. She strolled over and took a seat. Nicky Enderson took the seat next to her. For a long period, they were both silent. ¡°I truly never believed the two of us would have the chance to meet at this ce and simply drink tea and converse,¡± Nicky Enderson continued. She looked around but said nothing. Nicky Enderson went on to say, ¡°Actually, this has always been the scenario I¡¯ve been looking forward to the most. But, for some reason, I¡¯m in a bad mood when I see you right now. In the end, Luna, you still chose the road I don¡¯t want you to take.¡± ¡°Do you not want me to walk into this house, or do you not want me to marry Wills Waltson?¡± she asked, taking a big breath. ¡°Neither of them,¡± Nicky Enderson said truthfully. She pursed her lips and gave a slight smile. She averted her attention and gazed into the distance. ¡°Do you have anything to say to me, Luna?¡± She moved her head. ¡°Has our sibling rtionship already progressed to this point? Are you still upset with me for removing you thest time?¡± She asked, ¡°Is it necessary to be angry? My life, any direction I choose, I will not be sorry for your opposition. It makes no difference whether I am correct or incorrect. I will bear the consequences in the future.¡± Nicky Enderson shook his head helplessly: ¡°You were not required to take this action today. Perhaps if you had listened to me from the start and kept away from Wills Waltson¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a ¡®if,¡¯ then all the ns are the best for me,¡± she interrupted. ¡°Do you genuinely adore him?¡± Love¡­ Yes. Wills Waltson had captured her heart. But when she thought of all the things that Wills Watson had done for Cathelina Bright, her heart began to churn with waves of pain. Seeing her hesitation, Nicky Enderson reached out and grabbed her hand. ¡°Luna , it¡¯s still not toote. I still want to ask you that question fromst time. If I drop everything and take you away, are you willing to leave with me?¡± She looked at him . Even now, how could he still ¡­ I have to insist on taking her away. Didn¡¯t he know her personality well? If she really wanted to agree, she wouldn¡¯t have refusedst time. ¡°Luna , have you considered this question carefully these past few days? I really want to hear your affirmative answer, okay? ¡± She said, ¡°My answer is the same. I don¡¯t want to.¡± Nicky Enderson was truly unreconciled, ¡°Why did it have to be him? Is he really worth your life? ¡± ¡°No one in this world has ever treated me as well as he did. Perhaps the people of the world think that he is cold and heartless, but in my eyes, he is a perfect good person.¡± ¡°What about me? Am I not good enough for you? ¡± As she looked at his currently burning gaze, she was somewhat afraid that he would suddenly tell her the truth. ¡°You were kind to me, too, so I¡¯ve always been grateful to you. You¡¯re a good brother.¡± He said with a pained expression, ¡°Since you know what I¡¯m going to do to you, why do you always refuse to listen to me?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not sure, so what you¡¯re saying is definitely true. You¡¯re also very young, and have never experienced any emotions, so why are you so determined to believe that the person I¡¯m looking for must be wrong? You don¡¯t understand Wills Waltson , do you? ¡± ¡°He is one from Waltson family, and he has irreconcble hatred with the Enderson family. In my opinion, it is abnormal for him to be close to you.¡± ¡°But I hateEnderson family as well. Perhaps, my hatred towards the Enderson family is even stronger than that of the Waltson family. It¡¯s not only because the Enderson family owes him his life, it¡¯s also because he owes me his life. My mother¡¯s life, could it be that it is so lowly that you all can ignore it? ¡± He felt frustrated as he said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I was saying ¡­¡± ¡°No matter what you mean, I just want to tell you that the people you see in your eyes are different from the people I see in my eyes. Because you do not know how good he is to me, you will use your own thoughts to deduce him and impose these thoughts on me. What you don¡¯t know is that I¡¯ve been with him for a long time and observed him for a long time before I¡¯m sure how good he is. Moreover, if it were so easy to control emotions, then there wouldn¡¯t be so many children who disobey their parents in this world. ¡± Nicky Enderson sighed: ¡°So, you really approve of him?¡± She nodded. Although she was not resigned to speaking up for Wills Watson right now, but ¡­ At this very moment, she had to bear with it. How could Nicky Enderson be reconciled to this? He then asked, ¡°If we set aside family rtionships, if I wasn¡¯t your brother, who would you choose?¡± She answered without the slightest hesitation: ¡°Wills Waltson .¡± ¡°Why? In your heart, he¡¯s already so much better than me, to the extent that you won¡¯t even hesitate? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re very good too, but ¡­You are one from the Enderson family. ¡± Nicky Enderson raised his hand and covered his face, looking like he was in pain. She stood up. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head downstairs first.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t make a sound, she turned around and was about to leave. Nicky Enderson released her hand and grabbed her wrist. When she turned around, he just happened to raise his head and look at her sorrowfully. ¡°There¡¯s something else I want to tell you.¡± When she saw his gaze, she had a strange premonition. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. I¡¯m going downstairs to rest.¡± ¡°You have to listen. If I don¡¯t speak of this matter now, I¡¯m afraid I will go insane from my own torture. Luna , I am the Enderson family, but I am not your parents¡¯ son. I am not your blood brother at all. ¡± She was so worried that she didn¡¯t know what to say. To her, this was no longer a secret. However, she didn¡¯t expect that he would reveal this matter at this moment. ¡°Luna , you often ask me why I have to be so good to you. Today, I¡¯ll tell you the answer, because I¡¯m not your blood brother, so I¡¯ve never treated you as my sister, in my eyes, you have always been a woman, to me, you are a woman full of charm and fatal temptation, and I treat you well, it¡¯s because I love you, not like you, but like a man, like that love for a woman.¡± At this moment, a figure was carefully crouching on the stairs, listening to everything that had happened ¡­ Chapter 285 She drew her hand back a few times, feeling flustered in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t break free. Nicky Enderson stared at her, dazed, and continued: ¡°Actually, I wanted to be honest with you a long time ago, but the words kepting out of my mouth and scaring you. I was quite worried when I saw youing closer and closer to Wills Waltson. I was frightened that I wouldn¡¯t be able to carefully guard the you in which I had grown up, and that someone else would take it away from me. That is why I continually stated that I had provoked you. Luna , my feelings for you are serious, so, don¡¯t entrust all of your heart to Wills Waltson and think about me properly, okay? I am not the same as him. I can toss everything away for you at any time and take you away from here as long as you nod your head.¡± She tried her hardest to remain calm. ¡°Brother, let go of me first.¡± ¡°Stop calling me brother.¡± Her voice grew a few decibels louder. ¡°So, how should I address you? Enderson, Nicky boss? I¡¯m so sorry, but I can¡¯t respond to your feelings. Regardless of how genuine your feelings for me are, I am now a marrieddy. I will not betray my own hubby in any way. Taking a step back, I will not be with you even if I am not married. Even if you are not a member of the Enderson family, such as Nicky Enderson or Kelen Enderson¡¯s son, you were raised by them. If you ask me who of you and Wills Waltson makes me feel safest, I will say him without hesitation. Because, the enemy of an enemy was arade-in-arms. You, on the other hand, will never understand my anguish. You will only pity me before convincing me to be magnanimous, strong, and forgiving. And all of these are things I don¡¯t want.¡± She lowered her gaze to his sp on her wrist. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve made my point. Can you let go now?¡± Nicky Enderson¡¯s fingers gradually loosened. She exined calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve chosen the most improper time to express yourself, and I can only apologize. I hope you can soon resolve this situation and stop pushing forward.¡± She turned around and proceeded downstairs after she finished speaking. Nicky Endersonughed viciously as heid his hand on the stone table. Yes, this was the most inconvenient time. When he witnessed Wills Waltson send her back to school, he should have told her the truth. He was always like this, unable to make a decision and thus missing out on all he desired. She felt a surge of difort in her heart when she returned to his room. She would no longer be able to deceive herself in the future. She had no brother. She ate her bedroom for dinner that night. Wills Waltson called her during supper, but she didn¡¯t respond. The butler instantly knocked on the door and stepped in, handing her his phone and saying, ¡°Ms. Waltson, a video call from Mr. Waltson.¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m eating something. I¡¯m short on time.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson, Ms. Waltson is eating,¡± the butler could only remark to Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson seemed unfazed, saying, ¡°Butler, ce your phone on the table, and then go out.¡± ¡°Certainly, Mr. Waltson.¡± The butler hung up the phone and turned to walk away. She resumed eating after ncing at the person on the TV. ¡°Just now, The Butler mentioned that you performed really well today,¡± Wills Waltson added. Luna didn¡¯t say anything. Wills Watson then continued: ¡°That¡¯s right, finding a husband was originally to order him around. In the future when they bully you again, just take me out and suppress them, good job.¡± Luna put down her fork, and looked coldly at Wills Watson who was on the screen.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I¡¯m eating. Can you not disturb me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m eating too, look,¡±Wills Watson turned the camera around and saw his dinner on the screen. The camera was quickly reced by her. Wills Watson muttered to himself: ¡°I¡¯m used to eating and eating with you. I¡¯m not used to it even if you¡¯re not here. Do you think you have no appetite without me? ¡± ¡°I had a good appetite just now, but now I really have no appetite anymore.¡± Wills Watson pretended to be angry and snorted: ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ve made you lose your appetite?¡± She stared at him without saying a word. Wills Watson looked like he had received a blow, and said helplessly: ¡°Do I look so disgusting? Say it then. You could tell me, what kind of face do you like? I¡¯ll go to Korea or Thand. I¡¯ll definitely make you satisfied.¡± When she heard this, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The way Wills Watson coaxed people was not suitable for her at all. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Enderson family gave you some mute medicine? ¡± She stared at him. Wills Watsonughed: ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to talk. Just give me a few expressions, otherwise I will think that I am stuck.¡± She put down her fork: ¡°Wills Waltson , is this interesting?¡± Wills Watson also put down his fork, folded his arms and ced them on the table: ¡°It¡¯s boring, you talking about me, that would be interesting.¡± ¡°I need to calm down now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been calm for two days. I¡¯m afraid that if you continue to do so, it will turn me cold.¡± She raised her hand and rubbed the space between her eyebrows. She knew that Wills Watson was a stubborn man. She couldn¡¯t stop what he wanted to do. Well, then, didn¡¯t he want to watch her eat? Let him be. As long as she didn¡¯t look at him, it would be fine. Seeing that she had finally started to eat again, Wills Watsonughed: ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice, we are eating the same food?¡± She had not paid attention to the dishes on the table, so she had no idea. ¡°Even if we aren¡¯t together, the food would always be the same. I heard that when couples eat the same food every day, they will grow to look more and more alike. Have you ever heard of that? I feel like we¡¯re already look like each other. What do you think? ¡± No, she didn¡¯t. She was nothing like him. She didn¡¯t speak, but Wills Watson kept on eating and talking to himself. Wills Watson knew that even she had heard it all. And she also felt very surprised. She never knew before that Wills Watson could actually speak this much. After eating, she used the excuse that she needed to take a bath to pass the phone to the butler. Just as she was about to sleep after showering, The butler¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Ms. Waltson, Mr. Enderson is here.¡± When Luna arrived at the door, she looked at Johny Enderson , her gaze was cold, but she did not say a word. Johny Enderson said: ¡°tomorrow morning, don¡¯t get up toote. I¡¯m going to take you out.¡± There was no response, no objection. She only took a step back and closed the door. Johny Enderson left bitterly. She raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so impatient. Well, he had to make use of her before she was free. The sooner this show ended, the better. Chapter 286 She went downstairs after dinner in the morning. Both Johny and Kelen Enderson were present. They were both dressed and ready to meet her. ¡°Beingte at such a young age, you don¡¯t need to learn at all, instead you chose the worst,¡± Kelen Enderson said coldly. ¡°Enough, it¡¯s already toote, why are you continuing picking on her?¡± eximed Johny Enderson. Kelen Enderson retorted angrily: ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude, Johny Enderson? Did you believe that just because your lovely daughter became Ms. Waltson, you would be the phoenix? Let me tell you something: it doesn¡¯t matter how pleased you are. In their view, you will always be the Enderson family¡¯s son-inw. You will always be responsible for the Enderson family¡¯s debts.¡± Johny Enderson was no longer the young man he once was, and he responded coldly, ¡°What, you still want to fight with me?¡± She then walked over to the sofa and seated. ¡°Look at your darling daughter, does she not have the tiniest amount of lookthat an illegitimate daughter should have?¡± Kelen Enderson asked. ¡°If you guys want to argue, don¡¯t bring me along,¡± she said coldly to Kelen Enderson. Johny Endersonughed. He couldn¡¯t get himself to care about these two women. He turned to face her and whispered, ¡°Get up. Let¡¯s go. The car is still parked outside the door.¡± Since the butler was going as well, Johny Enderson got someone to arrange a business car for him. The butler sat in the front seat, affectionately sat in the second row, and Johny Enderson and Kelen Enderson sat in the back. Along the way, Kelen Enderson ¡®s cold eyes kept darting back and forth on her. But she didn¡¯t care about her. Arriving at the entrance of the shopping mall, Johny Enderson said: ¡°Luna , there will be a reporter secretly taking photos with youter. You should behave a little more naturally.¡± ¡°No one wants to close the deal with you Elven than I do, so you don¡¯t need to tell me.¡± She got out of the car. The butler was right beside her. After Kelen Enderson got off the car, although she was unwilling, she still walked to her side and took her arm. It was the first time that Luna was so close to her. Kelen Enderson ¡®s body was covered in a thick perfume that made her feel a pungent smell. However, the y still had to be acted out. Kelen Enderson gave her a fake smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Luna . Auntie will go buy some clothes for you.¡± A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Seeing this smile, Johny Enderson felt even more uneasy. The three of them walked into the mall and looked at a few pieces ofdies¡¯ clothing.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With a kind face, she picked up a few pieces andpared them to her body. However, she indicated that she didn¡¯t really like them. She walked straight in until she reached the door of an inconspicuous boutique in the corner. This time, without waiting for Kelen Enderson to pick it out for her, she let the woman in charge to take out the suit from the disy case. Holding the suit, she turned around and looked at Kelen Enderson with a smile. ¡°Auntie, I like this one.¡± Kelen Enderson , who had her back facing the reporter, grit her teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°This outfit doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± ¡°How could that be? Auntie, I feel that this is very suitable for me.¡± She went into the fitting room and changed her clothes. When she came out, she didn¡¯t ask about Kelen Enderson , but looked at the woman in charge of the counter instead. ¡°How is it? Is it suitable for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too suitable. This set of clothes is simply tailored for little miss.¡± Nodding , she walked to the side, picked up a few random clothes, and handed them to the mistress. ¡°My auntie bring me here to buy clothes for me. If I pick a few more, she¡¯ll be angry, so I¡¯ll take these.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Please wait a moment Miss.¡± Luna smiled at the mistress, then returned to the locker room and changed clothes. The mistress happily went to pack the clothes. Kelen Enderson grit her teeth and gave a fake smile, reluctantly handing the card to the mistress. After settling the bill, she spent a total of 1. 1 million. She sped her hands together in gratitude, ¡°Auntie, thank you so much. I¡¯ve let you spend so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± The few of them went out while the butler sNicky ered behind them. As for Kelen Enderson and Johny Enderson , they could only bear with it. She hade to this shop with Wills Watson before and bought a set of formal attire. Therefore, she knew that the clothes in this shop were worth no less than a hundred thousand. In particr, the clothes in the ss case were all priced at over 500, 000 dors. They made her unhappy, and they couldn¡¯t get away with it. She took a walk around and went to buy shoes and a bag. Only after spending two million and four hundred thousand of Enderson family did she give up. This was the first time in her life that she had been this crazy. But she was willing. After strolling around the streets, the few of them returned home. After getting on the car, the moment the car door closed, Kelen Enderson angrily scolded, ¡°Luna , are you crazy? Why should I spend 2 million yuan to buy clothes for you?¡± ¡°You want to take advantage of me. There¡¯s no such thing as useless gain in this world. If you want to get it, you will have to pay for it. Auntie, why bother with it?¡± Kelen Enderson was furious. ¡°You shut up, who¡¯s your aunt?¡± ¡°Kelen Enderson , this is the reward that you have to pay if you want to y a good person card.¡± Kelen Enderson looked coldly at Johny Enderson who was beside her. Johny Enderson immediately said to her : ¡°Luna , you spend too much money. the Enderson family is currently in need of money, you ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem, not something I should think about. How the Enderson family is doing has nothing to do with me.¡± She looked at the butler and asked: ¡°The butler, how do you feel about the clothes that I bought today?¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson, your clothes are very beautiful.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Kelen Enderson angrily punched Johny Enderson . Johny Enderson was helpless. When the car was almost reaching the white house, The butler received a call from Wills Waltson . He turned around and gave the phone to Luna , ¡°Ms. Waltson, Mr. Waltson said that he would call you, but no one answered. Did you mute it?¡± She was awkward. She had muted her voice, so she didn¡¯t want to answer his phone. However, this man really knew how to pick a time. Kelen Enderson and Johny Enderson were both present, it was really impossible for her to refuse this call. She took the phone and put it by her ear. ¡°Hello.¡± Wills Watson gently asked, ¡°How was it today? Is breakfast good? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Why would she miss a man who betrayed her? She did her best to not let the two people behind her hear her emotions. ¡°No.¡± ¡°But I missed you a lot.¡±Wills Watson had already thought of her answer, but he wasn¡¯t discouraged. Her face turned red for no reason. ¡°If you have nothing else, hang up quickly. It¡¯s not convenient for me here.¡± ¡°What? That couple is still here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to tell them our rtionship is very good?¡± She snorted in her heart. She didn¡¯t want it. As the car drove into the Enderson familypound, she said , ¡°We¡¯re here, I won¡¯t tell you anymore.¡± She hung up and handed the phone back to The butler before getting off the car. It was just time for lunch. Nicky Enderson , who rarely went to eat lunch at home, also returned. Just as Luna was about to go upstairs, she heard Johny Enderson say: ¡°Luna , let¡¯s have lunch downstairs today. I have something to announce.¡± Chapter 287 After a little pause, she headed upstairs and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll go change.¡± ¡°Go grab Belle Enderson,¡± Johny Enderson told his aunt. Kelen Enderson gave Johny Enderson a harsh stare ¡°What are you attempting to aplish? You know Belle Enderson does not want to see that woman, yet you nevertheless¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got my own ns. Some tasks should bepleted as quickly as possible.¡± Kelen Enderson snorted coldly, spun around, and walked into the room. Nicky Enderson replied to Johny Enderson: ¡°Go persuade your sister so she doesn¡¯t get too excited, Nicky. Why would we, when we¡¯re all family¡­¡± ¡°Dad, Belle Enderson has never been someone I¡¯ve been able to reason with.¡± Nicky Enderson walked up to the side of the sofa and sat down. Helpless, Johny Enderson sighed. Nobody in this household was able to listen to his demands. When he thought about it, his existence seemed like a farce. When she arrived, the tes were already on the table. Nicky Enderson stood up from the sofa and stared at her when he noticed her. She moved up to the table after turning away from him. She turned to face Johny Enderson: ¡°Are you not going to eat? Let¡¯s wrap things up swiftly.¡± As she talked, she drew out the farthest chair and sat. Nicky and Johny Enderson walked over together. Nicky Enderson sat across the table from her. She lowered her sight and avoided his gaze. Kelen Enderson came over not long after and sat down with a cold attitude. ¡°Where¡¯s Belle Enderson?¡± Johny Enderson asked his aunt. ¡°Eldest Miss may have to wait a little longer,¡± the aunt added. Johny Enderson¡¯s serene expression faded. She then took up her fork and began eating. Kelen Enderson coldly sneered, ¡°You were not taught by that woman. Even if the elder does not use the fork, can the junior?¡± She said: ¡°Elder? Only those deserving of respect could be termed elders. Some were simply elderly and disrespectful. In addition, my mother simply taught me to be respectful and orderly. It¡¯s a younger person, not an elder.¡± Kelen Enderson expressed concern after hearing Belle Enderson¡¯s mockery: ¡°Luna, don¡¯t assume we¡¯ll embrace you just because you¡¯re allowed to live here. You are not qualified to be a member of myEnderson family.¡± ¡°Fortunately, you will not ept me; otherwise, I would be so horrified that I would vomit if you did. I don¡¯t want to work with youEnderson family, and the present me is a Ms. Waltson of the Waltson family; who do you think would still want to be aEnderson family?¡± Kelen Enderson rolled her eyes in rage at her remarks. ¡°Johny Enderson, look at this good daughter of yours,¡± she said, tilting her head. ¡°Mom, stop talking; are you going to let us eat or not?¡± whispered Nicky Enderson. Kelen Enderson threw down the bowl in front of her ¡°Eat? How could I possibly eat? How can we dine calmly in this house with her here?¡± ¡°Let me caution you, don¡¯t believe you can be cocky just because the Waltsons are on your side.¡± ¡°How could I be so arrogant in front of the Endersons? It is reported that when the Enderson family gets up and dares to kill individuals, I be fearful and value my life.¡± Nicky Enderson¡¯s face froze as he heard her words and turned to face her: ¡°Who told you to say these nonsenses in front of me?¡± ¡°I heard about that,¡± she replied softly, not daring to look Nicky Enderson in the eyes. ¡°Luna .¡± Nicky Enderson¡¯s voice grew colder as well. ¡°Whose idea was it?¡± The butler murmured calmly behind her: ¡°These are the words of our Third Master, Mr. Enderson. You can go find our Third Master if you have any concerns.¡± ¡°You shut up,¡± Nicky Enderson replied, looking sharply at the butler. ¡°You are merely a servant, and one of the Waltson family¡¯s servants. You have no right toment because this is the Enderson family¡¯s home.¡± Hearing Nicky Enderson ¡®s words, he pped the table and stood up gently in displeasure: ¡°Enough, is it that yourEnderson family has humiliated others and addicted to it? Listen up, no matter whose family the butler is from, he¡¯s on my side right now, and is one of my close friends. You can¡¯t humiliate him. ¡± Nicky Enderson looked up at her with fury in his eyes. Luna had a stubborn expression as she lowered her head to look him in the eye. The butler was protecting her, so the person Nicky Enderson was currently fierce towards was not The butler but her. The two of them were in a stalemate, while Belle Enderson wobbled down the stairs. With a look of contempt, she looked at her with disdain. ¡°Luna , you sure are capable. To be able to cause such a ruckus in such a peaceful home, what an amazing show.¡± She raised her eyes and said, ¡°You tter me.¡± Nicky Enderson said coldly, ¡°Luna , are you being praised?¡± She looked at him. ¡°What else?¡± Instead, she questioned, ¡°This stinking family has already be a peaceful family in her mouth, so why can¡¯t I think that she is praising my ability? Or do you think it¡¯s more appropriate for me to throw down my fork and fight with the person who humiliated me? ¡± As she spoke, she tossed the fork onto the table. It was not as if Belle Enderson had never seen someone act in such a manner before, which was why she hurriedly took two steps back. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you. Let me tell you, even if you have this old man¡¯s help right now, there are only two of you.¡± Johny Enderson shook his head and shouted angrily: ¡°Enough, have all of you made enough trouble? How long do you want to continue making trouble, is this still a home? Aren¡¯t you tired? Huh?¡± As she sat down, she did not care about Johny Enderson ¡®s emotions at all. ¡°We can¡¯t eat anymore. Don¡¯t you have something to say? Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time, just say it.¡± Johny Enderson calmed his emotions and said to Belle Enderson : ¡°Belle , you should also sit.¡± Belle Enderson snorted, walked to the side of Kelen Enderson and sat down. Johny Enderson said: ¡°Since Luna has already returned. I n to hold a press conference and make her be recognized.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± The four people in front of him spoke in unison. Johny Enderson didn¡¯t even have time to be surprised, she only heard Kelen Enderson yell: ¡°I agree that you should bring her back home, that is already the bottom line. Johny Enderson , don¡¯t push your luck here, if you anger me, I will chase you out of the Enderson family.¡± Belle Enderson also stomped his feet: That¡¯s right, what right does she have, thisEnderson family is my grandfather¡¯s, who does she think she is, on equal footing with me, what right do you have to steal myEnderson family¡¯s property. ¡± Johny Enderson looked at her. ¡°I can understand even if others don¡¯t agree, but why do you oppose it? Don¡¯t you know that I also need a lot of courage to ept you? ¡± ¡°Then please withdraw your courage, Mr. Enderson . I don¡¯t need it.¡± Johny Enderson said unhappily: ¡°Luna , you better not know what¡¯s good for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I just don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me. Heh, was I just born today? I am already 22 years old and only now people say that they want me to recognize their ancestors? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s funny? What have you been doing? What did you say when my mother came to hand me over to you? ¡° Chapter 288 Johny Enderson lowered his gaze and remained silent. She felt bitter in her heart as she reflected on the past. ¡°You called me a jerk because you don¡¯t have a daughter like mine. You want me to go as far as we possibly can.¡± ¡°What happened in the past is already history. Don¡¯t tell me you want to despise me for the rest of my life because of my angry words?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, I¡¯ll despise you for the rest of my life, and youck the qualifications to be recognized as my ancestor. You¡¯ve already forgotten about your forebears. So quit chastising me.¡± Johny Enderson gave him a hard stare. Did this kid really need to add salt to his wound? She rose up and nced at Kelen Enderson. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, none of you want to ept me. I, too, do not wish to be openly rted to all of you.¡± She turned and walked away from the table. ¡°Butler, I¡¯m going back to my room to eat,¡± she said as she walked upstairs. ¡°Okay, Ms. Waltson.¡± The butler promptly served lunch. After the butler set up lunch on the table, he left first. ¡°The butler, there are two things I need your help with.¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson only needs to give instructions.¡± ¡°Can I bother you to make time to assist me with retreatthe outfits I purchased today?¡± ¡°Retreat?¡± Her statements puzzled the butler. ¡°I just want Kelen Enderson to spend the money to make her angry. Since I¡¯ve already achieved my goal, I can just return the money back and put it in my bank card.¡± As she said that, she took out a card and gave it to The butler. The butler took it and nodded, ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the other matter?¡± She scratched between her brows. ¡°About that ¡­ It¡¯s exactly what happened downstairs just now. I hope you can keep it a secret and don¡¯t tell Wills Watson about it. ¡± The butler did not understand.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I was afraid that Wills Watson would misunderstand and think that I had rejected the Enderson family because of him. Actually, I am not. I rejected him because I hated the Enderson family. ¡± When the butler heard this, he could not help butugh: ¡°Okay, I understand Ms. Waltson. I will head out first. If you need anythingter, just call for me.¡± She nodded. After The butler left the room, he could not help but smile, Ms. Waltson did it on purpose. It seemed like the Third Master¡¯s worries were unnecessary, as the Ms. Waltsonclearly cared about him. After dinner, she didn¡¯t even want to leave her room. Fortunately, before Wills Watson sent her over, he had exined it to him that she was going to stay here for only seven days. If he let her stay here for too long, she would probably go crazy. She opened her cell phone and searched through a set of research questions. Not longter, her phone rang. Seeing that it was Belle Enderson , she picked up the phone, and spoke with a strong voice: ¡°What do you want to say now?¡± ¡°Luna , there¡¯s something I¡¯m quite curious about. I¡¯d like to ask you for your advice.¡± Hearing Belle Enderson ¡®s forced voice, she could not help but frown. What was this woman holding back? ¡°Belle Enderson , stop scheming in front of me.¡± ¡°How would I dare? After all, you have so many men backing you up.¡± This was the first time Belle Enderson had spoken to her with such a gentle voice since they had met each other. But exactly because of this, she knew how strange the current Belle Enderson was. As expected, Belle Enderson continued: ¡°I especially want to know how exactly do you make those men willingly submit to you.¡± ¡°Nutjob.¡± Just as she was about to hang up, she heard Belle Enderson say again: ¡°It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s a Mr. Waltson that¡¯spletely captivated by you, but there¡¯s actually a Nicky Enderson who wants to do anything for you, you¡¯re capable.¡± Listening up to here, Luna finally understood what Belle Enderson knew. Wills Watson had once said that with Belle Enderson ¡®s IQ, if she found out some secret about someone else, she would not save them. ¡°Tell me, if Lord Third knew that you and my brother exchanged nces like that every day, what would he think?¡± She smiled coldly. After Belle Enderson heard this voice, she could not help but snort: ¡°Gentle, you still dare to smile? Now, the person who is holding onto the opponent¡¯s secret, is me, I know of your secret with Nicky Enderson , I can make you lose everything you have just now, as far as I know, no man can ept his own woman cheating. ¡± ¡°You make sense. Then you just have to go andin to Wills Waltson . I want to see if he will listen to you and divorce me. ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. On the side, I¡¯ll answer your question just now. Actually, the answer is extremely simple: having a beautiful mother, then the mother will give you a beautiful face that you don¡¯t need to do a surgery. Of course, this answer, a fake face like your, will never understand.¡± She hung up. Several rooms away, there was a scream. Immediately after, the sounds of the butler¡¯s arguments against Belle Enderson could be heard from the door. ¡°Luna , just you wait. I will definitely not let you get away with this. I will make you lose everything.¡± She ignored the voice and picked up her phone to continue reading. She would definitely not be happy if she stayed in the Enderson family for the next few days. In the evening, she finished two sets of questions. Shey in bed and closed her eyes for a moment. Not longter, she picked up her phone and called Judy. Hearing Judy¡¯s voice, she asked: ¡°Are you outside?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m out shopping by myself. It¡¯s so boring. Come out and apany me for a stroll.¡± ¡°Alright, where are you? I¡¯ll go look for you.¡± ¡°Is that really possible? I¡¯m on the old pedestrian street . I¡¯ll go to the coffee shop and wait for you. ¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll arrive at the battlefield in fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After getting off the bed, she quickly changed and left the room. ¡°The butler, I¡¯m going to gather with my good friend.¡± ¡°Okay Ms. Waltson, I will arrange a carriage for you.¡± In less than fifteen minutes, she managed to find Judi in the coffee shop. Judi excitedly pulled her down and said: ¡°I asked for a cup of fresh milk for you. How about that, are you being bullied over there?¡± ¡°No. He told The butler to follow me there. He is very reliable. ¡± Judi moved closer andughed wickedly: It¡¯s Wills Watson who is reliable, okay? She took a sip from her cup and shook her head, ¡°Judy, Wills Watson and I¡­ We may have to separate. ¡± Judi became anxious: ¡°Don¡¯t. I feel that Mr. Waltson is really good to you, but this time he knows that you are wrong. He has always been trying to make up for it, Luna , in this life, it is not easy for people to meet someone who truly loves you, can you not think too much?¡± ¡°In the past, I also thought that way. It was only after he did something that I could not understand or forgive, I finally understood that the person he loved was not me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s so serious.¡± Chapter 289 ¡°I don¡¯t want to give you any unpleasant emotions,¡± she added, shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t, I see that you all are like this. I¡¯m terribly ufortable in my heart, and I hope you can be joyful. When I saw you with Mr. Waltson previously, and saw the joy on your face, I knew you¡¯d met the proper guy. Now that you said you wanted to separate from him, I was really afraid that you would regret it in the future. ¡± ¡°You know I will never regret any decision I make,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°But ¡­¡± Judi said helplessly: ¡°This is probably the only time in yourlife that you¡¯re in true love. Do you want to miss it and live with the consequences for the rest of your life?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°There would have been no such ident if it had been pure love.¡± ¡°So, exactly what did Mr. Waltson do? If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t be able to understand it.¡± He gazed at her after some thought. ¡°The guy who revealed my identity was not Wills Waltson at all.¡± ¡°Is it not him? So, who is it?¡± Judi was utterly perplexed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe Mr. Waltson would ept responsibility for the actions of others. Furthermore, he said it himself, so how could it be a forgery?¡± ¡°I was simrly puzzled when the news was first announced. Wills Waltson understood me well enough to know where I stand, so he shouldn¡¯t be so easily moved. It wasn¡¯t until that day, when I got a call from her Second Sister-in-Law, that I discovered he had epted responsibility for his Second Sister-in-Law.¡± ¡°However, why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never told you this before, but before his Second Sister-in-Law married, they had a rtionship¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Judi nearly leaped up. She put her hand to her lips. ¡°Shh, be quiet.¡± Judi sat down and leaned in front of her: ¡°Are you for real? If it¡¯s like this, then this Wills Watson is really too unreliable. I actually trusted him that much.¡± She held the cup tenderly with both hands. ¡°I hope it¡¯s fake too.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll support you, Luna . There are many scum men in this world, but we can¡¯t just not know that they are scum, yet we still have to be wronged and deceive ourselves. Anyway, I¡¯m on your side.¡± She looked at Judi and could not help butugh. This girl, she was just speaking up for Wills Watson just now, and now she was changing the topic? ¡°But¡­ Luna , if you were to separate from him, would you really feel sad? What about the child? ¡± Her hand rested on the table, gently massaging the space between her eyebrows. How could she not be sad? ¡°Judy. Did you know? Today, Johny Enderson wanted me to recognize my ancestors, but I rejected him without even thinking. Second¡­ It¡¯s also because I know that the Waltson family has enmity with the Enderson family. If I really be the Enderson family, then Wills Watson and I will truly be the enemies of the Waltson family. ¡± ¡°Therefore, you love him so much this time,¡±Judi said as she held her hand. ¡°If we really separate, I¡¯m afraid you will be the one feeling the most upset.¡± With her other hand, she gently caressed her lower abdomen. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this incident that crossed my bottom line, I really didn¡¯t want my child to be born unable to live a healthy family. I also hoped that she would be able to live a different life from me and grow up in a family full of love.¡± ¡°Luna ¡­¡±Judi pouted and felt sad as well. She pursed her lips. ¡°But¡­ For some things, how could it be possible for things to be so smooth sailing? The heavens might especially favor me, so the tests that they give me are also more than others. ¡± Judi promised sincerely: ¡°It¡¯s alright, I will raise this child with you. After all, I am her godmother.¡± ¡°Then I will thank you for Wal.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for? We¡¯re all family.¡± In order to prevent Judi from being in a bad mood, he suggested that they go for a walk. The two of them held hands, strolling around and eating like they did in school. When it was close to evening, they were full. Just as she was about to watch a movie, her cell phone rang. She took out her phone to see that it was Wills Waltson . She put the phone back into his bag. Judi asked: ¡°Who is it?¡± Shrugging her shoulders, she did not make a sound. Judi asked: Wills Waltson ? Does he still have the nerve to call you? ¡± Holding her arm, she asked, ¡°What kind of movie would you like to watch? I¡¯ll treat you.¡± ¡°Anything is fine, if it doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s just watch a cartoon and treat it as teaching the child in advance.¡± ¡°Who would teach a fetus like that?¡± ¡°Why not? Let¡¯s just do it. Let¡¯s go.¡± They walked into the mall arm in arm. When Luna and Judi arrived at the cinema, she went to queue up to buy tickets, while Judi went to buy popcorn. As they were lining up, someone in the queue took a photo with their cell phone. She turned her head away ufortably and turned her back to the man. The person behind her muttered to her boyfriend: ¡°Hey, look, isn¡¯t this Mr. Waltson ¡®s wife?¡± The man looked around. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see her?¡± ¡°This is it.¡± ¡°You must be mistaken.¡± ¡°How could that be? I¡¯ve been watching the news everyday for the past two days. If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the pictures I¡¯ve taken.¡± Then, her boyfriend said with some surprise, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± The discussion between these two people wasn¡¯t quiet. Someone beside them cast their gaze towards her. The man standing in line in front of her also couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at her. S he felt ashamed from the bottom of her heart. ¡°With how pretty she is, her mother definitely isn¡¯t ugly either. This mother and daughter pair both have means, 20 years ago, Enderson Group was one of the top businesses in Phdelphia, and now, Waltson¡¯s Group is the boss of Phdelphia. So capable. ¡± Luna turned around and coldly looked at the woman, ¡°Miss, do you know my mother and me? and just talk about it here. ¡± The woman felt embarrassed and retorted, ¡°You can do it, but why can¡¯t we talk about it?¡± ¡°So, can I, too, be pointed at you and scolded you because I feel that you¡¯re ugly because I¡¯m the same as everyone else because of my aesthetics?¡± ¡°Who are you scolding?¡± The woman was furious. How was she ugly? ¡°Indeed. You should know that you would be displeased to be framed, right?¡± ¡°Who framed you? Go take a look online if you don¡¯t believe me. That¡¯s what everyone said. Your mom and you are both venomous women, so you can hook a man¡¯s soul.¡± She clenched her fists. She could endure being insulted, but she could not humiliate her mother. She was about to argue with her when she heard a familiar cold voice behind her. ¡°Miss, do you know that nder is illegal?¡± After turning around, the surrounding people auTomy atically scattered. Wills Watson seemed to have brought his own halo as he walked in from outside the crowd. When she saw Wills Waltson , she couldn¡¯t believe it. Chapter 290 What brought him here? Did he use her phone to track her down again? Heh, but¡­ Again. He had appeared everytime she was in trouble ever since she met him. Wills Waltson had already arrived by her side and had instinctively thrown his arms over her shoulders as he talked. With piercing eyes, he gazed at the woman in front of him. The woman anxiously lowered her eyes and nudged the man next her. The man didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°Young miss, prepare to receive ourwyer¡¯s letter,¡± Wills Waltson said. The woman instantly responded: ¡°Mr. Waltson, please ept my apologies; I was mistaken. I shall never again spew gibberish.¡± Wills Waltson refused to forgive her, saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t seem this wretched when you were shouting with my wife just now.¡± ¡°But your wife just reprimanded me for being ugly.¡± ¡°She was telling the truth, but you made fun of her and my mother-inw.¡± Wills Waltson looked over to Luna when he finished speaking and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± She looked him in the eyes, then lowered her gaze and nodded. Judy, who had just finished buying the popcorn, joined the gathering at this point. When she saw Wills Waltson, her face was filled with rage. Wills Waltson approached her and asked, ¡°Luna, what¡¯s the situation?¡± She said something into her ear. Judi approached in front of the woman, holding the popcorn in her hands. ¡°Hey, woman, what right do you have to insult people you don¡¯t know with your mouth full of dung? I know Luna¡¯s personality better than you do. What you said just now was clearly nder, and nder is a form of imprisonment. Please apologize to my pal right now.¡± The woman seemed agitated. Who was this person? She and her boyfriend looked at each other, then walked over to each other with a face full of piety and said, ¡°Miss Greenwich , I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, I¡¯m just an ordinary person, I still need to work and live, can I beg you to let me go?¡± Beside her, the man also hurried over, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said with a cold expression, ¡°I am not a public figure and am not willing to ept your criticism. The rumors you have spected about have affected my life and made me feel guilty towards my mother, so I cannot tell you that it¡¯s alright. I will not forgive you for your nder, but¡­ I also do not wish to ruin a person¡¯s future because of my emotions. Therefore, I will treat today¡¯s matter as though it never happened. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Greenwich , thank you.¡± Luna did not make a sound, she pulled Judi along and left. Walking to the cinema¡¯s door, Judi said unhappily: ¡°Ah, Luna , why should we go? We¡¯re also here to watch movies and we didn¡¯t do anything shameful.¡± She looked at her and said, ¡°Alright, sorry, I¡¯m not in the mood to watch movies anymore.¡± Judi pouted her mouth gloomily. She turned her head to look at Wills Waltson , and said with a cold face: ¡°What are you doing here, do you think you haven¡¯t added enough trouble to Luna ?¡± Hearing Judy¡¯s words, Wills Watson could feel the deep disdain in her tone. One had to know that Judi had been urging him toe and see her. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I added to Luna ?¡± Hearing Wills Waltson ¡®s tone, Luna was a little worried that he would attack Judy. After all, he had been extremely malicious towards everyone. She quickly turned around and said to Judy: ¡°Judy, I thought you wanted to watch a movie. Go buy a ticket, I¡¯lle look for you in a bit.¡± Judi also didn¡¯t want to talk to someone like Wills Watson anymore, so she simply shot him a nce and turned to go buy a ticket. Wills Watson looked at her : ¡°What did Judi mean just now? Did I do something wrong again?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked instead of answering him. When Wills Watson heard her tone and saw her attitude, he knew that she was still very angry at him. He smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone just now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it, but you saw it.¡± She looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just take a look and throw the phone into your bag? This is clearly refusing my call. ¡± Hearing this, she understood what was going on. ¡°You were following me just now?¡± ¡°The butler said that you and Judi were at the Walking Street, and coincidentally, I had nothing better to do, so I came to look for you guys. It could be that we were fated to meet each other, so as soon as I walked into the Walking Street, I saw you. ¡± If it was in the past, she would definitely be moved by these words. But now, she wasn¡¯t moved at all. She only felt that ¡­ He was glib with her. ¡°I¡¯m going to the movies with her. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back.¡± After saying that, she turned around and was about to enter the cinema. Wills Watson pulled her wrist, pulling her into his embrace. After struggling with her emotions for a while, Wills Watson whispered into her ear, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will point at us when they see us arguing?¡± She was displeased, she said, ¡°Who¡¯s arguing with you?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Mm, you didn¡¯t argue with me, you were just making things difficult for me.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , let go of me. Do not hug me in public.¡± ¡°Then invite me to the movies with you. As long as you invite me, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± She turned her head and stared at his profile. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°If you invite me, I won¡¯t go with you. That should be fine, right?¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯m not.¡± On the other hand, Wills Watson secretly smiled in joy: ¡°Looks like, you really do like to hug me, then just continue hugging for a while.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , you ¡­¡± She felt that this man couldn¡¯t be more shameless. She suppressed the anger in her heart. ¡°Do you want to watch a movie with us?¡± As expected, Wills Watson released her, he only looked at her with a smile: ¡°Since you have invited me, I will ept.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Seeing that she was annoyed again, Wills Watson rubbed her head: ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely do what I promised you. Next time I call you, pick it up. ¡± After a moment of silence, she turned and walked into the cinema. She would not promise to do what she could not. Seeing that she had returned, Wills Watson shook his head, then went downstairs and left. Before he left, he sent Judi a message. ¡°Judy, after the movie, pleasee and find me. I have something to confirm.¡± Judi twitched his mouth when he received the message. Idiot, I¡¯m not going to see you. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Very quickly, Wills Waltson ¡®s text message was sent over. ¡°I sincerely invite you to my office at 5 PM. It would be better to tear down ten temples than to ruin a marriage. If you really are doing this for the sake of Luna and the good of a child, then you will know what you must do. ¡° Chapter 291 ¡°Tch,¡± Judi returned the phone to her bag. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she questioned, seeing how upset she was. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Someone insane sent a terrible SMS message.¡± Luna was intrigued. ¡°A lunatic?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Hmm? Judy, you¡¯re not the type to be popr quickly. Where did this crazy appear? He¡¯s incredible.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When Judi noticed her skeptical nce, she murmured guiltily: ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you staring at me with those huge round eyes. Let¡¯s walk inside the arena and watch the movie together.¡± Judi was a little distracted while watching the movie. She was debating whether or not to go see Wills Waltson. He had just suggested that she would go for the sake of Luna and her child¡­ Of course, she hoped Luna would be nice. Judi took a taxi to Waltson¡¯s Group after attending the movie and departing. She went up to the first floor and announced that she had a meeting with Mr. Waltson at five o¡¯clock. She wasn¡¯t expecting the other party to say, ¡°Miss, you may just go upstairs.¡± Judi was in a bad mood; how could Wills Waltson know she wasing? Daniel took her upstairs and into Wills Waltson¡¯s office. Wills Waltson waved his hand, and Daniel was the first to leave the room. ¡°Take a seat,¡± Wills Waltson urged. ¡°I will not sit,¡± Judi said arrogantly, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°I wonder what matter Mr. Waltson is looking for me for.¡± ¡°I¡¯m currently at the movies. What do you mean when you say I made things more difficult for her?¡± Judi snorted scornfully and remained silent. Wills Waltson eventually realized who this Judi was who was so friendly to Luna. Both women were tough. ¡°Miss, I know you are my closest friend, and I don¡¯t want to be enemies with you. However, humans can be selfish at times, and it is conceivable for them to act in ways that undermine the interests of others in order to further their own.¡± ¡°What exactly does Mr. Waltson mean by this? Are you trying to scare me?¡± Wills Waltson sat with his legs crossed. ¡°You have nothing to threaten with, but your parents do.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too vile? I used to believe you were a man worth Luna¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Before? What, am I not capable of doing that now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. People like you are unqualified for her.¡± Wills Waltson was furious: ¡°What if Ick the necessary qualifications? Heh, you were previously assisting me; why did your attitude shift so abruptly? I¡¯m curious what happened.¡± It had to be recognized that enticing Judi into an alliance would be extremely beneficial to him in persuading Luna. But now that I think about it, it¡¯s extremely sad. He, this true husband, had to rely on his wife¡¯s best friend to blow the wind by his wife¡¯s side¡­ ¡°Mr. Waltson, with whom are you ying dumb? Don¡¯t you realize what type of betrayal you¡¯vemitted?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯d be able to stand here today if I knew?¡± Judi thought about it, that¡¯s true, she took a step forward, and stood by the side of the table: ¡°Then Mr. Waltson , may I ask, who exactly is the one who revealed the history of being gentle?¡± Hearing Judy¡¯s question, Wills Watson immediately understood. ¡°Luna knows now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°How did she know?¡± Judi did not hide anything, ¡°Luna said that the woman called her to apologize, hoping to be forgiven. Mr. Waltson , what are you doing? You clearly know about your rtionship with that woman, but how can you help her? For a man like you, what right do I have to continue pursuing her for you? ¡± Wills Watson said with a heavy voice. ¡°You are not clear about the stakes involved.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not sure.¡±Judi looked at Wills Watson with contempt: ¡°I only know that the moment I heard Luna talk about this, I felt that you had betrayed her. I don¡¯t even feel that it¡¯s worth it in my heart. You hurt her so much. ¡± Wills Watson stood up and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go and exin to her now.¡± Judi became anxious: ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you want Luna to know that I¡¯m talking too much in front of you?¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s sharp eyes fell on her body. ¡°Luna is a reasonable woman, you spoke the truth, and let me know the problem, which is why I was able to make up for my mistake in time. She will know, in this matter, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but helped us instead.¡± Judi said in disdain, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to help you, okay? You helped another woman deceive Luna . This thing was too wrong. It¡¯s not worth it for me to help you at all.¡± ¡°If I really wanted to hurt her , then I wouldn¡¯t marry her. I, Wills Waltson , married for love.¡± He stepped out of the office. Judi stood at the same ce and pursed her lips. Seeing Mr. Waltson ¡®s worried expression, she had a nagging feeling that Third Master¡¯s feelings for were not fake. He said it was because of love¡­ Well, that¡¯s more like it. Wills Watson went downstairs and drove to the Enderson family to ring the doorbell. Seeing Wills Waltson , the Butler knocked on the door. There was no sound from inside. Wills Watson pushed the door and walked in. She was not in the room, but the sound of running water in the bathroom. He smiled and sat down on her bed. When she came out from her bath and saw him, she was really shocked. She subconsciously adjusted the bathrobe on her body. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°This is a catchphrase you saw before.¡± She took off the towel on her head and put it aside. ¡°This is the Enderson family, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°To confess.¡± ¡°Confess?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice a few decibels as she wondered what was he talking about. When Wills Watson stood up and walked toward her, she immediately took two steps back. She wanted to keep distance with him. But behind her was the bathroom door. There was nowhere to run. Wills Watson mmed her against the door, staring intently at her face. She raised her chin and stared at him stubbornly: ¡°Wills Waltson , what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I want to apologize, Luna . I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have taken the me on Cathelina Bright¡¯s behalf, but believe me, I really have my own reasons for doing so.¡± She frowned. ¡°You just saw her a moment ago?¡± Wills Watson nodded. ¡°Are you threatening her?¡± ¡°How are you so sure that she didn¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°Because I know her.¡± Wills Watson tapped the tip of her nose: ¡°For you to ask such a question, it means that you fully understand me. You know my methods very well, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, just say what you want to say. After exining everything, hurry up and leave. I don¡¯t want to see a member of Waltson family in ourEnderson family.¡± Wills Watson pinched her chin, an ambiguous look in his eyes: ¡°Luna , don¡¯t be angry, hm?¡± Looking at his gentle eyes, she lowered her eyes and reminded herself that she couldn¡¯t be fooled, couldn¡¯t be bewitched. She raised her eyes and looked at him again. ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± Chapter 292 ¡°I was likewise irritated when I saw she had revealed your identify. And I admonished her, thinking that if you knew about it, she¡¯d be resentful, thinking she¡¯d done something kind for us and feeling aggrieved. Following that, it is my second brother who despises you for her sake, and I am hostile to my second brother to protect you. Of course, I don¡¯t care about how my second brother treats you, as long as I insist on being with you, a war between me and my second brother is inevitable. I really don¡¯t want you to me this issue for the feud between my second brother and me. I don¡¯t want you to put the me on yourself. It¡¯s better for you to dislike me alone rather than mucking things up.¡± Wills Waltson murmured as he caressed her face with his hand. She attempted to escape it, but it was futile. ¡°All of our emotions, Luna, must be expressed. Some issues can be resolved quickly when they are vented, but if they are kept hidden, they will be a dead knot. I¡¯m willing to ept responsibility since I don¡¯t want another person to see your w. You¡¯re my wife, and no matter what you¡¯ve been through, I can only hope that after knowing me, your life will be easier.¡± Her eyes were wet as she bit her lip. ¡°Why are you so arrogant?¡± ¡°Do youthink so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re not only self-righteous, but also eloquent. Would you still be held ountable if Cathelina Bright hadn¡¯t done this? You won¡¯t, and it¡¯s only because Cathelina Bright did it that you¡¯ve found an excuse to me her. Don¡¯t say I¡¯m envious. I¡¯m angry, I hate it, it¡¯s all because of unwillingness. When I told you about my wound, you held up the salt, fiercely poured it on it. I don¡¯t understand, why should I pinch my weakness to test your sincerity? ¡± ¡°What test? Sincerity? I¡¯ve already known her for a long time, I¡¯ve said that before.¡± Her hand rested on her heart. ¡°Do you believe that? I¡¯ve said it from the beginning, I never wanted to be aEnderson family. You clearly know how much I reject this matter, and even know that I might hate you if you took the me for it, but you still did it. You keep saying that you understand me and hope that my life is a smooth path, but tell me, who is the one that stepped on my bottom line, why do you wish for me to be happy, and why are you standing by my side and talking about protecting me? Do you think I can trust you again? I¡¯m telling you. I can¡¯t get through this. Since you chose to take the me, then you are the person I hate the most because you turned me into the person that I hate the most. Wills Waltson , you cannot be too greedy, if he were to be a hero in front of her, then please do note and be a good husband to me, I do not need you. ¡± Hearing her words, Wills Watson regretted it. If he had known Elven , he would have stood by her side and criticized Cathelina Bright together with her, much better than he was now ¡­ She pushed him away: ¡°Is this all you want to say? After you¡¯re done, you can leave, right? I¡¯m very tired right now and I want to rest. ¡± Wills Watson sighed: ¡°I never thought that this matter would bring you such great harm. Whether you believe me or not, my original intention, was not for Cathelina Bright.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this,¡± her gaze contained hostility as it looked at him, ¡°Please leave immediately.¡± Wills Watson nodded helplessly: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go, but you have to remember. Right now, there¡¯s really only you in my heart, and I¡¯m still waiting for you. So, don¡¯t hate me for too long, okay?¡± She turned and faced the wall, refusing to look at him again. He had no choice but to leave.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Outside the room, the Butler looked at him worriedly. ¡°Mr. Waltson ¡­¡± ¡°Take good care of her. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Butler agreed. Seeing that Wills Watson walked down with heavy steps, the Butler quickly followed him. ¡°Lord Third, can I have a word with you?¡± ¡°Come out.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them walked out of the Enderson mansion, one in front of the other. Arriving at the door, Wills Watson looked at him. ¡°Did you hear what we just said?¡± Butler nodded his head: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I wanted toe out to advise Mr. Waltson .¡± Wills Watson asked: ¡°You also think that there¡¯s a problem with my method?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , facing feelings, everyone is a novice. You have your own considerations, and Ms. Waltson also has her own difficulties. Actually, there is no right or wrong in this matter, it is only because of love that led to such misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Love?¡±Wills Watson thought for a moment: ¡°Right now, I am truly taken aback by this girl. When I was doing this, I was not considering Cathelina Bright¡¯s position.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , the love I said is mutual, you love Ms. Waltson very much, but Ms. Waltson loves you very much too. Women who fall in love are actually quite simple, their only hope is she could be the only one in your heart. Ms. Waltson knows about your past with Second Madam and the matter this time is rted to Second Madam, which is why Ms. Waltson is exceptionally sensitive. If this matter wasn¡¯t leaked out by the Second Madam, or if you told her the truth from the start, perhaps the course of events might have changed, but it might not necessarily have gone in a good direction. As for feelings, how could they not be tested? I only hope that Mr. Waltson can be at ease and not be too worried. Actually, everything Ms. Waltson has said today is filled with anger. ¡± Hearing this constion, Wills Watson felt that it was a great pity. ¡°Butler, you seem to have be more and more adept at persuading people.¡± ¡°The reason why I said that is because I am very confident that Ms. Waltson truly loves you. Ms. Waltson has something that I am not allowed to tell you, but I feel that if Ms. Waltson knew about it now, you would definitely be very happy.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°This morning, Johny Enderson nned to let Ms. Waltson recognize him as his ancestor, but this Ms. Waltson didn¡¯t agree to it no matter what. After that, she told me not to tell you, because she was afraid that you might think that she did it for your sake. In fact, in the end, she just did not want to be the Enderson family, and did not want you to be criticized by the Waltson family. ¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson could not help butugh: ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s her style to pick up rocks and smash her feet.¡± ¡°So, I can rest assured, as long as you are sincere enough, Ms. Waltson will forgive you.¡± Wills Watson patted his shoulder: ¡°I got it, go back and take care of her.¡± The Butler nodded respectfully, ¡°Mr. Waltson , just pretend that you don¡¯t know what I told you just now. After all, the Ms. Waltson requires me to keep it a secret.¡± Wills Watson agreed. Only then did Butler return to the vi. Wills Watson took out his mobile, and his face instantly turned cold. He found Cathelina Bright¡¯s number and called her. Chapter 293 Cathelina Bright reached for the phone.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Her voice sounded as upbeat as ever: ¡°Wills, how are you? Why would you have the time to call me?¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright, did I tell you not to try to find any more ? Why are you talking so much?¡± Cathelina Bright was taken aback for a moment: ¡°Are you referring to my phone conversation to Miss Greenwich a few days ago? Didn¡¯t you settle down when I said goodbye? Why did you call me after such a long time to chastise me? Or¡­ Is there a problem?¡± ¡°I warned you not to talk too much, but you decided to call her again on your own. Cathelina Bright, are you worried that people will not suspect you of having an affair with me? Cathelina Bright felt offended after hearing that: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, I simply¡­¡± ¡°Enough. I¡¯m not interested in any of your exnations. I simply know that you shouldn¡¯t be too selfish as a person. You harmed her.¡± ¡°Wills, what makes you think that of me? Why don¡¯t you listen to what I have to say?¡± Cathelina Bright said sorrowfully: ¡°On the other day, after I heard you say those words, I felt that I was really selfish. I certainly did wrong, but I still wanted you to help me bear the me for this, and I was scared that if you epted the me for me, the Miss Greenwich would be enemies with you. I was concerned that I would jeopardize your rtionship, so I contacted Miss Greenwich .¡± ¡°You self-righteously revealed her life history thest time, without anyone¡¯s permission. As I said before, before you do anything, you must first consult with the person involved. But you converted me into a nasty guy in the blink of an eye, without my permission. ¡°WillsWaltson,¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s voice was venomous this time. But, before Wills Waltson could reply, Cathelina Bright began to cry: ¡°I¡¯m here to assist you. How can you possibly say that about me? Don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re doing is taking things too far?¡± ¡°Am I going overboard? You haven¡¯t really considered how far you¡¯ve gone.¡± ¡°Did you say something about me? Otherwise, why would you say something like that to me? You will misinterpret me every time I demonstrate my good intentions. You won¡¯t like me, therefore whatever I say or do will seem incorrect to you. You truly let me down.¡± Wills Waltson said tly: ¡°You should always be disappointed in me and never intervene in my life again. I don¡¯t want to be involved with you for the rest of my life; you don¡¯t need to tell me anything else from now on, because this has nothing to do with me.¡± He hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking. Cathelina Bright quickly suppressed her tears and tossed her phone to the side. Her lips twisted into an evil smirk as she observed the second female lead acting nasty towards the first female lead. What could Wills Waltson do to her even if he was enraged? As long as she bit herself to death out of goodwill, even the heavens couldn¡¯t do anything to her. He could forget about her for the rest of his life if he wanted to detach himself from her. Luna was far too impatient. The path ahead of them was still lengthy. We¡¯ll see what happens. Belle Enderson¡¯s car halted in front of Wills Waltson as he was ready to get into the car. ¡°Mr. Waltson, it¡¯s such a coincidence that I actually bumped into you in front of my house,¡± Belle Enderson said as she stepped out of the car. Wills Waltson didn¡¯t even look at her as he opened the car door and got into the car. When Belle Enderson noticed this, she instantly eximed, ¡°There is something about Luna that I want to tell you.¡± Wills Waltson leaned against the door, stared at Luna, and stated coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything about her.¡± ¡°But she won¡¯t take the effort to tell you about this,¡± Belle Enderson stated as she moved forward a few paces. ¡± Mr. Waltson, you must not realize that the man you love in your heart isn¡¯t you, do you?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s face went ck when he heard that, but Belle Enderson was not someone who could read people¡¯s eyes. ¡°She is friends with my older brother.¡± Wills Waltson chastised Belle Enderson, ¡°Shut up.¡± However, if a man is cheated, it would be unusual for him not to be outraged. ¡°That is correct. That day, I heard them talking to each other on the roof of my house.¡± Wills Watson took a step forward, and fiercely pinched her shoulder, and shouted in pain, ¡°Ah, that hurts!¡± ¡°If you dare to say another word of her, I will destroy your face.¡± Belle Enderson immediately raised her hand to cover her face as she looked at Wills Watson in fear. ¡°If you dare to nder my wife in front of others again, I¡¯ll let you know what it means by ¡®disasteres from the mouth¡¯.¡± He pushed her to the ground. Belle Enderson was in pain, but she did not dare resist. She could only watch as Wills Watson got on the car and drove off. She clenched her fists, got up, and went home. When she arrived at the second floor, there was no one by her door. She pushed it open without thinking and rushed into her room. She was in a bad mood and was sitting on the edge of the bed in a daze. Hearing the deafening sound of the door opening, she turned around and looked at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know to knock when you enter someone else¡¯s room?¡± ¡°This is my home.¡± ¡°Is that so? Looks like I really have to ept Johny Enderson ¡®s suggestion this morning. I have to properly recognize my ancestors and be the genuine second young miss of the Enderson family. ¡± ¡°You dare,¡±Belle Enderson said as she walked over to her, thinking about how she had just been pushed to the ground by Wills Waltson , and how she was extremely furious in his heart. ¡°Luna , you slut. Let me tell you, I will make the matter of you and Nicky Enderson public. I will make you like a mouse who has to cross the street, and from now on, the only thing you can do is to be talked about by the people of the world.¡± She smiled coldly and said, ¡°Try it.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare?¡± She got up and slowly paced around the room for a bit before she turned her head to look at her. ¡°If you dare, then go and nder your own brother. Do you know how to run apany? Johny Enderson is already unable to save the Enderson family, if you have even destroyed Nicky Enderson , then you really must think about where you should go and beg for money. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare us with your words.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to try it,¡± the corner of her mouth curved up in a smile, ¡°As long as you dare to bear the consequences like this.¡± ¡°Now, get out of here right now. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Belle Enderson felt weak at the bottom of her heart, she was bullied by Wills Watson at the entrance. And now here, again, she was being stepped on by . She was the young miss of the Enderson family, how could she bear this kind of anger? She slowly walked to the door. She thought she was going to go out, so she took a step to the side. But unexpectedly, Belle Enderson had pushed the to the ground. She felt the pain and cried out in pain as she ced her hand on her abdomen ¡­ Chapter 294 Seeing that Luna was at a disadvantage, Belle Enderson stepped forward and grabbed her cor. ¡°Who do you think you are? You actually dared to shit on my head. You can¡¯t have forgotten your own identity, right? Your mother is a slut after all. Luna , you are overestimating yourself. Why do you want to snatch away something that I fancy? Even if I do have a nemesis in my life, it¡¯s not your ce to do so.¡± She raised her hand to p her. Her lower abdomen was wracked with pain. She waspletely powerless to fight back. Right at the moment when Belle Enderson ¡®s palm was just a few centimeters away from the warm face, Belle Enderson ¡®s entire person was kicked to the ground by the Butler, who had rushed over in time. Belle Enderson screamed in pain: ¡°Come on, kill him! This dog wants to kill me!¡± Butler did not care about Belle Enderson ¡®s shout, and anxiously said: ¡°Ms. Waltson, are you alright?¡± Her facial features scrunched together. ¡°Hurry and send me to the hospital.¡± Butler hurriedly supported her and brought her out of the room. When she left, there was a pool of blood where she had been sitting. It was shocking. Belle Enderson stood up, looked at the blood, and frowned: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The servant who had juste to help did not dare to move recklessly when they saw this situation. Before Wills Waltson ¡®s car even reached thepany, he received a call from Butler. Hearing that she was bleeding and was rushing to the hospital, Wills Watson was unable to calm down. He arrived at the hospital just as a nurse was about to give her infusion. He stepped forward nervously and bent to embrace her. She felt awkward: ¡°Wills Waltson , I¡¯m transfusion.¡± Wills Watson released her and asked worriedly: ¡°How are you? Is it very ufortable?¡± She looked at his worried face and was moved. However, her pride and stubbornness forced her to speak out, ¡°My stomache hurts a little. I need to drip some water to keep my baby alive. Why are you here?¡± Just as she finished speaking, Butler walked in with an examination form from outside. Wills Watson no longer had any rationality left, he shouted at the Butler: ¡°I asked you to take care of her, and you took care of her like this?¡± Butler hurriedly stepped forward, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Waltson , I just went to the washroom, I didn¡¯t expect that Belle Enderson would suddenlye back, and she even broke into the room to use violence against Ms. Waltson ¡­¡± Upon seeing this, Luna felt guilty: ¡°Butler, stop apologizing, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°It was because me that you got injured.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already taken good care of me. As a client, I really didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly rush over, so I really don¡¯t me you.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Wills Watson and said, ¡°What has happened has already happened. ming others wouldn¡¯t change anything.¡± On the side, the nurse was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t find the blood vessel urately because of Wills Waltson . Seeing the nurse¡¯s needle pull out from her hand, Wills Watson said irritably: ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you, giving fluids to patients is your job. Can¡¯t you even do such a small thing?¡± The nurse was even more afraid now and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Waltson , I ¡­¡± ¡°Nurse, you don¡¯t have to worry. He just lost his temper, it¡¯s not because of you, take your time.¡± How could the nurses not be nervous? She heard that the Mr. Waltson was a scary person. She looked at Wills Watson and said helplessly: ¡°Turn your back over.¡± Wills Watson looked at her without moving at all. She continued, ¡°If you continue like this, I will go.¡± Wills Watson really couldn¡¯t do anything about her either. She was so tolerant towards everyone, but towards him ¡­ Extremely harsh. He turned around and hugged his chest. ¡°Hurry.¡± She patted the nurse¡¯s hand and smiled at her. The nurse then let out a sigh of relief and poured the liquid in without a hitch. After the nurse left, Wills Watson turned around and looked at Butler: ¡°This is none of your business. Go back to the Enderson family and settle the score with that Belle Enderson beforeing back.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± Butler left the inspection form behind and then left. Half lying on the sickbed with her eyes closed, she said: ¡°I need to rest. You can go back too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found out that you¡¯re the most capable with me.¡± She opened her eyes and red at him. ¡°Look at the way you looked at me. In your eyes, I¡¯m not as intimate as that nurse from before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she said. ¡°Otherwise, do you think that you¡¯re very familiar with me?¡± ¡°You are all mine, all the child in your belly belongs to me. Say, do you think I¡¯m familiar with you? Luna , you are someone who has been drunk and disordered, someone who has slept with me twice. You don¡¯t have too many things on your mind.¡± Gritting her teeth, she stubbornly retorted, ¡°What kind of era is this? I¡¯ve already slept for a while, so who would still care?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Me.¡±Wills Watson pulled over a chair and sat down beside the sickbed: ¡°I¡¯m an innocent man. You want to go back on your word after sleeping with me? You still want to divorce me with my child? There¡¯s nothing as good as this in the world. I¡¯ve already told you, if you want to leave me, there¡¯s no way you can do it. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m toozy to argue with you.¡± She rolled over, her back to him. Wills Watson smiled charmingly, as long as she did not chase him away, and did not give him face, he did not n to care about it. He pulled her nket over her and sat behind her. With a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Do you know how worried I was when I rushed to the hospital? Fortunately, you are fine. ¡± Her gaze shifted slightly backwards. Although she could not see him, she could imagine his current expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since Belle Enderson dared to hurt you, I will definitely not let this matter go. I will definitely make her pay.¡± Seeing her not saying a word, Wills Watson asked: ¡°Are you asleep?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t have anything you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Wills Watson patted her shoulder: ¡°Then you should rest for a while, I will always be here to apany you.¡± She closed her eyes. He was here, and she couldn¡¯t sleep. She turned over andid down t on her back, staring at the pure white ceiling. Wills Watson moved closer to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to do something? I¡¯ll help you. ¡± ¡°Even if you stay here, you won¡¯t be able to change anything. I won¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve done just because you¡¯re good to me right now. I also can¡¯t forgive you because of your exnation.¡± Wills Watson nodded his head: ¡°I understand, I am not staying here to make you immediately forgive me. I know that you need time, and I am not here to force you to forgive me, but I am staying because I am worried about your body. Of course, if you feel that you are not able to get through this, you can treat it as meing here for the sake of your child. ¡± She had never thought that Wills Watson would actually give in like this again and again. He should really care about her, right? Otherwise, how could he have ¡­ As she was thinking, the door to the ward was suddenly pushed open. An uninvited guest barged in. Chapter 295 Nicky Enderson was called by Belle Enderson. Belle Enderson had simply told him that she had pushed her down, causing her to bleed. He instantly hung up the phone and dispatched people to find out where she was. He was concerned for her. When he pushed open the door and saw Wills Waltson, the troubled look on his face became icy. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, a chilly frown on her face. Nicky Enderson stepped forward, concerned, and inquired: ¡°How are you doing? Is something wrong here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± she said. Wills Waltson gave Nicky Enderson a chilly stare. Even though he believed Belle Enderson, he was disappointed by what she said in the Enderson family home. Why would Nicky Enderson implicate her in order for her to be looked down upon? He sneered coldly: ¡°Return to Belle Enderson and inform her that she nearly caused an abortion. I will definitely settle this debt with her, and I will make her pay the price.¡± ¡°Abortion?¡± Nicky Enderson stared at him with bewilderment. Was she pregnant? Was she really expecting Wills Waltson¡¯s child? She was a pure girl who would never readily give herself away. Wills Waltson, it has to be him¡­ As he nced at Wills Waltson, his eyes were filled with rage, and he rushed forward and grabbed him by the cor. Wills Waltson had already pushed him away before he could say anything, taking the initiative and grabbing his neck. They had already started fighting before they could say anything. She sat on the bed, worried, and murmured, ¡°Stop arguing. Stop right now, both of you.¡± However, neither of those two wanted to be the first to stop. She rang the doorbell and summoned the nurse. But as the nurse pushed the door open and entered, she was astounded as well. What could a nurse like her do when the CEOs of the Waltson¡¯s Group and the Enderson¡¯s Group were fighting? She realized how difficult it would be for the nurse when she saw this. She could only get off the bed and support her stomache with one hand. ¡°Stop, stop, stop.¡± Wills swiftly pushed Nicky Enderson aside when he noticed this. He turned around and approached her. ¡°Lie down and remain motionless.¡± ¡°You¡¯re both past your prime; how can you be so foolish and y with a fight? Huh?¡± Wills Waltson snorted: ¡°He attacked first. I, Wills Waltson , have never been one to passively receive beatings.¡± She raised her hand and pinched his arm as she stared at him provocatively, ¡°I took the initiative to pinch you, what can you do?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°You are different from him. You are my woman, and my woman is pinching me, is there any difference between that and I pinch myself?¡± These words caused her to feel embarrassed all of a sudden. After all, she had exerted quite some strength when she pinched him just now. She looked at Nicky Enderson : ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Nicky Enderson then walked forward, ¡°I heard that you were hospitalized, and I was a bit worried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Thank you for visiting me, you can go back now.¡± Nicky Enderson did not move, and she said: ¡°Could it be that you want to stay here and fight with my lover? The one who injured me was not my lover, but your sister Belle Enderson . ¡± Hearing the word ¡°lover¡±, Wills Watson sat down beside the sickbed proudly. In front of outsiders, she knew who she should support. Seeing that Nicky Enderson still had no intention to leave, she spoke to the nurse: ¡°Miss Nurse, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send Mr. Enderson to the elevator, thank you.¡± The nurse walked forward awkwardly: ¡°Mr. Enderson , this way please.¡± Nicky Enderson took a deep breath, nced at her, and turned to leave. That¡¯s right, he wasn¡¯t even her brother now. What right did he have to interfere in her matters? But he really didn¡¯t expect that she would be so cold towards him. After Nicky Enderson left, Wills Watson turned around and looked at her, and smiled: ¡°It looks like, I¡¯m much more important than Nicky Enderson .¡± She frowned, what did that mean? Wills Watson said again, ¡°We are all here, but you chased him away.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one with thicker skin than him. You won¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve chased after you, right?¡± Wills Watson was not angry either, as he raised his eyebrows proudly: ¡°You should say that I am stubborn, and that I know what I want.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I can¡¯t let go of the fact that you¡¯ve helped others deceive me.¡± He clearly knew what she wanted, but he chose to help Cathelina Bright while concealing it from her ¡­ No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand it. Wills Watson said: ¡°The reason why I took on this responsibility, was really not to help anyone else take the me.¡± ¡°You know, I¡¯ve already worked hard to use your words to move me, but ¡­ I can¡¯t, because I don¡¯t want to deceive myself. ¡± She raised her gaze to look at him, her face filled with seriousness: ¡°I remember what I told you before, I have a very bad sense of security. The shadow that my original family left on me was too big. I had never experienced fatherly love before and from a young age, I watched those people happily humiliate my mother. In fact, it was even me ¡­ I saw my mother die, from unhappy to depressed, after being hurt by a man. To me, a man is an existence that needs to maintain distance and vignce. I won¡¯t let anyone near me easily, whether it¡¯s the Aven Harris from back then or you fromter on. You all understand me, but you simply don¡¯t understand what kind of battle and resistance I have experienced in my heart before I mustered the courage to take that step. Obtaining my trust is very difficult, but destroying my trust is as easy as flipping my palm. You might think that I¡¯m being unreasonable, but ¡­ This is me. The fear in my heart, the inferiority, the helplessness, none of you will understand. ¡± ¡°Do you believe me if I say I understand?¡± When Wills Watson said that, he looked into her eyes. Their gazes met, neither of them moving away from the other. Wills Watsonughed: ¡°You believe me, right?¡± Only then did her eyes drop as sheid down. Yes, she was sure of him. Because she believed in him, that was why she had been so hesitant these past few days. With her personality, when she discovered that Wills Watson had betrayed her, she would definitely be on her guard against him, never giving him another chance. But she ¡­ However, she did not do so. Wills Watson was still unbridled in front of her. Even though she kept on saying those words, she wanted to drive him away. However, ¡­ At this moment, she hoped that he would not leave.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She really didn¡¯t want to be alone. She knew why she was doing this, but she refused to give in. That was because the stubbornness in her words was thest she could muster to defend herself. When Wills Watson saw her close his eyes, looking as if he was prepared to die, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. This woman, only her mouth was the most dishonest. Halfway through the infusion of the liquid, just as Luna was about to fall asleep a knock came from the door behind her. She opened her eyes and looked towards the door with Wills Waltson . The one who pushed open the door and entered was none other than Cathelina Bright who was also dressed in her hospital gown. Chapter 296 She didn¡¯t feel d in his heart when she saw her. She did not want to see this woman. Wills Waltson rose up and said with a frown. ¡°What exactly are you doing here?¡± Cathelina Bright ignored Wills Waltson , and walked to the side of the bed to show her concern and concern. ¡°Dear Miss Greenwich , I heard you were admitted to the hospital. How are you doing? She forced a grin. ¡°No problem, thank you.¡± Wills Waltson approached her and shouted angrily, ¡°She requires rest, you are not allowed here, you should leave now.¡± She felt proud in her heart after hearing Wills Waltson¡¯s attitude toward Cathelina Bright. Whether he was acting or not, he was at least defending her in front of her. ¡°Wills, you are quite sensitive. I had just learned that Miss Greenwich was in the hospital and was concerned about her. I, too, was a pregnant woman, so I knew her worry of losing a kid. ¡°Does she not have a husband or lover?¡± Why do I need yourfort because she is afraid? ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m ineffective?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s chilly tone enraged her. Cathelina Bright sighed with relief and reminded herself to persevere. ¡°Miss Greenwich , can I have a few words with you in private?¡± she asked, casting a kind nce to the side. ¡°My wife is not feeling well, and is currently in the midst of an infusion, didn¡¯t you see that?¡± Wills Waltson remarked before she opened her mouth. ¡°Wills , can you not be so excessive? Are we rted since you¡¯re married to Miss Greenwich ? What does it indicate that you¡¯re wary of me? Is it possible that I shall eat the Miss Greenwich ? Is it possible that you have a guilty conscience?¡± ¡°What do I have to be ashamed of?¡± Wills Waltson scowled at her: ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to disrupt my wife¡¯s sleep.¡± Cathelina Bright had no ns to leave, so the two of them were stuck. As a result, she eximed, ¡°Wills Waltson, go get me something to eat, I¡¯m bing hungry.¡± Wills Waltson turned to look at her: ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that her words in front of you will affect your mood.¡± ¡°A person¡¯s emotions are never influenced by others. It¡¯s his own heart that isn¡¯t strong enough.¡± Her heart was indeed not strong, sensitive, and weak. This was something she had never denied before. ¡°Hurry up, I want to eat something light.¡± Wills Watson did not move. Then, she asked gently: ¡°Or do you want me to go out and talk to Miss Bright ?¡± Wills Watson turned around and stared at Cathelina Bright: ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense in front of my beloved. If you say anything that would harm her, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± After he finished speaking, he gave a cold snort and left the room. Cathelina Bright walked to the side of the sickbed and sat down, sighing. She did not speak. She did not speak. After a long while, she said, ¡°I also know that I have really gone too far with this matter. Wills has always hated being betrayed the most, and it was already agreed upon. However, I will call you the next day and tell you the truth. I¡¯m really sorry, and I feel sorry for all of you. ¡± Cathelina Bright lifted her head, looking at her expressionless face. ¡°Miss Greenwich , do you believe it? I really didn¡¯t mean to affect your rtionship. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you, Miss Bright , but I didn¡¯t hate you either. However, ever since I found out that my past was exposed to the public by you, I couldn¡¯t treat you as an ordinary friend anymore, because I don¡¯t understand your good intentions. ¡± ¡°At that time, I just felt that this was a problem that could be solved with just a clear exnation. As I exined to you on thest call, I didn¡¯t want the court to know that you had a Greenwich hat on your back, and I just didn¡¯t want his wife to be exposed. Of course, my intention was indeed good for him. ¡°Perhaps when you acted on your own, you didn¡¯t know that this matter would affect the bottom line of others. However, I don¡¯t understand why you, an outsider, would interfere in other people¡¯s affairs.¡± Cathelina Bright was stopped by her question. Her demeanor had always been like that of a harmless little white rabbit. But in reality, she had underestimated this woman. At least at a time like this, she didn¡¯t choose topromise and y dumb like everyone else, but instead went against herself. Cathelina Brightughed bitterly: ¡°I thought that Miss Greenwich would understand, that you would also have loved someone else before, so you should know, that your first love is really unforgettable. Although I am no longer husband and wife, in the end, we are still family, and as long as Jackie does not divorce me, this point can never be changed. And this¡­ That¡¯s what makes me suffer the most. The person I love the most is by my side, but I can only stand in front of other men and be someone else¡¯s wife. I feel that I really owe him a debt, and that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want him to suffer. Miss Greenwich , maybe you don¡¯t like me, but I like you a lot. Really, because you are his wife, I am willing to love you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to apologize to you time and time again. I don¡¯t want to be your enemy, but don¡¯t worry, I will absolutely not fight with you for him. He is yours, I know that, so can you please stop being hostile towards me? I don¡¯t want to make things difficult between you and me.¡± She nced at her and gave her a mocking smile. In the end, it seemed as if she was wrong.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was her recklessness that caused Cathelina Bright to apologize time and time again, making him in a dilemma ¡­ ¡°Apologize? Miss Bright is really here to apologize? ording to Miss Bright , even though you have married Jackie Waltson, you still have feelings for Wills Waltson . Because of this rtionship, you have to step on my bottom line to protect the person you truly love, and because of this thing you did, you thought that for the sake of others, you had to make them understand you, and forgive you, right? These words couldn¡¯t help but cause Cathelina Bright¡¯s heart to light up with rm. This woman was indeed hard to deal with. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say it. You must forgive me this time. Even if you don¡¯t forgive me now, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will continue to apologize.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± sheughed while shaking her head. Was she wrong, did the three views not work, or did this Cathelina Bright have a problem with her thoughts? ¡°Miss Bright , I have been bullied and feared in the past, so I have developed a habit of self-protection. I have always been direct with my words. Your actions this time are not something that can be solved with just an apology. ¡± Cathelina Bright promised sincerely, ¡°Then tell me, what do you want. As long as I can do it, I will do my best to make it up to you.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I ask Miss Bright a question first. ¡° Chapter 297 ¡°Go ahead,¡± Cathelina Bright said, nodding. ¡°Do you truly believe you are correct, or did youe here to apologize for Wills Waltson?¡± Cathelina Bright knew just the answer she desired. But she didn¡¯t want to please her. With a troubled expression, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong, yet you and Wills both me me. I don¡¯t want him to be unhappy with me, therefore apologizing to you is preferable to being ignored by him.¡± She gave a nod. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it even if you apologize. What exactly is the point?¡± ¡°I truly don¡¯t get it. With such a small matter, why would Miss Greenwich bite and not let go?¡± ¡°You are not me, Miss Bright. The minor matter you mention is something I will never forgive in my life.¡± Cathelina Bright sighed, ¡°Actually, you only said that because you didn¡¯t want me to make peace with Wills , right? Miss Greenwich Lady, don¡¯t you think this is rather selfish of you? Don¡¯t you have the right to make friends? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m self-centered? I actually feel that the selfish person is the Miss Bright . What do you mean when you say you have feelings for Wills Waltson in front of his wife? Wills Waltson, do you want me to leave? Will that help you all?¡± ¡°I did not express my feelings for him. I just wanted to exin why I did what I did.¡± ¡°Is there a distinction? Miss Bright, I¡¯d like to ask you, who am I in your eyes, and what about Jackie Waltson? Are we your bargaining chips for expressing your sincerity towards Wills Waltson ? Don¡¯t you find it a little ridiculous? To put it frankly, it¡¯s eating while staring into the pot.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far by saying this?¡± Cathelina Bright bit her lips, her face filled with resentment. ¡°If I really want to go too far, I¡¯ll tell you there¡¯s another way of stating you want to be a whore while others believe you¡¯re good.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Cathelina Bright was depressed, so she turned and walked away, sobbing. Wills Waltson was seated on a bench near the door when she opened it. She turned her head, brushed away her tears, and ran away from Wills Waltson. Cathelina Bright returned to her sickroom. She felt a cold in her heart when she saw Wills Waltson not pursue her. Did Wills Waltson have to be this angry with her?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Bastard, men are all bastards. Wills Waltson sat for a moment before getting up and returning to the ward. Her gaze was fixed on the IV bag as shey on the bed. He took a step forward. ¡°It¡¯s almost finished.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said hesitantly. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything exciting just now, did she?¡± Her eyes cast him a sidelong nce. ¡°Actually, you want to know if I¡¯ve bullied her or not?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± ¡°You were clearly at the door just now. Did you not notice Cathelina Bright leaving while crying?¡± Wills Waltson sighed and shrugged ¡°I went to smoke in the stairway. Besides, whether she left crying or not has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for it, Wills Waltson,¡±¡±I¡¯ve already mentioned that the first love is the most unforgettable love,¡± Luna sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d be able to achieve that, for Cathelina Bright, you don¡¯t even care about her.¡± ¡°Something that does not belong to me, I will just disregard. Right now, all I care about is you.¡± ¡°Men are always like this,¡± she grumbled. ¡°You may freely say nice phrases and swear to the world.¡± ¡°Everything I¡¯ve said to you is sincere,¡± Wills Waltson remarked as he walked to the side of the bed and sat down. She averted her gaze, avoiding looking at him. Wills Waltson stated tly: ¡°What exactly did Cathelina Bright say to you? I will settle this debt with her.¡± He stood up and walked away. She shouted, ¡°Stop right there.¡± Wills Watson stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at her. She said: ¡°Do you want her to know how miserable I am? Wills Waltson , if you don¡¯t want to stay here, then please leave. Please don¡¯t give me any trouble, okay? ¡± ¡°I just want to know why your mood became so bad after she left. I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand my rtionship with her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? There was indeed an ambiguous rtionship between you and her in the past, but now ¡­ Although I am not sure where your heart is, but I am certain that she still has feelings for you, this is something that even you cannot deny, right? ¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I know what I should do, what I shouldn¡¯t do. Even if I didn¡¯t meet you back then, I wouldn¡¯t have hurt my second brother for her. ¡°After looking at him for a long time, she sighed. Why should she vent her anger on him? In any case, Cathelina Bright did not manage to gain anything from it just now. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my meal?¡± Seeing that she had changed the topic, Wills Watson walked back to her once again: ¡°Someone will being to send you off in a while, I got them to make you nutritious meals.¡± He smiled and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± She rolled her eyes at him. This man would never understand. Women were all a little stubborn. Even if she wasn¡¯t angry, she would still be proud for a while. ¡°Mr. Waltson , don¡¯t you know what it means to know it but don¡¯t say it?¡± ¡°I like to get straight to the point.¡± She snorted. ¡°Is that so? Then I want you to leave this room.¡± Wills Watson crossed his legs naturally. ¡°That won¡¯t do, I can¡¯t leave my wife in this room.¡± She looked away, toozy to argue. Not longter, Wills Waltson ¡®s phone rang. He took a nce at them and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s the Butler.¡± She was originally thinking, could it be Cathelina Bright who called. However, she still said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you.¡± Wills Watson walked to the window, put one hand into his pocket and picked up the phone. Because his back was facing her, she could look at him without restraint. Sometimes, the god was truly unfair. Not only did this man have intelligence, appearance, and wealth, even his ordinary back looked really nice. Just as she was thinking about that, Wills Watson had already put down his phone and turned around. She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Wills Watson walked back and smiled: ¡°I have something good to tell you. ¡± She squinted at him. Wills Watson said excitedly: ¡°Belle Enderson has already been taken away by the police, and the Waltson¡¯s Group¡¯swyer team has also rushed to the police station. I have asked the Butler toe and take your case, the crime of intentional injury, Belle Enderson is definitely guilty, I want to see, how can she still act so arrogantly inside the prison.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, her phone rang. She picked up the phone from the bedside table. It was Johny Enderson . She could practically guess why Johny Enderson was looking for her. Chapter 298 Just as Wills Watson was hesitating on whether she should pick up the phone, he had already snatched the phone away and hung up. She looked at him and he said sternly: ¡°Luna , listen carefully, this matter isn¡¯t only rted to your own safety, it also concerns the lives of our child, so don¡¯t be merciful easily, my child nearly died under the hands of the Enderson family, how can I not make them pay?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a precaution.¡± ¡°No need,¡± she said, turning her back to him. Wills Watson curled his lips, and at this moment, her tone of voice was no longer any different from before. He liked the way she talked to him. In this world, only this woman would treat him like an ordinary man. Her phone rang again. ¡°I¡¯ll pick it up,¡±Wills Watson stood up, walked to the door of the ward and picked up his phone. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Luna turned around to take a look. Who knew what Wills Watson would say to Johny Enderson ? However, no matter what he said, Wills Watson taking this call should be much better than her. The moment the phone call connected, Johny Enderson immediately scolded: ¡°Luna , why do you want to ughter your own big sister. She¡¯s in prison, what benefits do you think it would bring you, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far yourself?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°You can¡¯t me her, she was the one who brought about her own death.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson ?¡±Johny Enderson ¡®s heart tensed up: ¡°Why did you pick up the phone? ¡± ¡°Because the one who is after your daughter is me.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , Luna and Belle Enderson are sisters. It¡¯s possible for our sisters to cause a ruckus and push each other around. For a small fight between girls, it would be too much for you to get involved.¡± Wills Watson scoffed, ¡°Mr. Enderson , what are you talking about? It looks like Mr. Enderson is a person who loves to reason, it¡¯s just that, unfortunately, I, Wills Waltson , have always been a domineering and protective person, so forget about she getting injured, even if she was to be pointed at, I won¡¯t be able to endure it. ¡± ¡°Could it be that just because Luna found a husband like you, she will have to pay for it?¡± ¡°Heh, yourEnderson family¡¯s three views, are truly amazing. Since you feel that Belle Enderson is innocent, then find the bestwyer to defend your own daughter, I really want to see, whether your team ofwyers is strong or thew is more just, I don¡¯t believe that those who attempt to kill will be acquitted.¡± Johny Enderson said helplessly: ¡°Belle Enderson didn¡¯t know that Luna was pregnant. We also heard from Nicky that Luna did such a messy thing without even having a wedding ceremony.¡± ¡°If having baby with her husband can be considered a mess, then I would like to ask Mr. Enderson , how about you? You forced other woman to give birth behind your wife¡¯s back?¡± These words left Johny Enderson speechless.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After all, he could not speak of his matter with her to the public. ¡°So, does Mr. Waltson mean that she did something bad because her father is like that?¡± ¡°Your behavior has caused Belle Enderson ¡®s mistake, which is already an indisputable matter. Fortunately, you have always despised Luna . You did not give her thepanionship and care he deserves, and instead allowed her to grow up tenaciously by herself. She did not inherit your bad habits in the slightest. That was really good. ¡± Johny Enderson clenched his teeth. Right now, the only person who could save Belle Enderson was Wills Waltson . He could not go against Wills Waltson . ¡°Mr. Waltson , I know that you have a lot of dissatisfaction towards me, but I hope that you can consider the fact that Luna is my daughter and give me some face. Belle Enderson really cannot go to jail.¡± ¡°You still dare to say that she is your daughter?¡±Wills Watson immediately turned hostile: ¡°Even if it¡¯s just an ordinary friend, knowing that the other party is hospitalized, I will still exchange greetings, but what about you? You kept saying that she was your daughter, but after what happened to her, you did not even say a single word of concern. The way you questioned her, even made me suspect that in your eyes, the person who made the mistake was not Belle Enderson , but her. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me Luna , I know that Belle Enderson is too stubborn. The two of them are bound to never coexist in harmony together. I did not exchange pleasantries, and it is not that I do not care about her, there are matters of priority, Belle Enderson was taken away by the police, her matter was rather urgent, that¡¯s why I ¡­ ¡± ¡°Could it be that the life of a child is not as urgent as the matter of Belle Enderson ? That woman is truly unworthy to be mentioned in the same breath as my child. ¡± Johny Enderson endured it and endured, ¡°This is my fault, I am willing to apologize to Luna . Can I ask Third Master to give the phone to Luna ?¡± ¡°She will not listen to your phone call, because I won¡¯t allow it, I will bring up all of Belle Enderson ¡®s legal responsibilities. She can¡¯t make a decision, you don¡¯t have to moral kidnap her, and in our family, I will make the decision, don¡¯t bother her anymore, or else the only one who will be in trouble is Belle Enderson .¡± After he finished speaking, he directly hung up the phone. Thinking about how the Enderson family would be so anxious for Belle Enderson right now, he immediately felt relieved in his heart. When he returned to the ward, she had already turned around and was lying down facing the door. Seeing her open eyes, he walked over and sat down. He asked gently, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± After hesitating for a moment, she asked, ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not be kind. I¡¯m just curious how cruel he can be to me.¡± She said while lying down: ¡°He must have said that it was I who harmed Belle Enderson right?¡± Wills Watson did not hide anything. ¡°That¡¯s roughly what he means, so you don¡¯t have to be soft-hearted.¡± ¡°I will not be soft-hearted. I have already had enough of pestering Belle Enderson . This time, I will not give in.¡± She agreed to Johny Enderson ¡®s request. When she decided to go live with the Enderson family, she had already decided to go back to stir up a pool of dirty water from the Enderson family. She just didn¡¯t expect that the opportunity woulde so quickly. It was Belle Enderson who took the initiative to provoke her, so he couldn¡¯t me her for being ruthless and merciless. When she thought back to the time when they had tortured her mother together, she tightly held onto the pure white nket with her hands. Her mother was dead. But not only did the people who forced her mother to death not get away with it, they even unrepentant continued to pour dirty water on their mother, humiliating her, and even used their mother to coerce her ¡­ She had never forgotten all these things. Since the heavens did not open their eyes, and did not let the viins receive the punishments they deserved, then she would be the biggest retribution in Enderson family. ¡°Wills Waltson , can you promise me one thing?¡± Chapter 299 ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°In order to save Belle Enderson , they would definitely request for theirwyer team to go against us. You¡¯ve always kept your word, and I hope you¡¯ll maintain your pledge so that Belle Enderson, who purposefully harmed others, gets the penalty she deserves. Even if it¡¯s only being locked up for a month, she must go to the jail. ¡± Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw her expression: ¡°My wife has awakened.¡± ¡°If you want to help, then help. Do not harm me in any way.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that Wills Waltson is not someone who would aid others for free?¡± He kissed her on the lips as he dropped his head. He let go of her once he had it. ¡°Wills Waltson, what are you doing?¡± she demanded angrily. Heughed evilly, ¡°With your personality, you would rather not have me help than kiss me. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take the reward myself. I¡¯ll take the money so no one has to feel bad about it?¡± She shook her head and stared at him with contempt. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, smiled and sat down to send Daniel a note. The news of her being hurt and hospitalized in the Enderson family spread quickly on the inte that afternoon. Judi rushed to the hospital after hearing the news. She was so enraged that she reprimanded Belle Enderson. Wills Waltson invited Daniel to take Judi out to dinner in the evening. Initially, he thought he could rx for a while, until Elven arrived. Wills Waltson was enraged as she revealed the same smile she always gave Elven. He sat on the sofa, a cold expression on his face, ring at the two men. Elven removed the meal from the thermal instion box and ced it on her sickbed. ¡°My mom saw you online in the afternoon and was very worried. She asked my father to make you dinner, and he spent the afternoon stewing this chicken soup. You can drink it when it is still hot.¡± ¡°This is the dinner my father prepared for Mr. Waltson,¡± he said, opening another lunchbox. Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows and took a look when he learned he had a stake. They were not bad. She just said, ¡°That¡¯s excellent, I was thinking about going to your ce to seek for food a few days ago.¡± She took a sip after picking up the spoon. ¡°Wah¡­ This is how it tastes.¡± ¡°If you like, I can have my father make it for you tomorrow.¡± Wills Waltson had expected she would tly deny him. Because she was not the type to make problems for others. To her amazement, she responded directly, ¡°Really? Then express your gratitude.¡± He was taken aback. Elven also gently smiled, nodded, and said: ¡°Then I¡¯lle send you off at noon tomorrow .¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Elven turned around and said to Wills Waltson : ¡°Mr. Waltson , let¡¯s eat together.¡± Wills Watson was currently angry, and haughtily said: ¡°I won¡¯t eat, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you put it away first. You can eat when you¡¯re hungry.¡± Just as he was about to pack it up, she pulled the lunchbox towards her. ¡°He won¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll eat it.¡± She smiled at Elven and said, ¡°Brother, do you want toe along?¡± ¡°I only came after eating.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m going to enjoy myself.¡± She drank a full bowl of chicken soup and ate more than half of it. Seeing that she was enjoying her meal happily, Elven left with the lunchbox in satisfaction.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Once Elven left, he took out his phone and called Butler. ¡°Butler, change the chef for me. Your Ms. Waltson doesn¡¯t like their dishes.¡± She turned her head to look at him and said in shock, ¡°When have I ever said that? Can you not speak nonsense?¡± ¡°I see that you are more satisfied with the dishes cooked by Elven ¡®s father.¡± S he was speechless. This man was so jealous and unreasonable. ¡°I just haven¡¯t eaten his food for a long time, it¡¯s not like it has anything to do with Waltson family¡¯s chef. Do you get tired of eating delicacies every day?¡± She hated people who were implicated because of her, so she continued to say unhappily, ¡°Can you please stop looking for trouble?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for trouble? I am doing this for your own good, I hope you can eat your heart¡¯s content, since you will have to eat the food made by others while you are in the hospital, it is a dereliction of duty on the part of the head chef of the Waltson family, he can¡¯t even keep your stomache , why should I keep him? ¡± She said, ¡°I did not keep him busy because I wanted to eat the food prepared by my uncle. I did it because I wanted my brother toe over.¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson was furious. She finally spoke the truth. The reason why she didn¡¯t want to trouble others but chose to trouble Elven was because she didn¡¯t view Elven as an outsider. In her eyes, was that Elven even closer to him? Wills Watson got up, and said angrily: ¡°Could it be that you wish that the person who left Elven was me, and not him?¡± She was simply about to burst intoughter from his anger. Was this man being reasonable or not? He couldn¡¯t have forgotten that she hadn¡¯t forgiven him. ¡°Why are you pretending to be silent? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± She rolled her eyes at him andy down. ¡°I¡¯m toozy to talk to you.¡± ¡°I think you are clearly unable to respond to me. Luna , let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about Elven . As long as I, Wills Waltson , am still alive, it is impossible for you to be with him in this lifetime.¡± She sat up and angrily said, ¡°You go out.¡± ¡°What, are you angry from embarrassment? When you were making eye contact with him just now, were you worried about my feelings? I¡¯m sitting here, and you didn¡¯t even look at me. ¡± Wills Watson snorted as he stared at her. She also stared at him, angrily thinking, is this man that shameless or not? ¡°If you can be the scapegoat for your first love, why can¡¯t I say a few words to my brother who grew up with me?¡± Wills Watson said angrily: ¡°Who said I am the scapegoat? My starting point, is because of you. Regardless of whether you¡¯re willing to ept it or not, my goal is not that Cathelina Bright.¡± ¡°Your goal isn¡¯t Cathelina Bright, could it be that my goal is my Brother?¡± ¡°You clearly said this Elven . The reason you asked Elven ¡®s father to prepare lunch for you tomorrow was because you wanted Elven toe over.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , are you done yet?¡± Wills Watson scoffed again, ¡°What you just said, was it that you were so intimate with Elven that you ignored my existence, and that I was wrong? Did you think I was in your way? You wish for me to leave? ¡± She was truly afraid of this man. ¡°Be reasonable please. That¡¯s right, the reason I asked my uncle cook for me was so that the Brother coulde over, but you didn¡¯t ask me why I asked him toe over, so why are you angry first? Did she have a purpose for letting Elvene? Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°Then why did you ask him toe over?¡± Chapter 300 ¡°Give me my phone.¡± Wills Waltson handed up his phone to her. She looked up Mia¡¯s phone number and called her. Mia¡¯s phone instantly connected, and she inquired worriedly, ¡°Luna, I saw the news, how is your body, how are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be worried, Mia; I¡¯m OK.¡± There is nothing significant. I called to see if you have time tomorrow at noon.¡± ¡°I have time.¡±¡±Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Then can youe to the hospital tomorrow afternoon?¡± she pursed her lips and grinned. I need you to assist me in bringing anything to school.¡± ¡°Fine. No problems.¡± Seeing that Mia did not doubt her, she could not help but say, ¡°Sigh, you really do not doubt my motives in the slightest.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t eat beforeing tomorrow . Brother Elven is going to bring me lunch.¡± Mia suddenly realized what had happened up to this point. ¡°Luna, your body isn¡¯t good, but you¡¯re still in the hospital,¡± she admitted, embarrassed. I¡¯m carrying my selfishness with me, that¡¯s not good, how about ¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, tomorrow is better than today.¡± Besides, it won¡¯t seem too deliberate like this. If you¡¯re not too busy, we have a deal.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Luna.¡±¡±I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± She gave Wills Waltson a sidelong nce after hanging up the phone. Wills Waltson also roughly understood something: ¡°So, you¡¯re thinking of matchmaking them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me,¡± she murmured, her face solemn. Wills Waltson was overjoyed now, so he came up to the sickbed and sat down, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so Elven?¡± ¡°If you enjoy misunderstandings, fine. What is it got to do with me? I told you not to say anything. I don¡¯t want to hear you say anything. I need to rest.¡± She rolled onto her back, facing him. His face lit up with a proud smile, and his mood instantly improved. Luna, on the other hand, was irritated with herself. Why should she have to exin things to someone like him? He should be envious of her. Mia arrived to the hospital with a fruit basket after leaving work at lunchtime on the second day. Mia greeted Wills Waltson and then came to the side of the sickbed after a long time of not seeing each other. ¡°Sabranda and Marktin both requested me to say hello to you because they knew I wasing to meet you.¡±¡±Are you all right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she responded, nodding. I simply copsed. For a few days, I need to protect my fetus.¡± ¡°Wrestling, oh my gosh¡­ You are truly terrifying. You must not forget that you are pregnant and that everything will be fine. ¡°You are no longer alone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This experience has taught me a valuable lesson, and I will do everything in my power to protect her. Oh, there hasn¡¯t been anything going on at school recently, has there?¡± ¡°Nothing special, isn¡¯t this the winter vacation? Everyone has been busy with this recently, and Benjaming has handled your ss¡¯s matters well. These days, he has be a regr clieentof our office.¡± ¡°When I get out of the hospital, I¡¯ll have tovishly award this valiant general.¡± ¡°Recently, he has changed a lot,¡± Mia said, nodding her head. I even saw him yesterday surrounded by a few female ssmates, and I have no idea what they were talking about. Luna was astounded when she heard these remarks. ¡°How can it be?¡± ¡°I actually witnessed it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°If this continues,¡± she smiled, ¡°this little brat will not be far from puppy love.¡± Wills Waltson gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°What kind of puppy love is that at his age?¡± ¡°Could it be that you want him to start dating at the age of 15?¡± she asked, staring at him. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that you used the wrong word.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too picky.¡± When the two of them began arguing, Mia was helpless to intervene. A knock came from the ward door just as she was debating whether she should peel an apple for her. When she heard the voice, she grinned and eximed loudly, ¡°Come in.¡± Elven entered by pushing the door open. When he noticed Mia, he nodded and said, ¡°There are visitors here, I didn¡¯t arrive at the correct time today.¡± ¡°No. You arrived just in time. ¡°This is Mia, and you¡¯ve seen her before, brother.¡± ¡°I have¡­.,¡± Elven recalled. Is that correct?¡± Mia grew a little more nervous as she approached, saying, ¡°Elven, hello.¡± I assisted Luna thest time she went to the school entrance to find you something to pick up.¡± ¡°Yeah, yes, yes.¡± I¡¯ve noticed you before. Hello there, Mia. We meet again.¡± Mia did everything she could to calm her down. heart as she nodded to him, and said in a reserved manner: ¡°Hello.¡± Elven ced the lunchbox on the table. ¡°Luna , this is today¡¯s lunch. My dad has done a lot, so it should be more than enough for you three.¡± ¡°Yesterday, he did not eat the dinner prepared by my uncle, he was constantlyining about me. Since he did not eat this morning, he was just waiting to snatch food for him, so this lunch might not be enough for three people.¡± Elven and Mia looked at Wills Watson at the same time. Wills Watson frowned, this woman ¡­ Was he a three-year-old child? He still was trying to steal food ¡­ However, he still had to cooperate with his wife. ¡°I¡¯m hungry now.¡± She was secretlyughing at her. However, ¡­ He deserved that. Elven thought for a while and said: ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to get my father to send more over then.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°No need, no need, we should wait for more than an hour, don¡¯t keep him busy, Mia still has to go back to school in the afternoon, it¡¯ll be toote by the time we finish lunch. How about this, Brother, help me bring Mia out for a meal, it¡¯s really not too convenient for me. ¡± Elven didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take Mia out for a simple meal ¡­¡± ¡°No need, no need. I can have some by myself.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let you run errands for me for no reason. You and the Brother are not outsiders, if you don¡¯t mind, help me apany my brother to have a meal. After I leave the hospital, I¡¯ll properly treat all of you to a meal together, okay? ¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mia looked at Elven : ¡°Elven , I do have time. What about you, is your time suitable for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine too. Let¡¯s go and let Mr. Waltson and Luna have lunch quietly.¡± Mia nodded. After Elven brought Mia away, Luna sat on the bed and secretly smiled while opening the lunchbox. She looked at Wills Watson who was still sitting on the sofa: ¡°Just now, thanks.¡± ¡°Hmph, in this world, you are the only one who dares to hurt me like this.¡± She turned to her side and looked at Wills Watson seriously: ¡°What do you think about Mia and Brother being together?¡± ¡°Mia doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s any problem, but Elven ¡­¡± ¡°Why do you say that? I thought they were a good match. ¡° Chapter 301 ¡°How do you judge the right match in your eyes? They have good looks? Or do they have a suitable personality? ¡± Luna ¡®s eyes slightly shifted. ¡°Both of them.¡± He shook his head and smiled. ¡°When a woman thinks about things, it¡¯s easy to be emotional.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see how rational you can be. Why do you think they¡¯re notpatible? What¡¯s the basis?¡± Wills Watson calmly crossed his arms: ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Based on a man¡¯s understanding of men, if a man is interested in a woman, he would more or less leave a trace of an impression on her after the first time they met. But just look, Elven clearly doesn¡¯t remember Mia at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. After all, Brother Elven doesn¡¯t know, I wanted to introduce the Teacher Mia to him, ¡°she said as she shook her head.¡± At that time, I also didn¡¯t intend to ask the Teacher Mia to help me get the food from the Brother Elven , and that was also to avoid the ex-girlfriend. It was just a coincidence. I didn¡¯t think that it would be the opportunity for them to meet. ¡± Wills Watson nodded his head: ¡°Then, in the end, you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, and Mia fell in love with Elven at first sight, right?¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°To Mia, maybe this is an opportunity, but in his eyes, it is just something that happened that day. It will not be easy to arrange a match for them.¡± ¡°Can you keep your mouth shut?¡± She was upset. Sometimes, he knew the truth. ¡°I hope from the bottom of my heart that Brother Elven and Teacher Mia can be together. After all, they are good people.¡± ¡°Sometimes, the most terrifying thing is a marriage where good people get together with good people.¡± She was displeased, she said, ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t like people like you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for my opinion first?¡± ¡°I just feel that Brother Elven and Teacher Mia can be a good couple.¡± ¡°I also hope they can get together.¡± His sudden ttery caught her off guard. He said: ¡°After all, as long as Elven is still single, there is a possibility of bing a scourge.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He just didn¡¯t believe her, that annoying stinking man. She picked up the spoon and started to eat unhappily. Wills Watson took the initiative to go over and sit down opposite of the sickbed, and picked up his fork. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like the food cooked by my uncle.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just invite me to lunch?¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Wills Watson scoffed. She wanted to deny. He imitated her tone and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t eat this morning, so he¡¯s just waiting to snatch food from me ¡­¡± She then picked up a bowl of food and stuffed it into his mouth, ¡°You should stop talking. Hurry up and eat.¡± Wills Watson suppressed hisughter in his heart. You think I can¡¯t deal with you? After eating two mouthfuls, Wills Watson said: ¡°For this matter, you should not be so sure of yourself in front of Mia. Perhaps your starting point is good, but for some things, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.¡± She said unhappily, ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice?¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°There are naturally some nice words, but I don¡¯t want to lie to you, and even more so, don¡¯t want you to offend people you care about just because of the wishes in your heart.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really not optimistic about them?¡± For some reason, she had the feeling that as long as it wasn¡¯t something that Wills Watson was optimistic about, it would all be useless. Seeing the disappointment on her face, Wills Waltson ¡®s heart softened, and he continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not optimistic, I¡¯ve only seen them appear together once. Moreover, I don¡¯t really understand either of them. I told you not to hold too much hope, and also hope that in the future, no matter whether you seed or fail, you won¡¯t feel bad. ¡± Hearing him say that, the warmth in her heart became a bit morefortable. Wills Watson then said, ¡°If it¡¯s the female side who is moved first, as long as the female side is persistent enough, there¡¯s still hope for this rtionship.¡± ¡°Right? That¡¯s what I thought too. Didn¡¯t they say that it easy for a woman to chase after a man? ¡± ¡°But don¡¯t forget, Elven just experienced a failed rtionship, and it can be considered a creepy rtionship. This rtionship will leave a shadow in Elven ¡®s heart, at least he will think that women are unreliable, so when he chooses a husband in the future, he will be very cautious. In fact, men and women alike will also have worries in their hearts.¡± She shook her head and replied, ¡°Teacher Mia is not like her.¡± ¡°But do you think Elven would think so? He never thought that his ex-girlfriend would actually be such a terrifying woman. When they first started dating, which woman wasn¡¯t as gentle as water? ¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s words, somewhat caused Luna to agree with him somewhat. Seeing Luna nod, Wills Watson gave her some food: ¡°As for you, you maintain an optimistic mindset, it¡¯s your blessing. If not, don¡¯t be discouraged, it¡¯s not something fate allows.¡± She looked at him warmly and pursed her lips, not saying a word. Wills Watson smirked: ¡°What, do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I feel that you have a lot of reasons.¡± ¡°This is not a big issue, it¡¯s a very realistic one. Before you introduce someone to your subject, don¡¯t be too impulsive. You have to think of all the good and bad results. Only then will you be more rational.¡± She pursed her lips, ¡°So, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t be the matchmaker.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be a matchmaker at all. I didn¡¯t even manage to settle my own wife, and I don¡¯t care about others. I have no time to worry about others.¡± ¡°Are you mocking me now?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°What are you snorting for?¡± She put down her fork and said, ¡°You can¡¯t bear to see me in a good mood, can you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you put your care and focus on others. If you can give me a third of your kindness to me, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Although she didn¡¯t feel good about it, she still felt a bit guilty. Compared to how Wills Watson treated her she had never really done anything for him. Just that, no matter how good he was at her, it would be useless. Cathelina Bright ¡­ It was like an inverted thorn that was hooked onto the Waltson family, tightly holding onto Jackie Waltson, and at the same time, stabbing at Wills Waltson . The three of them already had feelings for each other, but now there was another one of them. She truly felt that she was somewhat unnecessary. Avable¡­ The excess was also caused by herself. Obviously, she had known about Wills Waltson ¡®s feelings from the beginning. Wasn¡¯t it because she couldn¡¯t control her own heart that caused her to fall by his side? She really couldn¡¯t me anyone else for what had happened. She deserved it. Wills Watson saw that she did not speak for a long while, his expression was still solemn, and could not help but ask: ¡°Why are you not speaking again? Is it hard to get you to give me love? ¡± She looked at him without avoiding his gaze in the slightest, ¡°Yes, very difficult, perhaps even more difficult in the future. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you, you should know when to retreat, don¡¯t lower yourself in a world that doesn¡¯t belong to you, and be wronged by yourself.¡± Chapter 302 Wills Waltson set down his fork after hearing herments, ¡°Do you know my world very well?¡± Luna didn¡¯t say anything. Wills Waltson went on to say, ¡°If you really understand the situation, you should be aware that there is no such thing as retreat in my world. What I, Wills Waltson, learned at a young age is to meet challenges head on.¡± Her heart was overwhelmed with feelings as she gazed at him with tenderness, but she was at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t distinguish what was real and what wasn¡¯t right now. As a result, she required some time to rx. But he didn¡¯t appear to want to give her time to consider it. Wills Waltson noticed she was silent and said: ¡°Luna, don¡¯t think you can make me abandon you simply because you said such hurtful words. I, Wills Waltson, have never vited a promise I made to you, and you will not be able to escape since I said I would live with you until the end of my life. The rumors were true. Wills Waltson was a self-centered and domineering person. He would never consider other people¡¯s viewpoints. Thus, even if you truly do not love me, even though your life by my side is excruciatingly unpleasant, I will not abandon you.¡± ¡°But ¡­ Don¡¯t you think living with the Waltsons is an unpleasant existance? I am aware of your rtionship with Cathelina Bright, and they are all aware that I am Johny Enderson¡¯s daughter¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that? It makes no difference who you are. It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re a pretty woman. Don¡¯t bother yourself in the future by worrying about such frivolous matters. Eat, look after your baby, look after yourself, and stay at my side.¡± ¡°This Elven¡¯s father¡¯s culinary talents are indeed not awful,¡± he said as he handed her some meal. She picked up the fork again and stared at him, perplexed. Was it true that she and Wills Waltson were at odds? Why does he look more attached, roguish, and¡­ ¡°Get up and eat.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, but took up the te and put it in her mouth. He¡¯s bing even more despotic, she thought. What a look he had to make to yell at her, horrible man. Teacher Mia called her a little more than an hourter. ¡°I¡¯m in school, Teacher Mia.¡± ¡°How was it, did Brother Elven send you back?¡± she asked. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°How did you find it? Did your conversation go well?¡± When it came to doing things, Teacher Mia had always been a calm person, but today she couldn¡¯t help but be agitated and talk a lot. ¡°Elven seems to be a man of few words, but he was a gentleman. When we were eating, he ordered a pair of fork and helped me carry the dishes, and when I asked him a question, he also answered mine. After eating, because I did not have a car, he even specially drove me back to school. ¡± She smiled and said, ¡°How is it? How do you feel after such close contact?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Mia said somewhat embarrassedly: ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m even more satisfied.¡± She nodded: ¡°Then do you guys have any matters regarding your rtionship today?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m a bit scared. I didn¡¯t dare to ask him these questions. I just asked him a few things about his work and how he was with you when he was young.¡± She felt Teacher Mia was still very cautious. ¡°Do you need me to remind him?¡± ¡°Mm ¡­No. He just experienced a rtionship, so he shouldn¡¯t be able to ept a new one that quickly. I¡¯m already very happy to be able to get to know him through this way, but I feel that matters of the heart can¡¯t be rushed, so I¡¯ll have to take it slow. When he understands me, I¡¯ll ask you to bring up this matter for me. He can just give a definite result, don¡¯t you think? ¡± Luna nodded: ¡°Teacher Mia, in terms of emotions, you are quite rational.¡± ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m already imaged our wedding.¡± When she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Mia alsoughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°Is a woman like me too funny?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s cute and real.¡± ¡°Hehe, Teacher Mia, the word ¡®cute¡¯ doesn¡¯t suit people with my age.¡± ¡°Who said that? We are still very young. By the way, did you ask for his number?¡± ¡°Nope, I didn¡¯t find the right opportunity. I was also afraid that if my intentions were too obvious, I would be rejected.¡± ¡°Sure. When I¡¯m out of the hospital, I¡¯ll invite all of you to dinner. I¡¯ll help you think of a way then.¡± ¡°Teacher Mia, it¡¯s really great to have you.¡± After hanging up, she looked at Wills Watson who was looking through the documents on the sofa. She had wanted to say something to him, but seeing how busy he was, she gave up and stared at the ceiling. Wills Watson raised his head and looked at her, at the same time, he flipped through a page of documents, and said: ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± How did he know she had something to say? Was this man a monster to such an extent? Seeing that she did not make a sound, Wills Watson put down the document and looked at her: ¡°Why are you not saying anything?¡± ¡°Who said anything?¡± ¡°If you poke your butt out, I know what you¡¯re going to pull.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , can you speak a little more elegantly?¡± Seeing her angry expression, Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I can, I¡¯ve lived with you for so long, I already understand you well enough. I¡¯m sure you have something to say, so say it.¡± ¡°Teacher Mia thinks very carefully, she has already thought about the rtionship that Brother Elven had with his before, and it would have a negative impact on him. She said that he was not in a hurry, and wanted to slowly wait until Brother Elven understands her before confessing.¡± Wills Watson nodded his head: ¡°This Mia can also be considered a smart woman. If she could stay calm and continue to be so smart, I really would have thought highly of this marriage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only natural, being simr in nature. Teacher Mia is my friend, being smart is inevitable.¡± The corner of Wills Waltson ¡®s lips curled up as he looked at her, not saying a word. Upon seeing this, Luna felt somewhat embarrassed. ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Wills Watson gave her a thumbs up: ¡°It¡¯s my honor to marry a smart wife.¡± She curled her lips and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgiven you. Don¡¯t call me like that. Whether or not I am your wife in the future is truly not certain.¡± Wills Watson hissed as he threw the documents on the table: ¡°I realized that your mouth is getting more and more dishonest. Let me tell you, even if you don¡¯t forgive me, you can only be my wife.¡± She snorted and said, ¡°Who told you that I must remarry if I separate from you? I can cook, do housework, shop and work happily by myself, so why should I find a man to make me angry?¡± ¡°There are some things that you really can¡¯t do alone.¡± She said: ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve underestimated me.¡± ¡°Oh? Then let¡¯s make a bet. There¡¯s one thing, if you can really do it by yourself without me, I¡¯ll promise to let you go, how about that? ¡° Chapter 303 She was upset rather than happy when she learned that he would let her leave. He kept saying that he would never be able to let her go in this life, yet he was willing to let her leave only because he feared she wouldn¡¯t be able to care for herself in a given situation? Men were all jerks who couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut. ¡°Tell me,¡± she said, frustrated. ¡°I want to see whether there¡¯s anything that could bother me, and I have to do it for you to see.¡± Wills Waltson remained silent and merely pped. She snorted and said, ¡°There is no need to apud. That¡¯s how strong my backbone is. Hurry up and say it.¡± Wills Waltson smiled as he tilted his head. What kind of immortal luck was this, marrying such a tremendous treasure and bringing it back? What was he grinning about? Wills Waltson anticipated that she would not grasp what he meant and said tly: ¡°Make love. Can you do it without me? Are you sure you¡¯re not going to show it to me? I¡¯m prepared.¡± He put down the documents and leaned against the sofa, his gaze fixed on her. Her entire face turned scarlet as she realized the significance of his remarks. ¡°You ¡­¡± This stinking man ¡­ Shameless attempt to deceive her. ¡°What ¡®I¡¯? Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something that could bother you with such tenacity?¡± ¡°Who said a woman couldn¡¯t do that with a man? You can still live if you don¡¯t do it. Furthermore, it¡¯s not as if a man has to do it for you.¡± Wills Watson hugged his chest and said angrily: ¡°If it¡¯s not me, who else do you want to look for? Luna , is your skin itchy? What we¡¯re talking about is, can you still do it without me, so after this discussion, you can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t run away. ¡± He bent over the file and continued reading. ¡°Can¡¯t you work at thepany?¡± ¡°No, my wife is hospitalized and I am not in the mood.¡± ¡°But you flipping through the documents here has affected my rest.¡± Wills Watson immediately threw the document down: ¡°Then I won¡¯t look at it, focus on you.¡± She was frustrated. This ck-bellied bad guy really drove her crazy by just a few minutes. ¡°Just watch, don¡¯t talk to me.¡± Shey down and turned her back to him. Sleep. Sleep so that you can no longer see or feel bored. Belle Enderson ¡®s reputation had not only been ruined, even the Enderson family had suffered too. The enterprise that was already in imminent danger was about to be destroyed. In order to save Belle Enderson , Kelen Enderson did not hesitate to spend a lot of money to hire awyer who had good opinions of him. But no matter how hard she tried,pared to the Waltson¡¯s Group¡¯s team ofwyers, the Enderson family¡¯swyers werecking in confidence. Kelen Enderson also knew how disadvantageous the current situation was for Belle Enderson . So, in order to save Belle Enderson , after struggling for nearly a week, she finally decided to listen to Johny Enderson and Nicky Enderson ¡®s words ande to the hospital to beg for her forgiveness. Ever since the announcement of Belle Enderson ¡®s time for wounding others, there had been a reporter who had squatted in front of the hospital¡¯s entrance for the sake of interviewing her. The moment Nicky Enderson appeared along with Kelen Enderson , they were immediately surrounded by reporters. The reporters kept asking all sorts of questions. Hearing the reporter ridiculing Belle Enderson , Kelen Enderson wanted to retaliate, but was pulled away by Nicky Enderson . Entering the hospital¡¯s lobby, Kelen Enderson said unhappily, ¡°Nicky , why are you dragging me away? Didn¡¯t you hear how unpleasant the reporters¡¯ words were? What qualifications do they have to humiliate Belle Enderson ?¡± Nicky Enderson said with a cold face: ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re apologizing with this attitude, then I advise you to leave as soon as possible, so as to not make things even more chaotic, the one who¡¯s down is still Belle Enderson .¡± Kelen Enderson immediately shut his mouth. Right now, there was nothing more important than saving Belle Enderson . Arriving at the warm ward¡¯s door, Nicky Enderson knocked on it, and walked in first. Seeing Wills Watson present, Nicky Enderson auTomy atically ignored him. Wills Waltson , however, asked with the attitude of a master: ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± Nicky Enderson did not reply him, he only said gently: ¡°Luna , my mother is at the door, she is here to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Did you bring her here?¡± Nicky Enderson nodded his head: ¡°Yes, she is about to go crazy from Belle Enderson ¡®s matter. Luna , can you understand a mother¡¯s feelings?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t understand her feelings. I can only understand my mother¡¯s feelings.¡± ¡°This matter has nothing to do with auntie. Luna , I¡¯ll bring my mother in first. You ¡­¡± ¡°I advise you not to let her in, because not only will she not be forgiven, she will not be able to hear any kind words from me. I have not lost my memories, and I have not forgotten how she beat up my mother.¡± After hearing all these, Nicky Enderson was also in a bit of a predicament. ¡°Luna , why are you so aggressive about what happened in the past?¡± ¡°Heh, in your eyes, these things are already over? But in my heart, it never passed. It never stopped hurting me. ¡± After saying that, she turned her head to the side. ¡°You should hurry up and bring your mother away. Don¡¯t bring disgrace upon yourself by staying here.¡± Nicky Enderson stood by the side of the bed without moving, and looked at her helplessly: ¡°Luna ¡­¡± Wills Watson walked up and pulled his shoulder as he retreated towards the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her words? I told you all not to bring shame to yourselves, and to hurry up and leave. ¡± When she saw the situation, she hurriedly looked over, afraid that the two of them would start fighting again. Nicky Enderson painfully nodded his head, ¡°Alright, Luna , I¡¯ll go ¡­¡± He turned around and opened the door heavily. At the door, Kelen Enderson held onto his arm. ¡°Why did youe out? That bastard ¡­ What did the woman say?¡± ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back first and think of another way.¡± Hearing Nicky Enderson ¡®s words, Kelen Enderson was infuriated. She immediately pushed Nicky Enderson ¡®s hand away and rushed into the ward. ¡°Luna , what exactly do you want?¡± After casting a cold nce at Kelen Enderson , she looked at Wills Waltson . ¡°Can you help me drive this woman out?¡± Just as Wills Watson was about to go over, Nicky Enderson walked over, blocked in front of Kelen Enderson , and confronted Wills Waltson : ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Nicky Enderson , please take your mother and leave this ce immediately.¡± Kelen Enderson cried, ¡°Luna , what right do you have to do this? If you want to do something, juste at me. Why did you want to ruin my daughter?¡± ¡°Is this the attitude of youing to apologize?¡± She sneered: ¡°If doing the wrong thing can be solved by apologizing, then what order is there in this world? It is only fair that you do something wrong and pay the corresponding price. ¡± Wills Watson pushed Nicky Enderson away: ¡°Take your mother and scram immediately. Don¡¯t wait for me to deal with you guys using my means, or do you want Belle Enderson to take on this reckless responsibility for you guys?¡± Nicky Enderson knew how to weigh the pros and cons.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He turned around and forcefully pulled Kelen Enderson ¡®s wrist away. Returning back to the car, Kelen Enderson was unwilling to give up as she wailed and called Johny Enderson . Inside the sickroom, she was silently calming her heart and Johny called her. This time, she was the one who answered the question. On the other end of the phone, Johny Enderson ¡®s furious voice sounded out: ¡°Luna , what else do you want? You just want to force me to use your mother¡¯s reputation to threaten you, then you can let Belle Enderson go?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, a threat. I want you, immediately let Wills Watson go, or else ¡­ You know the consequences. ¡° Chapter 304 She tightened her grip on her phone unconsciously as a result of her rage. ¡°Why, Johnny Enderson, do you keep on endlessly updating the terrible bottom line?¡± You¡¯ve damaged the lives of others, and you even threaten them. ¡°Don¡¯t you fear going to hell?¡± She didn¡¯t feel relieved in her heart even after reprimanding him. ¡°You are the one who refuses to ept a toast and just wants to drink a forfeit, insisting on killing your own sister,¡± Johny Enderson stated. Have you ever imagined Belle¡¯s life being ruined?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who damaged her life; it was you and Kelen Enderson who didn¡¯t teach her; her father died; your arrogance injured her; why did you let me pay for you guys?¡± Impossible, utterly impossible. You should have long had the feeling of being stabbed in the heart.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t care about your mother? Then don¡¯t you regret it.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t divulge my mother¡¯s secret,¡± she insisted, raising her head. Wills Waltson had a general idea of the situation after hearing it. He took a step forward and offered his hand to her. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Wills Waltson had already taken action as she looked at him, just as he was debating whether or not to hand it to him. ¡°Johny Enderson, I don¡¯t care what w you have with my mother-inw; just go ahead and announce it.¡± But you must not regret it, after all, I do have a weakness for your Enderson family.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Johny Enderson. ¡°Nicky Enderson¡¯s backstory should be the biggest joke in your Enderson family, right?¡± Do you think an Enderson¡¯s Group CEO with an unknown father will have an impact on the Enderson¡¯s Group?¡± Johny Enderson¡¯sfists were clenched. He never imagined Wills Waltson would look into this case all the way to the end. ¡°Mr. Waltson, you have to let go of everything and let people go; can you be kind with Belle?¡± If Belle is sentenced to prison, the media and public opinion may not be kind to her; after all, she was the one who directly sent her elder sister to prison. What do you think about this incident affecting Luna¡¯s reputation? ¡± ¡°I value her people rather than her reputation.¡± No matter how excellent her reputation is, no one will reward her, and no matter how horrible her reputation is, she will always remain my wife, Wills Waltson. I¡¯ll cover for her. He hung up the phone and set it on the table beside him once he finished speaking. He knelt and drew up a chair. He sat on the side of the bed and gave her a serious look. ¡°You¡­ Why are you gazing at me like that?¡± she frowned. ¡°Speak, did you insist on going to the Enderson family just now because he threatened you with your mother¡¯s matter?¡± She turned her face away and did not answer. Wills Watson stood up, held her face and forced her to look at him: ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you? Back then, I had taken my bottom line out for you to see, but didn¡¯t you still help others to step on my bottom line?¡± This was what Wills Watson was most worried about, ¡°So, you don¡¯t trust me anymore, right?¡± ¡°If it were you, would you believe a man who would betray his trust?¡± Wills Watson looked at her, his expression solemn as he said: ¡°Your words disappoint me greatly. Luna , how am I treating you? Can you really not feel your heart?¡± When she saw his dejected expression, she felt a bit sad in her heart. ¡°I can feel it, so ¡­¡± She bit her lips. ¡°That¡¯s why I opened my heart to you and let my heart ept you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m slowly getting closer to you. That¡¯s why when I knew you had betrayed me it was as if someone pierced my heart with a myriad of swords.¡± Sensing her emotions, Wills Watson bent over and hugged her, his hands gently caressing her head. ¡°I was wrong, let¡¯s not do this, alright? OK?¡± Her hands slightly lifted, wanting to embrace him. However, there were too many distracting thoughts in her heart, causing her to finally put her hand down. ¡°I was too conceited. I should not have decided to take responsibility for that matter without considering your position. I have made you suffer for so long. In the future, I will not do such a foolish thing again.¡± Wills Watson released her, and held her cheeks: ¡°So, if you have anything to say, don¡¯t hide it from me, and don¡¯t be foolishly bullied about. Remember, Wills Watson is all-powerful, no matter what problem you encounter, I will help you solve them. Even if it is a problem that I am unable to solve, I will think of a way to settle it for you, hm? ¡± She only looked at him, not responding. Wills Watson said again: ¡°Say something.¡± Nodding her head she replied, ¡°Understood.¡± Seeing her reaction, Wills Watson was actually a little happy. This was the first time he realized that he was the type who would warm up other people¡¯s butt if he stuck his hot face to someone else¡¯s cold butt. Not only did he not know how to dodge, but he was also going to warm up their butt. Of course, this kind of obsession would probably only work on her. When did he get addicted to this woman to such an extent? He had always thought that he was the one plotting against this woman, but to his surprise, he had already fallen into a hole named Luna . He kissed her on the lips and let her go, ¡°Did you hear what I said to Johny Enderson just now? Now you can be at ease, for the sake of the Enderson ¡®s Group, he will not reveal your mother¡¯s matter. ¡± Recalling what he said just now, she lowered her eyes and smiled. Wills Watson rubbed her head. ¡°What are youughing at? Saying it out loud will also make me happy. ¡± ¡°Iughed at myself for boasting of being smart, but in the end, I was so stupid that I fell into a mess.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±Wills Watson asked in interest: ¡°How can you suddenly locate yourself so urately?¡± She stared at him. ¡°Hey, Wills Waltson , don¡¯t push your luck.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Wills Watsonughed heartily. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore, go on.¡± She said: ¡°I clearly knew about my brother¡¯s background. Why didn¡¯t I think of retaliating against Johny Enderson when he threatened me?¡± ¡°So, you came to the conclusion that you are very stupid.¡± ¡°No,¡±Luna shook her head seriously, ¡°There was something wrong with my position just now. In the end, it was because I am not a scheming capitalist like you.¡± Wills Watson poked her temple: ¡°You¡¯ve learnt too.¡± She proudly snorted and said, ¡°This is called being smart.¡± ¡°You can also say that you are a schr,¡± he patted his heart, ¡°I taught you well.¡± She was speechless, ¡°I¡¯ve seen narcissistic people, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone take someone else¡¯s excAllen ce as his achievement.¡± Wills Watson could not help butugh, ¡°ExcAllen t Ms. Waltson, what do you want to eat this afternoon?¡± ¡°What to eat is not important. There¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± Chapter 305 ¡°You may proceed.¡± He enjoyed it when she talked about things with him since it made him feel like he could participate in her affairs and had a sense of sess. ¡°I want to get out of the hospital.¡± Staying in the hospital is too boring.¡± Wills Waltson assessed her and responded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll ask The Butler to clean up our room.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the Waltson family.¡± ¡°Are you still nning on visiting the Endersons?¡±¡±Don¡¯t even think about it; I¡¯m not going to agree to it this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to return to my own home.¡± Judi was still expecting me.¡± He took out his phone and was going to call someone. ¡°I¡¯ll then let her go.¡± ¡°No way, the one who made mee is you, and the one who made me leave is also you,¡± she frowned. ¡°I allowed her toe here to look after you. I don¡¯t have to worry her anymore.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re being too unreasonable.¡± Why should I pay attention to you? Besides, I really don¡¯t want to visit the Waltson family right now. ¡°I need to rx for a few days.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already forgive me?¡± Wills Waltson asked. Why are you still soposed? What if you change your mind after you¡¯ve calmed down?¡± ¡°Who said I forgot about you?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°You¡¯ve already agreed to tell me everything in the future.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me forgiving you that I need to tell you something?¡± I was so enraged by you that I couldn¡¯t sleep for several days; why should I forgive you for a few words from you? I don¡¯t care; in any event, I¡¯m not going back to the Waltson family; I want to live separate from you.¡± ¡°All well, then. How long do you think we should split up for? ¡°Three or five days?¡± ¡°It depends on how I feel.¡± ¡°You only have two options.¡±¡±Two to five days.¡± She fixed her gaze on him. ¡°You¡¯re obviously being unreasonable.¡± Wills Waltson nodded: ¡°You¡¯re correct, Wills Waltson, when have I ever spoken reason? ¡°My words are clear.¡± Wills Waltson, as a male, she thought, was probably skilled at treading on the nose and face. The other day, when she had used cold violence on him, he had seemed more like a loyal dog husband. Did as she said. He returned to his original appearance as soon as she showed the least evidence of forgiveness. Excessive and ridiculous. ¡°Do you have a decision yet?¡± he inquired. ¡°I¡¯m not going to choose between the two. I¡¯ll be here for a week.¡± Wills Waltson said to The Butler, ¡°Deal, send a car to the hospital.¡± She realized she had been duped when she saw him assent so quickly. His response was definitely within his eptable range. That¡¯s why he agreed so quickly. Indeed, this jerk is well acquainted with her. He is aware of her rebellious nature, thus¡­ She scowled fiercely at him. Oh, how irritating. Returning to Big City Home, Judi was extremely excited, she directly said that she wanted to personally cook to wee her. Upon hearing that she was going to cook, Wills Waltson immediately said: ¡°Judy, let¡¯s leave the food behind. We¡¯re not cooking today; Wills Waltson¡¯s family will make dinner.¡± Wills Waltson had no idea why he was so anxious, but he decided to cooperate and sent a message to the butler, requesting that the supper be delivered there. While Judi was in the toilet, she whispered to Wills Waltson : ¡°Eating the food made by others can kill you. ¡°However, consuming her meal will cost money.¡± ¡°Does she need your money to cook for you? ¡°Aren¡¯t you your besties?¡± She cast a nce in the direction of the restroom. ¡°You will most likely have diarrhea after eating it.¡± Do you believe that purchasingmedications is free of charge?¡± Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t help but giggle when he heard this. ¡°Looks like objects are not necessarily grouped together.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Luna was taken aback. Were they not discussing her cooking? Why did it return to this subject? ¡°Your culinary skills are outstanding. You can¡¯tpete with her.¡± She was speechless: ¡°Everyone has their own specialties, okay? Aren¡¯t simr things about personality and nature? It has nothing to do with my specialties. ¡± ¡°Yes, you are a teacher. You are right.¡± However, from his tone, Luna heard that she wasn¡¯t convinced. In the evening, the butler brought over dinner. During dinner, Judi kept praising the dishes, ¡°This is delicious, and this is delicious too. Wah, Mr. Waltson , your family¡¯s chef must be from the pce, right? She smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, you can eat more.¡± ¡°Of course, hurry up and invite me over. I¡¯lle to your house often to get some food.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll invite you. I hope you¡¯lle often ¡­to yy house. ¡± Hearing this, Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. That¡¯s right, it was her home. It was said very well. Wills Watson seemed to have thought of something as he said to Judy: ¡°Judy, now that you have left the hospital, I will take time to take care of her myself. If anything happens in your hometown, you can go back tomorrow . I¡¯ll let the butler book the ticket for you. ¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Judi was confused. What the hell, was he nning to destroy the bridge after crossing the river and drive her home? Luna was anxious, this guy, why was he like this? Why did he let her go home when they were eating? ¡°No, Judy. You have to stay for a few more days and apany me well.¡± Wills Watson nced at her: ¡°Judy¡¯s family is also in the business, recently ourpany has signed a contract with theirpany, their family should be very busy, Judi should go back and help, you already have many people by your side that can take care of you, don¡¯t disturb Judi from working.¡± Judi was surprised: ¡°Mr. Waltson you said that our small factory is cooperating with the Waltson¡¯s Group? How could that be? It couldn¡¯t be that you opened the back door for my family, right?¡± ¡°Since you are her best friend, then you are naturally not an outsider. We will cooperate and earn money together. When your family is rich, you will be happy. Then Luna will be satisfied. If she is happy, then my life will be better. ¡± Judi was shocked in her heart. Her father would go crazy with joy now. ¡°Mr. Waltson , although in terms of qualifications, my family is indeed not fit to work with your group, but in terms of matters, as long as you try to coax your wife, I still have to give you a kudo. Your realm of coaxing your wife is too high.¡± After she finished speaking, she bared her teeth and said to her, ¡°Luna , our family has really gotten the limelight from you.¡± She felt embarrassed because she didn¡¯t do anything. Wills Watson calmly asked while he ate: ¡°So, when does Judi n to leave?¡± ¡°How about tomorrow ? In any case, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m needed here. If I stay here, I¡¯ll just be a light bulb.¡± Wills Watson looked at the butler, ¡°Go and book a ticket for Judy.¡± After dinner, Wills Watson told Luna to go back to her room to rest. Judi did note in, she tugged at his arm, and asked in a low voice: ¡°What¡¯s the situation, when did you negotiate a coboration with the family?¡± ¡°Today?¡± ¡°You ¡­ What kind of person are you, you can¡¯t be thinking of getting her home properly, right? ¡± ¡°This is just one of my goals.¡± ¡°Ah? What other purpose do you have? ¡° Chapter 306 Wills Watson was also calm: ¡°This Judy, she is like a fence-sitter, she supports me today, and tomorrow she will help you rebel against me. I wanted to take care of her furiously, but you kept on wanting to protect her, so I had no choice but to chase her away. I don¡¯t need her to trick us. It¡¯s more reliable to rely on myself for this matter. ¡± She was a bit speechless. This monkey-kid capitalist really didn¡¯t care about losing money at all. She was convinced of this. She gently pulled the nket over her. ¡°You can go now.¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°You, your ability to destroy bridges after crossing a river is constantly increasing.¡± She turned her back to him and smirked, ¡°Remember to close the door.¡± Wills Watson kissed the back of her head before leaving. Not long after he left, Judi finished bathing and entered the room. She snuggled into her bed and said, ¡°Miss, if I leave tomorrow , would you miss me?¡± She replied in a sincere manner, ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°If you say it like that, I feel a little ashamed of myself. I am a person who has forgotten about benefits and am being paid by your Mr. Waltson ,¡± she said, pouting her lips: ¡°To be honest, Mr. Waltson must have kicked me out on purpose.¡± She couldn¡¯t help butugh. This woman, why was she so smart this time? ¡°How could that be? Didn¡¯t he say that he wants to earn money for everyone?¡± ¡°Impossible, your Mr. Waltson must have beenpletely enraged by me a few days ago, but he can¡¯t me me for this, he didn¡¯t do it well enough, right?¡± She nodded with a sincere expression: ¡°I will stand by your side on this point.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°But Miss, to be honest, I feel that Mr. Waltson ¡®s feelings for you are really deep. There are some things that you might really care about, but ¡­ I can¡¯t be too sharp. You think, the earth is round, the human heart also has no angle, so when thinking about things, can you also be a little smooth? If you can feel the kindness the Mr. Waltson has shown you, why not change your mind and look at it from a different angle? You can¡¯t always bear a grudge towards Mr. Waltson just because he did something wrong out of the kindness of his heart, what do you think? ¡± After hearing what Judi had said, she nodded her head thoughtfully. Judi said with a hint of secret delight: ¡°Does that mean you took my words to heart?¡± ¡°Judy. Actually, I understand the logic. I can feel his kindness as well, and I even believe that he helped Cathelina Bright hide this matter. It¡¯s really for my own good, but ¡­ Every time I think of Cathelina Bright, and the moment I see her, I feel very ufortable in my heart. I clearly know that Wills Watson has alreadye out of that rtionship, but I still care a lot. ¡± ¡°This proves that you have truly fallen in love with Wills Waltson .¡±Judiughed: ¡°To only get jealous for someone when you love him.¡± ¡°The most important thing is that the person I¡¯m jealous of also lives in Waltson family. ¡± Judi said: ¡°This is indeed quite annoying, what¡¯s this phrase called, like it¡¯s stuck in your throat? Yes, this is it.¡± She nodded her head in acknowledgement. Judi sighed emotionally, and then said: ¡°In the end, the days are between you and Wills Waltson , as long as Wills Watson doesn¡¯t mind, isn¡¯t that enough? I may have lived afortable life since I was young, so I don¡¯t really feel the same way about your vignce and carefulness, but I feel like you can give yourself some time to slowly ept it. ¡± She replied gently. She was willing to change it for Wills Waltson . The next day, the The butler personally brought someone to send Judi to the airport. After Judi left, she was lying on the balcony, looking up at the sky. Wills Watson stayed in the living room for a while, and seeing that she was noting out, he walked into the bedroom. Arriving at the balcony, he looked up at the sky and asked, ¡°Are you sad that you don¡¯t have a hometown to return to?¡± She looked back at him, surprised. Thest time shemented about this, was after Judi left during the graduation ceremony. She hadn¡¯t thought that he would still remember what had happened so long ago. Wills Watson walked around the balcony and leaned against the wall, looking at her: ¡°Don¡¯t you have a home too? If you are willing, I can bring you back right now.¡± Luna did not make a sound. Wills Watson bent his body slightly towards her and said: ¡°I am serious.¡± She shrugged and said: ¡°I miss so much the old days. Especially that small room we lived. She liked tough. Although she was busy every day, she would always spare an hour or two to apany me in my homework. asionally, we would work together in the kitchen to prepare dinner, and my mother¡¯s cooking skills were very good. I also told my mother that when I had a baby in the future, she had to take care of it for me. ¡± As she spoke, she suddenly stopped talking. Her hand unconsciously caressed her lower abdomen. The longing smile on her face gradually disappeared. Wills Watson walked over, raised his hand and caressed her head as he consoled her. She raised her head and looked at him with a gentle smile. At this moment, silence prevailed. She didn¡¯t know why, but after she got pregnant, it was easy for her to sink into sadness. Is everyone like that? That night, Wills Watson stayed in Big City Home and stayed with her. It was obvious that his motive for chasing Judi away was not pure. As expected, On the fourth day that she lived in Big City Home, she received a call from Teacher Mia to greet her. After chatting with Teacher Mia for a while, Luna suddenly thought of the matter between Teacher Mia and Elven . She looked at the calendar and said, ¡°Teacher Mia, it¡¯s already Saturday tomorrow . Do you have an appointment? If there is nothing else, then I shall call the Brother Elven to gather together with us. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I don¡¯t know if Elven will be busy.¡± ¡°Let me call and ask. If his time is up, I¡¯ll text you.¡± With that, she hung up, found Elven ¡®s number and called. Coincidentally, Elven didn¡¯t have anything to do on Saturday, so he agreed to help her out. ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Elven , if I leave from the vi, I will take a detour. If your time is convenient, can you help me pick up the Teacher Mia? Last time, I said that after I left the hospital, we would have a meal together. ¡± ¡°I can. Send me her address.¡± ¡°I only know which district her family lives in. I really don¡¯t know the exact address, how about this, I will send you Teacher Mia¡¯s WhatsApp and have her send you the address.¡± With such ease, shepleted the task of exchanging their contact information. For the first time, she felt that she was quite talented in matchmaking. After hanging up the phone and finishing up with her errands, her phone rang as she was feeling pleased with herself. Seeing that it was Nicky Enderson , her expression immediately turned serious. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to answer it. Chapter 307 Only when the bell was going to ring did Luna open the button and ce it beside her ear. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Luna ¡­¡± Nicky Enderson screamed out her name faintly, not saying anything else. She smirked. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°All I want to hear is your voice. It feels like¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Silence. Nicky Enderson sighed: ¡°How could I turn our rtionship into this, I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive, losing your little sister caused me great pain.¡± She lowered her gaze and made no sound as she delicately nibbled the corner of her lips. Nicky Enderson had been quite kind to her throughout the years. ¡°I was going to tell you after you graduated from university, but then you met Wills Waltson and a lot of things happened. I blew an excellent opportunity and should have remained silent, but I was so envious that I lost my cool. Do you despise me, Luna?¡± ¡°No. I can guess you¡¯re upset right now, but I¡¯m not sure what I can say to make you feel better. If you want toe out Elven, you should delete my contact information. You will gain nothing by continuing to contact me. Our situation no longer allows us to be close siblings. This is something you should be aware of.¡± ¡°I understand, but when I¡¯m especially exhausted and stumped, I¡¯m tempted to phone you. I even considered today that you might not answer the phone.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to take it, but I think it¡¯s best to be upfront about it. Actually, it makes no difference to me who you are. What matters is that I cannot have any kind of rtionship with you since I do not have those kinds of thoughts or feelings toward you.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Her serenity was in stark contrast to Nicky Enderson¡¯s current debauchery. Nicky Enderson was deafeningly quiet for a long time. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to hang up first.¡± ¡°Luna ¡­¡± Nicky Enderson called out to her, concerned. She simply nodded. ¡°You may proceed.¡± ¡°Belle may face punishment.¡± ¡°Howe you¡¯re telling me this?¡± ¡°I was just wondering if this is actually what you want to see?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°Do you truly despise her to the point of wanting to destroy her?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to answer this subject anymore,¡± she said. ¡°Can you chose to let her go if I can make my mother and Belle Enderson really apologize to you?¡± ¡°If their apologies can be exchanged for my mother¡¯s life, I can spare them. Otherwise, please keep your mouth shut. I still have that old saying. You haven¡¯t felt the despair that the Enderson family¡¯s mother and daughter did, so you don¡¯t have the qualifications to persuade me to bepassionate. Becausepared to them, I am truly an angel. At least I don¡¯t kill them. ¡± ¡°Luna , Auntiemitted suicide.¡± ¡°Enough, the purpose of you calling me today, is still to save Belle Enderson after all. I can tell you this clearly , I am going to investigate Belle Enderson ¡®s responsibilities no matter what. Whether it¡¯s Johny Enderson , Kelen Enderson , or Belle Enderson , none of them will be able to shirk their responsibilities. Today, everything that Belle Enderson has shouldered, is just retribution, andpared to the hatred in my heart, this is far from enough. ¡± After she finished speaking, she directly hung up the phone. However, after she calmed down, she felt a bit sad. That¡¯s right, her rtionship with Nicky Enderson , how did ite to this? Wills Watson went out to run some errands. She told him that she was going to eat with Elven and Mia tomorrow . Wills Watson said yes. She thought he had agreed, and she got up to go back to his room. Wills Watson was displeased: Is that all? ¡°Is there anything else?¡± she asked. He stared at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you even need to invite me?¡± ¡°I¡­ Why invite you? ¡± If it was the temper in the past, Wills Watson would definitely scold her. How could she ignore him so tantly? However, he was unable to scold this little woman in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m your man. Don¡¯t you need to call me when you go out to eat with other men?¡± She retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not only eating with men. Isn¡¯t there still a Teacher Mia?¡± ¡°You clearly know what I want you to say, yet you don¡¯t say it. You just want to anger me, don¡¯t you?¡± Wills Watson got up and walked in front of her: ¡°Am I bing less and less important to you?¡± It was funny to see him so angry. She purposely said, ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. You sure are picky.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t think much of me that men always want to be valued by women. Even if you only want to deal with me for a bit, after you have the intention to do so, you can then be rejected by me.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll invite you to dinner. Are you going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. She rolled her eyes at him and knew it was all a ruse. He wouldn¡¯t be tired of using this kind of move even if he had hundreds of times to spare. ¡°Then treat me.¡± She walked around him and headed for the bedroom. He snorted and said, ¡°Why should I treat you? Aren¡¯t you going to invite me?¡± ¡°The way I value you is to spend your money and give you a sense of aplishment.¡± She turned and made a face at him, then closed the door. Wills Watson shook his head andughed, this woman, had even learned how to reverse the situation. His abilities had increased. In the afternoon of the second day, the two had arrived at the dining hall early . After waiting for less than five minutes, Elven and Mia arrived. When Wills Watson and Luna sat at the side, Mia could only sit with Elven . Elven invited Mia to sit at the side, and they sat face to face. The two men nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not on my way here, so I can only send Brother Elven to pick you up. ¡± Teacher Mia also cooperated. ¡°I am already very grateful that Elven came to pick me up.¡± At the side, Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. These two women, was the show going well? Elven asked: ¡°Luna , did you order with Mr. Waltson ?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve ordered some, but we¡¯re not sure what you¡¯d like to eat. Take a look at the menu and order some more.¡± The waiter came to serve them drinks. Elven took the menu and looked down to read. Luna and Mia looked at each other and smiled. Mia was in a very good mood today. After taking a sip of the fruit juice, she turned her head and was about to say something to Wills Waltson , when she saw Fina ¡®s figure walking over to her at the door. Her heart tensed up, and she immediately pushed Wills Waltson . Wills Watson turned his head to look, only to see that Fina had already reached the dining table. And at this time, Elven also raised his head because he felt someone approaching from his side. At this time, Fina was standing at the side of the table, staring at Mia who was inside with sinister eyes. Chapter 308 When Elven noticed this, he immediately got up, obstructing Fina¡¯s view. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked, his tone cold. ¡°Who exactly is she?¡± Fina asked Mia a question as she pointed towards her. Elven¡¯s face darkened, and it was just as he imagined. After all, he¡¯d already seen her eyes five times. ¡°Fina, I¡¯m having dinner with a friend. Please excuse yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, Elven, who is she, if you don¡¯t clear today, you know the consequences, my temper, no one will understand it better than you,¡± Fina said. She got to her feet and yelled: ¡°What are you trying to achieve, Fina? Are you attempting to create a scene with so many people here?¡± ¡°Luna, this isn¡¯t about you, mind your own business,¡± she said, clutching Elven¡¯s cor. Mia realized, after seeing this, that this woman was the psychotic ex-girlfriend Luna mentioned. ¡°You and I have already broken up, what reason do I have to exin to you?¡± Elven answered coldly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Fina red at Mia, pointed at her face, and cursed after hearing Elven¡¯s words: ¡°Why did you pick up the man I left behind, you bitch? Let me tell you, I¡¯d rather decay things I don¡¯t want to rot than allow others to pick them up.¡± There were already people pointing around. Elven closed his eyes and yelled, ¡°Enough, this Miss is merely Luna¡¯s friend!¡± ¡°Are you saying you had nothing to do with her? Impossible, this is impossible, you two shared a dinner and she sat in your car, Elven, don¡¯t think you can deceive me.¡± Elven ¡®s face alternated , he pulled Fina ¡®s arm and started to pull her out. Fina was still hesitant at this point. ¡°Bitch, I won¡¯t let you seed, don¡¯t even think about it,¡± she said as she turned back and pointed at Mia. ¡°Shut up,¡± Elven muttered as he drew her away from the dining hall. She stood up to leave. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, drew her back, asking, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to debate with her. Is she ill? How could she possibly degrade her?¡± ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t meddle with this just now?¡± Wills Waltson asked quietly. ¡°Why?¡± Wills Waltson looked at Mia: ¡°The man Teacher Mia has taken a fancy to, does indeed have this kind of disgusting entanglement of emotions by his side. Allowing her to see the truth before making a decision is preferable to you and I intervening and suppressing the dispute this time, so she won¡¯t be able to see the truth.¡± She grimaced as she stared at Mia: ¡°Teacher Mia, the fact is exactly as Wills Waltson said. That woman¡¯s desire to control Brother Elven is really strong; if you are truly with Brother Elven, I fear¡­ She, too, will not let this go easy. You should think about this thoroughly.¡± Mia fists were clenched. She had really seen everything. But, wait a minute¡­ She wasn¡¯t sure why, but she didn¡¯t want to give up despite knowing it would be difficult. Outside, Elven led Fina to a nook at the end of the corridor. He shoved her up against the wall. ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m going to tear that woman¡¯s face apart,¡± Fina resisted vehemently. ¡°Enough already, Fina. Look at your current appearance; you don¡¯t look like a regr person from head to toe.¡± ¡°You called me a lunatic? Yes, I¡¯ve gone insane. You¡¯ve drove me insane. You squandered my youth and now you don¡¯t want me. Why should I?¡± Fina tapped on his chest. ¡°Restore my youth to me.¡± ¡°¡±Fina,¡± Elven growled, gnashing his teeth so violently that he appeared to be about to copse, ¡°just what do you want to do, hm?¡± You imed to be the one who broke up the rtionship, as well as the one who called me a scumbag. I¡¯ve had enough of this life; I consented to end our rtionship; what¡¯s wrong with that? You say I wasted your youth, but who was wasting the years of youth I wasted on you as if you were my ancestor? I treat you with respect, but how did you treat me? I¡¯m going to marry you, and you¡¯re not going to marry me. You y with me, bully others, force me to quit repeatedly, wreck my life and confidence in my feelings only because I have a female colleague, but suddenly you are on the victim¡¯s side, reprimanding me again and time again. Fina, I wouldn¡¯t feel mistreated if I did anything that let you down once. But now, I truly hate you to the point that my teeth are going to itch, why are you asking me this? Now, I want to ask you, what are you relying on? ¡± Fina raised her chin with a face full of power: ¡°Just based on the fact that I have apanied you for so many years, I am qualified to point fingers and point fingers at your life.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have the qualifications. The current you are only an enemy that cannot even bepared to strangers. I am truly begging you. Can you stay away from me?¡± Fina clenched her teeth and said: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, don¡¯t even think about it in this life. If I¡¯m not happy, then what right do you have to be happy and talk andugh with other women.¡± ¡°There are two women inside. One is my sister who I watched growing up, the other is my sister¡¯s good friend, it¡¯s illegal for me to talk to them, isn¡¯t it? Why do you want to humiliate an innocent person who has only met me three times?¡± ¡°So what? From the moment she sat beside you, she was wrong. She had dinner with you and got into your car. I¡¯m going to scold her.¡± ¡°You have really gone mad,¡±Elven shook his head and released her, retreating a step. Finaughed at the sky: ¡°Yes! I¡¯m mad. That¡¯s right, in the future, I will be even more crazy, so you better pay attention to your words and actions, don¡¯t think that I will let you go after breaking up with me! Elven , I¡¯m barefoot right now, I really don¡¯t mind destroying your entire life.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a gentle voice came from the side. ¡°Elven .¡± Seeing Mia walking over, Elven ¡®s heart tensed up, and he quickly said: ¡°Miss, you should go in and wait for a bit, I¡¯ll be there very soon.¡± ¡°You, a slut, still dare toe out and look for him?¡±Fina seemed to be enraged at once as she turned around and charged towards Mia. Mia was rather calm as she stood in her original position. Before Fina could touch her, Elven had already pulled her away. ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°Not enough, I¡¯m going to tear her foxy face apart.¡± Mia was not afraid at all. She took out her phone, turned on the video feature and patted towards Fina who was being pulled by Elven with all his might. Seeing Mia like that, Fina became even more furious. ¡°Let go of me, Elven . I want to fight to the death with her.¡± Mia smiled at Elven : ¡°Elven , from the looks of it, Missis someone who has received higher education. She should know that intentionally hurting others is a crime, and just now, before I came out, Luna said that if I was harmed in a malicious way, she would definitely send him to prison. So, you just have to let her go, I want to see what Miss can do to me.¡± Chapter 309 Fina yelled angrily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be terrified just because of you?¡± I¡¯m not scared of you. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of going to jail.¡± ¡°Then do what you want.¡± When you go to prison, there will be people who will teach you in ce of this society. Elven will also be released after you are imprisoned. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do it.¡± ¡°Elven, release her,¡± she whispered solemnly, her gaze fixed on Elven. ¡°Miss, please listen to me,¡± Elven tugged on Fina¡¯s sleeve. Go find Luna and Third Master first, and I¡¯ll bother you to inform them that I will absolutely make a feast to apologize to you two another day.¡± ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± The one who did the wrong is not you, it¡¯s this Miss, even if you apologize, it should be her who will do the same. You are not linked to this Miss, thus you have no reason to apologize for her. ¡± ¡°Am I right?¡± Mia asked, pursed lips to Fina. Miss.¡± Fina¡¯s eyes widened as she gazed at Mia. After being humiliated like this by Elven, the women who used to stand by her side had long ago retreated. Otherwise, they would hide from Elven as well. Only thisdy¡­ She didn¡¯t just stay hidden; she went out of her way to find him. But it was precisely because of this that she gnashed her teeth even harder: ¡°You slut, have you fallen for Elven? s That¡¯s right, it has to be true, bitch. You¡¯re not going to get him.¡± ¡°Fina, shut up,¡±early elled. ¡°Look, Elven, she¡¯s feeling guilty, and she clearly likes you.¡± Elven was on the verge of copsing after her ordeal. ¡°Teacher Mia, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said to her. Mia was feeling a little guilty. She only said she wanted toe out and look, but she refused because she was frightened Fina would hurt her. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, invited her toe out and take a look. There were some things that one needed to see before deciding whether or not they could aplish it. Fina appeared to be insane. Elven, who was standing next to her¡­ She felt bad for him. This man was doomed to have scars from a prior rtionship. Warming his heart must be challenging. She, on the other hand, was determined not to give up. She wasn¡¯t afraid to battle this crazy woman since she didn¡¯t want to give up. Mia was about to say anything when she noticed Elven ncing behind her, ¡°Luna, why did youe out as well?¡± She stood by Mia¡¯s side, staring at her. ¡°Because I¡¯m scared you two will be bitten by rabid dogs.¡± Fina gave her a hostile nce. ¡°Who do you think you are, Luna?¡± ¡°So, who are you?¡± Wills Waltson approached her and instinctively wrapped his arm around her warm shoulders. ¡°Fina , if you want to go crazy, do it your own way. But it¡¯s not your ce to judge my woman.¡± Fina kept her cool when she saw Wills Waltson. She didn¡¯t want to offend him. After all, he had every reason to keep her from residing in this metropolis. Luna asked. ¡°Fina, to be honest, I look down on women like you who can¡¯t afford to let go.¡± Do you believe that if you act up a little, you may make others worry about you?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. That is not the case, believe me. When you started to make a ruckus, you should have known that your actions had pushed the Brother Elven further and further away from you. How could he possible return to your side unless he was insane? You¡¯ve already lost, and no matter who the Brother Elven is with in the future, you¡¯ll always be a total loser.¡± Elven noticed Fina¡¯s want to go mad again and turned to the three of them, saying, ¡°Third Master, Luna, Miss, I¡¯m sorry, I wrecked your lunch.¡± I will absolutelye to apologize to you people the next time I have time. Today, I won¡¯t add to everyone¡¯s concerns, but I will depart first. ¡± Elven nodded to the three of them and drew Fina away from them. They turned to look at Mia after they had travelled a long distance. Her facial expression was solemn. She held her arm naturally. ¡°Mia, Teacher¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, Teacher Mia, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Mia said with a smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat first,¡± Luna murmured, dragging Mia back into the dining hall. Luna gazed out the car window on the way back from dinner, a little disappointed. ¡°I have told you before, when ites to matchmaking for others, you have to take it lightly and not focus too hard on the results,¡± Wills Waltson remarked. After all, not everything goes as nned.¡± ¡°I simply believe the Brother Elven is too pitiful.¡± ¡°Elven, he invested too much in this connection and was too weak,¡± Wills Waltson said, raising his eyebrows. That is why such an oue transpired. In this case, there was no need for him to be evenly bnced in terms of material means, but it did require two people¡¯s hearts to be equally matched. She pursed her lips. This man educated her again. ¡°If you were a Brother Elven , how would you be able to get rid of ex-girlfriend like Fina ?¡± Wills Watson hugged his chest: ¡°If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to be so arrogant in front of me, and she wouldn¡¯t dare to do that.¡± After some thought, it was true. There shouldn¡¯t be many people who would dare to provoke people like Wills Waltson . When Fina saw him just now, didn¡¯t her attitude change a little? She snapped her fingers. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Fina is clearly trying to bully the weak and fear the strong. She knows that Brother Elven can¡¯t do anything about her, which is why she is acting so arrogantly.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°If Brother Elven does not deal with her forcefully, he will definitely be bound for life.¡± Wills Watson shook his head: ¡°Do you think this is something Elven doesn¡¯t understand? But he, he is softhearted, and I am afraid he will not be able to do anything to scare Fina off. ¡± ¡°So, your words are saying that Brother Elven will be restricted for his entire life? Wills Watson nced at her: ¡°Why do you care so much about that man, whether he will be restrained or not, what does it have to do with you?¡± She rolled her eyes at him. He was crazy and useless. ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m toozy to look at you.¡± Wills Watson scoffed, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, do you think I won¡¯t need to help you?¡± When she heard this, she immediately looked at him. ¡°Do you have a way?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°What are you snorting for? ¡°She was anxious,¡± If you have a way, thene up with an idea. I really want to pair Teacher Mia with this Brother Elven , you should take it for helping me.¡± Wills Watson poked her forehead: ¡°Seeing that you are in such a rush, I can help youe up with an idea. It¡¯s actually very easy to settle this matter, you just need to use poison to fight it. ¡°Huh?¡± She felt that her IQ wasn¡¯t low, but she really didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. Chapter 310 ¡°You don¡¯t get it?¡± Luna simply nodded. She was baffled. Wills Waltson prodded her between the brows: ¡°Elven is a weak character because he cherishes friendship and generosity. He believes that because Fina has been following him for so long, he should give way to her for no reason. But Mia owes Fina nothing, so there¡¯s no reason to indulge her like Elven does.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that we have Teacher Miae out and fight Fina?¡± ¡°Fina is strong, but she is strong. Fina is weak, and so she won, ¡°Wills Waltson said:¡± Isn¡¯t it she who knows the difficulty and still wants to be with him? Because she wants the rtionship, she must fight for it; relying on others to organize the rtionship is pointless, especially for the current Elven; if she does not take the initiative, how will he have the courage to ept the new rtionship? ¡°But what if Teacher Mia isn¡¯t the right match for Fina?¡± ¡°Fina is not as difficult to deal with as you believe she is. When ites to dealing with Elven¡¯s dilemma, she is just somewhat insane.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Those who didn¡¯t know assumed he was quite familiar with Fina after hearing him say that. ¡°Analyze, if Fina was this crazy in her interactions with other people, she would have been sent to a lunatic asylum, it can be seen, her craziness was purposely used to scare and threaten Elven, this is that woman¡¯s method, as long as Mia treated her, using an even more powerful attitude to suppress her, it would be enough.¡± Luna nodded, thinking it made a lot of sense. ¡°However, just in case¡­ As you said, if Brother Elven is unwilling to be with Teacher Mia, doesn¡¯t it imply that Teacher Miacks the authority to do so?¡± ¡°So, Mia must consider it for herself; we are only assisting her ining up with ideas, doing things and not doing things; it is her that counts; as I previously stated, we will have to rely on ourselves to gain them; your objective is to introduce them and allow them to get to know each other. ¡°Got it.¡± She had always understood, talked to her, and he had never worried that she did not understand. ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my body. I want to return to school next week.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve only been discharged for a week, what¡¯s the point of going back to school?¡± She said, ¡°My body is fine. Why can¡¯t I go back? It¡¯s almost winter vacation. How can a counselor like me keep taking leave? It¡¯s not appropriate. Besides, I¡¯m too bored at home.¡± Wills Watson still persisted, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. I¡¯m already this old, so I¡¯ll protect myself properly.¡± ¡°Last time at the Enderson family, were you still a child?¡± ¡°Belle Enderson is not in the school.¡± ¡°The people in the school are even more misceneous, moreover, you don¡¯t want the bodyguards to follow you, I have no way to guarantee your safety.¡± She frowned. ¡°There are security guards in the school.¡± He refused to budge. ¡°I said no.¡± She said in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s too boring at home.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Wills Watson looked at her seriously: I won¡¯t let you feel bored, I¡¯ll be home with you everyday. ¡°I can¡¯t affect your work just because I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°We can also work at home.¡± ¡°But I still get bored when you¡¯re in the office.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to study? It¡¯s a good opportunity for you to take this opportunity to study. If I really can¡¯t do it, I can even invite a teacher to my house to help you with your tutoring.¡± Staring at his face, she gloomily said, ¡°Why are you so hard tomunicate with?¡± Seeing her helpless expression, Wills Watsonughed: ¡°Matters should be handled as a matter of priority. This matter of yours, is not an urgent matter.¡± ¡°The number of counselors in each department was pre-arranged. If I¡¯m not here, the other counselors will help meplete my job. This will bring a lot of trouble to others.¡± Wills Watson nodded his head: ¡°These words make sense. I will help youpensate them.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson ,¡± she said with deep helplessness: ¡°Can you not use money to solve everything? I don¡¯t like it this way, I want to go to school because that is my job, when I need to apply for leave, I will do it, but my body is fine now, why are you being so hypocritical?¡± She looked at him with a serious expression: ¡°Always staying at home will make me feel like I¡¯m just a reproductive machine in the Waltson family, other than that, I have no value whatsoever. I don¡¯t want to be a cripple, and I don¡¯t like living a life where I can¡¯t make decisions.¡± ¡°You have value once you go to school?¡± ¡°At the very least, I feel at ease when working. Besides, there are only ten days left before the holidays. I have to go and finish my work for this year.¡± Wills Watson snorted in displeasure: ¡°So, aren¡¯t you discussing with me, are you going to notify me?¡± She scratched between her brows. ¡°I guess so.¡± Wills Watson thought for a moment and said, ¡°I have a request.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°If this time, you can¡¯t take good care of your body and let yourself suffer any grievances or injuries, then from now on, you must listen to me and not rebel against my arrangements.¡± She looked at him. Was he her husband, or her father? He was too strict with her, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°How about it? Deal?¡± ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Well, in school, if you have anything, you have to find Benjaming . He¡¯s more reliable than the kids at school.¡± Augh rang out. He looked at her. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Laughing at the way some people forget how they look when they¡¯re jealous of their brother.¡± Wills Watson punched her. ¡°Then you won¡¯t keep a proper distance from him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too jealous.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I care about you?¡± She froze for a moment. This ¡­ Wasn¡¯t this confession too sudden? He looked at her and said, ¡°If one day you can care about me as much as I care about you, you¡¯ll understand why I¡¯m worried about your gains and losses.¡± Didn¡¯t she care about him? Not really. She would also worry about him because of his rtionship with Cathelina Bright. She was no longer as gentle as she used to be. The rtionship she had with Wills Watson had already made her lose all sense of self. She might not be able to be easy that anymore. Seeing her suddenly fall silent, Wills Watson intentionally pretended to say: ¡°Woman, you keep quiet at the most crucial moment.¡± She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°Then tell me, do you care about me even a little? Is it really that hard?¡± She rolled her eyes at him, pursed her lips, and said nothing. Wills Watson smiled indifferently. This woman truly did not know how to use words to express her feelings. He could clearly feel how much she cared about him. However, no matter how much he tried to force or provoke her, it would be difficult for him to hear a single tender and affectionate word from her. Her heart was his, but his mouth was very hard. When he thought of this, he suddenly felt relieved. Yes, her heart was already his, what else was there to worry about? Chapter 311 She finally got her desire and returned to school on Monday. Perhaps it was because the previous report was a little out of date, but her appearance did not create much of a stir. On the other side, their office colleagues and ssmates were all overjoyed. Luna invited the three instructors in the office to lunch at 12 p. m. She walked across campus with Mia alone after eating. ¡°I thought you might not return to work tillst year,¡± Mia replied. ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s too dull at home.¡± Most importantly, having Wills Waltson look over her every day at home made her feel very unfree. ¡°Did you contact the Brother early esterday?¡± Mia raised her head. ¡°No, there is no way to reach him. I¡¯m terrified of embarrassing him.¡± ¡°In fact, Wills Waltson made a move.¡± Mia held her hand up when she heard it was from Wills Waltson, saying, ¡°I want to hear the ideas of a sessful person like Third Master.¡± ¡°He was sessful in business, but emotionally he wasn¡¯t much better than we were.¡± ¡°There are more suggestions for reference. It¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± She nodded and told Mia of everything. After saying that, she became a little worried, ¡°Actually, I feel that it would be unfair to you if you do as Wills Watson says, because if you do as Wills Watson says, you might have to pay a lot more.¡± Miaughed: ¡°Mr. Waltson is right to say that if you want to gain any feelings, you have to do it yourself. Regardless of whether it was fair or not, he had to try his best. Even if he failed, he had no regrets. Say more ¡­ Even if Elven does not ept me, as your friend, it would be my honor to be with him. ¡± Hearing Mia¡¯s words, only then did she realize that she had perhaps really underestimated the Teacher Mia. The Teacher Mia was mature and steady than she had imagined. ¡°Teacher Mia, it¡¯s true, I really wish for you to be together with Brother Elven . Wills Watson said that while good people might not be able to live a good life together with good people, I feel that you do.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The two of them smiled at each other, each hoping that the other would be a better person. Before she could start working in the afternoon, her phone rang again. It was Johny Enderson . Looking at the number, she walked out of the office with a cold expression. She picked up the phone and coldly asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Luna , your sister¡¯s case has been decided. A year of jail ¡­¡± She said in a cold voice, ¡°My mother gave birth to only one of my daughters. Where did my elder sistere from?¡± ¡°Your sister is going to go to jail soon, can you stop being so angry?¡± Hearing the word ¡®jail¡¯, Luna hesitated for a moment: ¡°She deserves to be imprisoned. She attacked me?¡± ¡°Do you know that after a woman is jailed, she will bebelled for the rest of her life? Luna , people always say to be kind to others, but you don¡¯t seem to understand this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I really do not understand, because what I have learnt from yourEnderson family, is that you cannot forgive others.¡± ¡°You ¡­ You are more vicious than your mother. In the past, I regretted provoking your mother the most, but now, what I regret the most is having her give birth to you. If I had known Elven that you would have ruined my life, I would have done it when you were still a baby ¡­¡± He wanted to say something but hesitated. There was a misting out of her eyes. This was what a biological father would say to his own daughter. Howughable ¡­ ¡°You want to say that you should have killed me then? You should indeed regret it. Because you failed to kill me, your remaining life will be even more miserable than before. My revenge against you all is just the beginning. Johny Enderson , prepare yourself.¡± She hung up. She walked over to the window and wiped the fog from her eyes. She didn¡¯t need a father. Never needed. Therefore, his words couldn¡¯t hurt her. However, even if she consoled herself like this, it would still be difficult for her to quell the resentment in her heart. She turned and went downstairs, wanting to walk around the campus by herself and take a break. After she had left for an unknown amount of time, Benjeming Waltson¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law.¡± She turned around and saw him holding a basketball in his hand. He was sweating profusely as he ran towards her. ¡°Benjaming ? Didn¡¯t you go to ss? ¡± ¡°Ah, my dear Third Sister-in-Law, didn¡¯t you just go to the ssroom this morning? I told you, I don¡¯t have any sses this afternoon.¡± She nodded her head in understanding. ¡°Oh, right. Is there something you need me for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for you ¡­¡±Benjeming Waltson looked left and right, ¡°I was ying football and saw you walking over listlessly, so I came to check on you.¡± When she turned around to take a look, she realized that she had sneaked into basketball court¡¯s side without her knowledge. ¡°Go on and y.¡± Benjeming Waltson was puzzled: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. If you¡¯re fine, did you hear me yell at you four or five times just now?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. I was just thinking about something. You can go y football.¡± With that, she patted Benjeming Waltson¡¯s shoulders and turned to leave. Someone on the field shouted Benjeming Waltson¡¯s name. After Benjeming Waltson threw the basketball to them, he quickly caught up to her. If anything happened to Third Sister-in-Law, Third Brother would take care of him. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you really are strange. How about I send you home?¡± She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± She stopped in her tracks and did not say a word. Benjeming Waltson snorted: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, I¡¯m your husband¡¯s blood brother, and yet you treat me as an outsider. If there¡¯s anything you have to tell me, I will help you take revenge.¡± ¡°Actually, it was nothing major, it was just that Johny Enderson called me just now. He said that Belle Enderson had been sentenced to one year.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Why do you look so unhappy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not happy,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s because Johny Enderson said that he regretted not killing me when I was still a fetus.¡± ¡°That old fart, isn¡¯t he a bit too poisonous? You are all daughters. How could he not treat you equally?¡± She shrugged and smiled, but the smile was fake. Benjeming Waltson thought for a while, then said: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to rx.¡± She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m still working. Let¡¯s talk about it after ss.¡± After noon, Benjeming Waltson could no longer resist him. She decided to go with him to rx, and Benjeming Waltson called Michal . The two of them got into the car at the school gates. Benjaming said to Michal , ¡°To English Bay.¡± ¡°Why are you going to English Bay?¡± ¡°A few days ago, my second brother just promised to give me the mansion at English Bay. I¡¯ll take you to see it. It¡¯s going to be fine over there.¡± He felt that sometimes, this Benjaming was really childish. However, she didn¡¯t say much. After nearly an hour, the car stopped in front of the vi in English Bay. Benjeming Waltson said: ¡°Get off the carriage, Third Sister-in-Law. We¡¯re here.¡± Looking at the vi in front of her she felt her scalp tingle. Here¡­ She had been here with her mother. Chapter 312 Benjaming Waltson walked to the door and discovered Luna still inside the car. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, get out,¡± he said as he turned around and opened the car door for Luna. She then left the car. ¡°You¡¯re saying, Benjaming¡­ Is this your family¡¯s home? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it used to be my second uncle¡¯s property.¡± No one else came to stay after my second uncle left. Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll bring you in to look at it.¡± Benjaming Waltson¡¯s face lit up with delight as he used the remote control to open the door. She entered the room in a stupor.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This courtyard jolted her recollections back to her childhood. Except for the sycamore tree in the centre, which seemed to have grown even thicker, the courtyard looked exactly like the sight from her memory. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, let¡¯s go,¡± Benjaming Waltson said as he approached her. I¡¯ll take you up to the Sky tform. Benjaming Waltson had already drawn her into the vi before she could disengage from her memories. They entered the building and made their way to the rooftop. On top of the building, there was a ss-decked room. Of course, she didn¡¯t know, and she couldn¡¯t have known because when she was a youngster, she and her mother entered the house by the back door, and they couldn¡¯t even get in. Her mother was curious because she had the key to the rear door. My motherter exined that she had been performing odd jobs here for a few days and had not returned the key¡­ ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, I truly believe my second uncle is a magical person.¡± The vi he created almost two decades ago does not appear to be out of date anymore, does it? ¡°I truly like this ss room and the far sea view.¡± She returned to his mind and smiled as she nodded. Indeed. Even though it was winter, the flowers inside were stillpeting with one another. Standing on the rooftop, it was stunning to be able to view the sea not far away. ¡°Did your second uncle design this vi?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my elder brother once said that he felt that my second uncle is even more outstanding than my father. My second uncle is not only intelligent, but his ideas are also cutting-edge. I heard he built this vi for the girl he adores. ¡°Every de of grass and every tree here represents the affection of the girl he likes.¡± ¡°Is that correct?¡± she asked, smiling. ¡°Your Waltson family possesses a sage of love.¡± ¡°You are incorrect, Third Sister-in-Law. Our Waltson family¡¯s men are all extremely loyal.¡± She stepped to the building¡¯s edge and lowered her head to peer into the courtyard. The sycamore tree¡¯s crown was already two floors high, so you could see it if you looked down. ¡°This tree is a little restricting our view, right?,¡± Benjaming Waltson said as he approached her. In reality, when the flowers bloom in the summer, we can already see the phoenix tree blooms sitting here. It¡¯s quite lovely.¡± ¡°I can already picture how lovely that would be.¡± She stared at Benjaming Waltson as she talked. ¡°Do you understand the Sycamore Flower¡¯s floralnguage?¡± ¡°Could it be that you know about this?¡± said Benjaming Waltson, shaking his head. ¡°The flowerynguage of the Sycamore Flower is the openness of love,¡± she smiled. The Sycamore Flower also represents honesty andmitment.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, that can¡¯t be. ¡°Have you ever learned this before?¡± She moved her head. ¡°No, my mum like the Sycamore Flower.¡± She had previously told me about it.¡± ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Benjaming Waltson sighed, ¡°the woman my Second Uncle likes also likes the parasol tree blossoms.¡± Because of the person he likes, my Second Uncle nted this parasol tree in the courtyard.¡± ¡°Really?¡± she asked, smiling. She moaned softly. Could it be that her mother came here all those years ago to work for the Sycamore Tree? It wasn¡¯t unthinkable. ¡°My second uncle is nting a parasol tree in the courtyard for his loving woman, and my third brother is also nting a cherry blossom tree for you at home,¡± Benjaming Waltson said solemnly. ¡°How did you know the cherry blossom tree was nted specifically for me?¡± ¡°I heard that.¡± ¡°What else have you heard?¡± Her attention was instantly attracted. This Wills Watson couldn¡¯t have told others about her embarrassing incident, right? ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, why are you suddenly so excited?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not excited, hurry up and say it.¡± ¡°Should I have heard anything else?¡±Benjeming Waltson was stupefied: ¡°It¡¯s just that on that day, when I saw that there was an additional tree in the courtyard, I asked my Third Brother. My Third Brother said that you liked it, so he bought it.¡± Only then did Luna looked away, feeling a little awkward. Her action meant that there was something happened. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law¡­ You have a problem. ¡± ¡°Put¡­ Nonsense,¡± she said, leaving the fence. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve seen what needs to be seen. Let¡¯s go back to school.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. I finally managed to get out, yet you still want to bring me back?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± She stared at him. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a counselor taking students with her to skip school.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you start with a routine first?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Benjeming Waltson scoffed, ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m not trying to please you?¡± Luna showed a bitter smile: ¡°How could that be? Your efforts were not in vain. I am in a good mood right now.¡± As she said this, she prepared to go down the stairs ¡­ Benjeming Waltson followed up: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you still haven¡¯tmented on my new house.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said, looking at him as she went downstairs. ¡°Are you going to redecorate it?¡± ¡°Why? Do a little tidying up this old ce and it will be my private residence. When that happens, I¡¯ll invite you toe with Third Bro as a guest. ¡± She smiled and said, ¡°The life of young masters from wealthy families is really great. Other people would never be able to buy a house for half their lives, yet you are born with it.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you are getting a bit rich. Don¡¯t forget, you are one of us now. With this thing in your stomache , once he is born, he will have even more than I do.¡± She raised her hand to caress her belly. That was true. ¡°Do you know how to take care of that sycamore tree?¡± ¡°No, my second uncle nted this tree, so of course I have to keep it. Besides, I don¡¯t want to live here right now, but after I graduate from university.¡± ¡°Can Ie here now and then?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll ask the The butler to give you a keyter.¡± She patted his shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡± Arriving at the vi¡¯s entrance, Benjeming Waltson walked out first. She stood in front of the Sycamore Tree and raised her head to look at it. ¡®Mom, we used to be in a ce where we could only sneak in, but this time I came in openly. When your favorite sycamore tree blooms next year, I¡¯ll take a lot of photos and burn them for you to see. ¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law?¡± Hearing the voice, she turned around and was about to follow him out when she saw a pile of abandoned horses in the corner of the yard ¡­ She walked over and stared at the wooden horse. In her mind, there was always an image that seemed like it was about to burst out, but she really couldn¡¯t think of anything at all. How strange. Yes¡­ Is memory out of whack? Chapter 313 ¡°Third Sibling-in-Law?¡± The warmth returned to her mind, and she looked at Benjaming Waltson. ¡°I heard from your third brother that your second uncle has never married and has no children, correct?¡± Benjaming Waltsonughed as he looked at the abandoned goods in the corner: ¡°He didn¡¯t; this was something I cleaned up from the basement a few days ago when I got the key. It shouldn¡¯t be my Second Uncle¡¯s belongings. I believe it was left behind by an aunt or master who works here.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, why do you keep getting distracted today?¡± Benjaming Waltson questioned when he finished speaking. ¡°It¡¯s great, let¡¯s leave,¡± she said, shaking her head and smiling as she followed him out of the vi. Wills Waltson¡¯s automobile was the first thing she noticed as she left school in the afternoon. Thomas got out of the car as she approached. ¡°Ms. Waltson, pleasee in,¡± he said as he opened the door for her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly to Thomas. She gazed at Wills Waltson as she boarded the car. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ie?¡± This tone¡­ The odor of gunpowder was strong. ¡°Who says you can¡¯te? I was surprised that you didn¡¯t tell me ahead of time.¡± ¡°It ismon for a husband to pick up his wife from work. However, you are the one who is running around with your brother-inw at noon. Do you believe that is appropriate? Should I bring Benjaming Waltson over to learn or should I y with you?¡± It was only then that she realized he had been enraged . Not without reason. He was a jealous man. ¡°I didn¡¯t take him out for a night of fun. He took me to see his new house ¡°She said it simply. ¡°Do you have any idea what virtue your own tiny brother possesses?¡± Wills Waltson locked his gaze on her. ¡°What?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, you better not im to be jealous; if you continue to act in this manner, I will no longer associate with him. Do you think it¡¯s right that I treat him like my little brother, but you treat him as your love rival? Do you not believe me, or do you believe your own brother?¡± ¡°Men¡¯s jealousy has nothing to do with who they are or whether the person next to you is male or female. I would be angry even if you were escorting your own son every day.¡± Sick. Luna rolled hereyes and didn¡¯t bother telling him anything else. Wills Waltson went on to say, ¡°I heard you were alone inside for more than ten minutes? What, you really like that vi?¡± ¡°Only a couple of hours? It should be more than that. ¡± ¡°Luna,¡± he muttered as he sipped. Unlike previously, Thomas would no longer be sweating heavily now that they were arguing. ¡°What?¡± She purposefully said angrily, ¡°There¡¯s something I like in that courtyard. I can¡¯t just sit here and wait any longer.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s body straightened up as he heard that: ¡°Oh? What do you enjoy? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± She responded, ¡°You don¡¯t touch the sycamore tree, which I appreciate. It¡¯s the most lovely thing that¡¯s remained.¡± ¡°Heh, Parasol Tree¡­¡± Wills Waltsonughed and shook his head: ¡°My second uncle personally nted that. If you really want it, I won¡¯t be able to offer it to you unless¡­ I¡¯ll take you there every day and let you see it.¡± ¡°I heard from Benjaming about his story. I¡¯m curious about the woman your second uncle is interested in.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Wills Waltson gave her a look. ¡°Are you interested?¡± ¡°A little bit. I¡¯ve seen a picture of your Second Uncle. He¡¯s a lovely and graceful dude. What type of women would he be interested in?¡± Wills Waltson stated After some thought, he stated: ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never seen that woman before; I only heard about her from my second uncle; she¡¯s lovely and gentle. He owes her a great deal.¡± But she nodded¡­ ¡°So, why is he not with the woman he loves? When your second brother previously persuaded me to leave you, he suggested your second uncle to me. The second uncle he described seemed to have a rtionship with Jany Enderson.¡± ¡°me it on that crazy Jany Enderson , not only did she deceive my second uncle, she also killed him. If it wasn¡¯t for her, my second uncle would have already gone to bed with his beloved a long time ago. The sins that Jany Endersonmitted, cannot be repaid using the entireEnderson family.¡± As he said till here, Wills Waltson ¡®s expression became somewhat colder. ¡°That¡¯s why the Waltson and Enderson families are irreconcble,¡± she moaned softly. Wills Waltson looked at her: ¡°Don¡¯t think randomly, this has nothing to do with you. You are not the Enderson family, you weren¡¯t, and will never be.¡± She gave him a friendly grin. ¡°That¡¯s right. Will you apany me to the vi next year when the sycamore flowers bloom to view the flowers?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re asking me out?¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it.¡± ¡°Who said I wasn¡¯t willing? I¡¯ll promise you that. Since you like it, I¡¯ll take you to see it every year. Until the end of our life.¡± She looked at him as her heart was moved. Wills Watson moved closer to her andughed wickedly, ¡°Are you moved?¡± She gave him a stare. ¡°Nothing serious.¡± Wills Watson ced his hand on her shoulder, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to take back the vi. I don¡¯t want him to ruin it. ¡± ¡°No need. Benjaming likes that ce so much, so he will definitely cherish it. I just want to pay homage to my mother during the annual parasol tree blooming season.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with my mother-inw?¡± She gently thought back to that year when she stood in that courtyard with her mother and looked at the Sycamore Flower. She indifferently said, ¡°My mother loves the Sycamore Flower the most.¡± Wills Watson could not help but shake his head andugh, ¡°So I thought that only the woman that my Second Uncle likes would has such unique tastes. It turns out to be that your mother likes it as well.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s so unique about liking a Sycamore Flower?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s better than holding a cherry blossom and calling it a rtive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Luna raised his hand and pinched him. Wills Watsonughed heartily, as he hadpletely forgotten that he came today to get angry at her. Sure enough, he was already used to not having a position in front of her. ¡°Oh right,¡±Luna looked at her. ¡°Belle Enderson was sentenced to a year in prison.¡± ¡°I heard from Daniel. Then that Endersonfamily came to find you.¡± ¡°Yes. Johny Enderson called me before, but since it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s useless for him to call me, no one will be above thew, this is Belle Enderson ¡®s deserved retribution. ¡± ¡°Well said, this is the Enderson family¡¯s retribution, and this is far from enough. the Enderson family owes the Waltson family, they must repay this debt with blood.¡± She only nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. She did not n to get involved with the enmity between the Waltson family and the Enderson family. The next day, when she arrived at the school, all the counselors in the office were so busy that they didn¡¯t have time to rest. The winter vacation was approaching, and everyone wanted to end this year perfectly. At noon, Luna was thinking of asking Teacher Mia out for a meal. Sabranda ran in quickly. She held onto Teacher Mia¡¯s hand and said as they walked out: ¡°Teacher Mia, quickly go take a look at the school gates. You¡¯ve got something big on you.¡± Teacher Mia looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go take a look.¡± She stood up and followed her out. From a distance, they could see that there were many people surrounding the school gate. The three of them squeezed through the crowd and realized that the one at the door was Fina . Chapter 314 She had a sign on her chest that read ¡®Instructor Mia from the Business Management Department, cut into my feelings, causing my four years of love to be damaged. She¡¯s no different from a slut. She is no qualified to be a teacher.¡¯ After she finished reading, she felt extremely furious in her heart. She had originally wanted to help Teacher Mia arrange a good marriage. However, she didn¡¯t expect it to bring her such an unexpected cmity. Mia walked up to face her with expression solemn. ¡°Miss, this is the school entrance, not a ce for you to mess around. Please leave immediately.¡± Fina no longer had the arrogance from a few days ago. Instead, she had a look of someone who could be easily bullied. ¡°I am a victim. Why can¡¯t Ie here and announce your evil deeds to the world?¡± Luna also walked over and said angrily: ¡°Fina , don¡¯t say that Teacher Mia and Elven aren¡¯t in a rtionship, even if they are, you guys were the ones who broke up first. They knew each other recently. ¡± ¡°Luna , I know you are a woman from Mr. Waltson . I can¡¯t win against you, and I don¡¯t dare to fight with you. But don¡¯t lie. ¡± She was speechless, she said, ¡°Did I lie? Didn¡¯t you go mad and find the wrong ce? ¡± Mia stepped forward, blocking her and looked at Fina . ¡°Miss, tell me, do you have any evidence for me to interfere in your rtionship?¡± ¡°The pictures I took were evidence,¡± she said, pulling a stack of photos from her backpack and tossing them on the floor. Because the photo had been spread out, many people around could see the scene of Mia and Elven being secretly taken. Luna picked up a picture of the two of them sitting in the car andughed disdainfully: ¡°What can this prove? Teacher Mia got in Brother Elven ¡®s car, was it illegal? They didn¡¯t even have the chance to put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. Then, would it be normal for others to take a taxi to their master¡¯s car because they were in a rtionship with him? ¡± Fina looked at her: ¡°Mia obviously likes Elven .¡± Mia said: ¡°I have only met Elven three times and I have not spoken a single word. You were just setting me up and originally, I had not wanted to do anything, but now, it seems that if I did not take this crime seriously, I would be letting you waste all of your ns on me. Alright, I will say this right now. From today onwards, I, Mia, will chase after Elven . I want to see what you can do. Fina , let me tell you this, don¡¯t think that the entire world will spoil you and everyone wants to give in to you. ¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled Luna and Sabranda towards the school. Behind them, Fina shouted: ¡°I won¡¯t let this go just like this, I¡¯m going to pursue this to the end.¡± Sabranda turned her head to look as she walked, and it was only after she had walked far away that she said with lingering fear: ¡°Teacher Mia, just what kind of thing did you provoke this time, so scary.¡± Mia waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her, she¡¯s just a madman.¡± She turned to Sabranda and said: ¡°Sabranda, please head back to the office first. I would like to have a few words with Teacher Mia alone.¡± ¡°Alright,¡±Sabranda took another nce in the direction of the school¡¯s gate, and then left. She gently tugged on Mia¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Teacher Mia, I¡¯m sorry, I keep feeling that I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that, Teacher Mia, in the end, it¡¯s me who has taken a fancy to Elven . I choose to bear the consequences myself, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not afraid of that woman.¡± ¡°The aura you had just now was indeed quite strong.¡± Mia said angrily: ¡°Just by looking at that woman in the crowd, I can believe what Third Master said, she is indeed crazy only in front of the Elven , for a woman like her, she has to weigh the pros and cons, so, the more cowardly I am, the more she can be. Teacher Mia, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go back to the office. ¡± Mia dragged Luna and returned to the office building. As soon as she entered the office, Sabranda pointed at the office phone on the table, feeling troubled. ¡°Teacher Mia, I just received a call. The Principal wants you to go.¡± Mia exhaled, then said to the two of them: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She turned and opened the door. Sabranda came to her side: ¡°Teacher Mia, is everything going to happen to Teacher Mia?¡± She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s not like she did anything wrong.¡± ¡°But this matter should be very serious. Didn¡¯t you see how many people were watching?¡± After thinking about it, if it was not for her, Teacher Mia would not have known about Brother Elven , and then nothing would have happened to her. So¡­ In terms of emotion, she couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Ten minutester, Mia returned. The moment she entered the office, she listlessly sat down at her desk. Sabranda was one step faster than her. ¡°Teacher Mia, what did the Principal say?¡± Mia smiled bitterly at the two of them: ¡°The Principal said that my influence is bad, and that I cannot be left to teach students, so he asked me to write my own resignation report.¡± Sabranda mmed the table. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know what happened. Why should he?¡± Mia sighed, ¡°Just consider it my bad luck.¡± ¡°No, Mia, I will bring you to find the Principal. ¡± Mia said: ¡°Don¡¯t go, I don¡¯t want to implicate you.¡± ¡°Then let me ask you, did you do something shameful?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Since there aren¡¯t any, why don¡¯t you try your best? Come with me. I can¡¯t let you suffer from this grievance.¡± She pulled Mia and arrived at the entrance of the Office of the Principal. After knocking, Peterson Burke¡¯s voice sounded out: ¡°Enter.¡± She gently pulled Mia into the house. Seeing the two of them enter together, coupled with her cold expressions, Dean Burke could roughly guess what happened. Heughed: ¡°Teacher Mia, I don¡¯t think I called you here. Is there something you need me for?¡± She pulled Mia¡¯s hand and walked in front of the desk. ¡°Dean Burke, I hope you can be a bit more impartial. Give us a reason why Teacher Mia would resign, and if you can¡¯t give us a reasonable reason, it would be that you have abused your authority, and as the Principal¡¯s subordinate, I will do the same.¡± Hearing the threat in her voice, although Peterson Burke was furious, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. He smirked: ¡°Teacher Mia, this matter is unrted to you, so there¡¯s no need for me to exin. But since you asked, then I¡¯ll tell you this: Mia¡¯s private life style is not good, and the emotional problems it causes have a very negative impact on the school. This matter, I must handle it seriously, otherwise, there¡¯s no way to manage it in the future.¡± ¡°But you haven¡¯t investigated it, so you came to a conclusion? The boyfriend that woman spoke of is one of my brothers, so I know the whole story more clearly than anyone else. Teacher Mia was wronged, and if you fire her now, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Teacher Mia was the one who destroyed the rtionship between the two? This is not fair to the Teacher Mia, please retract your order. ¡° Chapter 315 Her eyes were filled with determination and perseverance. Although Peterson Burke was not afraid of Mia and her warmth, he did not dare to make Wills Waltson, who was behind her, his enemy. Wills Waltson had to know that the jobs he and his daughter acquired were all exchanged for. After some thought, Peterson Burke turned to face Mia. ¡°You cannot temporarily write a letter of resignation, but the issue that has urred as a result of your actions must be rectified as quickly as feasible. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me me for not addressing the Teacher Mia who hase to represent you.¡± Mia bowed to Peterson Burke, saying, ¡°Thank you, Principal.¡± After she nodded at Peterson Burke, she pulled Mia and left. Mia exhaled a sigh of relief as she reached the fourth level, nced at Luna, and said: ¡°Mia, if it hadn¡¯t been for you today, I would have been fired. Thank you so much.¡± She smiled: ¡°Why are we still thanking each other? Besides, I am using Wills Waltson ¡®s name to show my might in front of Dean Burke. Teacher Mia, I think the most important thing right now is not the school, but the person causing trouble at the entrance. ¡± Mia breathed, leaned against the wall, and began to ponder. ¡°I want to see Elven,¡± she remarked a littleter, looking at her. ¡°How about right now?¡± She was a little taken aback. Mia nodded her head, ¡°Fina will only be able to cause a ruckus for at most eleven more days. Eleven dayster, the holidays will start, and I must take this time to suppress Fina , or else, when school starts next year, she will not be obedient.¡± ¡°However, if you go meet Brother Elven right now, I fear she¡¯ll grow even more violent in the next 11 days.¡± ¡°I want to let her know, I am not someone who is easy to mess with, she only cares about me, I am not frightened,¡± Mia replied firmly. After some thought, she concluded that Teacher Mia¡¯s words were logical. ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°No need; it¡¯s more convenient for me to go alone.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will use my greatest sincerity to negotiate with Elven .¡± ¡°I support you.¡± Mia returned to her office, took her bag and left. Luna gave Wills Watson a call, telling him about how she had pretended to be powerful. These words made Wills Watsonugh for a long time. ¡°You dare topare yourself to a fox with such little intelligence?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to be called a fox in front of an old fox like you, but it¡¯s too much for you tough at myck of intelligence.¡± ¡°Mn, it¡¯s not that your intelligence isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s that your EQ isn¡¯t good enough,¡±Wills Watson continued. ¡°However, you used me to take care of Peterson Burke¡¯s matter this time, and did it very well. Was this also a sweet word? She felt¡­ Sort of. Mia arrived at the entrance of the Merchant Shop and dialed Elven ¡®s number. Elven came downstairs and found her at the entrance of the merchant house. ¡°Teacher Mia, why are you here?¡± Mia smiled: Elven , if your time is convenient, can you chat with me for a while? ¡°Of course,e in with me. I¡¯ll buy you a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Just as Mia walked a few steps with Elven , Elven seemed to have thought of something and stopped in his tracks, turning around to look around. ¡°Teacher Mia, I forgot. There might be eyes watching me, how about ¡­¡± ¡°Elven , I like coffee with sugar in it,¡± sheughed, interrupting Elven ¡®s words and continued to walk towards the shopping mall. Elven worriedly turned his head to look, and then followed her in. Arriving at the coffee shop, Mia found a seat near the window and sat down. After Elven went to order coffee, he returned to the table. ¡°Teacher Mia, I¡¯m really sorry about what happenedst time.¡± ¡°Like I said before, this isn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize, she is the one should apologize to me.¡± Elven said helplessly: ¡°She won¡¯t apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her business if she doesn¡¯t apologize. You really shouldn¡¯t apologize for her. You¡¯ve already broken up, so it¡¯s okay, right?¡± ¡°But she came to hurt you because of my past injuries.¡± ¡°Have you ever done anything to let her down?¡± Elven immediately said seriously: ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ve never.¡± Mia nodded her head, ¡°Then it¡¯s even more inappropriate for you to apologize.¡± When the waiter brought the coffee over, Elven asked, ¡°Miss, you came to find me today. What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Mia lowered her eyes. Her face was embarrassed. However, when she thought of her purpose ining here, she took a deep breath and looked at him. ¡°Elven , please be with me.¡± Elven nked out for a moment, ¡°Be with you¡­ What does that mean?¡± ¡°Just be my boyfriend.¡± Elven hurriedly said: ¡°Teacher Mia, at present, I do not have any ns on epting another rtionship. I am not saying that you are not good, I am only saying that I am not ready yet.¡± ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t have such thoughts, but now, I have changed my mind,¡± Mia said calmly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Elven was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s because of what happened a few days ago that you ¡­¡± ¡°Just now, Fina was making trouble in front of our school using a writing pad. She said that I was the one who destroyed your rtionship and was a third party, but because there were too many students spectating, it caused a very bad influence. The Principal asked me to resign myself.¡± Hearing this, Elven said with a face full of guilt: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Mia frowned: ¡°I already said, Elven should not apologize, the one who did this was not you, even if she was once your ex-girlfriend, but the end of a rtionship, should not end up pestering someone with their life.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to your headmaster and exin this.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mia said calmly: ¡°Teacher Mia has already helped me suppress the Principal. Because of Mr. Waltson , the Principal will not fire me for now, but he has requested for me to settle this issue.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go talk to Fina .¡± ¡°About what? Will you beg her to ease my awkward position? Do you think she¡¯ll know how to hold back just because you¡¯re backing off? If she was really a person who understands etiquette, then she would not pester me like this. She did this simply because she wanted to warn me to stay away from you, and even though she broke up with you, she still wanted to control your future life. Do you really want to be in control of your own ex-girlfriend for your entire life? ¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t be selfish and ignore this matter to harm the innocent you, right?¡± ¡°Your retreat will only make her push even further, and I am also not willing to let you retreat because of me. If I don¡¯t make it be true, wouldn¡¯t I have suffered this injustice for nothing? What¡¯s more ¡­ I¡¯m not really innocent, because I¡­ I do like you.¡± Chapter 316 Elven nced at Mia, his heart pounding in his chest. Mia blushed and sank her head: ¡°I never believed in love at first sight till I walked to the school gate to fetch something from you. When I saw you, I realized that there was truly love at first sight. So your ex-girlfriend, who was cursed for having wicked intentions, was not wrongfully used. But I¡¯m not a bad woman, and I didn¡¯t destroy your rtionship, so I can¡¯t take the me. I understand you¡¯ve just left a rtionship and need time to recover, adding¡­ I¡¯ve also heard Teacher Mia mention your ex-character, girlfriend¡¯s so I considered ignoring it, but your ex-girlfriend has gone too far. If I give in this time, she¡¯ll think she¡¯s doing the right thing because you¡¯ve always decided to settle things once in a while and no woman has ever stood up to protect you. She believes that everyone is terrified of her outrageous acts, which she believes will only worsen in the future. I can¡¯t get used to her condition, so just be my boyfriend, Elven.¡± ¡°I understand her personality; even if I were your boyfriend, I couldn¡¯t change anything. She would still go as far as to target you,¡± he said, then looked at Mia, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t intend to start a new rtionship, so¡­ Miss, I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯ll take care of Fina¡¯s situation; you may return as well.¡± He nodded and stood up to leave. Mia¡¯s heart was broken, yet she was rejected. It was to be anticipated, yet when it came down to it, he was still uneasy. She stood up and chased him down, obstructing his path. ¡°Miss, I think I¡¯ve made myself clear about what I should say, please go back,¡± Elven replied guiltily. ¡°Come to my school with me.¡± Elven gazed at her but said nothing. Mia burst outughing: ¡°I¡¯m not that exceptional, and you don¡¯t understand me, so it¡¯s understandable that you didn¡¯t ept me, but¡­ I just can¡¯t let this go. Even if we can¡¯t be lovers, please join me in a y.¡± Elven looked at her: ¡°Acting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Do you really think you can reason with unreasonable people?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to reason with her. I just want her to know that I am not that easy to bully. Didn¡¯t you say that you would solve this matter because of you? If you really want to solve it, then listen to me. Don¡¯t use your concessions to make her withdraw. Otherwise, if the person who appears next to you is your true daughter, you will still lose your true love because of her rudeness. ¡± As she spoke, she tugged on Elven ¡®s wrist and said: ¡°I promised Teacher Mia that regardless of whether you choose me or not, I will help you solve this problem. When the two of them went downstairs, Mia took a taxi, and only after they got into the taxi, did Elven manage to react. When they arrived at the school gate, Fina was still there. However, the onlookers had already dispersed. Seeing that Elven appeared together with him, Fina threw the te on her neck and walked forward, looking at Elven crazily: ¡°Who allowed you toe here?¡± Elven was displeased: ¡°I should be the one asking you this. Who allowed you toe here, this is a school, don¡¯t you think you are being too excessive? What right do you have to affect the lives of others? ¡± ¡°She was the one who was shameless. If she hadn¡¯t provoked you, she wouldn¡¯t have been targeted by me.¡± Mia walked to Elven ¡®s side and naturally held his arm. ¡°Then I have to thank Miss. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I really wouldn¡¯t have the courage to chase after him. Now, I¡¯m together with him, it¡¯s all thanks to your blessings.¡± Fina looked at Elven coldly. ¡°What did she say? You were with her? You said it before, you have nothing to do with her, Elven , you lied to me, when did you actually hook up with her? Did you get together with her when we were together?¡± As Fina said that, she actually stepped forward and tightly grabbed onto Elven ¡®s cor. ¡°Elven , tell me, tell me.¡± ¡°Fina , stop messing around, if you continue messing around, it won¡¯t change anything. We have already broken up, and breaking up means that from today onwards, the man and the woman have nothing to do with each other. You and I are strangers already, what qualifications do you have to bother about me?¡± ¡°I am qualified. I will not allow you to be with others. I will not allow you to be with them.¡± Looking at her arrogant appearance, Elven knew in his heart that he had nowhere to retreat to. If he continued to tolerate it, he wouldn¡¯t be the only one to suffer. Some things can be decided after thinking it through. He raised his hand and put his arm around Mia¡¯s shoulder as he said with a resolute gaze: ¡°Today is the first day that I have established a rtionship with her. No matter what you think, she is still my girlfriend, and you, are nothing at all. You¡¯ d better leave here and don¡¯t mess around. Otherwise, I will¡­¡± ¡°What else do you want? Killing is just a head on the ground, but what about you? Being together with you for four years, even if you don¡¯t kill me, you will instead break my heart. ¡± Mia turned and look at Elven . His gaze had already begun to shift away. Mia said straightforwardly: ¡°Miss, speaking of killing the heart, you are the true expert. You don¡¯t want to live a good life yourself, and instead want to implicate your ex-boyfriend who was with you for four years, and even want to harm all the women around him. We ¡­¡± ¡°Pa ¡­¡± Before Mia could finish her sentence, Fina had already raised her hand and pped her across the face. Seeing that, Elven immediately pulled her back with a face full of worry: ¡°Miss.¡± However, in Fina ¡®s eyes, his expression was one of nervousness and heartache.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Annoyed, she rushed forward to tear Elven apart. Mia came back to reality and stepped forward to block his path. When her handnded on Mia¡¯s body, Mia did not retaliate, but only shouted: ¡°If you are willing to pester, then I will apany you to the end. Even if I am unable to be on par with him in the end, I will definitely not let you continue to ruin his life, because you are not worthy!¡± Fina stopped hitting Mia. Elven took the opportunity to pull Mia to the side. He said angrily: ¡°Fina , you are simply unreasonable. If you want to go crazy, then stay here and do it yourself, we won¡¯t keep youpany anymore.¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled Mia¡¯s hand and left. It was only when the two had left that Fina realized what had happened. She wanted to chase after them, but she could no longer find them. Fina tore her hair with her hands, almost going crazy. She roared at the sky, ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving my happiness behind. Don¡¯t think about it. Don¡¯t think about it.¡± Chapter 317 Elven took Mia far away, and when she saw that Fina did not pursue them, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss, your face¡­¡± he whispered guiltily as he stared at her. Mia shook her head and raised her hand to cover her face: ¡°It¡¯s OK, but Elven should realize why I insisted on having youe here to act out with me by now, right?¡± ¡°I never thought I¡¯d cause you so much grief,¡± Elven moaned. If I had known Elven, I would have averted the suspicion right away.¡± ¡°When I tried to find you a moment ago, you swiftly understood that you might be being monitored and wanted to avoid trouble.¡± But, Elven, are you sure you want to go on like this? Is it possible that talking with someone of the opposing sex is likewise a horrific crime? Why did he have to terminate your magnificent life in such a pitiful way? You¡¯re already on the precipice of a cliff; if you don¡¯t alter, she¡¯ll drive you insane. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it to end our connection.¡± Elven remained silent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I freely requested you to act out this y with me,¡± Mia continued. Whatever the conclusion, I shall ept the consequences on my own. ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily want to stay with you, but as long as Fina abandons her fixation with you, you may open your mouth and let me leave at any time, and I won¡¯tin.¡± She raised her wrist to check the time after she finished speaking: ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go back to work.¡± Take care, Elven.¡± She spun around and dashed toward the west gate. Elven gazed at Mia¡¯s departing back, unsure whether his decision was correct or not. He was concerned that he would drag her into the mess. However, things had progressed to this point. It was toote to retract what he had already said. He could only take one step and then watch what transpired. Mia was still terrified when she returned to her office. When she was asked about the situation, she drew her over to the office and told her what had just urred. She gave Mia a thumbs up, surprised at her explosive power. ¡°I underestimated you, Teacher Mia.¡± Mia said as she ced her hand on her heart, ¡°Actually, I was so embarrassed just now that I was rejected and I even shamelessly asked someone to act with me. Teacher Mia, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too embarrassing for me to do this? ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, I think he looks like a heroine.¡± As she spoke, she saw the five finger Marktin s on Mia¡¯s left cheek. She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mia hurriedly raised her hand to cover her face. She did not mention the matter of Fina giving her a p. She was angry: ¡°Did Fina hit you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, she just hit me once, Elven was there too, she stopped her in time.¡± This Fina couldn¡¯t have something wrong with her brain, right? Because they had not finished venting their anger at noon, after work ended in the afternoon, when Luna and Mia had just arrived at the school gate, Fina had alreadye to block Mia¡¯s way. Her expression was cold: ¡°Fina , you¡¯re really nning to go on forever, aren¡¯t you?¡± Fina didn¡¯t pay attention to her and said to Mia instead, ¡°The hardest four years for Elven was when I apanied him through it. He once promised to only marry me in this lifetime.¡± Mia said rationally: ¡°When you are in a rtionship, you can swear anything that you like.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t show up, as long as I can hold on for a while longer, he will change his mind.¡± Mia looked at her, and frowned: ¡°The way you want him to change his mind, is this the way you want to force him?¡± ¡°You did the wrong thing. Because the way you threw the me, you really look like a madman. Which man do you think would be willing to marry the other party back home despite knowing that the other party has gone mad? Unless he¡¯s crazy too. ¡± Fina stared at her: ¡°Luna , don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re Third Master¡¯s woman, you can do whatever you want. This is a problem between me and Elven , it¡¯s not something you can handle. Mia stole everything I love, I let her lose her job, is there something wrong with that? ¡± ¡°You are right. I am Wills Waltson ¡®s woman, so no matter how much more trouble you cause, I have the ability to keep the job at Teacher Mia. In the end, the one who looked the most ugly would be you. ¡± Fina raised her chin: ¡°Don¡¯t push too far.¡± ¡°You are the one who push too far.¡± Mia pulled at her. ¡°Forget it Teacher Mia, don¡¯t argue with her. ¡± After pulling Mia into her own carriage, she had Michal take her back home first, and only then did she return to Waltson family. Wills Watson was already back. Seeing that she waste, he pretended to be angry and asked: ¡°Where did you go? Why did you juste back?¡± She looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡± ¡°Who said it wasn¡¯t toote? It was forty minutester than usual. It seems like our family will also have to set a ban in the future.¡± She said, ¡°Set it to five in the afternoon? Are you kidding me? If it¡¯s summer, it¡¯s not dark outside yet. ¡± As she spoke, she went upstairs to change. Wills Watson followed her. As soon as she was in the cloakroom, he pushed open the door and came in. When she was about to take off her clothes, she stopped and turned around to look at him. ¡°I want to change clothes.¡± He leaned against the door and looked at her. ¡°You change, I didn¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°You stay here and watch, how am I supposed to change?¡± ¡°How is it that I have not seen you from top to bottom ? I don¡¯t mind. ¡± She stepped forward and pushed him out.: ¡°I do mind.¡± She closed the door, locked it, and quickly changed into her housedress. Wills Watson leaned on the wall beside the door. As soon as she came out, he grabbed her. He didn¡¯t manage to steady herself and locked her in his embrace. It had been a while since he¡¯d done this with her. Suddenly, she felt a little ufortable and said with a red face, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me.¡± Wills Watson lowered his head to look at the person in his embrace, smelled the fragrance of her body, and whispered into her ear. ¡°Wills Waltson ,¡± She patted his heart, ¡°Do you still have a proper form? Let me go.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t. He picked her up and carried her to the bed. He put her down and leaned forward. Seeing this, she anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯m still pregnant.¡± Wills Watson knew that this woman had already used child as a shield. Recently, in order to not lose control of himself, he had been restraining himself all the time. He didn¡¯t even have the courage to kiss her, for fear that he would go overboard. Until today, when he got off work. He stayed in the basement, but due to forgetting to bring his documents, he asked the Thomas to help him run errands. He waited in the car for a while. A few employees chattered past the car, and he heard a female employee say, ¡°My husband insisted on¡­ I didn¡¯t agree at first, for fear of hurting the child in my womb, but then my husband couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so I followed him, only to find out that everything was fine. ¡± Another woman beside her said, ¡°When I was pregnant, I did not control myself. The doctor said that it was a good thing to control yourself, but if you don¡¯t want to do it, just don¡¯t do it too fast.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As those people walked away, the evil in his heart was drawn out. He called the doctor, and after asking, he did. So, on the way back today, his mind was full of ¡­ Pushing her down. Moreover, the more he thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t help himself ¡­ Chapter 318 ¡°You tell me, do you not love me?¡± He softly kissed her on the lips. Something was wrong with Wills Waltson today. She finally shifted her face to the side and escaped his¡¯ pursuit¡¯ after a long time and effort. ¡°Wills Waltson, what are you doing?¡± she eximed. ¡°I¡¯ve inquired around, as long as you¡¯re careful, you won¡¯t hurt the child,¡± Wills Waltson said into her ear. Indeed. Luna shrank away from him as she ced both of her hands on his shoulders and said, ¡°No, you won¡¯t forget who caused me to bleedst time right?¡± ¡°Last time, I was driven mad by you, so I was not gentle enough. This time, I will be careful. I promise.¡± She stared at him with determination. ¡°I already said it, I can¡¯t.¡± Wills Watson hissed: ¡°You woman, why are you so hard to deal with. I¡¯m your husband, sleeping with you is reasonable and legal.¡± She stared at her: ¡°If you continue to be like this, I¡¯m going back to the Big City Home to live.¡± Wills Watsonughed sinisterly: ¡°You think that if you go, I won¡¯t follow you? ¡°Aren¡¯t you underestimating my willpower?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson .¡± She felt a little helpless. Wills Watson looked at her expression, and was a little angry, but he couldn¡¯t force her. He grunted and rolled off her. ¡°When you want to sleep with me, just drink a cup of wine. If I want to sleep with you, why is it so hard? Say it, do you not love me enough to disobey me?¡± She pursed her lips and sat up. ¡°You just found out.¡± Wills Watson was not convinced, and threw her down once again. He kissed her everywhere and then released her, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance, why didn¡¯t you obey me?¡± A gentle expression appeared on her face. This man came again. ¡°You can¡¯t answer with silence.¡± She sat up again and said with a red face, ¡°I¡¯m scared, okay?¡± She was about to get out of bed. Wills Watson tugged her. ¡°What are you afraid of? Afraid I¡¯ll abandon you? Or are you afraid that I will be irresponsible? ¡± She was embarrassed, she nced at him before quickly shifting her gaze away. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of pain, I¡¯m afraid of pain.¡± She shook off his hand and ran out. Hearing this answer, he recalled when the first time she slept with him, she came to the hospital for an examination ¡­ Wills Watson was at a loss whether tough or cry. The problem that he was so proud of could actually be a huge obstacle to his happiness. It seemed that this little woman really needed to be taught well in this aspect. She should be happy, not run away. As soon as she went downstairs, Benjeming Waltson walked in. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, I¡¯m here to look for food.¡± ¡°Ah? Mm, alright.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her, ¡°Ah, Third Sister-in-Law, you promised so reluctantly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Benjeming Waltson went closer, and seeing that her face was flushed, he asked: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, why is your face so red, is it hot? Isn¡¯t the air conditioner too big? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Ah? You don¡¯t have a fever, do you?¡± he said, reaching up to touch her forehead. Coincidentally, Wills Watson was downstairs. Benjeming Waltson turned his head, calmly touched her head, and said to Wills Waltson : ¡°Third brother, did my Third Sister-in-Law have a fever? Her face is so red.¡± Wills Watson said with a cold face: ¡°Are you a doctor? You can make a diagnosis just by touching it? ¡± Seeing Wills Waltson ¡®s sharp gaze, Benjeming Waltson hurriedly retracted his hand, and went close to his warm ear: ¡°Why do I feel like my third brother is angry?¡± ¡°You only know that,¡± she said in a low voice, turning her head sideways. ¡°He is jealous. ¡± Benjeming Waltson found it funny. Wills Watson was displeased: ¡°What are you two muttering about? What shameful thing are you chatting about?¡± Seeing that Wills Watson was really jealous, Benjeming Waltson even more so wanted to tease him. He deliberately put his arm on her shoulder. ¡°Third brother, Third Sister-in-Law and I are just chatting. Our revolutionary friendship is really deep, right Third Sister-in-Law?¡± She clenched her teeth and red at Benjeming Waltson. This brat, he must be doing this on purpose. Wills Watson had already walked in front of the two of them. He calmly grabbed Benjeming Waltson¡¯s hand that was on his shoulder and lifted it up. Because he urately pinched his bones, Benjeming Waltson cried out Ouch in pain. ¡°Third brother, it hurts, it hurts.¡± ¡°Does it hurt? Then do you want your revolutionaryrades to save your life? ¡± Benjeming Waltson immediately shouted: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, save me!¡± She lowered her head , ignoring him as she turned around and walked towards the dining table in a swagger. Benjeming Waltson said depressingly: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you are disloyal! Ah, I am in so much pain Third Brother, quickly let go of me, I won¡¯t dare do it again.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to anger you on purpose anymore.¡± Wills Watson pushed his hand away, causing Benjeming Waltson to shake his hand. ¡°Are you still my blood brother?¡± ¡°Not necessarily,¡±Wills Watson also went to eat. Benjeming Waltson followed and sat in front of the two. ¡°Hmph, no wonder people say that not all families don¡¯t enter the same house. You two, it¡¯s the same no matter what, you two are bad.¡± She stared at him. ¡°Cursing people, don¡¯t bring me along. I didn¡¯t pinch you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even worse because you don¡¯t save me.¡± Wills Watson looked at the butler: ¡°Has the chef in his courtyard resigned?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson no.¡± ¡°Throw this thing out of my sight then. Don¡¯t make him stand in my way and ruin my appetite.¡± ¡°Wah ¡­Third Brother, you can¡¯t be, right?¡±Benjeming Waltson was surprised. This definitely wasn¡¯t his biological brother. Benjaming feigned pity: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, quickly use your trump card to persuade my third brother. How can he be so heartless to his own little brother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about matters between you brothers.¡± ¡°As expected, it¡¯s the most venomous woman¡¯s heart,¡± he said as he looked towards The butler. ¡°Uncle, help me get a bowl and fork.¡± Just as The butler was about to go to the kitchen, he heard Wills Watson say: ¡°Wait.¡± He looked at Benjeming Waltson: ¡°Do you know where you¡¯re wrong?¡± Benjeming Waltson sat forward and smiled mischievously: ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m joking with you. You can¡¯t really be jealous of me, right?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with being jealous. What I¡¯m reminding you is that when you go out, you need to understand the differences between men and women.¡± Benjeming Waltson waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t care about those girls when I¡¯m outside.¡± ¡°Then why are you so warm to your Third Sister-in-Law alone?¡± Benjeming Waltson spread his hands as if it was a matter of course: ¡°My sister-inw is like my mother. I can¡¯t possibly have a good rtionship with my mother?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your mom?¡± She and angrily red at him. She wasn¡¯t that old, was she? ¡°If I give birth to a son like you, I¡¯ll faint from anger.¡± ¡°Heh, did Ie here to look for excitement? Did the two of you agree to fight me together?¡± With a gentle smile, she picked up her fork and prepared to eat. Wills Waltson , however, replied: ¡°No one asks you toe, wouldn¡¯t you be willing to do it?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t have business with you guys, I wouldn¡¯t havee looking for trouble.¡± She looked at him. ¡°What serious matter?¡± Benjeming Waltson crossed his legs. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, there¡¯s something I want to say, you might not be happy about it.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 319 ¡°Since I know your¡¯mother¡¯ like sister-inw would be unhappy, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore,¡± Wills Waltson stated without thinking. He moved his head to look at her. Would he die if he didn¡¯t mock her? Benjaming Waltson gazed at the couple with contempt. ¡°The two of you are really enough. I¡¯m still here. Can you not flirt around with me?¡± She said, ¡°This is not flirt. I¡¯m getting beaten up unterally.¡± Wills Waltson scratched at the two of them, content in his heart. ¡°I won¡¯t be willing to hit you, don¡¯t worry,¡± he murmured adoringly. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, hurry up and say what you want to say,¡± she said to Benjaming Waltson. ¡°Isn¡¯t it still 20 days until the new year? Second Brother came to find me today to ask about my family¡¯s ns for this year, and even asked me¡­¡± He gave her apassionate look, wanting to say something but hesitating. ¡°Speak,¡± Wills Waltson murmured, his face chilly. ¡°He asked as to whether Third Sister-in-Law would be staying at home this year.¡± ¡°My wife will not be present to greet the New Year. Is she out on the streets?¡± Her face wore an uneasy expression. Benjaming Waltson also nodded quickly: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I meant. We were supposed to enjoy New Year¡¯s Eve as a family, right Third Sister-in-Law?¡± ¡°I can avoid them for a while, because I¡¯m not mentally prepared either,¡± Luna said after a brief pause. Wills Watson cast a nce at her: ¡°What psychological preparations do you need to make for the new year, it¡¯s just like usual, eating and drinking, that¡¯s all.¡± He should know what she was trying to avoid. Wills Watson continued: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about someone you don¡¯t want to bother with. I¡¯ll always be by your side, so don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded: ¡°If you think that my third brother alone doesn¡¯t have enough weight, I can also reluctantly be the electric light bulb to apany you all to spend the New Year.¡± Wills Watson replied without thinking: ¡°If I don¡¯t have enough weight, you¡¯re even more useless.¡± Benjeming Waltson stood up. ¡°Heh, I finally understand, I¡¯m simply here to look for excitement. The butler, don¡¯t prepare any tableware, I¡¯m going, let¡¯s go, alright?¡± As he walked outside, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to speak with second brother. It will be the same as before.¡± She shouted at him, ¡°Hey, leave after eating.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore. I¡¯m afraid that my third brother will bite me.¡± He had already left the profound entrance. He shook his head and said to Wills Waltson : ¡°How did your family give birth to such a lively and cheerful child like Benjaming ?¡± ¡°Because he is young and unworldly, anything in his life is more convenient.¡± After he finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and asked again, ¡°So how could you get such a personality?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t look for trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it.¡± His face was cold, as if he was unhappy. Luna shrugged her shoulders: ¡°It¡¯s useless if you¡¯re not happy. Everyone likes to get close to beauty, people and things are always the same. Benjaming is a good child, so why shouldn¡¯t I like him?¡± ¡°Then in your eyes, what character do I have?¡± After thinking about it, she said seriously, ¡°ck, cunning ¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡±Wills Watson said as he put down the fork that he had just picked up and looked at her. She innocently said, ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not listening.¡± ¡°No, we have to listen,¡± she continued. ¡°You are also very scheming, but it¡¯s also kind and warm.¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s face, which was originally tainted with anger, had, at this moment, calmed down. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that just because you say a few good wordster on, I will let my anger go.¡± ¡°You are the one who wants to hear my evaluation of you. You are a veryplicated person, and just like you said, Benjaming did not have any worldly affairs, which is why it¡¯s so simple and clear. And you have experienced too much and understood the wisdom of this world, which is why you have refined yourself to be one of the best in this society. However, regardless of what others might think of you, the you in my eyes are all kind and warm. These are not words to coax you. Instead, they are words from my heart. ¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± She picked up the fork, took two bites, then turned to look at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here during New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± ¡°Who are you afraid of meeting? My second brother? Or Cathelina Bright? ¡± ¡°Both of them, but it¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t want to meet them,¡± she said warmly: ¡°Your second brother hates me, and I¡¯ve just had a bad time with Cathelina Bright. If we meet again during New Year¡¯s, I¡¯m afraid we will meet during the festival and cause everyone to be unhappy.¡± ¡°I actually think that you don¡¯t need to hide. I¡¯m your man, and this is your home. If you can hide this year, can you hide past next year? Jackie Waltson is the second master of the Waltson family, and Cathelina Bright is his wife. We can¡¯t change this point, so we can only calmly face it. Furthermore, the ones who should be ashamed to meet him are not you, but them. ¡± Upon hearing his words, a smile appeared on her face. Wills Watson gave her some food, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I have to add a little more to your evaluation.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not so nice to listen to, there¡¯s no need to talk about it anymore. It will affect my mood.¡± ¡°It should be ¡­ good things, you¡¯re also very protective.¡± Wills Watson saidcently: ¡°Hmm, I mean what I say. I¡¯ve already said it before, my woman, I will cover for her. No one can sway the person I protect, so just rx by my side and stay with me. ¡± She asked in a low voice: ¡°Then have you also said before that you would protect Cathelina Bright?¡± He gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Why would I say something about covering for her? You want me be angry. ¡± Didn¡¯t he make her angry just now? Sister-inw like mother ¡­ Humph. In the morning of the second day, Luna arrived at the school gate and discovered that Fina had actually note. However, in front of the school gates, there was a pool of blood. As soon as she entered the office, she heard Sabranda gossiping about it with the Marktin . ¡°The guard said that the blood sshed so high that the two students weren¡¯t even able to cover her wound. It was extremely frightening.¡± She put down her bag and asked, ¡°Sabranda, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Teacher Mia, haven¡¯t you heard? The woman who caused trouble at the entrance yesterday cut her wrist in front of our school gate.¡± She stunned: ¡°Ah? When?¡± ¡°Last night,¡±Sabranda said, ¡°Our school¡¯s security guard called the ambnce.¡± What exactly does this Fina want? In order to torture Brother Elven , did she not even care about her life? ¡°Does Teacher Mia know about this?¡± ¡°She just came. After hearing about this, she just left.¡± Luna took out her phone and called Mia. After the call was connected, she asked: ¡°Teacher Mia, where did you go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital.¡± ¡°You went to see Fina ?¡± Mia sighed: ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Your voice doesn¡¯t sound too good. What¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s Fina she ¡­¡± Chapter 320 ¡°Fina isn¡¯t in any danger of dying, but Elven is too pitiful,¡± Mia moaned deeply. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When I arrived here, I saw Elven being beaten up by Fina¡¯s father in the corridor, which drew arge crowd. I had intended toe out and assist, but when Elven noticed me in the crowd, he shook his head. I know that he doesn¡¯t want me to step in because he¡¯s afraid that things will get even more chaotic, but I just find it hard to bear. It seems evident that he did nothing wrong, but why should he shoulder the me?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The more Mia spoke, the more agitated she became. ¡°Why is Brother Elven here?¡± she inquired. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He was present when I arrived.¡± She was a little worried, ¡°Then¡­ How is Brother Elven now? Was he still being hunted down by Fina¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teacher Mia; I¡¯ll go look for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over, Teacher Mia. You should avoid getting entangled in this situation. Elven clearly does not want us to be involved at this time.¡± ¡°So, what are your ns?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to wait and see. I¡¯ll make a choiceter.¡± ¡°Then give me a call in a minute.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Mia strolled up to the flowerbed and sat down after hanging up the phone. She couldn¡¯t decide whether she should leave or stay. Someone sat down next her after an unknown amount of time. When she turned around, she saw Elven. ¡°Elven¡­¡± she hurriedly replied as she stood up. Elven raised his head and smiled coldly at her. Mia, seeing the bruises on his face, inquired worriedly, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m not in pretty bad shape right now?¡± Mia was sad: ¡°They are bullying you too much, how can they beat you to such a state.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. This way, my heart will feel better. At least, I won¡¯t feel so guilty anymore.¡± Mia was slightly anxious: ¡°What are you feeling guilty for, it¡¯s not like you did anything wrong.¡± Elven pursed his lips: ¡°But it¡¯s true that I wasted four years of her youth. If she wasn¡¯t with me, perhaps she would have gotten married a long time ago.¡± ¡°This matter of rtionship has always been between two people. You cannot take all the responsibility for yourself. This is not fair to you.¡± Elven sighed and did not say a word. Mia exhaled, and said depressingly: ¡°Wait for me here, don¡¯t leave.¡± She went to the clinic, hung up a patient clinic number, and bought some medicine for bruising. After returning to Elven ¡®s side, she opened up the medicine in order to help disinfect his wound. However, he dodged backwards. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She pressed him on the shoulder and said with both annoyance and heartache, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s already a wound. Do you still want to go to work?¡± Seeing that she was close to tears, Elven could only sit there obediently and allow her to clean the medicine for him. Mia said: ¡°Doesn¡¯t her father know that you two have broken up?¡± ¡°He knows, but no father would be able to ept his daughtermitting suicide for another man. He hit me to vent his anger.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a grudge against him?¡± Elven looked at her: ¡°I am a man, there are some responsibilities I cannot let others take away from me.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Mia looked at him in such a helpless manner. However, thinking about it, having a sense of responsibility was not a bad thing. After she finished wiping the medicine, Mia sat down beside him: ¡°How did youe here, did she notify you?¡± ¡°The hospital informed me, didn¡¯t you? Why did youe here? ¡± ¡°I went to school this morning and heard about her suicide, so I wanted toe over and take a look.¡± She lowered her head as she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause any deaths. If I didn¡¯t have you act with me yesterday, would she not have ¡­¡± Seeing that her eyes also showed guilt, Elven thought for a bit, andforted her: ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself about this matter, it has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s done this,¡±Elven looked up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s already been four times, every time shemitted suicide, she would be in the crowd. Those who truly wish to die will not do so. She only did it to scare me. ¡± After Mia heard this, she became even angrier. ¡°So, even if it¡¯s like this, you still endured? Elven , she is crazy, are you crazy too? You are the one who allowed her to be like this today. ¡± Elven looked at her indignant expression and could not help but smile. Mia said awkwardly: What are youughing for? ¡°You¡¯re right, I brought this upon myself.¡± ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant. ¡± ¡°Miss,¡±Elven called out to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think that saying something wrong will hurt me. Actually, I understand some of the reasoning, but I can¡¯t help it.¡± Mia nodded. Elven looked at her, and said: ¡°You have also seen my situation, in these recent years, I might not be able to continue discussing about emotions. I am grateful that you like me, but I still hope that you can keep a distance from me, because I do not want you to be harmed along with me.¡± Mia looked at him, but did not say a word. She actually felt a little sad in her heart. She clearly knew that this was not the right time, but in order to vent her anger at Fina , she confessed to him. She could have started with being a friend, but now ¡­ Elven stood up and looked at her, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, quickly go back to work.¡± Mia also stood up, and just as she was about to say something, she heard a curseing from beside him. ¡°I was wondering why you¡¯re in such a hurry toe over. So, you¡¯re here to meet your lover in private.¡± Hearing the sound, the two of them turned their heads. Seeing Fina ¡®s father raise his hand and wave towards him, Elven immediately pulled Mia behind him. His fist heavilynded on Elven ¡®s body. Mia bellowed: Old sir, what are you doing, how can you beat someone so indiscriminately. ¡°You must be Elven ¡®s lover. Let me tell you, not only will I hit you today, I¡¯ll also hit you.¡± As he said that, he pushed Elven . Not longter, his wife also arrived. Elven turned around and said to Mia: ¡°Leave quickly.¡± Mia said angrily: ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, it¡¯s not like we have anything to worry about ¡­¡± Before she could even finish her words, she was continuously beaten up by Fina ¡®s mother a few times. Seeing that, Elven stepped forward and blocked in front of Mia: ¡°You guys are enough, you guys don¡¯t really think that just because I let you guys vent your anger, you guys are in control.¡± Fina ¡®s father also scolded: ¡°You beast, even my daughter killed herself because of you, but you didn¡¯t me yourself, and you even secretly met up with some wild woman here. Why are you staring at me like that? ¡± Seeing Fina ¡®s parents, Mia finally understood why Fina was like this. She turned around and walked two steps back. She took the initiative to call the police. Some people only get what they want, so this time, she did not want to be like Elven who was willing to let things rest. Chapter 321 Mia called her about midday. Michal promptly sent her there after getting off work, knowing she was at the police station. Fina¡¯s father was still yelling and swearing at Mia and Elven when she found them. ¡°Teacher Mia, I didn¡¯t tell you toe, I¡¯m almost done here, there¡¯s nothing wrong,¡± Mia said as she approached Luna. ¡°I was worried,¡± she exined as she approached Elven, who was arguing with the elderly couple. ¡°Elven Brother.¡± Fina¡¯s father became even angrier upon seeing her: ¡°You¡¯re not awful, Elven; it¡¯s not enough to hook up with one; there¡¯s a second one. Police, you should have arrested and shot this type of brat.¡± ¡°Uncle, stop talking rubbish. This is one of my sisters. She already has a husband.¡± ¡°Who are you trying to fool, do you think I¡¯m unaware you don¡¯t have a sister? You won¡¯t even let go ofa married woman . ¡± She turned to the cops and said: ¡°My name is Luna, and I want to sue this man for causing harm to my reputation. In terms of evidence, I believe all of the surveince cameras have captured it; if there is a problem, I will have the Waltson¡¯s Group¡¯s attorneys represent me.¡± ¡°Okay, Ms. Waltson.¡± When Fina¡¯s father saw how nice and respectful the police officers were, he remembered what Fina had said about knowing the CEO of Waltson¡¯s Group and his girlfriend. He felt bad and quickly pointed at Mia: ¡°Even when she isn¡¯t, this woman remains the same. I didn¡¯t frame you for your erratic love life.¡± She then told him: ¡°Your daughter has already ended her rtionship with Brother Elven. Brother Elven might have more women since that they are no longer lovers.¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence? My daughter stated that she and Elven never divorced. They are still together.¡± Elven let out a heavy sigh. He had truly had enough of such unreasonable usations. He took out his phone, found the chat history he had with Fina and handed it over to the police. ¡°Comrade Police, this is a record of my conversation with Fina . Fina mentioned about breaking up, I tried to urge her to stay, but Fina showed her determination, and there were still a lot of messagester on. She threatens me. ¡± After the policeman read it, he looked at Fina ¡®s father and said, ¡°This daughter of yours, scolding people is really poisonous.¡± Fina ¡®s father turned and gouged Elven . He had always thought that Elven was an honest man, but he never expected him to still have such a heart. After a bit of investigation, Elven , Mia and Luna left the police station. On the other hand, Fina ¡®s father and Fina ¡®s mother imprisoned temporarily because they had beaten someone up. After leaving the police station, she looked at Elven ¡®s face, and said helplessly: ¡°Brother Elven , you really can¡¯t go on like this anymore. You¡¯ll be controlled to death if you do.¡± Elven patted her shoulder. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ve burdened you guys today. Go back early . ¡± Mia said, ¡°Teacher Mia, I still have a few words I want to say to him alone.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the car and wait for you.¡± After she left, Mia stood in front of Elven , and looked up at his face: ¡°My name is Mia, in the family, other than my parents, there¡¯s also a younger sister. My mother has already retired, and my father will retire in two more years. My parents have a good personality and good rtionship with each other. They are acknowledged as a good couple in our district, and they are also my role models.¡± Elven looked at her in puzzlement, not knowing why she said all these. Mia extended a hand towards him. ¡°Let¡¯s get to know each other again, even if we really can¡¯t be lovers in the future, we can still be close friends.¡± Elven smiled at her, nodded, and shook hands with her. Mia released him, ¡°Friend, don¡¯t be merciful to the people who hurt you in the future.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Mia waved her hands at him, and then went to the car. After the car had left, she smiled and asked, ¡°What did the two of you whisper to each other? I thought you two were shaking hands.¡± ¡°I just reintroduced myself to him and said I wanted to be friends with him.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Mia nodded: ¡°I was a little too anxious before and did not consider his position. He is indeed not suitable for us to discuss emotions now, so I n to return to the very beginning and start a new friendship with him.¡± Luna gave her a thumbs-up. Mia sighed, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if he will be held back by Fina in this period of time.¡± ¡°I feel like¡­ I don¡¯t think so. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Actually, he always had a record of breaking up, but he didn¡¯t take it out previously. Does this mean that at that time, he might have been thinking kindly of Fina ? But, just now, he handed these to the police. I feel that he was truly forced into a corner, so he started to defend himself. Furthermore, Fina ¡®s parents have already beaten him up, and they have even locked them in the police station. Even if Fina wants to make up with them, right now, there is no way to fill up the gap between them. Elven knows it well.¡± Hearing her analysis, Mia felt that it made sense. Regardless if she could be together with Elven in the future. She had always hoped for Elven to be happy. For the next few days, because Fina was hospitalized, she did note back to the school to cause trouble. Mia would send a message to Elven everyday. Only through the Teacher Mia did he find out about his warmth. After the incident at the police station, Elven never went to visit Fina at the hospital again. To put it in Elven ¡®s words, even if he no longer had a stance, he no longer had a reason to do this matter. After the final exam, the students gradually left the school. After sending off all the students in the ss, they could finally take a break. At noon, she ate thest staff meal of the year with the three teachers in her office before heading home. She washed up and was about to take a nap when her cell phone rang. Seeing that it was Elven ¡®s mother, she immediately answered with enthusiasm. ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Luna ,¡± On the other end of the phone, Elven ¡®s mother¡¯s aggrieved wail could be heard: ¡°Luna , there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± ¡°Auntie, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Has he fallen in love again?¡± ¡°Ah? It can¡¯t be, ¡°Brother Elven had just rejected Teacher Mia¡¯s offer,¡± Auntie, why are you asking this? ¡°Fina ¡®s parents havee looking for us, and said that it was because he has people outside that he decided to break up with Fina , causing Fina tomit suicide. But I know the character of my own son. I don¡¯t believe he can do that. ¡± She was so angry. Wasn¡¯t there anyone in her family who was normal? Chapter 322 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie; I¡¯ll go to your ce right now.¡± She went downstairs after hanging up the phone and dialed Wills Waltson¡¯s number. ¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re looking for me, I won¡¯t be too busy. What do you think?¡± ¡°If you have some time, might you join me to the Elven¡¯s house?¡± she inquired. ¡°Is it about Elven again?¡± Wills Waltson was then informed of what Elven¡¯s mother had just said. Wills Waltson put down the documents in his hands: ¡°I found you, you really take this Elven ¡®s house person seriously.¡± ¡°Because they used to treat me well.¡± ¡°I also treat you well,¡± Wills Waltson replied dismissively, ¡°and I don¡¯t see you cing me in your heart either.¡± Who said it? She would have left long ago if she hadn¡¯t put it in her heart, based on the things he helped Cathelina Bright cover up the previous time. She did not intend to continue on this issue, though, and merely stated: ¡°Do you have time? If not, why not? I¡¯ll take the butler with me.¡± Wills Waltson murmured helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± He didn¡¯t even have a face in front of her ¡°I¡¯ll go right now and should arrive Elven before you. I¡¯ll wait for you and we¡¯ll go upstairs together.¡± ¡°All fine, I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Wills Waltson got downstairs and drove to the small neighborhood where Elven¡¯s house was located. He arrived ahead of her, as expected. While he was waiting downstairs, he even ran into Elven who was hurriedly returning from outside. Seeing Wills Waltson , Elven was a little surprised. ¡°Mr. Waltson , why are you here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it all thanks to you,¡±Wills Watson said in an indifferent tone. ¡°When will you be able to clean up the mess that your rtionship is in?¡± Hearing Wills Waltson ¡®s words, Elven ¡®s face looked somewhat embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will take care of this as soon as possible, so I ask Mr. Waltson to return first.¡± Elven finished and was about to go back inside the building. Wills Watson leaned onto the carriage, with a look that did not concern himself, he said to Elven : ¡°Your private life is none of my business, but Luna ¡®s matter is my business, so, for the sake of her, I advise you, as a man, to not be too indecisive.¡± Elven stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at him. Wills Watson said indifferently, ¡°To be merciful to the wicked is to be cruel to oneself. I believe that since you are able to perform outstandingly at work, you are definitely not an idiot in other areas as well. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have a way to solve the problem you¡¯re facing right now. You just can¡¯t bear to say it out loud. To put it more harshly, you just want others to say that you¡¯re being merciful. But do you really have the right to be such a good man now? Look what you¡¯ve done to your life because of a woman. This kind of behavior, not only are you cruel to yourself, but it also involves the humiliation of your parents, and it also causes your friends to suffer along with you. If you don¡¯t stop now, you will suffer the consequences. You better consider this carefully. Do you want to continue tangling with that woman, or end it so quickly and so cleanly? ¡± Elven was quiet for a moment, then nodded at him: ¡°Thank you Mr. Waltson for your advice.¡± Wills Watson no longer bothered with him. Elven turned and went upstairs. When Luna rushed over, Wills Watson had already been waiting for close to ten minutes. When she saw Wills Waltson , she quickly dragged him upstairs. Wills Watson on the other hand, remained calm: ¡°Slow down, Elven is going back, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I saw him.¡± She slowed down her footsteps and said to Wills Waltson : ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet. What are you thanking me for?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but when you came, I felt confident.¡± Wills Watson gave a calmugh, ¡°To be able to be your shield is also my honor.¡± She looked at him with a smile. In this world, there was no one who could spoil her like he did. The two of them arrived at the entrance of the Elven ¡®s house and knocked on the door. Her uncle opened the door. ¡°Uncle.¡± He said helplessly: ¡°Luna , Mr. Waltson ,e in quickly.¡± When the two of them entered the door, Elven ¡®s mother immediately came to her side. Her face was filled with worry as she held onto her hands. ¡°Luna .¡± ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She looked towards Fina ¡®s father¡¯s Fina ¡®s mother who was arguing with Elven . Fina ¡®s father said: ¡°My daughter has apanied you for four years. Tell me, how does that count?¡± ¡°Uncle, do you really think that I did not resist because I was in the wrong? Your daughter has been with me for four years, but I have wronged her when she was by my side. She was by my side,zy, and eager for pleasure, but I always defended her. She didn¡¯t want to do housework, so I could get someone toe back and do it. She likes to go shopping, so I give her all kinds of cards. She wants to buy clothes, shoes and bags with famous brands, I buy them, and she sees other people¡¯s parents living big houses for me to buy for you, I also did it, but do you really think that I, Elven , am a big spendthrift? When I was willing, she was a treasure. Now that I¡¯m unwilling, she was nothing, so no matter what you say, don¡¯t even think about getting anything from me. Get out of my house immediately. ¡± However, the Fina ¡®s father refused to forgive me, ¡°Impossible, if you don¡¯t pay the five million for the loss of her youth, I will definitely not leave this ce.¡± She stunned. Could it be for money? Or was it her parents¡¯ unteral decision? Elven ¡®s mother said: ¡± The house you are living in right now was bought by my son. Even if my son was in love with your daughter, why would he pay the five million? ¡°Just based on the fact that he has harmed my daughter¡¯s youth, if the two of them were to break up, it would be easy for the girl to suffer a loss. This is a matter that everyone recognizes, you can¡¯t deny it.¡± Just as Luna was about to step forward to help the Elven ¡®s mother, she was stopped by Wills Watson who stood beside her. Wills Watson said: ¡°Elven doesn¡¯t have anything to say? Since they are here to settle ounts with you, then calcte everything clearly . Later on, when the road is high, everyone will walk on half of it. Isn¡¯t that more appropriate? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Fina ¡®s father seemed to have received support. ¡°Give me money, as long as you give me money, I¡¯ll pretend that this never happened.¡± ¡°Why? Do you know that you are ckmailing? ¡± ¡°Hoh, what? Are you still going to lock me up again?¡± He looked at Elven coldly, ¡°Let me tell you, this price of five million is already very fair. My daughter is far from being worth this small amount of money.¡± She was so angry. Wills raised his hand and held her shoulders: ¡°This matter, no matter how much help you give me, it¡¯s useless. If Elven does not make up his mind to change the current situation, then no one can help him.¡± Hearing that, Elven took a deep breath and looked at Fina ¡®s father: ¡°You want to settle ounts, right? Alright, then let¡¯s settle this debt properly.¡± Chapter 323 Elven approached Fina¡¯s father and stared at him, his aura already growing. ¡°I spent at least four million dors on your daughter when we were in love. Because of her nagging, I lost my $200, 000-a-year career. Also, the house you¡¯re in now is the one I spent all of my money on. You were there at the time, so you should know that it cost 2. 2 million dors, and the d¨¦cor cost more than 300, 000 dors. Right currently, the price of properties in that region has climbed to more than 25, 000 dors, implying that the price should be greater than 3. 5 million dors. ording to your request, shouldn¡¯t you give me money? ¡± ¡°Why do you count the house in it? That belongs to us.¡± Elven¡¯s eyes were keen: ¡°Who said it was yours? I still have the house¡¯s proof of buying it with my moneyf, and you haven¡¯t forgotten the agreement we signed when you bought it, have you?¡± ¡°The agreement explicitly indicates that if the rtionship broke down because of you, the house will be considered aspensation to our daughter,¡± Fina¡¯s father said, his face strained. ¡°Yes, the agreement specifically said that if it was due to Fina, the house would be returned to me. This rule, was personally added by you at that time.¡± Fina ¡®s father regretted taking the unnecessary action at that time. Because at that time, Elven had clearly said that there was no need for such a thing. Fina¡¯s mother says: ¡°We will not give up on this house. Your rtionship ended because you were incorrect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Fina¡¯s father said sarcastically, ¡°you¡¯re the one who broke up.¡± ¡°I will suit for this matter, I have documentation to indicate that Fina insisted on breaking up, and that was the basis for the rtionship breaking down, therefore I am convinced that I can get my hands on that house,¡± Elven said, not rushing. Fina ¡®s mother looked at Fina ¡®s father, then went to the ground and said sarcastically: ¡°Your Elven ¡®s familyhas gone too far, my daughter alreadymitted suicide, and you all are still so heartless, are you still human after all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the first time shemitted suicide, but this time, I will absolutely not give in. You two should go as soon as possible; I will address the remaining issues through legal means. You may also sue me if you believe I am incorrect. Let¡¯s settle this in court.¡± Elven took out his phone after finishing his speech and finding that his mother was still on the ground. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave within one minute, I¡¯ll contact the cops, and breaking into a residence is against thew. Only this time, I¡¯m not going to defend you.¡± Fina¡¯s father knelt and helped her mother up. He nced at Elven with rage on his face: ¡°You¡¯re a decent guy, you little rascal. You abandoned my kid and did this to us.¡± ¡°Your daughter is not someone who will be duped by others. My life was devastated by her. You can return and prepare. I¡¯ll send someone to take back the house after the new year. If you don¡¯t go, you¡¯ll have to deal with the consequences.¡± Fina¡¯s father intended to beat Elven. His father raised his hand and pushed him away. ¡°My son, it¡¯s not your turn to attack. Scram!¡± When Fina¡¯s father saw this, Fina¡¯s mother could only admit her terrible luck and leave. Elven sighed in relief. Elven¡¯s mother reached out and pinched him twice: ¡°Have you gone insane from studying, child? How do you entice a woman like this? You are truly infuriating me.¡± ¡°Mom ¡­¡± ¡°Enough, this is not the time to me him. He is victim as well,¡± said as he looked towards and Luna . ¡°Luna , quickly tell Mr. Waltson to sit. I¡¯ll go make dinner, and you two will dine here tonight.¡± She waved her hand and said, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here. Uncle. We still have things to do tonight, we¡¯lle and bother you another day.¡± Elven ¡®s mother thanked he. Elven nodded towards Wills Watson and said, ¡°Mr. Waltson thank you for awakening me today.¡± Wills Watson calmly raised the corner of his mouth: ¡°Being able to be enlightened proves that you still have a way to be saved, and I¡¯ll give you another piece of advice, you must do what you said just now. If you are soft-hearted again, then you really won¡¯t be saved, some people are the best at taking opportunities.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Wills Watson left with her. The two of them got into Wills Waltson ¡®s car. ¡°What did you teach the Brother Elven ?¡± she asked, puzzled. Wills Watson smirked as he said, ¡°This is a chance that cannot be revealed.¡± ¡°Tsk,¡±Luna leaned back. ¡°You really know how to make things difficult for others.¡± ¡°Hmm, you guys are quite open-minded. In the end, you guys were unable to settle this small matter even after a few days.¡± She said, ¡°What? You even used me to insult others to praise yourself.¡± ¡°Is that not the truth?¡± She snorted and refused to argue with him. No matter what he had said, this matter had a good ending. ¡°It¡¯s the holidays, do you have any ce you want to go?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Think about it carefully. I will bring you out for a walk before the New Year. When your stomache gets bigger, you won¡¯t be able to move about so easily.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I just want to sleep and study. If I can go to Big City Home, I would be even more happy.¡± Wills Watson was displeased: ¡°Just because you want to leave my side.¡± ¡°Because you always affect my studies.¡± ¡°Did I affect you?¡± He leaned close to her and smiled evilly, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. With a beauty like me right now, it¡¯ll be hard for you to concentrate.¡± Her hand poked at her temple and pushed her head away. ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Wills Watson could not help butugh: ¡°You got angry from embarrassment, seems like I guessed right.¡± ¡°You think too much, okay? It¡¯s because you talk too much.¡± ¡°In this life, you¡¯re the first person who¡¯s talked so much about me.¡± ¡°Hmm, looks like I¡¯m the unlucky one. I met a talkative Wills Waltson .¡± ¡°That is your honor, you don¡¯t know how lucky you are.¡± The two of them exchanged words, neither of them allowing the other to speak. However, just by teasing them like this, they all felt that the situation was extremely interesting. As soon as Benjeming Waltson went on vacation, he went on a trip with his two ssmates. On the 28th, he finally returned.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. And on this day, ording to the old rules, Jackie Waltson and Cathelina Bright also moved back from their own vi. In the afternoon, just as Wills Watson and Luna finished eating dinner, Cathelina Bright came over. She was followed by her aunt, carrying a basket. Seeing the two of them, Cathelina Bright revealed a happy expression: ¡°Wills , Miss Greenwich , have you eaten yet? I was just bored, so I personally made some snacks for you guys to taste. ¡± She thought that everyone would be embarrassed when she came here. But the ¡®easiness¡¯ Cathelina Bright disyed seemed to be as if nothing bad had happened between the two of them. This made Luna somewhat suspicious. Was it because she was too vengeful, or Cathelina Bright was too forgetful? Or ¡­ Was it because she was too good at acting and she was not good enough? Chapter 324 After Cathelina Bright finished speaking, she had already turned around and took the food basket from the aunt¡¯s hands, walking towards the table. She took out the dim sum and smiled warmly at Miss Greenwich . ¡°Miss Greenwich says, while my culinary abilities are mediocre, my pastry skills are not. Try it for yourself.¡± She gazed at Cathelina Bright but said nothing. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, responded, ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Cathelina Bright examined the table ¡°You can try something after eating, but there isn¡¯t much. Or are you simply uninterested in my cooking?¡± Wills Waltson jumped up and asked, ¡°Since we have a professional pastry chef at home, could it be that his talents are inferior to yours?¡± ¡°However, my heart is¡­¡± ¡°Okay, no one here requires your kindness. You can return now.¡± Wills Waltson smiled at him lovingly after he finished speaking and said, ¡°Go upstairs and rest.¡± Cathelina Bright sprang to her feet, but she was not angry. Instead, she grabbed her arm and said, ¡°Miss Greenwich , let¡¯s talk.¡± Their gazes met as she nced at her. Cathelina Bright¡¯s eyes were frigid, but she looked miserable. Wills Waltson grumbled, ¡°What do you want to talk about now?¡± ¡°Wills, this is the Waltson family; I don¡¯t eat people; could you just stop avoiding me like I¡¯m a bomb?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ss room to chat,¡± she said immediately, without waiting for Wills Waltson to speak. Wills Watson pulled her wrist. This woman, why was she softhearted again? She smiled at her before withdrawing her hand. She followed Cathelina Bright to the backyard and entered the warm ss room. There were only two people here. Cathelina Bright pulled out two chairs and said to her: ¡°Please take a seat.¡± After Luna sat down, Cathelina Bright also sat down beside her. ¡°What does Miss Bright want to say?¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , I know that you do not wish to see me, but with our current rtionship, we are sister-inw, after all, family. Meeting each other is unavoidable, even if you are unhappy, I hope you can endure it.¡± She looked at Cathelina Bright¡¯s sincere expression and did not speak. Seeing that she did not say anything, Cathelina Bright said: ¡°The day after tomorrow is New Year, this is a good day to reunite with your family, as a member of this family, I do not wish to ruin this happy asion, so, no matter how much you hate me, at least for these few days, let us not ruin the atmosphere of our family, okay?¡± ¡°Miss Bright wishes for me to act with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to put on an act. I¡¯ve already said that. Although you hate me, I don¡¯t hate you. I can understand why you¡¯re angry, and naturally, I can digest the hatred you have towards me. So, this time, the only person who has to act is the Miss Greenwich yourself. ¡± ¡°Since I have be Wills Waltson ¡®s wife, I naturally know how to weigh the pros and cons. In order to prevent Wills Watson from making things difficult for him, I will act out the scenes that should be yed, so I don¡¯t need Miss Bright ¡®s reminder. As for Miss Bright ¡®s good intentions for the moment, I still do not ept it. I still have the old saying, I can no longer have any friendly feelings towards Miss Bright , and you don¡¯t have to release your good intentions either. ¡± With that, she stood up and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Seeing Cathelina Bright a little dazed, Cathelina Bright left on her own ord. Cathelina Bright stayed in the ss room for a few minutes beforeing out. When they passed by the living room, Wills Watson and Luna were not there, but it was the butler. The butler stepped forward: ¡°Second Madam, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Cathelina Bright looked at The butler, her eyes filled with tears: ¡°No need, I will go back by myself.¡± She turned her head to look in the direction of the building and left. When The butler entered the courtyard, he heard a few aunties who were still on duty mumbling blindly. ¡°Ms. Waltson is not a person who knows how to bully people.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how the Second Madam left while crying?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I feel that the Ms. Waltson and the Second Madam are very kind. There must be some misunderstanding. ¡± The butler cleared his throat. The few of them immediately went silent. The butler stepped forward and said in a low voice: ¡°What are you all doing, do you still want to continue?¡± ¡°Butler, I am sorry, we spoke too much. We will take note of it in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost the new year, so I won¡¯t punish you guys. But remember, if you guys still dare to talk about the Waltson family, the ones who are in trouble are you guys.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler sighed, it was difficult for the officials to get rid of their family matters, and the affairs of the Waltson family were even more chaotic. On the day of New Year¡¯s Eve, only three aunts remained at home to keep watch. Everyone else had gone home to celebrate the new year. As such, the bustling courtyard became a little quieter. During breakfast, Benjeming Waltson came to Wills Waltson ¡®s ce, because today was the only ce with a chef. Before eating, he even sent a gift to her. Under Wills Waltson ¡®s sharp gaze, he received the gift and asked: ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Pregnant women¡¯s radiation proof clothing, I have prepared one for you and Second Sister-in-Law.¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson retracted his gaze. She said, ¡°I have a lot. Your third brother bought a whole closet full of radiation suits.¡± ¡°This is different. This is something that I cusTomy ized, and then personally brought to a minority during my travels, so that their local embroiderydy could embroider it with a design and a name.¡± She opened the box and took out the radiation suit. These clothes were truly unique. There was a beautiful cherry blossom embroidered on the chest, and there was also her name on the corner of her clothes. She got up and put on her clothes. ¡°Thank you. You are too considerate. I really like it.¡± Wills Watson said in disdain: ¡°It¡¯s not only given to you.¡± ¡°Second Brother, my Third Sister-in-Law¡¯s and their clothes are different, so the things I gave them could be considered unique.¡± After sitting down, she took a sip of the porridge and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°Your clothes are embroidered with cherry blossoms. Second Sister-in-Law¡¯s clothes are embroidered with white lotuses.¡± She asked, ¡°Why is it different?¡± ¡°Because you are as elegant and simple as a cherry blossom and the Second Sister-in-Law is as pure and clean as a white lotus.¡± She felt that these words were definitely good words, but why did she always feel that something was wrong when she mentioned white lotus? She hoped that Second Sister-in-Law would not think too much about it. Wills Watson snorted: ¡°You tter me quite a bit.¡± ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s the new year, can you not push me? Isn¡¯t it my good intention to give you gifts, Am I right, Third Sister-in-Law? ¡± She nodded in agreement and said to Wills Waltson : ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wills Watson stared at her: ¡°Eat.¡± She bowed her head and sNicky ered, thinking that sometimes he really did look like a child. It was noon when Cathelina Bright finally arrived, wearing the radiation suit that Benjeming Waltson gave her. At that time, Benjeming Waltson was resting on the sofa, ying a game. Luna leaned on Wills Waltson ¡®s side as the two of them watched a movie together. Seeing the two entering, Benjeming Waltson only took a nce and said: ¡°Second brother, Second Sister-in-Law.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at her, his expression was ugly. Cathelina Bright pushed Jackie Waltson to the side of the sofa, then sat next to her. Looking at the television screen, she said: ¡°What a coincidence, this old movie is also my favorite.¡± Luna was ufortable. Because Wills had just said that he thought this movie was pretty good ¡­ Chapter 325 When he heard this, Benjaming Waltson, who was deep in a game, raised his head and looked at Wills Waltson and Luna. Because he heard Wills Waltson say that he enjoyed this movie as well as he was choosing a movie. ¡°This movie is quite wonderful to see,¡± Cathelina Bright said to Jackie Waltson. Jackie Waltson nodded and said to her softly, ¡°Then watch it for a bit.¡± ¡°So, how about you? If you get bored, I¡¯ll send you over there to sunbathe.¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Cathelina Bright giggled and returned her gaze to the screen. She wanted to go, but she wasn¡¯t sure. She had done nothing wrong and had no reason to flee from them. Cathelina Bright turned her head and said to her after more than ten minutes of watching ¡°The female heroine is on the verge of death. The man is so depressed that he never marries.¡± ¡°Miss Bright, when you¡¯re viewing a movie, it¡¯s best not to reveal anything,¡± she said Cathelina Bright. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Cathelina Bright said, covering her mouth with her palm. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this movie too many times and I¡¯m constantly moved by it, so I couldn¡¯t help but say too much.¡± She turned to Wills Waltson after she finished speaking and said: ¡°Wills, you remain the finest. How can you be so coy about the finale of a movie that you already know?¡± Isn¡¯t this not the movie they¡¯d seen together? She grew even more depressed as she reflected on this. Wills Waltson¡¯s waist was covertly pinched as she leaned back. Wills Waltson raised his head to face her. She sighed and rolled her eyes. Seeing that Wills Watson was still looking, she shook her neck: ¡°Honey, my neck is hurting, lend me your shoulder and let me lean on it.¡± After Wills Watson finished listening, he extended his right hand, ced her head on his left shoulder, and continued to watch the movie in a serious manner. Seeing this scene, Benjeming Waltson sNicky ered. She wanted to curse in her heart. Leaning on his shoulder to watch the movie made her neck hurt. She had to endure it. However, should this Wills Watson even care about it? Did she just pinch him? Was there really a need to look at her like that? It made her feel guilty. Also, he hadn¡¯t gone to the movies with her, but he had seen it with Cathelina Bright ¡­ She cursed him back and forth in her mind. When the movie was almost over, Cathelina Bright could not help but shed tears.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. To be honest, the movie¡¯s ending is really pretty. She was moved. But when Cathelina Bright cried, she didn¡¯t want to cry. She blinked hard and fought back the tears. Cathelina Bright wiped her eyes with a tissue and asked: ¡°Miss Greenwich , do you think this movie is good to watch?¡± ¡°Not my type.¡± After she finished, she looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°What do you think?¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°We thought of the same thing. I also think that this movie is already old-fashioned.¡± Cathelina Bright retorted, ¡°How can that be? ssic will never go out of style.¡± Wills Watson calmly replied, ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re not people from the same world. It¡¯s because our tastes are different.¡± Cathelina Bright was a little disappointed. Was it so hard to tell her what she liked to hear? Wills Watson did not care about her gaze and looked towards the kitchen door: ¡°Is the food ready?¡± The butler came out and said, ¡°Mr. Waltson you can start preparing for dinner at any time.¡± Wills Watson got up, ¡°Then let¡¯s eat. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll finish this round soon. You guys eat first.¡± Luna and Wills Watson were preparing to leave. Cathelina Bright said to Benjeming Waltson: ¡°Benjaming , how old are you, still ying games. Come, let¡¯s eat first.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Jackie Waltson was displeased: ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him, he doesn¡¯t have a proper personality.¡± Cathelina Bright waved her hand: ¡°Jackie.¡± Benjeming Waltson was speechless, ¡°Second brother, why are you even more long-winded than father?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t bbering for your own good? Those people don¡¯t care about you, who cares if you will be outstanding in the future.¡± As Jackie Waltson spoke, he nced in the direction of Wills Watson and Luna . Wills Watson looked at Jackie Waltson, and retorted: ¡°The truly outstanding people, are not people who are scolded and controlled by others.¡± ¡°That would be better than not caring about anything and eventually bing the traitor of the family.¡± Seeing that the smell of gunpowder between the two of them was extremely strong, Benjeming Waltson immediately threw his phone to the side: ¡°Second Brother, Third Brother, I won¡¯t y anymore, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat.¡± Cathelina Bright said in a low voice next to Benjeming Waltson¡¯s ear. ¡°Benjaming , don¡¯t take it to heart. Your brother isn¡¯t in a good mood. ¡± Benjeming Waltson winked at Cathelina Bright andughed as he pushed Jackie Waltson to the side of the table. ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t worry. Whether or not I¡¯m outstanding in the future is my own business. I definitely won¡¯tin to anyone.¡± Jackie Waltson sat opposite to Wills Waltson , and after the two brothers looked at each other, they both chose to suppress the anger in their hearts. Cathelina Bright and Luna looked at each other, but their eyes barely met, because Luna did not look at her. Benjeming Waltson sat by his side. During the meal, he was the most rxed. He ate and drank, not caring about the atmosphere between the four of them at all. During the meal, Cathelina Bright asked: ¡°Everyone should be fine tomorrow , I don¡¯t have any rtives with the Miss Greenwich , but I think we should all get together. Should we go out and make our wish like in the past?¡± Jackie Waltson looked at her: ¡°How can Miss Greenwich not have any rtives? She is a daughter of the Enderson family, right now, the young miss of the Enderson family is in prison, her family is very lonely, I¡¯m afraid the Miss Greenwich will have to go back to her parents¡¯ home tofort them.¡± Wills Watson pped the fork onto the table. The atmosphere in the room was tense. Before he spoke, she helped Wills Watson with the food and naturally held down his hands, preventing him from speaking. She then smiled towards Jackie Waltson: ¡°Second brother, since I¡¯m married to Wills Waltson , I¡¯ll be a Waltson family. Wills Watson is everything to me, I¡¯ll listen to him. tomorrow , he will take me to the Enderson family, then I will go to the Enderson family. Then, if he will take me to the Smith family, and I will go to the Smith family. ¡± Wills Watson smiled as he looked at her: ¡°You don¡¯t have to go anywhere, just obediently stay by my side.¡± ¡°Alright, honey.¡± She started joking with him, and happily gave him some food. At the side, Benjeming Waltson could not help but shiver. His Third Sister-in-Law had sessfully given him goosebumps. Cathelina Bright tightened her grip on the fork as she thought in her heart, seductive fox, a slut. But on the surface, she said: ¡°Jackie, don¡¯t always push Miss Greenwich to Enderson family¡¯s side. A few days ago, she went back to the Enderson family, wasn¡¯t it because of me? I will feel guilty if you talk about this.¡± ¡°What are you ashamed of? The matter of her being Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter was not caused by you, and before you knew it, it was already confirmed. ¡± Wills Watson said in displeasure: ¡°Are you done yet? It¡¯s none of your business whose daughter is my wife.¡± Chapter 326 Jackie Waltson¡¯s face likewise turned chilly ¡°You and I are not the only Waltson family here. I have the qualifications and authority to denounce the Enderson family as a member of your Waltson family.¡± Wills Waltson rose to his feet. Benjaming Waltson suddenly stood up and walked to Wills Waltson¡¯s side, pressing him down on the seat. ¡°Third brother, you seat first; I¡¯d want to say a few words as well.¡± As he stated this, he looked at Jackie Waltson. ¡°Second, while I disagree with what you said and am also a member of the Waltson family, I will not interfere with your marriage or the choice of the other half. No matter whose daughter my Third Sister-in-Law is, she is solely my third brother¡¯s wife in my eyes. I don¡¯t understand, but when you married the Second Sister-in-Law back then, the Second Sister-in-fLaw¡¯s famillywas in a state of decline. If we chose to, we had enough reasons to prevent you from marrying the Second Sister-in-Law, but none of us did.¡± ¡°YouSecond Sister-in-Law is not the same as her. I didn¡¯t oppose her when she was only a University professor.¡± ¡°Yes. At that time, you were also very good to the Third Sister-in-Law, but why did you have to make things difficult and go against her just because she became Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter? If she is Johny Enderson ¡®s beloved daughter, I will also oppose her as I am afraid that she has a reason to get close to third brother. But actually, she is the enemy of the Enderson family. Everyone says that the enemy¡¯s enemy is your friend. It is true that the Waltson family hates the Enderson family, but the rules are dead, and people are alive, so why do you insist on being the bandit leader for something that everyone agrees on? ¡± Hearing Benjeming Waltson¡¯s words, Wills Watson had a hard time looking at his little brother. This kid, he doesn¡¯t break his chain at crucial moments. Very good. ¡°Shut your mouth,¡±Jackie Waltson said as he looked at him in displeasure. Cathelina Bright tugged on Jackie Waltson: ¡°Jackie, didn¡¯t we already say that during the new year, don¡¯t ruin the atmosphere, it¡¯s fate for our family to be together. Why do you have to make everyone unhappy just because of your emotions?¡± ¡°Who is really happy in this house? You? Aren¡¯t you aggrieved? Him?¡± He pointed at Wills Waltson : ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to see us at all, or is she happy? Heh, since everyone is gathered together yet their hearts are not, what¡¯s the use? ¡± Wills Watson turned his head towards the The butler: ¡°The butler, since your second master is so unwilling to eat this meal, we don¡¯t need to keep them any longer, you should walk the guests out.¡± Benjeming Waltson quickly said: ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t be like that.¡± He said to Jackie Waltson: ¡°Second Brother, to be honest, I am truly happy. Third brother was very happy to be able to spend the New Year with the Third Sister-in-Law. As for Third Sister-in-Law, she was even happier because this year, she finally had a true family member. Second Sister-in-Law is also happy, only when you start looking for trouble will you make Second Sister-in-Law so troubled. The only person who needs to adjust his attitude right now is you. ¡± Cathelina Bright also nodded her head: ¡°I feel that Benjaming has truly grown up, and the words that he spoke were all the words in our hearts. Jackie, you can¡¯t go so far against someone, especially that person, who is someone your own brother loves, a rtive of ours.¡± Jackie Waltson closed his eyes and worked hard to suppress his anger. She got up and poured herself a cup of fruit juice. Carrying the cup of fruit juice, she walked in front of Jackie Waltson. ¡°Second Brother, I know you don¡¯t want to see me here, but here I am. Even if everyone is unhappy, in the end, we are still sitting together. If I leave, I can guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to eat this meal. Your own blood brother, you should understand that you don¡¯t wish to lose decorum with your own brother on the new-year¡¯s eve, right? ¡± Jackie Waltson nced at her. This woman was threatening him. Wills Watson smirked, and took a sip from his red wine cup. And the smile was all over her face: ¡°Second Brother, let me toast you as Miss Bright wishes. I hope we can get along well these few days. As for the future ¡­ What happens in the future? Let¡¯s talk about it in the future.¡± Cathelina Bright pushed him: ¡°Jackie, drink with Miss Greenwich , please.¡± Jackie Waltson endured his anger, raising his wine cup and clinking it with the cup with her. She finished the juice in one gulp and returned to her seat. This¡¯ war ¡®could be considered as havinge to an end for the time being. But no one spoke.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Seeing that the atmosphere was still tense, Benjeming Waltson said: ¡°Second brother¡¯s Second Sister-in-Law, third brother¡¯s Third Sister-in-Law, tomorrow our trip will be as usual.¡± She looked at him and asked, ¡°What will we do?¡± Benjeming Waltson said in all seriousness: ¡°We will make a wish at the Temple, every year we will go there, we will even stay there for the night, and eat vegetarian meal.¡± ¡°That sounds good.¡± Wills Watson asked: ¡°Have you been to the Temple before?¡± Luna shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a temple before because I don¡¯t believe in Buddha.¡± Cathelina Bright said gently, ¡°Miss Greenwich , actually, it is pretty good to have a belief in you.¡± ¡°When I was young, I believed that Buddha and Bodhisattva would protect my mother, but after begging many times, I finally understood ¡­¡± She then smiled and said, ¡°For matters like these, it¡¯s best to be more understanding.¡± Wills Watson gave her some food: ¡°Then tomorrow , do you have any other thoughts? We can also avoid the temple. ¡± Cathelina Bright said: ¡°Wills , for this matter, a minority should obey the majority. After all, this has always been a tradition in the Waltson family.¡± ¡°Some useless traditions. There¡¯s no need to continue them.¡± Jackie Waltson said in a cold voice, ¡°I believe you are doing this for your own selfishness. You don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± Then, she turned to Wills Watson and said: ¡°I already said that I will get used to your cusTomy . Since I have be the daughter-inw of your Waltson family, regardless of whether I believe in Buddha or not, I will still go with you. ¡± Wills Watson nodded: ¡°Thene with us to rx.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Benjeming Waltson tilted his head and asked: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, then how did you celebrate New Year in the past?¡± She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°By myself. I¡¯ve cooked a big table of food for myself. When I¡¯m full, I¡¯ll sleep, and when I¡¯ve slept enough, I¡¯ll eat.¡± Wills Watson looked at her and doted on her: ¡°How you celebrated the New year is not important. From now on we will celebrate it together.¡± They looked at each other and smiled. Benjeming Waltson could not help but shudder: ¡°Tsk, tsk. this is why I don¡¯t like to eat with you guys.¡± With a evil smile, she said, ¡°Then you should at least bring your girlfriend back.¡± ¡°Third Brother, I want to report my Third Sister-in-Law, isn¡¯t she teaching me badly? ¡°I choose to shield her.¡± Benjeming Waltson shook his head: ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have justice anymore.¡± On the other side, when Cathelina Bright saw the expressions in their eyes, fire seemed to be burning in her heart. She really wanted to tear apart this fake smile that was filled with Luna . Why, why did she stay by Wills Waltson ¡®s side. No one knew how much effort she had to put in in order to restrain the devil in her heart. Chapter 327 He had always been restraining himself Everyone went back to sleep after lunch. She was bored after napping for a time. Wills Waltson advocated seeing the film again, saying, ¡°How about we watch it in our room this time?¡± ¡°You want to watch another movie that you and Cathelina Bright like?¡± she gouged out his eyeballs. ¡°I¡¯m delighted you¡¯re jealous, but I have no idea what kind of movies she enjoys.¡± ¡°So, what you¡¯re trying to convey is that the two of you share the same thoughts,¡± she retorted fiercely. ¡°Woman, you look extremely cute when you¡¯re jealous,¡± Wills Waltson said, poking the center of her brows. ¡°Do not act like this,¡±¡±Speak, the movie you want to see this time is another wonderful memory you saw together,¡± she replied angrily, tilting her head and holding her chest. You¡¯re watching a movie with her? Wills Waltson assumed she had misread something. ¡°I¡¯ve never watched a film with her in it.¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s true?¡± She leaned in toward him. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t believe me; everything I said was true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said that all of you really have the same heart and soul. Coincidentally, you like the same movie. What a perfect match.¡± ¡°I rarely watch movies. The movie I¡¯m watching today was posted when my friend just started working in Western AmericaCinema. Because I have the capital, no matter who asks me if I like any movies, I will always tell them about this movie.¡± Hearing his exnation, her eyes rxed. But very quickly, she realized that when Cathelina Bright said she liked this movie, it was either to curry favor with Wills Watson or to infuriate her secretly. Fortunately, she had miscalcted and found fault with Wills Watson this time, and he exined everything clearly . Otherwise, she might really be sulking. It seemed that the correct way to get along with each other was to solve the problem in time. Seeing that she was in a daze, Wills Watson said: ¡°You can choose this time, I¡¯ll apany you to watch the movie, okay?¡± Her eyebrows slightly raised. This was more like it. She chose a love film that was released justst month. It¡¯s about the love story of a couple from the love affair of the campus to their final marriage after graduation. In fact, when she was at school, Sabranda had mentioned it to her. She even knew the oue. However, she never expected that there would be so many scenes of kissing in this movie. The feeling of being in the same room as Wills Watson really felt awkward. Every time there was an ambiguous scene, she would choose to drink water. Wills Watson seemed to have discovered her pattern. When she picked up the ss again, he turned sideways, took her hand and kissed her. She closed her eyes, regretting her decision. Had she known this would happen, she would have chosen a cartoon to watch. Wills Watson released her, and said unsatisfied: ¡°Just watch the movie, and you¡¯ll look good. Don¡¯t seduce me, huh?¡± She was not convinced and retorted without any confidence, ¡°How did I seduce you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you cause so much noise just to make me pay attention to you?¡± It was such a huge injustice. She felt awkward, alright? ¡°You open. I want to see a movie.¡± Wills Watson sat up charmingly. She took a deep breath and drank a mouthful of water before putting the cup down. He looked at her and said, ¡°Are all the young people these days really that good at ying?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± She looked at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you also experienced the love affair on campus? The two of you have been so sticky like this, not wanting to separate for even a minute, always wanting to kiss and hold high, right?¡± She nted at him, ¡°You¡¯re watching a movie. Why are you trying to trick me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious. After all, are you a person who had a love affair on campus?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , you¡¯re looking for trouble.¡± Seeing that she had been tickled so much that she lost her temper, Wills Watson was in a good mood as he put his arm around her shoulders and said: ¡°I¡¯m watching a movie.¡± She turned her head and looked at him. He ced her head on his shoulder and said, ¡°If you keep looking at me, I¡¯m going to deal with you. I¡¯ve been restraining myself this whole time.¡± She moved her gaze away and obediently watched the TV. He would bully honest people. It was only four o¡¯clock after the movie. Wills Watson asked: ¡°Another one?¡± She shook her head gently, ¡°Watching a movie at home for a whole day during the new year? How boring.¡± ¡°Then whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll apany you. In any case, as long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯ll be happy to do anything.¡± Hearing this, besides feeling moved, she also had a bad idea. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± She got up from the bed and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Wills Watson looked at her. ¡°In the past, every new year, I would cook by myself. At that time, I thought, when will there be someone that can apany me during the new year and make dinner with me? Coincidentally, you appeared this year.¡± Wills Watson shook his head andughed, this woman ¡­ her hobby is really special.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, if she wanted to, he would apany her. He followed her downstairs. The three aunties in the kitchen had already finished preparing everything. After looking at the dishes the aunts had washed and cut, she said, ¡°Aunties, it¡¯s starting now. You¡¯re on vacation. Go back and reunite with your families.¡± The three of them looked at Wills Waltson . Wills Watson asked: ¡°Are you sure you can handle it alone?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, I can do it.¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t want her to the kitchen initially, but she seemed to be in high spirits. In order to make her happy, he got the The butler to give them a holiday. For the rest of the afternoon, she wore an apron and hummed a small tune as she busied herself in the kitchen. From time to time, she would instruct Wills Watson to give her this and that. Although Wills Watson was not familiar with all of this, he was still very active in cooperating. When he came out of the kitchen, The butler, who was always locked outside by the two of them, looked at him with a smile on his face. Wills Watson closed the kitchen door and asked softly: ¡°Is my appearance funny?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Waltson I think that after being with the Ms. Waltson, you have changed.¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°Are you trying to mock at me?¡± ¡°I really think that the current Mr. Waltson looks more human. In reality, the couple from normal families were not much. The two of them busily worked outside for the whole day and returned home. They went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. One was the head chef and the other was the assistant chef. Or the husband came back after a busy day and the wife made dinner and waited. Mr. Waltson looks more and more like a man of flesh and blood than a dictator of apany.¡± Hearing The butler¡¯s words, Wills Watson smiled. This was the power of love. Love was just two lonely people who had foundpanions suitable for themselves. With the support of the two of them, they walked through the rain and wind together and watched the scenery on the road. He turned around and looked in the direction of the kitchen. He was d that he found the woman that he was willing to change ¡­ Chapter 328 The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was more noisy than imagined. Hearing that the dinner was personally made by her, Cathelina Bright expressed her envy. ¡°When I get the chance, Miss Greenwich, I truly want to learn culinary arts from you.¡± ¡°However, if Miss Bright really wants to learn, I can ask the chef at home to teach you. Miss Bright is quite intelligent. You will undoubtedly understand it faster than I did.¡± She stared at The Butler once she finished speaking. ¡°Butler, prepare a bowl and fork and join us for dinner.¡± The butler waved his hand swiftly ¡°There¡¯s no need, Young Madam. I am a family worker and am unable to sit at the table.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s the new year, so no need to be courteous.¡± ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t wait for your Ms. Waltson to bring you the dinnerware,¡± Wills Waltson added. ¡°Thank you, young masters and madams¡­ I¡¯ll do what you request.¡± Everyone was seated at the table, and Benjaming Waltson appeared to havee prepared, encouraging everyone to join in games. ¡°Let¡¯s just y the simplest game of luck,¡± he suggested, seeing that no one was paying attention to him. He took out a paper tube and said, ¡°There are five lots, two of them wrote zero, one of them wrote one, one of them wrote two, and one of them wrote three. We¡¯ll have a few drinks as soon as we get a few. But since Second Sister-in-Law is old, I will not participate in it, but since Second Sister-in-Law is participating, you all can¡¯t drink until you¡¯re pregnant, so the drinks that you guys get are for Second and Third Brother, how about it? ¡± Cathelina Brightughed: ¡°You would get drunk like that.¡± ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, don¡¯t be so reserved in everything. It¡¯s the new year, so what if you¡¯re drunk?¡± Benjeming Waltson said in disappointment: ¡°I¡¯ve prepared this for half a day, you guys can¡¯t be not support me, right?¡± She pped her hands and said, ¡°I support you.¡± She really wanted to let Wills Watson get drunk so that she could take pictures of him embarrassed. She had been holding back her anger for a long time. Cathelina Bright could not help butugh: ¡°Miss Greenwich , why did you start to jeer as well.¡± ¡°New Year? It¡¯s going to be a bit lively, honey, what do you think?¡± Hearing her word, even if Wills Watson disagreed, he would still change his mind. ¡°Then let¡¯s have fun. We can let go of the ones that can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± Because of him, the game had started. But in order to not let anything happen to him, Cathelina Bright made The butler change the cup to a small cup. Sometimes she felt that she was really unsuitable for small fry. This was because she, who had always been unlucky, had actually struck three zeros in a row. Just as she was getting upset, the situation reversed. She would draw two, then three, but she wouldn¡¯t get a zero. While she said that she was sorry, she was also proud of herself as she watched Wills Watson drink. As Wills Watson finished drinking, his face flushed red, a rare urrence. In the end, Cathelina Bright still worriedly said: ¡°Everyone drank a lot tonight, let¡¯s enjoy the game. Let¡¯s end tonight¡¯s drinks and games here, Miss Greenwich , what do you think?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± After eating, Jackie Waltson said that he wanted to rest, so Cathelina Bright took him and left first. Benjeming Waltson was also drunk and sent back by the The butler. In the past, tenderness had always watched the Spring Festival G. Therefore, after everyone left, Luna sat down beside the sofa and switched on the television. Wills Watson came over to her side and stared at her face. She leaned back. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± He felt guilty, but she said innocently, ¡°What do you mean by that? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°When I drink for you, there¡¯s a naughty smile on your face.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so funny. Why should Iugh when you drink for me?¡± She sat to the side. ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Wills Watson pinched her chin: ¡°Then look at my big eyes and tell me seriously, you didn¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡± Mother ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me this man can read minds? She swallowed her saliva. She was clearly nervous, but she forced herself to say, ¡°I¡¯m not having any bad thoughts. I don¡¯t want to lose, okay?¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you dare to look into my eyes?¡± ¡°Because¡­ Because I¡¯m going to watch TV,¡± she said, quickly turning to face the television. ¡°The Spring Festival G is starting.¡± Wills Watson had indeed drunk a lot tonight, but he was not drunk yet. Although he didn¡¯t know what this little girl was happy about when she saw him drink, he was sure that there was something wrong with her. Her current guilt was sufficient to prove that his guess was correct. A few minutester, The butler returned. ¡°Mr. Waltson , Benjaming is back. He drank quite a bit tonight and is a bit drunk. I let him rest first.¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°He deserves that. No one forces him to drink. ¡± ¡°Do you need me to take a look at Second Master and Second Madam?¡± ¡°No need, someone¡¯s on duty, right? Let them handle it themselves.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wills Watson rubbed between his brows: ¡°Alright, you have been tired all day. Go and rest, we don¡¯t need you to worry about us anymore.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the butler left, Wills Watson said: ¡°Should we go upstairs to watch the TV? If we get tired, we can also rest immediately.¡± She nodded, got up and followed him back to his room. Wills Watson was half-lying on the bed, and he seemed to be exhausted. She knew that he had drunk a lot today, so she said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then go to sleep.¡± The only pity was that he couldn¡¯t get drunk on the spot. ¡°What about you?¡± She was still in high spirits. ¡°I want to watch the Spring Festival G. I watch it every year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s interesting?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just that¡­ Get used to it. When my mom was still alive, we used to watch the Spring Festival G this way after New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. This has always been my habit, and even after my mom left, I still came this way.¡± Wills Watson raised his hand and caressed her head: ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± She looked at him and smiled faintly: ¡°That¡¯s not that hard. Being with my mother, everything is blissful, but unfortunately ¡­. After that, she has gone. During the new year, other than missing her a lot, there was nothing else. ¡± Wills Watson said in a gentle voice as he pulled her into his embrace, ¡°From now on, I will never let you be alone again. I will always be with you, for a long time.¡± When she heard this, her heart was moved. She nestled in his arms and looked up at him. His expression was serious, more sincere than ever. The two of them looked at each other, their feelings spreading. Wills Watson lowered his head slightly and kissed her lips. The smell of his wine filled her mouth, but she did not feel resistant. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and it seemed to him that she was receiving his signal. This charming atmosphere was uncontroble ¡­ Chapter 329 She began to pause after that. She wasn¡¯t sure whether she should refuse or ept him. And Wills Waltson had a way of stealing his heart whenever he saw her struggle. He whispered in her ear, a promise she could not resist. He assured himself repeatedly that he would be gentle. He was, in fact, incredibly gentle. Wills Waltson had been waiting for this moment for a long time, but it also proved that he had finally won her heart. This was his happiest day ever. Luna was reserved. Wills Waltson hugged her again, his hands still dishonest. She sat up and grabbed her clothing. Wills Waltson inquired casually, ¡°Where are you going?¡± She didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eyes. ¡°Take a bath,¡± she murmured, her face flushed. Then she hurried off to the bathroom. Seeing her current state, Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. This was probably a woman that came from ancient times. In the bathroom, she stared at herself in the mirror, annoyed. Fortunately, it was already winter, otherwise, how could she meet people with these bites on her neck tomorrow ? Why does this Wills Watson like to leave Marktin s on others? Once wasn¡¯t enough, but a second time¡­ She gritted her teeth and pointed at herself in the mirror. ¡°You, idiot.¡± After a moment, she calmed down and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his passion for the night had been triggered by alcohol. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it mean that she would be smashed by a stone again?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When he came out of the bathroom, Wills Watson was watching TV. With a blushing face, she said, ¡°I¡¯m done bathing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re blushing.¡± She stared at him. Wills Watsonughed: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± She said shyly, ¡°What I want to say is, can you stop talking?¡± ¡°This is the mostmon thing between husband and wife. You are mine, and I am yours. You don¡¯t have to be shy because you used your own things.¡± She jumped gently onto the bed and covered his mouth with her hand. Her strength was not small, Wills Watson turned his head and pulled her hand away, pulling her into his embrace: ¡°Woman, it¡¯s the new year¡¯s time for you to kill your husband.¡± She said in a confident manner, ¡°Because you spoke carelessly.¡± He tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°I¡¯m training you.¡± She stubbornly said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me. Hurry up and sleep. I¡¯m going to watch TV.¡± ¡°Together.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that there was nothing to see?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with you, ah. The TV isn¡¯t good, but apanying you will make me feel good physically and mentally.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but raise her head to look at him, ¡°Your mouth, was it smeared with honey?¡± Wills Watson lowered his head, and kissed her on the lips, his eyes filled with love. When she saw this, she hurriedly shifted her gaze to the television screen and avoided his gaze. Even so, he was still unable to be honest during this night. It was said that there would be a second time once there was a first. This was true. The next day, she was awakened by the sound of firecrackersing from outside. Before she could react, Wills Watson had already flipped over and pressed down on her. ¡°Happy New Year, my wife.¡± The two of them were not wearing any clothes, so their postures were extremely awkward. ¡°Happy New Year,¡± she said, swallowing. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a New Year gift. What about you? Don¡¯t you have a New Year gift?¡± New Year¡¯s gift? How rare that a dignified CEO of a Waltson¡¯s Group would actually ask for a gift from a poor woman like her ¡­ The key was that she really felt guilty because she wasn¡¯t prepared. ¡°You didn¡¯t say you wanted to prepare this thing, so ¡­¡± ¡°Then make it up to yourself.¡± He happily lowered his head and kissed her. Before she could resist, the door suddenly opened from the outside. Benjeming Waltson¡¯s voice came over, ¡°Happy New ¡­¡± Before he even had the chance to say the word, Wills Watson had already quickly covered up her with a nket. Seeing that, Benjeming Waltson immediatelyughed: ¡°As you wish.¡± He immediately closed the door and ran downstairs. It was humiliating to be curled up under the covers. Wills Watson pulled on the nket, but she was still unwilling to let go. He smiled and said, ¡°He has left. Come out.¡± Her voice was filled with regret: ¡°If I don¡¯te out, it¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s so embarrassing, Wills Waltson , you¡¯re so annoying.¡± Wills Watson could not help but chuckle: ¡°It¡¯s fine, he did not see it. I moved very quickly, and furthermore, you were already hidden in the nket, so it was not exposed.¡± ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t see you, with you suppressing me, he¡¯s not an idiot.¡± Shey under the covers and touched her face to the bed. Wills Watson smiled dotingly, as he pulled her into his embrace, ¡°Alright, quicklye out. You¡¯re holding back inside really hard, don¡¯t hold yourself back too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if you suffocate me to death. I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± She was truly ashamed. He patted her on the back and said, ¡°It¡¯s the new year, don¡¯t say such ominous words. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go down and take care of himter to help you vent your anger.¡± She pushed the nket away and wrapped herself in it as she red at him. ¡°You clearly started it. If I want to clean up, I¡¯ll have to finish you first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡±Wills Watson said as heid on the bed. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll be right here, you can ravage me however you want.¡± ¡°You ¡­ None of you brothers are good enough to anger me to death. ¡± she wrapped the nket around her and got out of bed to go to the washroom. She wouldn¡¯t talk to a rogue. Wills Watson chuckled when he saw her miserable state. Before closing the door, she red at him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed tough.¡± After saying that, she threw the nket in front of the bathroom door. Wills Watson felt that he had met a treasure, and it was even the only treasure in the entire world. Wills Watson went next door to take a shower. When he went downstairs with Luna , Benjeming Waltson was still there. He raised his hands high up in the air, and looked at the two of them with a mischievous smile. ¡°Third brother, Third Sister-in-Law. Happy new year . I swear, I definitely did not do it on purpose just now.¡± She blushed as she thought to herself, ¡°Why is this brat so unruly today?¡± Wills Watson said in a domineering manner: ¡°Shut your mouth, I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Benjeming Waltson said in a calm manner, ¡°Third brother Third Sister-in-Law, you can¡¯t me me, no? Who would have thought that all of you would still be so interested in this early in the morning?¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°You are a bachelor. You know nothing. A good day begins from the morning.¡± She raised her hand and pinched his arm. Seeing this scene, Benjeming Waltson felt that her own Third Sister-in-Law was extremely mighty, even his third was bullied, he justughed. This was simply a thigh that he would have to rely on in the future. Chapter 330 Wills Waltson took and her warmtto visitJackie Waltson . Everyone ate breakfast together after the New Year¡¯s greetings before heading to the Temple. The group disembarked at the temple¡¯s entryway. Benjaming Waltson took the initiative to act as a guide in front of it because it was her first time. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, even if you don¡¯t believe in Buddha, because you¡¯re here today, you can actually pray for whatever you want.¡± This is a temple with a thousand-year history. It has seen numerous battles and has remained strong and erect. This was supposed to be due to the protection of a deity who was actually highly knowledgeable.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t notice, but you still believe in this,¡± she said, speechless. ¡°Miss Greenwich, there are some things that simply require one¡¯s heart to be true,¡± Cathelina Bright said softly from the side. ¡°I believe what Benjaming said makes sense.¡± She smiled and said nothing, but in her heart, she was thinking, that¡¯s not always the case. Every year, Cathelina Bright came. Everyone was aware of her wish, yet it did not appear to be granted. ¡°The setting here is really wonderful,¡± she observed as she gazed around. ¡°This site will be much more beautiful in the spring, when most of the apricots are blooming,¡± Benjaming Waltson said. ¡°You can ask my Third Brother to bring you here to see it in two or three months.¡± She gave Wills Waltson a friendly smile. Wills Waltson wrapped his arm around her shoulders and said, ¡°It appears that we need to add one more activity to our agenda.¡± ¡°At that point, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± Cathelina Bright took a few steps forward, refusing to listen to these ¡®filthyments.¡¯ As is customary, the butler went to find the young monk in the temple and arranged for them to stay in a chamber. Because it was inconvenient for men and women to live together in the temple, she was lucky to have a solitary chamber for herself. After a brief time of repose, she heard a knock on the door.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She noticed Cathelina Bright when she opened the door. ¡°Is there anything wrong, Miss Bright?¡± she inquired coldly. Cathelina Bright did not care about her attitude. ¡°Miss Greenwich , let¡¯s go make a wish.¡± She looked around. ¡°Are you alone?¡± ¡°Jackie¡¯s legs are bad, but he doesn¡¯t pass every year.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for Wills Watson first.¡± ¡°OK, good, then I¡¯ll go over first,¡± She turned around and took two steps, then turned around as if she had thought of something: ¡°Oh right, I must first remind Miss Greenwich that this is a temple, Miss Greenwich should pay attention to his own actions, it is better not to pull each other around.¡± She smiled: ¡°Thank you for your reminder Miss Bright , I am educated, I understand all these principles.¡± Cathelina Bright raised her eyebrows, ¡°I was just in case, I have no other intentions, so I¡¯ll be going first.¡± Not long after she left, Wills Watson came to find her. Arriving at the great hall, Wills Waltson , Benjeming Waltson and the others all knelt down sincerely and offered incense. After he finished, Wills Watson came over to Luna ¡®s side. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± She said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°I am here to kowtow, not for money, not for reputation, but for the dead parents and live families, and for you.¡± She immediately understood what he meant. She went up to burn incense to worship Buddha, she was unexpectedly devout like never before. She begged Buddha so that her mother could be happy in the next life. And¡­ After that, they left the hall. Cathelina Bright asked: ¡°Miss Greenwich , I thought you would not be bothered by our actions. But you were sincere just then. ¡± She replied, ¡°Do as romans do.¡± ¡°Every year, I hope that everything goes well for Waltson family, and this year is no exception. What about you, what did you beg for?¡± ¡°Can I talk about it? Didn¡¯t they say that it wouldn¡¯t work if you were to say it out loud?¡± Cathelina Brightughed: ¡°How could that be, this is not a meteor wish.¡± She said in a low voice that only Cathelina Bright could hear: ¡°I am a bit more ordinary and a bit more selfish, so I hope that Wills Watson and I can spend the rest of our lives together, protecting each other and for all eternity.¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s face tightened, then awkwardly nodded: ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± ¡°I also helped Miss Bright pray for Buddha. I hope that your marriage will be filled with love and beauty.¡± Cathelina Bright cast a cold nce at her, and said coldly: ¡°I do not need to trouble Miss Greenwich with my matters.¡± Luna asked with an innocent expression: ¡°Is Miss Bright angry? I thought it was for your own good, but I didn¡¯t have any ill intentions, so I hope that Miss Bright would forgive me. If you can¡¯t, I can apologize, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with my actions. ¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s face turned cold, and anger instantly filled her heart. She hadn¡¯t thought that she would be so difficult to deal with, waiting here for her to counterattack. What a meticulous woman. She took hold of her warm wrist. Luna stopped walking: ¡°Is there anything for Miss Bright ?¡± Cathelina Bright walked in front of her, and at this time, Wills Watson and Benjeming Waltson, who were walking in front of her, heard her warm voice, and stopped in their tracks to turn around as well. Cathelina Bright raised her hand and made a vow. ¡°God, I, Cathelina Bright, swear to the heavens that if I would have brought along the slightest bit of selfishness about the matter of her identity. I will die a miserable death.¡± Luna didn¡¯t say anything. Wills walked over and asked, ¡°Cathelina Bright, what are you doing?¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s eyes were misted over as she looked at him: ¡°What do you think? Wills Waltson , why did I do all that? Actually, both you and Miss Greenwich know very well, that the danger that you two are facing has been resolved and that both of you, husband and wife, have fallen in love with each other. Yet, why do you still want to me me? I, Cathelina Bright, may have had a bad rtionship in my life, but I have never done anything bad. Just because of this, how long do you all hate me for? When will I be able to take off thebel of the bad guy? ¡± Seeing that Cathelina Bright was about to cry, Benjeming Waltson stepped forward and said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Second Sister-in-Law, don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°You clearly know that my marriage was a lifetime of pain, but why did you still use this matter to poke at my wound? Miss Greenwich , you are so kind, but why are you deliberately hurting me?¡± She wiped away her tears and ran away. Benjeming Waltson looked at Cathelina Bright who was about to leave, then looked at her, and asked: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, what did you say to Second Sister-in-Law? Why did she cry?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make her cry.¡± After she finished speaking, she also took a step forward and left. Benjeming Waltson looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°Third brother, why don¡¯t I go check on Second Sister-in-Law? She¡¯s still pregnant, don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Wills Watson as he quickly caught up to her. ¡°Luna .¡± Luna ignored him. Wills Watson reached out and grabbed her wrist. She stood still and stared at him, ¡°I am unreasonable. If you scold me, you will regret it. ¡° Chapter 331 Wills Waltson prodded her in the brow, saying, ¡°When did I say I was going to me you?¡± ¡°Then what do you want to say?¡± she inquired, raising her chin. ¡°I was just wondering if you wanted toe home with me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What exactly is going on? She was taken aback. Why would he ask about returning home at this time? ¡°Would you like to go home?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, nodding her head. Wills Waltson rubbed her head lovingly and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to packing.¡± ¡°Is it all right if I leave now?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she says. They were on their way home in twenty minutes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me what urred between you and Cathelina Bright?¡± she suggested as she entered the city. ¡°Because I was afraid you¡¯d make me regret it,¡± heughed. She seemed to be angry. Wills Watson immediately hugged her shoulders and said: ¡°I was joking with you. I won¡¯t ask you because I never feel pitiful for tear. If she cries, it doesn¡¯t mean that you made a mistake.¡± ¡°Then you have nothing to know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking you. do you think what you just did was wrong?¡± She shook her head firmly and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I know you. You are not a person who would cause trouble for no reason, so there is no need to bring this matter up again.¡± She was curious as to how Wills Waltson ¡®s brain came to be. This strange train of thought simply caused her to admit defeat. Seeing that she was still looking at her with a puzzled expression, Wills Watson could not help but ask: ¡°Why are you still looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Since you believe me, why did you take me with you to escape?¡± ¡°Escape?¡±Wills Watson shook his head andughed: ¡°You still don¡¯t understand me too well. Even if all of you didn¡¯t cause this trouble, I had wanted to bring you back anyway.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He whispered into her ear, ¡°A man who has already eat the meat cannot stay alone in an empty room. The temple is not suitable for me.¡± When Luna heard this, she knew what he was nning to do. She blushed and stared at him, then said to Thomas: ¡°Thomas, quickly turn around, I¡¯m not going back, I want to go back to the temple.¡± Wills Watsonughed wickedly and rubbed her head, saying in a low voice: ¡°Little friend, don¡¯t be afraid, even though this isn¡¯t a car for the kindergarten, ¡®uncle¡¯ will take good care of you.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Gritting her teeth, she red at him. ¡°Others are wolves with sheepskins on them. Aren¡¯t you toozy to put on sheepskins now?¡± He calmly said, ¡°It sounds like I don¡¯t need to take off the sheepskin I¡¯m wearing. I don¡¯t like to do such unnecessary things.¡± Her heart was filled with grief. She had fallen into a trap again. As expected, she really wasn¡¯t a match for this man. As soon as the two of them went back home, Wills Watson carried her and prepared to go upstairs. At this moment, his phone rang. Wills Watson couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about his, but he felt that his savior had arrived. She quickly said, ¡°Answer the phone first.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Put me down and I¡¯ll go up myself.¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson put her down. He took out his cell phone to see that it was Jackie Waltson calling. Without saying a word, he immediately hung up. When she saw the caller ID, her expression turned serious. ¡°It looks like¡­ Your second brother is angry. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s angry every day, so I think he¡¯s free,¡± he said, pointing upstairs. She stood on the stairs warmly and said, ¡°I have indeed targeted Cathelina Bright today.¡± She told Wills Watson what she had said about Cathelina Bright. Wills Watson nodded: ¡°ording to her actions, what you¡¯ve done is nothing.¡± ¡°But your second brother doesn¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? I don¡¯t care what others think. Humans are selfish. Life is our own, so of course we have to be happy.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be the reason for the enmity between you and your second brother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much again. Actually, it¡¯s not because of you. I¡¯ve already been separated from him for many years.¡± After a moment of hesitation, she suddenly understood. ¡°It¡¯s because of Cathelina Bright, right?¡± Wills Watson looked at her clean and beautiful face andughed: ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about all these troublesome things from the past.¡± ¡°But I want to know.¡± Again, she stopped him from going up the stairs. Wills Watson did not make a sound. ¡°You know about the things that happened between Aven Harris and I, and I have never hidden it from anyone. But I don¡¯t know anything about your past. Sometimes I even think, what am I in your heart? You said I am your wife, but did you manage to bepletely honest with me? I admit, you have treated me very well in many ways, but I know very little about your past. Wills Waltson , don¡¯t you think that the rtionship between the two of us is unfair? ¡± Wills Watson tapped the tip of her nose: ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you. I just felt that there was no need to make you unhappy just because of what happened in the past. If I know that you want to know my past so much, all you have to do is act coquettishly with me and I will tell you everything. ¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°So, in the past, it was Cathelina Bright who often flirted with you, and that¡¯s why you told her about the matters of your family?¡± Wills Watson immediately retorted: ¡°She didn¡¯t act coquettishly towards me, and I didn¡¯t mention anything to her.¡± ¡°Nonsense, she knows about your second uncle¡¯s matter. Furthermore, she knows a lot about him, but I don¡¯t know anything. Is this not considered?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know what I told her. Don¡¯t forget, her husband is my second brother.¡± She suddenly remembered that a long time ago, Cathelina Bright had asked her whether or not Wills Watson had told her about Second Uncle, and even said that perhaps not telling her was for her own good. At that time, Cathelina Bright¡¯s words had misled her, causing her to think that everything that Cathelina Bright knew was what she said ¡­ From the looks of it, Cathelina Bright¡¯s wariness of her had existed since the beginning. He pinched her cheek. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± She looked at him: ¡°I don¡¯t care about Second Uncle¡¯s matters. I just want to know about your past with Cathelina Bright.¡± Wills Watson held her horizontally: ¡°This is not a secret, since you want to know, then I will tell you, but I can¡¯t stay here, let¡¯s talk inside the room.¡± When he carried her back to the house, she had thought that he would honestly start to exin the old story, but who would have thought that she had overestimated him? This man clearly carried her into the room to satisfy his selfish desires. He pushed her down, but she ¡®resisted¡¯. ¡°If you don¡¯t finish, I won¡¯t let you touch me in the future.¡± ¡°Luna , you¡¯ve grown up. You dare threaten me?¡± She said stubbornly, ¡°I dare. So, are you going to say it or not?¡± ¡°I will tell you,¡±Wills Watson sat up, since he could do it with her after telling her the story, he was willing to say it. ¡°Just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡± She felt guilty¡­ Chapter 332 Wills Watson said with a profound gaze: ¡°Cathelina Bright and I were still primary school ssmates, when Cathelina Bright was still a daughter of a middle-sizedpany, but we were still in school, so we didn¡¯t interact too much, and we didn¡¯t talk too much. I just knew that in my impression, there was this kind of girl called Cathelina Bright in our ss. I didn¡¯t even know that she had left America and gone to France with her parents when she was in fourth grade. Until she was twenty, that was all we had ever had to do with each other, but there was nomunication. Later, when I was 20, I went to France for my first project. When I came out of the hotel, I saw her being teased by several men. The girl politely rejected them in French, but the men refused to budge. I heard the girl say that she was from America and that if they dared to mess with her, her country would help her to the end. I helped her because of the girl¡¯s trust in her country. After the men left, the girl stared at me for a while before asking if I was called ¡®Wills Waltson ¡®. In a foreignnd, for someone to call her name, it was actually quite unexpected. After all, in that era, not many people in Phdelphia knew me. Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, she patted her chest and anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯m Cathelina Bright, we are still in primary school. When I was in fourth grade, I left school and came to France. Do you remember me? ¡± Hearing the name, I only heard it because I really didn¡¯t have any impression of her. Because I helped her, she insisted on treating me to dinner. Since I still had something to do, she refused. But she asked for my card in return, and that¡¯s when we started contacting. ¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°And then, you guys slowly secretly took care of each other?¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to say that?¡±Wills Watson tilted her. ¡°I just want to use it this way, is that not okay?¡± Wills Watson nodded his head: ¡°Alright, alright, alright, my wife is right. It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have chosen random words.¡± She gave a snort and said, ¡°Continue to exin yourself. What happened next?¡± ¡°After that, I returned to my home country and slowly forgot about it. After two to three months, I received a call from a stranger. It just happened to be Cathelina Bright. That day, when I went to an appointment, she told me that she had hired apany and would be working in Americater on. She also said that she hadn¡¯t been back to America for a long time, that she had neither friends nor family, and that even though this was her home country, it was still a foreign country, so she asked me to help her find a ce to live. I think that a girl who is in a strange ce might feel a little uneasy. Furthermore, we are old ssmates who have traveled a long distance to meet each other in France. It could also be considered fate, so I got the The butler to arrange an apartment for her. In order to thank me, she invited me to have a meal with her, and just like that, we started to slowly get closer. At that time, she was the only non-working opposite sex I had, and after getting along with her for a long time, our rtionship also became ambiguous. ¡± She pouted, ¡°In other words, you did get to know her Elven , but why did she marry your second brother in the end?¡± ¡°At that time, the ones who yed the leading role in thepany wasn¡¯t me, but Big Brother and Second Brother. Big Brother had met Cathelina Bright before, but he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Cathelina Bright, especially after knowing that I had feelings for him, he disliked her even more, and even reminded me to treat my feelings seriously. As for Second Brother, he is mainly in charge of foreign business, so he is not in Phdelphia all year round. Thus, I have not been able to find the right time to introduce Cathelina Bright to him. Until that day, when I brought Cathelina Bright to eat with a few brothers in the restaurant, and coincidentally met Second Brother, who hadn¡¯t returned home for a long time. When second brother saw me, he came over to greet me. It was also the same day that he fell in love with Cathelina Bright at first sight. After returning, he sent people to investigate about Cathelina Bright. At that time, although Cathelina Bright and I were already a little intimate, we did not break thatyer of window paper. After the investigation, my second brother naturally thought that Cathelina Bright was just a ssmate of mine. He quickly started her pursuit of Cathelina Bright. Cathelina Bright felt that it was very awkward for her, so she came to find me and told me about this. After that, when I went home to talk with Second Brother, Second Brother found out that Cathelina Bright and I actually had this kind of rtionship. My second brother treats rtionships seriously. Besides, it¡¯s really difficult to take back a rtionship. So, for a very long time, even though second brother no longer bothered with Cathelina Bright, he was also unwilling to pay attention to me. ¡± ¡°ording to this trend, your second brother should have let go, but why are they together again?¡± ¡°At that time, in order to give face to Second Brother, I did not break thatyer of rtionship with Cathelina Bright. My original intention was to wait for Second Brother to let it go before confessing to Cathelina Bright. However,ter on ¡­ My brother identally passed away, and there was an unprecedented turmoil in the Waltson¡¯s Group. Many big shareholders took the opportunity to form a clique, causing the shares of thepany to plummet. It should have been the biggest hurdle that the Waltson¡¯s Group had encountered in the past few decades of its existence. In order to protect thepany, I worked together with second brother. We agreed to let second brother officially take charge of thepany while I went abroad and became the main force to stabilize ¡®the world¡¯ abroad. After that, for nearly a year, I didn¡¯t return to my country, and only contacted Cathelina Bright via phone. At the time, she probably knew that I was busy and tired, so when we called, most of what she said was good news.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It was only after a long time did I know, that during that period of time, there were some people who knew that Cathelina Bright was having an affair with me, so they took the chance to step on Cathelina Bright when she was in a bad situation, and tried to attack me. All this time I was away, and it was my second brother who had apanied her and taken care of her andforted her. Then, one night when I was resting, I suddenly received a call from Cathelina Bright. She told me that she nned to marry my second brother. I was really shocked. I asked her why, but she wouldn¡¯t tell me. She just told me not to contact her again. I always felt betrayed, so I bought a ne ticket and went back to America. When I got home, I found out that something had happened. ¡° Chapter 333 ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Two days before I returned home, someone had tampered with Cathelina Bright¡¯s car. That day ¡­ When my second brother found out about this, he went to find her. At that time, in order tofort her, he told the driver to take his own car and leave, while he got on Cathelina Bright¡¯s car to act as Cathelina Bright¡¯s driver. Afterwards, when my second brother noticed that the brakes on the car had failed, he told Cathelina Bright to switch to the back row. The moment Cathelina Bright fastened her seat belt, a car ident happened, and my second brother¡¯s leg was lost in the car ident that day. Cathelina Bright knew that his second brother¡¯s disaster was because of her. If his second brother didn¡¯t drive that car that day, perhaps she would have died. In order to repay second brother, also to ¡­ She wanted to make up for the guilt in her heart, so she decided to marry her second brother. That day, Cathelina Bright cried very fiercely. She asked me why I didn¡¯t bring her along with me, why I didn¡¯t confess to her, and why I didn¡¯t marry her. At that time, what could I say? Everyone has their own ns. Even though I had nned her out, I had forgotten to evaluate her future variables. Things have already gotten to this point. Even if I¡¯m not willing to let go, it¡¯s impossible for me to fight with my second brother over this. After all, ¡­ My second brother did much more for Cathelina Bright than I did. In order to prevent Cathelina Bright from having any regrets, I did not exin anything and chose to bless them. ¡± After listening to him finish speaking, not only did she feel jealous of Cathelina Bright for going through many things with her, she also felt pained and in love, but she could only let go of Wills Waltson . How much pain must be in his heart when his second brother marries his beloved woman. Especially after so many years, he still wanted to helplessly watch as they loved each other in front of him. When she thought about how he had a rtionship with Wills Waltson , Wills Watson took her to meet her for dinner. She truly felt that this Wills Watson could be considered to be emotional. It was not easy to love her for so many years. But why was she so angry at the thought of love? She turned to look at him. Wills Watson rubbed her head: ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± She said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡± He looked at her with a fawning smile and said, ¡°The past is something you have to listen to. Since I¡¯ve already told you and you¡¯re unhappy about it, wouldn¡¯t I be wrongly used?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I was angry,¡± the expression on her face eased up a bit. ¡°I just think that life is really hard to predict, especially when ites to rtionships.¡± He acknowledged this as well. ¡°The rtionships in this world are all about fate. Even if one doesn¡¯t know them for ten to twenty years, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish anything. However, once fate has been decided, even if they had only known each other for a single day, it would still be a piece of cake. You and I will make love overnight.¡± She blushed. ¡°Why are you bringing this up?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Because every time I think about it, I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± She kicked him on the ankle. Although this was indeed the case between her and him, she felt that what she had done was truly shameful. However, she agreed with what he said. She had clearly known Wills Watson before, but they had nevermunicate with each other. And just after she and Aven Harris had finished, on the night that she drank too much. This restraint came at just the right time, neither toote nor toote. Some feelings were probably set by the heavens themselves. When she thought about how she was more suitable for Wills Watson than Cathelina Bright, most of the anger in her heart dissipated. ¡°Let me ask you one more question. If I were Cathelina Bright and after what happened back then, when I said I wanted to marry your second brother, would you agree?¡± The words startled Wills Waltson . He would not allow it. He would not allow it. Thinking of this, he suddenly smiled. ¡°Why are youughing? Answer my question.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow it, because I suddenly discovered that I might love you even more than I imagined. The ones who love you so much that they only want to monopolize you.¡± As he spoke, he threw her down. ¡°You¡¯ve already gotten what you wanted. Now, is it my turn?¡± She was about to speak when he sealed her with a kiss. Even though the house was deserted, the room was burning with enthusiasm. After he ate her dry, he rubbed his stomache and asked: ¡°Luna , are you hungry?¡± She turned her head to look at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson got up, ¡°Go take a bath, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare something to eat.¡± After he left, shezily slept under the bed for a while before getting up. She had just finished her shower and was about to blow on her hair when she heard a quarrel downstairs. The moment she heard Jackie Waltson¡¯s voice, she put down the hair dryer, changed her clothes and went downstairs. Seeing her on the stairs, Jackie Waltson raised his hand and pointed at her, shouting: ¡°Luna , this house does not wee you, get out of here immediately.¡± At the side, Cathelina Bright sat on the sofa and sobbed. Benjeming Waltson stood between the two of them like he was pulling a fight. Wills Watson stepped forward and blocked his hand, ¡°Jackie Waltson, my wife, it¡¯s not your turn to criticize her. If you don¡¯t like his, you can scram by yourself.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , you better not cause trouble for yourself. Cathelina treat that woman with all her heart, but she humiliated her. Why is she doing this?¡±Jackie Waltson red at Wills Watson with fury: ¡°Let me tell you, you must make a choice today between us. ¡± Luna walked over. When Cathelina Bright heard this voice, she also quickly got up and went to Jackie Waltson¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Jackie, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ve already said it before, I¡¯m fine. Why do you insist on doing this?¡± She raised her eyebrows and mocked. Seeing her smile, Jackie Waltson became even more furious. Benjeming Waltson waved his hand: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you should go upstairs quickly.¡± Luna did not listen. She walked to Wills Waltson ¡®s side and looked at him. ¡°Second Master, I have never resisted you all this while. However, that does not mean that I am in the wrong. I can tolerate all the crimes that you have forced on me, but I will not tolerate what has happened today. I am only asking you, you said that I humiliated the Miss Bright , what is the evidence? What did I humiliate her about? ¡± Jackie Waltson turned to look at Cathelina Bright: ¡°Cathelina , everyone is here, speak out the grievances in your heart, don¡¯t worry, even if I, Jackie Waltson, have my legs crippled, I will still be the Second Young Master of Waltson family. I want to see who dares to rebel in this family.¡± Cathelina Bright cried and shouted: ¡°Jackie, don¡¯t say anymore, I¡¯ve already said it, don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯m not feeling wronged, why do you have toe back and make a fuss, are you happy? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me helping you vent your anger? Why did you endure her?¡± She spoke in a righteous manner, ¡°Since Second Master doesn¡¯t understand, then let me tell Second Master why your wife has to tolerate me.¡± Chapter 334 ¡°Because I never hurt her,¡± Luna said, looking at Cathelina. Jackie Waltson scornfully derided. ¡°I believe you are unaware of what urred between us. I wished that Wills Waltson and I could marry and have a happy ending, and that you and Miss Bright would get along for a hundred years. The Miss Bright asked me what I wanted, and when I told her the truth, she became angry; she thought I was embarrassing her, Second Master, is I correct? Jackie Waltson¡¯s expression grew icier. However, Cathelina Bright turned her head and looked at her: ¡°For my wish, I will pray for myself, there is no need for Miss Greenwich to do it for me.¡± ¡°So, I told you back then that I had no bad intentions. If you need it, I may apologize and even cancel your intention to pray in front of the Bodhisattva.¡± Cathelina Bright was rendered dumbfounded by these words. Jackie Waltson¡¯s heart was already filled with rage. ¡°You lost your reason and yelled at me. You kept saying that you hoped that our family would be at peace during the new year, but you said that while you did the different thing. I dare you to ask Miss Bright , from start to finish, what have I done wrong? ¡± Cathelina Bright clenched her fist and looked at Wills Waltson . His nonchnt manner made her feel a chill in her heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were wrong. I was crying, and it wasn¡¯t because of you that I didn¡¯t understand. I came back to find you, and I also mistakenly thought that something bad had happened between the two of us. From start to finish, I never hoped that our family would start a conflict. If I really wanted to disrupt the harmony of our family, then I wouldn¡¯t havee to beg you to act on that day. ¡± Benjeming Waltson awkwardly said from the side: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, I¡¯m sorry. I was the one who asked Second Sister-in-Law what happened between you two that caused Second Brother to misunderstand. That¡¯s why ¡­¡± She looked at Jackie Waltson who had stopped speaking: ¡°Second Master, I hope that you can apologize to me right away for ming me for nothing.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at her coldly. At this time, Wills Watson said in an indifferent tone: ¡°I agree with this point. It¡¯s already considered very polite for you to throw a tantrum at an innocent person if you don¡¯t understand.¡± Jackie Waltsonughed sarcastically: ¡°I will never apologize to one fromEnderson family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, but I have never done anything that would harm the heavens and earth. I have also never let down your Waltson family, so I hope that Second Master can be honest with me. the Enderson family owes your second uncle, but I don¡¯t owe you anything. I have no reason, nor do I have any obligation to tolerate you. Of course, you are my husband¡¯s brother, and even if you don¡¯t apologize, I can¡¯t do anything to you, as long as you feel at ease. ¡± Jackie Waltson was so angry that he seemed like he was about to erupt into mes. Seeing that, Benjeming Waltson hurriedly stepped forward: ¡°Third brother, my Third Sister-in-Law¡¯s hair is wet, quickly bring her upstairs to dry her hair, I will send second brother back to Second Sister-in-Law to rest.¡± Wills Watson and Luna did not move, but Benjeming Waltson walked forward and pushed Jackie Waltson, dragging her away. She took a deep breath and turned to look at Wills Waltson , ¡°This is good, I havepletely offended your second brother Second Sister-in-Law.¡± Wills Watson pinched her cheeks: ¡°It¡¯s fine, your husband will support you.¡± With his words, she felt like she had a backer. He took her upstairs and blew her hair. She had just picked up the hair dryer when he caught it. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Looking at him in the mirror, she smiled like the stars in the sky. ¡°What virtue or ability do I have to actually be able to trouble the high and mighty Mr. Waltson to help me blow-dry my hair?¡± ¡°It is indeed your fortune that you have picked up a Wills Watson like this. In the future, you must properly love me, do you understand?¡± She rolled her eyes at him in the mirror and said shamelessly. Wills Watson rubbed her face, ¡°You¡¯ve already picked up a treasure, why aren¡¯t you smiling at me?¡± ¡°You just picked up by me, how can you have so many requirements? If you don¡¯t perform well, I¡¯ll sell you out.¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson turned off the hair dryer, bent down, and whispered into her ear: ¡°Rest assured my Queen, once the lights are turned off, I will definitely treat you well.¡± She turned around and pinched his leg, but heughed heartily. He liked the way she looked when she looked down on him and couldn¡¯t get rid of him. It was a lot of fun to tease her every day. It was a cloudless day on their side. However, the sky over at Jackie Waltson¡¯s side was covered densely by dark clouds. After returning to his residence, Jackie Waltson¡¯s expression was still as cold as ever. Cathelina Bright lowered her eyes in silence. Seeing that the pressure was too low, Benjeming Waltson was afraid that he would lose his life. Benjaming left as soon as possible. ¡°Second Brother, Second Sister-in-Law, I left my things at the Temple. I need to go back and retrieve my things first. Rest early . ¡± Cathelina Bright squeezed out a small smile at him and said: ¡°Benjaming , then I won¡¯t send you off.¡± ¡°No need to send me off, I¡¯ll leave by myself.¡± Benjeming Waltson nced at Jackie Waltson, then turned and left. After he left, Jackie Waltson took out the auntie from the living room. The entire room was empty and eerie. On Cathelina Bright¡¯s originally cautious face, a cold and detached expression appeared. She turned and walked to the side of the sofa and sat down, ignoring Jackie Waltson who was behind her. Jackie Waltson maneuvered his wheelchair himself to the side of the sofa: ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like you should say something to me?¡± Cathelina Bright looked at him coldly and said, ¡°What should I say? Because of you, I became a viin in the eyes of Luna . ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you first do something that would cause others to misunderstand? Cathelina Bright, others wish your marriage be good and happy, and you hate it so much? ¡± Cathelina Bright got up: ¡°She is not anyone else, she is Luna , everyone in the world has the qualifications to bless me, but she doesn¡¯t, what right does she have?¡± ¡°Is it because she is his wife? Cathelina Bright, do you think that I, Jackie Waltson, am dead? ¡± Cathelina Bright stubbornly turned her head away, not looking into his eyes. ¡°My marriage to you didn¡¯t start with love. It didn¡¯t start with love. Do you think being a husband and wife can change anything?¡± Jackie Waltson looked at her in disappointment: ¡°All these years, what have I done to you?¡± Cathelina Bright closed her eyes: ¡°In matters of love, we can never rely on kidnapping through morality.¡± ¡°Heh, then do you think that just because you secretly love Wills , you can change anything? Wills Waltson ¡®s heart, has not been with you for a long time. Everyone has seen his love for Luna , and only you are here pretending to be deaf and mute. ¡± Cathelina Bright turned her head and looked at him angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± ¡°I want to say, if I don¡¯t say it, how would you be clear-headed? Cathelina Bright, Wills doesn¡¯t know what kind of person you are, I do know. If he knew what you had done, what did you think he would do to you? ¡± Her eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°Jackie Waltson, you¡¯re threatening me?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 335 ¡°Threatening? If you think it is, then it is. A few years ago, I was able to use this matter to get you to marry me. In a few years, I will still be able to use this matter to make you retract your wrong feelings.¡± ¡°You are despicable.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at her coldly: ¡°Speaking of which, we are also a perfect match.¡± Because of his words, Cathelina Bright¡¯s entire body trembled with anger. Seeing that, Jackie Waltson heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so angry, as long as you can behave yourself, I will naturally not force you onto a dead end, after all, I really do love you a lot, and furthermore, you have to admit, no one in this world loves you more than me.¡± Cathelina Bright stood up, and without looking at him, walked upstairs. Jackie Waltson thought that he could control her. But she would not let him seed. As he had said, he loved her, so she was even more reckless. She would definitely vent her anger today. On the morning of the second day, while Wills Watson and Luna were eating, Cathelina Bright came over by herself. Seeing her, the couple looked at each other. Cathelina Bright walked up to them with a heavy face and said: ¡°Wills , Miss Greenwich , I may have to bother you two for a few days.¡± The couple did not speak. Cathelina Bright said: ¡°Last night, when I went back, I had a fight with Jackie. In a fit of anger, Jackie went back first, I also know that you all did not want to see me, but he left me alone here, so I could not go back on my own. I can only live here shamelessly. ¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at him with grievance: ¡°Miss Greenwich , you won¡¯t mind, will you?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She lookded at Wills Waltson : ¡°Our family¡¯s master is Mr. Waltson , so, Miss Bright should ask Mr. Waltson for his opinion, it doesn¡¯t matter if I say it.¡± Wills Watson looked at The butler and said, ¡°Send a carriage to escort Second Madam back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back,¡±Cathelina Bright said in a slightly anxious tone. ¡°Wills , can you not force me? If you really want to send me back, then I¡¯d rather go out and live by myself.¡± ¡°This is a problem between you and your husband, you probably don¡¯t need us to help you clean up the mess, right?¡±Wills Watson said coldly: ¡°We also need some private space, our two worlds are already very crowded, it¡¯s inconvenient for you to stay here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t live here, I live here, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Wills Watson did not bother with her, and only said: ¡°You and Second Brother have your own problems, it would be better to go back and close the door.¡± ¡°This time, we¡¯ve caused too much trouble. If I go back, we¡¯ll definitely cause more trouble. I¡¯m afraid of encountering any mishaps, after all, I¡¯m still pregnant ¡­¡± Seeing that Wills Watson still did not want to let go, Cathelina Bright directly said: ¡°Could it be that this ce is only your home? That courtyard was originally left for your second brother. It¡¯s reasonable for me to live here. To be able to say hello to you is to show respect. Why are you being so aggressive? ¡± Wills Watson did not look at her, and only said to the butler: ¡°Call your second master¡¯s chef and ask him to start working today. From today onwards, she will be staying in her own courtyard.¡± The butler immediately replied respectfully: ¡°Ok, Mr. Waltson .¡± Cathelina Bright took a deep breath and said to The butler: ¡°The butler, I¡¯m hungry. Help me get fork.¡± ¡°Yes, Second Madam.¡± The moment Cathelina Bright sat down, Luna put down her tableware and smiled at the two: ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Both of you take your time to enjoy yourself, I¡¯ll be going upstairs first.¡± Just as she was about to leave, Wills Watson also said: ¡°Let¡¯s go together, I¡¯m full as well.¡± The couple left together, only Cathelina Bright was left at the dining table. She sat there, annoyed, clutching at the hem of her dress. He would not have been treated like this if he had not Luna . He used to cherish her so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer ¡­ In order to not let his holiday be affected, that very afternoon, Wills Watson booked a ne ticket to Maldives, and brought Luna over to take a trip. At night, when the two of them went into the hotel, and just as he was about to pull her over, Benjeming Waltson called. Wills Watson held his phone, secretly Cursing, why does this brat always know how to step on time. He deserved a beating. He picked up the phone, and Benjeming Waltson asked: ¡°Third brother, you really brought Third Sister-in-Law to a vacation?¡± ¡°What? You have an objection?¡± ¡°Wow, third brother, you guys are too unkind. Who would abandon his own little brother and go out on their own?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring you along as a light bulb? Don¡¯t you dislike eating dog food the most? Considering that your young heart cannot be damaged, we will let you go. There¡¯s no need to say anything more about how grateful we are. Just stay at home and enjoy this period of time. ¡± This was his real brother ¡­ ¡°Third Brother, I can see that Second Sister-in-Law¡¯s emotions are a little unstable. You leaving me alone at home is not something I can take care of, that¡¯s a pregnant woman. I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. How can I take care of a pregnant woman? ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to ask me that?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m calling second brother, second brother is also angry.¡± Wills Watson touched Luna and said: ¡°Then do you want me to give you a move?¡± ¡°Third brother, you are my blood brother.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your ssmate recently go on a trip abroad? Since he asked you out, is it appropriate for you not to go?¡± Benjeming Waltson¡¯s brain moved quickly, and immediately understood what Wills Watson meant. The next morning, he booked a ne ticket and went on a trip with his¡¯ ssmate ¡®. After the vacation, they finally returned back to Phdelphia. He originally thought that Cathelina Bright would tactfully return. But unexpectedly, she was still here. However, this did not affect her good mood. She was going back to school on the second day anyway, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any possibility of meeting Cathelina Bright everyday. On the first day of work after the winter vacation, she gave them gifts from abroad to her three colleagues. At noon, she and Mia went out for lunch alone. The two of them talked about the recent days of the holiday. During the whole holiday, Mia kept in touch with Elven . Thus, she knew that after that day when Elven counterattacked they did note to his home again. However, Fina tried to contact him again after she had been discharged from the hospital before the new year. After Elven promised that he wouldn¡¯t go back to the house, she never showed up again. Luna could not help but ask: ¡°Then do you have any progress with Brother Elven ?¡± Mia said somewhat helplessly: ¡°No, in order to attract his attention, I send him WhatsApp almost every day. He did not even leave a single message. It seems like he really isn¡¯t interested in me at all. Teacher Mia, tell me, am I done for? ¡± Although she didn¡¯t have much emotional experience, she had a quick imagination and became a military advisor. ¡°Actually, I have an idea.¡± Chapter 336 Mia immediately became more passionate, asking, ¡°What method?¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t catch him, we¡¯ll work our way around him.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mia asked, shaking herhead. ¡°Elven¡¯s mum and my uncle.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not eptable for me to go get their parents first before I take him down,¡± Mia hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t send him a message if he doesn¡¯t use WhatsApp frequently. You must show him your actual feelings of existence, either by inviting him out or by allowing him to see you frequently; which manner do you believe you can achieve it?¡± ¡°If I ask him out, he will undoubtedly decline.¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s why,¡± Luna said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll phone uncle and auntter.¡± I¡¯ll take you out to eat tonight.¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m a little afraid.¡± She added with a smile, ¡°Should you meet your inws in any case? Furthermore, you are quite talented.¡± She called Elven¡¯s mother¡¯s phone while she said this. Mia stared at her nervously. She did not know what the other party had said, so she could only hear her words. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s Luna , do you have time at night? During the new year, I went abroad, when I came back, I brought some gifts for you and uncle, I wanted to send them to you, and I also got some food. Oh right, can I bring a friend along, because I always brag about your cooking in front of her, she also wants to have a taste ¡­ After speaking for a while, Luna ended the call and said to Mia: ¡°Done.¡± For the entire afternoon, Mia was full of apprehension. Just before she got off work, she gently called Wills Waltson . Knowing that she was going to the Elven ¡®s house again, Wills Watson was not happy from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Why are you at his house again?¡± He only said this: ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going by myself. I¡¯ll bring Teacher Mia along.¡± ¡°What? Did you change your strategy?¡± She ttered him, ¡°Talking to smart people means that you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Hmph. Stop ttering me. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you mean. I think that you are just being attentive towards others.¡± ¡°In short, I told you not to wait for me to eat dinner tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s eight-thirty. If I¡¯m toote, I¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. I¡¯ve been saving up my energy for the whole day anyway, so I have plenty of energy.¡± She touched her waist. ¡°8: 30 am, isn¡¯t it too early ?¡± ¡°I have the final say on my wife. It¡¯s a deal then. I am busy, bye.¡± Upon hearing the busy tone from the other end of the line, Luna cursed out, ¡°Bastard.¡± After getting off the shift, she brought Mia to the Elven ¡®s house. She introduced Mia to her uncle and aunt. Seeing Mia, Elven ¡®s mother smiled and started to size her up. And upon seeing Mia, Elven was very surprised. ¡°Miss, so the friend Luna brought is you.¡± Mia said embarrassedly: ¡°Sorry, Elven , I¡¯m sorry to bother you guys.¡± ¡°How could that be? I just didn¡¯t think of it. Wee.¡± Seeing that Elven knew Mia, Elven ¡®s mother could not help but look at her a few more times. ¡°Elven , you know her?¡± ¡°Yes, Luna introduced us Elven .¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then. Go and greet Luna and Mia for mom. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and help your dad.¡± She said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go too.¡± In the kitchen, My uncle was cooking. Elven ¡®s mother asked softly: ¡°Luna , is this Miss your colleague?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Elven ¡®s mother, what do you think about my colleague?¡± ¡°Seems like you know the gist of it. The reason you brought her here today, could it be ¡­¡± As she spoke, she pointed to outside the door: ¡°For that jellyfish from your Brother Elven .¡± ¡°You are right. I wanted to introduce the Teacher Mia to them, so I wanted to let them meet in private. But the Teacher Mia is a person who follows the rules, not willing to take the initiative to ask for the Brother Elven out, as you all know the situation in the Brother Elven , once bitten by a snake, he was afraid of being bitten by a rope for ten years, so I kept quiet and directly tricked the Teacher Mia into going home. Aunty, what do you think of her? ¡± ¡°She looks pretty good, her work is good too, and she looks very well-behaved. I just don¡¯t know how her personality.¡± ¡°You only need to get along a few times to know that she is very honest and kind. Her mother had retired, her father was still working, and she had a sister who was studying abroad. The most important thing is that the Teacher Mia is ambitious. Since young, she has been influenced well by her parents and she is very tolerant of others. ¡± ¡°Luna , the more you say it, the more I like it. This girl looks very pleasing.¡± She said with a chuckle, ¡°Auntie, if you say it like that, I want to have you take a look at my face.¡± ¡°Alright, you girl, stop teasing me. Girl, introduce her to your Brother Elven properly. If it¡¯s a sess, Auntie will definitely give you a big red packet.¡± ¡°I feel that you need to help out a lot in this matter. After all, you can only see Brother Elven often, I am in charge of the stringing, you and uncle are in charge of helping out, do you see?¡± After the three of them looked at each other in the room, they agreed readily. After dinner, it was already eight o¡¯clock. After looking at her watch, she stood up and said: ¡°Uncle, Auntie, Brother Elven , I have to go back first.¡± Mia also stood up. She waved her hand and said: ¡°Teacher Mia, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry. Help me chat with uncle and aunt a little longer. I have to go back before 8:30. Otherwise I will not leave. ¡± Elven ¡®s mother asked in bewilderment, ¡°Why is it eight-thirty?¡± Miaughed and said: ¡°Luna is pregnant. So, Mr. Waltson is worried, and gave her a restriction time toe home before 8: 30.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then go home early . Having a husband so worried about you is also a good thing.¡± Elven ¡®s mother did not know the reason behind this. ¡°Uncle, aunt, I wille backter to see you guys. Brother Elven , I can¡¯t send Mia back today, can you help me send her back?¡± Elven nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will send her back safely.¡± With these words, she returned home peacefully. At this time, Wills Watson was probably holding onto his watch, waiting to get a hold of her weakness. She couldn¡¯t fall. On the way to Waltson family¡¯s vi, he warmly sent Mia a message. ¡°Elven ¡®s mother and father like you very much. Fighting! ¡± Mia replied her with a cheering gesture. Returning to Waltson family, she walked quickly from the garage. When he closed the door, she checked the time, it was exactly 8: 20.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Tonight, it was stable. But when she entered, she saw that in the living room, other than Wills Waltson , there was another person. Looking at the two of them, she paused at the door. Why was Cathelina Bright here? In the middle of the night, Wills Watson was actually alone with Cathelina Bright. Chapter 337 Cathelina Bright took two steps back from Wills Waltson¡¯s side when she saw her, appearing to ¡®fear¡¯ as she nced at her. ¡°Miss Greenwich has returned.¡± Her face had a cold expression on it. ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, it¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re also here?¡± she asked, ncing at Wills Waltson, then shifting her gaze to the guilty Cathelina Bright. Gentle Heart had never addressed Cathelina Bright as Second Sister-in-Law before. Her intention was straightforward: to utilize Cathelina Bright¡¯s identify as a reminder. Cathelina Bright approached Luna: ¡°Actually, Miss Greenwich, I came to find you, but he imed you went out to be a matchmaker. I had nned to wait a little longer for you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to return.¡± ¡°Second Sister-in-Law is looking for me in the middle of the night? What¡¯s the problem?¡± Her tone was not weird, but it was also not nice. ¡°Yeah, I have nothing to do these few days, so I invited a French baby apparel designer to make clothes for me, the firm provided me a picture book, I suppose you should buy it sooner orter anyhow, why not chose it together,¡± Cathelina Bright chuckled. She nodded with a fake smile that did not reach her eyes: ¡°Alright, then thank you Second Sister-in-Law.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and chose,¡± she said as she moved over to the sofa. While Cathelina Bright dodged her question, she acknowledged quietly ¡°Concerning that¡­ I believe it is a littlete today. What about the next day? I¡¯lle find you tomorrow, early . What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°All right,¡± she pursed her lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll return first.¡± Cathelina Bright gave Wills Waltson a sidelong nce before turning and walking away. She sat on the sofa after she departed. Wills Watson walked over and sat by her side: ¡°I was looking at the time just now and thought you had passed the gate restriction.¡± ¡°If I had known Elven , I would have disturbed Mr. Waltson and my old me¡¯s reminiscing. I should have returned home a littleter.¡± As she spoke, she looked at him with displeasure and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wills Watson ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°If I were to tell you that I had not been out of the study for more than three minutes and had told her more than ten sentences, would you believe me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Wills Watson stared: ¡°You must believe me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she would even know about me going out to be a matchmaker if I were to say ten sentences in such a concentrated manner.¡± She shook her hand off her shoulder. ¡°Liar,¡± she muttered as she picked up the remote control and turned on the TV. Wills Waltson , on the other hand, was not convinced. He didn¡¯t want to be a swindler just because of Cathelina Bright. He leaned to his side and said seriously, ¡°I came out of the study and was about to go upstairs when she arrived. She asked me if you were at home. No, I said. Then she¡¯ll wait for you. I said, don¡¯t wait, she went as ady, she might not be able toe backte, you and I are alone under the same roof. Before she could say anything, you pushed the door open and entered. Take a look yourself. We were standing here talking, and we didn¡¯t even sit down. ¡± Snorting, she did not speak.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Wills Watson said in a speechless manner, ¡°Really, I promised you before, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± ¡°Then why she paNicky ed when she saw me? Others would have thought that the two of you did something shameful.¡± ¡°Heh, you can¡¯t ask me that. How would I know?¡± She feel displeased. She felt that Cathelina Bright¡¯s goal was definitely not that simple. If not, would it be reasonable if she imed that she was looking for her to choose clothes for her child and didn¡¯t even bring a blueprint? For some reason, her impression of Cathelina Bright became worse and worse. However, seeing that Wills Waltson ¡®s attitude was so sincere, she did not n to get angry at him. Maybe instigating the couple to argue was Cathelina Bright¡¯s goal. She got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you about this. I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep.¡± This was indeed true. Although it was the first day of work and most of the students had yet to arrive at school, they still had quite a bit of work to do. She went upstairs to take a shower beforeing out. was lying on the bed as he lifted her nket, ¡°Come.¡± Hearing his tone, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She sat down on the edge of the bed and tied her hair into a ponytail. Seeing him looking at her in an ambiguous manner, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Tonight, she had returned before the time limit, so she was very confident. However, he smiled evilly and flipped over, pressing her down. She said, ¡°Hello, I came back before eight-thirty.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know? Then what are you doing now?¡± Wills Watson moved closer to her ear, and used a charming voice to speak: ¡°I only said that I wanted to fix you if you came backte, and didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t serve you if you came back early .¡± It felt like she hade back early andte, but he was still tormenting her? She decided to never reason with someone like Wills Watson ever again. In front of her, he was clearly a scoundrel, how could he have any sense. This stinking man ¡­ Before she could say anything, Wills Watson had already sealed her with his kiss ¡­ When she got off work the next afternoon, just as she reached home, The butler who was standing in the courtyard walked up to her and said, ¡°Ms. Waltson, the Second Madam is in her room.¡± She nced around the room. ¡°When did she arrive?¡± ¡°She has been waiting for you for more than an hour.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in and take a look. You¡¯re busy.¡± She walked into the room. Seeing her, Cathelina Bright greeted her without any expression: ¡°You¡¯re back, I¡¯ve already been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, before I normally see anyone, I would first call them to determine the time and ce. So, if next time Second Sister-in-Law doesn¡¯t want to waste your time because of me, it¡¯s better to make a appointment with me first. ¡± Hearing her tone, Cathelina Bright did not continue to speak and only replied ording to his own thoughts, ¡°I do remember that you left work an hour ago, which was why I came here to wait for you in advance. It seems that Miss Greenwich ¡®s private life is also very various, and you must be very busy after work.¡± Although there was no need to exin, she didn¡¯t want to lose. She calmly sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°The school just started. I worked a lot. I worked overtime for an hour.¡± After she finished speaking, she smiled at Cathelina Bright: ¡°However, it should be very hard to understand why Second Sister-in-Law is like this. After all, you don¡¯t have a job, so you don¡¯t know how happy and difficult it is for people who are working.¡± The two girls looked at each other, Cathelina Bright raised her eyebrows. ¡°Speaking of which, I do have a few things that I want to mention.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich you are Wills ¡®s wife. Don¡¯t you think that your job is a bit too mediocre?¡± Chapter 338 She had not anticipated being the first to begin her task. ¡°Why should I leave a job that I enjoy?¡± ¡°Yes, ady has a job,¡± Cathelina Brightughed. She also works as a professor at a university. But you are not an ordinary woman, Miss Greenwich. Waltson¡¯s Group¡¯s Young Mistress, you are Wills Waltson¡¯s woman. It¡¯s a good work for most people, but it¡¯s a waste of time for the young mistress of Waltson¡¯s Group. Others would notmend her for her wonderful taste simply because her wife is a university professor. With regards to this saying, She scoffed, ¡°I never knew that in the eyes of the Second Sister-in-Law, jobs are divided into high and low. As a result, Second Sister-in-Law believed that if I resigned, others would admire me for not having a job, being a woman who ate and drank for free at home, and having good insight. What kind of logic is that, Second Sister-in-Law?¡± ¡°The Young Mistress of Waltson¡¯s Group is not required tobor. You only need to stand behind Chen Shen and assist him with his household management.¡± ¡°The butler has neatly organized everything in the house.¡± Even if I were at home, I couldn¡¯t assist. If I resigned, I¡¯d definitely wind up like the Second Sister-in-Law, mourning for myself every day, losing touch with society, and living a life of resentment.¡± Cathelina Bright shook her head and chuckled cruelly, ¡°I know, Miss Greenwich may look down on me for not having a work, but in this kind of family, just this kind of young mistress is required.¡±¡±What you actually need, Miss Greenwich, is a wife, not a bed partner.¡± Heh, bedmate¡­ ¡°Then may I ask Second Sister-in-Law, what do you think is the duty of a wife?¡± she said provocatively. Cathelina Bright believed she had a good understanding of his wife. ¡°Wife, you need to stand by your husband¡¯s side and take care of him at all times, allowing him to reach out to you when he needs to,¡± she said, raising her chin. After a long day at work, you can rx at home.¡± With a sarcastic smirk, she shook her head. She spoke clearly, but she didn¡¯t appear to be aplishing much. She wouldn¡¯t nce at someone else¡¯s husband all the time if she wasn¡¯t married. Cathelina Bright, seeing her reaction, whispered unhappily in his heart, ¡°Are you¡­ Don¡¯t agree with me. ¡± ¡°I just feel that everyone has their own thoughts and that the so-called responsibility of a wife that is epted by the Second Sister-in-Law is different from what I know.¡±¡±In my opinion, a wife can join hands with her husband, be pleased or sad together, and experience good or unpleasant things together,¡± she said gently. They can progress together. Not a nanny in disguise. The nanny and housekeeper can perform better than me, but the wife is special, and no one can rece her. Why can¡¯t a husband¡¯s wife sleep with him? Husband and wife, in my opinion, arewful bedmates, and only in this regard can life be peaceful. ¡± Cathelina Bright frowned profoundly as a result of her words.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She had no idea Luna would say such heinous things. She was underestimating her. ¡°Does he realize Miss Greenwich has such daring and uninhibited thoughts?¡± ¡°What exactly is this?¡± Not only was Wills Waltson ¡®s mouth wider than mine, he was also more experienced with this matter. Furthermore, all the things I know, weren¡¯t all of them taught to me by Wills Waltson ? ¡°He was my first love.¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s grip tightened a little. What right did this woman have to unt herself? She wouldn¡¯t be able to be this happy right now if she hadn¡¯t made that sacrifice back then. ¡°Perhaps Miss Greenwich has her own unique perspective on this convenient location, but in terms of job, I believe I¡¯m the correct one.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be a canary in a cage.¡± Whatever the quality of this cage, there must be someone who understands me. Wills Waltson understands me, therefore he will not look down on me for my work and will even allow me to resign because he does not want me to be a cripple. I know that my job is nothing in the eyes of the Second Sister-in-Law, I also understand that my ie is not even 10% of the butler¡¯s. But this job is something that I love, and is also my dream, so, I will not resign. Even if I am married, I still have the qualifications to fight for my own dreams. But working hard, I don¡¯t think that being an idle person at home will allow me to be the most qualified Ms. Waltson. Second Sister-in-Law, everyone has their own aspirations, this matter cannot be forced. Please do not speak of it again, after all ¡­ Your way of thinking cannot rece me. ¡± ¡°If I want to see you get further and further away from this family, of course I can choose to remain silent, but I don¡¯t want to do that. I know that right now you are the source of all the happiness in this ce, so I¡¯m advising you. ¡± It was for her own good again. She couldn¡¯t help but mock Cathelina Bright in her heart, this Cathelina Bright couldn¡¯t possibly think that she was a Buddha, right? But was she really too far away from Bodhisattva? She always spoke words that were good for others, but she did things that no one approved of and even disliked. She was a typical nosy woman. ¡°We will take responsibility of our own lives for Wills Watson and myself, there will be no need for Second Sister-in-Law to worry.¡± Seeing that she was unmoved, Cathelina Bright continued: ¡°Jackie previously said it more than once, he especially hates you showing your face outside. You are deeply rooted in his heart right now, so Jackie might not say anything. However, if one day, your love slowly turns dull, and you listen to Jackie¡¯s obsession while being attracted by the outside world, and start to me yourself for showing up, would you still think that your choice today was the right one? ¡± Cathelina Bright looked at her in her heart, she did not believe that there was an unending rtionship in this world. She also didn¡¯t believe that Luna could truly bepletely unrestricted by her. ¡°There won¡¯t be a day like that,¡± She looked at her gently and confidently, ¡°For Miss Bright to say such words, it already proves that you don¡¯t understand Wills Waltson . I believe in his character. When he loves, he will openly say it out, and when he doesn¡¯t, he will also speak it out. He is not you. ¡± Cathelina Bright could not help but sneer at the clothes on her body. ¡°The clothes you¡¯re wearing are new for this season¡¯s Fashion Week. Even the diamonds iid at the top of your cor are real. The price is seven hundred thousand dors. This can only be obtained with your decade-long sry. Even so, do you still have the guts to say what you said just now? ¡± When she heard this, even she was slightly frightened. Was she simply putting on seven hundred thousand dors like that? Cathelina Bright took the opportunity when she was still in a daze to speak again: ¡°Miss Greenwich , forgive me for my bluntness, but you really aren¡¯t prepared to be his wife yet. If you continue to stay by my side in this state, your future will definitely notst long. ¡° Chapter 339 Luna wanted to scold her after hearing this. What right do you have to curse others here if you don¡¯t live well? ¡°You are not Wills Waltson; what gives you the right to believe that Wills Waltson will be rattled by my work? Could it be that Wills Waltson is a terrible and shameless guy in your opinion?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Cathelina Bright promptly said. ¡°In that case, why did you make him sound so despicable? That day, I just wished you and Second Brother could get along happily after a hundred years, and you were already enraged. Do you really believe that Wills Waltson and I, who are both over a hundred years old, will be unable to reach an agreement because of our work? On the one hand, you imed it was for our own good, but on the other, you pressured me to abandon myself and be my most despised self. I couldn¡¯t help but ask if this was truly for our benefit. I would focus all of my thoughts and attention on Wills Waltson if I waited for him toe home after I left work every day. I¡¯d lose myself and gradually begin to grumble like a dissatisfied wife about Wills Waltson leaving Elven and returningte, ming him for not loving me as much as he should. He was striding along the road of marriage, but I stayed where I was, and the further away we were from each other, the more the marriage would really end. It appears to me that a truly evenly matched love is assessed not by how much money and how beautiful the clothing are, but by the couple¡¯s trust, love, and support. I made less money, but I was willing to spend it all on a tie that he believed was a cheap gift. He made a lot of money, but he could also fill my closet with new stuff for the season without my knowing. We had done our best to protect this marriage, and that was the real thing. To put it bluntly, Second Sister-in-Law, you are a senior grudge without a job in my eyes. You haven¡¯t even managed your own marriage sessfully; how dare you openly criticize other people¡¯s marriages and be a ¡®kind-hearted¡¯ advisor? With all due respect, I don¡¯t want to live that way.¡± Those words didn¡¯t even make her gasp. They were already prepared to cope with her, leaving her stunned. She clenched her teeth and her breathing became morebored.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It made her feel better to see how hard she was working to suppress her rage. She said: ¡°I¡¯ve been self-sufficient since I was a child. My mother couldn¡¯t care about my problems when she was still living. It¡¯s also for your own benefit that I asked you to mind your own business.¡± Cathelina Bright stood up and looked at Luna coldly. She was not afraid of her, but she raised her head to meet her stare. ¡°Luna, you have no idea what¡¯s good for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that it¡¯s better to be a good man without knowing what¡¯s good for you than to be a good man with what¡¯s good for you.¡± Cathelina Bright tossed the design book across the tea table. ¡°I still have some things to attend to, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to go shopping with you. You may do it yourself and then hand it over to the butler.¡± She walked away. Instead, she leaned back and said contentedly, ¡°It¡¯s best if this Second Sister-in-Law brings back this picture scroll. Wills Waltson will do everything possible for his child.¡± Cathelina Bright twisted her head and gave her a nasty stare. She walked away without looking back. Wills Waltson returned not long after she left. He went upstairs to change his clothes before apanying her to dinner. Seeing that she seemed to be gloomy, Wills Watson asked: ¡°I heard from The butler that Cathelina Bright came to find you in the evening? Are you going to pick out the children¡¯s clothes? ¡± She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°No. ¡± ¡°What is it? Judging from you tone, did she bully you? ¡± He put down his bowl and fork. ¡°Let me ask you, if I continue to stay at school and work, will you feel ashamed?¡± ¡°Shame? Where did you get that strange idea?¡± When she heard his words, she rxed and began to eat again. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Wills Watson looked at The butler behind her, who also shook his head, indicating that he did not know what had happened. Wills Watson thought for a while, then asked: ¡°Cathelina Brightughed at your work?¡± She did not answer. Wills Watson thought that he guessed right, and looked towards the butler: Go find that woman, I do want to ask her, a woman that spends all her time in Waltson family eating and drinking for free, what rights do she have to control me wife? ¡°The butler, please don¡¯t go.¡± The butler heard and did not move. She then looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°She is rmending me to resign, and that the job I am doing is not good enough for me, she is worried that I will lose your face.¡± ¡°That none of her business at all.¡± Pouting, she said, ¡°Have you really never thought about how my job would make you lose your head in front of others?¡± ¡°What are you thinking, am I that kind of person?¡± He snorted, ¡°You are underestimating me too much. Let me tell you, my woman, even if she is with me, has the right to choose her own way of life. I am not that dictatorial. Whenever you want to work, go to work. If you want to resign, stay at home. Thosedies who spend money all the time don¡¯t feel ashamed. You, who work hard for your dream, why do you feel ashamed? From now on, you need to avoid meeting Cathelina Bright. She has simply misjudged the situation to the point that it makes one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡± Upon hearing his words, Luna lowered her head andughed, sweeping away her previous bad mood and beginning to eat. Wills Watson gave her some food and asked: ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that kind of unreasonable person?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t understand the rules of your circle. I¡¯m not too sure if I will really affect you or not.¡± Wills Watson shook his head andughed. This Cathelina Bright was really eager to see the world in chaos. It seemed that he can¡¯t keep her in this family anymore. If nothing happened, she would look for trouble. He looked at The butler and said, ¡°Go find Cathelina Bright and tell her that I want to talk to her in fifteen minutes.¡± She hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need. Just now, she did not manage to get anything good from me. I did not even say anything nice.¡± ¡°This is called retaliation. It¡¯s different from her taking the initiative to find trouble. You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. Just leave it to me.¡± She pouted gently and ignored him. She really wanted the two of them to be at odds. However, ¡­ If he thought about it like that, wouldn¡¯t he look a little too evil? Forget it, she just did not like Cathelina Bright. There was no need to tolerate a person she disliked. Chapter 340 Cathelina Bright waited on the rattan chair in the front courtyard. When she saw Wills Waltson , she stood up with a smile on her face, ¡°Wills , you were looking for me.¡± Wills Watson looked at her coldly. Seeing this expression, Cathelina Bright could guess what it was. However, she still maintained her tradeMarktin smile. ¡°Wills , let¡¯s sit for a while.¡± ¡°Forget about sitting, I still need to go back and teach the child,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I¡¯vee to find you just to let you know that you just need to take care of your own matters. Don¡¯t extend your hand too long.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her face was pained. ¡°I told you to stop speaking nonsense with Luna . The matter between you and my second brother is a mess right now. What right do you have to care about others?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to control her, it¡¯s because you ¡­¡± He interrupted her, ¡°If it¡¯s because of me, then you should restrain your actions even more. You¡¯re just a sister-inw, why do you have to worry so much about your brother-inw when your own husband doesn¡¯t care? Do you think that others have too little time to talk about it? ¡± Cathelina Bright sighed: ¡°As a person, when have you ever cared about what others say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what others say, but I do care about the feelings of my other half. This is called reasonable avoidance, and I hope you can feel the boundary between you and me. We are rtives, and other than that, we arepletely unrted.¡± She bit her lip. ¡°In your heart, is that really all I have to do with you?¡± ¡°What do you think? If you have nothing else to say, you should go back as soon as possible and not stay here any longer. The anger you think you have is not only a source of trouble for others, but also a source of concern for your own husband. ¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. She angrily said, ¡°I was very happy to hear that you wanted to see me alone. You even specially changed into a new set of clothes that I like. I thought ¡­¡± He stopped and looked back at her. ¡°So, what if you look beautiful? With my rtionship with you here, I don¡¯t have any presumptuous thoughts about you, and you ¡­ Even if you had any thoughts about me, I wouldn¡¯t care, so what you did was unnecessary. If you try to please the wrong person, don¡¯t continue anymore. This will only make people look down on you even more. ¡± She grievingly cried, ¡°I never thought that Miss Greenwich would actually sow discord.¡± ¡°I know better than you whether she is trying to sow discord. You have to admit that the current you have really changed. This kind of you, makes me even a little disgusted. ¡± She was stunned and looked at him in surprise. He furrowed his brows, turned around, and left ¡­Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although her words were a bit unpleasant to hear, if she didn¡¯t say some things clearly , how would she be able to wake up? She needed someone to help her re-examine herself. As he walked further and further away, Cathelina Bright crouched down and covered her eyes with both hands as she cried bitterly. She paid so much ¡­ So many¡­ After crying for a long time, she finally raised her head. Luna , all the tears that I have shed today, I will make you pay a hundred times, a thousand times more. The next morning, while she was busy in her office, Sabranda received an internal call. After hanging up, she said: ¡°Teacher Mia, the Principal wants you to go to his office.¡± ¡°Mm, okay, thank you.¡± She turned off the form on theputer, got up and left, and went to Office of the Principal. After knocking on the door and entering the office, the principal usually sat at his desk. But today, he was standing in the doorway. Seeing hering over, his face was full of smiles: ¡°Luna ,e on in.¡± After entering the office, she asked, ¡°Principal, why are you looking for me so urgently? What happened?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you must help me. My daughter has met with trouble at thepany, I called Mr. Waltson , but Mr. Waltson did not pick up, I really had no choice, that¡¯s why I came to find you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Miss Burke go to thepany of Chief Bob? That should be a good future for their development. How could something happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, she ¡­ She was confused for a moment, and thepany found out about her misappropriation of thepany¡¯s money. Although she said that she would definitely make up for it, thepany refused to let this matter go and insisted on handling it impartially. ¡± As she was shocked, she felt that Emilia Burke was reaping what she sowed. Last time when Emilia Burke instigated her and made use of Belle Enderson to make trouble for her, she had not settled the score yet. She deserved it. She said calmly, ¡°This kind of thing is illegal.¡± ¡°I know, but Emilia didn¡¯t want to swallow that money back then. She used it as an emergency measure. Can you help find Mr. Waltson and have him talk to Chief Bob about it? She said calmly, ¡°I might not be able to help you with this matter.¡± ¡°I only have this one daughter, I¡¯m begging you. Just look at how difficult it was for an old father like me to nurture her, help her.¡± She knew that if she were to directly reject Peterson Burke, it would be considered aspletely offending him. Thinking back to a long time ago, when Wills Watson told her not to bother about Emilia Burke¡¯s matters, he had already arranged everything. She secretly decided to gamble, and thought that this matter had something to do with Wills Waltson . ¡°Dean Burke, actually, Wills Watson is very stubborn. How about this, I will give him a call and ask for forgiveness on your behalf. As for the result, I can¡¯t guarantee anything.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Thank you, Teacher Mia.¡± Luna helped Peterson Burke up and called Wills Watson right in front of him. Soon, the call connected. She said: ¡°Darling, are you busy? I want to tell you something. ¡± Wills Watson hissed. ¡°Heh, where did the sune from today, to be so passionate?¡± ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t mean to keep you from working. I just wanted to ask you a favor.¡± Hearing this, Wills Watson frowned: ¡°Speak.¡± Hearing that his voice had returned to normal, Luna directly switched on the phone without saying anything. She told Wills Watson about Emilia Burke¡¯s situation. After she finished, she looked at Peterson Burke and said into her phone: ¡°Dean Burke is really anxious. Can you please help to think of a way?¡± ¡°Luna ,¡±Wills Watson said in a cold voice. He said somewhat unhappily: ¡°This is a matter that vites thew, who allowed you to meddle in other people¡¯s business? Have you never considered my position? I introduced the work to her out of good intentions for your sake, but she did such a disorderly and illegal thing and I lost all my face. Bob is a very stubborn person, no one can save him in this matter, so you should make preparations for Peterson Burke as soon as possible. If he is not convinced, then whether or not he can protect his own bowl, is none of my business. I still have things to do here. I have to go.¡± Hearing the busy signal from the other side of the phone, Peterson Burke instantly cried again. She sighed: ¡°Dean Burke, I¡¯m sorry, I tried my best.¡± Peterson Burke did not make a sound. After nodding to her, she left. Once she was out of Office of the Principal, she called Wills Watson again. There was one problem, she was really curious ¡­ Chapter 341 The call connected. She looked around, then whispered: ¡°I just called you from Office of the Principal.¡± ¡°I know, you call me darling, there must be something special.¡± She chuckled. There was a tacit understanding between them, called Wills Watson and Luna . ¡°Your performance just now was too good. I was afraid that you would give me face and help me out. Originally, I did not wish to help those who vited thew.¡± Wills Watson smiled lightly. Then, she asked gently: ¡°Oh right, let me ask you, is Emilia Burke¡¯s matter rted to you?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to leave it alone before? This has to do with you, right? ¡± Wills Watson nodded in praise: ¡°Yep, my wife is indeed smart.¡± ¡°How did you do that?¡±Luna asked somewhat worriedly, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything against thew, right?¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson was secretly happy, was this woman worrying about him? ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, how can I lure her into the?¡± Upon hearing this, she paNicky ed. ¡°Wills Waltson , are you crazy?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°How can you dirty your own hands for that kind of person?¡± Hearing the urgency and worry in her warm voice, Wills Waltson ¡®s heart, however, felt warm. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that to help you vent your anger?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t want you to be a bad guy for me. What did you do? There is still a possibility of making amends? ¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson could no longer bear to make her worry, and could not help but chuckle. She was so angry that she stomped her feet. ¡°What are youughing for? How can you smile at such a time?¡± She was really afraid that he would break thew or even go to jail because of her. Wills Watson said: ¡°Are you that worried about me?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson ,¡± she sighed warmly, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be anxious, I am not that stupid, how could I do it for such a person, I just asked Bob to set a trap for me, and used money to tempt Emilia Burke. If she can behave herself, then this trap will be of no value to her. But unfortunately, she has not locked the devil in his heart, so she can only me herself for this matter. ¡± ¡°So, during the whole process, you and Daniel will not be implicated, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die with that woman for such a small matter.¡± After letting out a breath of relief, she instantly said angrily, ¡°Then why did you scare me just now?¡± Wills Watson said contentedly: ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you being so worried for me, my vanity has swelled, and I just want to experience it a little longer. Luna , you have to admit, I am bing more and more important to you, don¡¯t you?¡± Her footsteps did not stop, but she walked very slowly. ¡°Wills Waltson .¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been living together for almost a year.¡± ¡°If we start from the first time we slept together, it should be around ten and a half months. Why did you suddenly ask about this? Are you forcibly changing the topic again? To admit that you care about me, is it really that hard? ¡± He clearly remembered that. Inparison, she felt a little ashamed of her inferiority. ¡°I used to think it might take three, five or more years to understand a person. However, you broke the rules here. The ¡°you¡± that others speak of ispletely different from the one I know. However, I always believe that the ¡°you¡± in my eyes is the real you. At first, I was quite reluctant to be with you, but now¡­ I feel honored. ¡± Wills Watson felt like a little kid being praised, and his heart surged. However, he pretended to be deep as he said, ¡°So, you admit that I¡¯m very important?¡± She felt a bit embarrassed when she thought about it. Wasn¡¯t she very clear about this man just now? Why did she have to¡­ ¡°Say something.¡± ¡°Yes, you are very, very important right now. OK?¡± She snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I¡¯m going to work.¡± She hung up. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t say those words to him face to face, or else he would have done something rash to her again. After work in the afternoon, she returned to Waltson family warmly and saw a few servants muttering in the courtyard. When they saw her, they looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything. After entering the living room, she asked the The butler: ¡°Did something happen in our house today? Why did I just see everyone mumbling? ¡± The butler said: ¡°It¡¯s Second Madam who is not in a good mood today, so when we were randomly throwing things around, she identally hit an aunt. I have already reminded everyone to not casually discuss about it, maybe these few women who are gathered together are just fond of gossiping, I will go and attend a meeting for everyone. ¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After hesitating for a moment, she asked: ¡°Who has offended Second Sister-in-Law again?¡± The butler said with his usual stern expression: ¡°I am not too sure about that. Maybe it¡¯s because of the dishes and the appetite.¡± She felt that it was wrong, Cathelina Bright¡¯s image as an outsider was always so amiable. Why did it change from usual today? She did not think too much about it, nor did she intend to be bothered by it. Originally, she thought that after her enmity from before, she wouldn¡¯t be able to interact with Cathelina Bright anymore for a short period of time. However, she had forgotten that other than Wills Watson and Jackie Waltson, there was also Fourth Elder Benjeming Waltson. On Friday afternoon, after work, she received a call from Benjeming Waltson. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, make an appointment with me tonight.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Benjeming Waltson frowned: ¡°You¡¯re crazy if you make an appointment with your uncle? As your sister-inw, have you ever invited me, your brother-inw, to a meal together? ¡± After thinking about it, she felt that it was true. But why would she want to eat with him? ¡°I let my handsome husband go and eat with you, my brother-inw,¡± she said. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you don¡¯t have to step on me like that. I am a Waltson family after all, so my looks shouldn¡¯t make it so that you can¡¯t even eat a meal. I don¡¯t care. I really have something to talk to you about. I¡¯ll have dinner at 6 o¡¯clock. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll be angry at you.¡± After Benjeming Waltson finished speaking, he hung up. She shook her head and smiled as she listened to the busy toneing from the other end of the line. She called Wills Watson and told him that she was going to have a meal with him tonight. Wills Watson did not object, he only wanted them to return home early so that it wouldn¡¯t be toote and they would not go to the bar. She said in an unusTomy ed tone, ¡°I thought you were going to nag me.¡± ¡°You are his mother like sister-inw. You want to a meal together with your son. Is there any use for me to nag on?¡± A dark expression appeared on her face. This man, if he didn¡¯t choke on her, would he die? After work in the afternoon, she followed Benjeming Waltson¡¯s text message and found a restaurant. After entering the dining hall, the waiter brought her into the private room. Only then did she realize that Benjeming Waltson had set up a dangerous Banquet for her. Chapter 342 You are on time, Third Sister-in-Law.¡± Benjaming Waltson got up, and went over to the dining table to pull Luna over to him. Cathelina Bright, on the other hand,ughed: ¡°Miss Greenwich, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t anticipate the Second Sister-in-Law to be here as well,¡± she added coldly. Cathelina Bright turned to face Benjaming Waltson. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, I just ordered, look, do you need anything else?¡± said Benjaming Waltson right away. She turned to face him, ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Whatever you order, we¡¯ll eat. In any case, you¡¯re the one treating.¡± ¡°Why did you think of asking me toe out to dinner with Second Sister-in-Law today?¡± she asked again after she finished speaking. Benjaming Waltsonughed: ¡°I¡¯m tired of being bored. So, I¡¯d like to date you.¡± She cocked her brow. ¡°I believed you were very busy because you hadn¡¯te to school in three days. I was simply overthinking. I saw your bar and I really screwed you over. No, I have to go back and talk to your third brother tonight.¡± ¡°Please, please, please do not. If my third brother finds out, he would definitely close my bar, third sister-inw.¡± ¡°It deserves to be closed.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, I promise you, after this week, I¡¯ll obediently go back to ss, okay?¡± She gave a snort. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you one more time.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Seeing the two of them chatting so intimately, Cathelina Bright, who was at the side, had a bad taste in her heart. In the past, Benjaming was the one that was most familiar with her, but now ¡­ Just what kind of magic did she have? It actually made the two Waltson family brothers fall over for her. Cathelina Bright looked at Benjeming Waltson andughed: ¡°Benjaming ? Shall we begin? ¡± Benjeming Waltson asked the waiter to serve the dishes. As soon as the dishes were ready, he pped his hands and said, ¡°Ah, bad, I left my food at the bar. Second Sister-in-Law, you two eat first, I need to go to the bar. She looked at Benjeming Waltson. Cathelina Bright, on the other hand, understood the general situation and nodded, acting as though she was an elder sister-inw as she said: ¡°Go, go early ande back soon. Otherwise, we won¡¯t leave anything for you to eat while we¡¯re here.¡± Benjeming Waltson chuckled, then got up and left. Only two people remained in the room. She raised her ss and took a sip of water. As for Cathelina Bright, her expression suddenly changed as she looked into her eyes, with a little evil in them. She put down her ss and looked back at her unkindly. ¡°It was your idea, right?¡± On the surface, Cathelina Bright was no longer as gentle as she used to be. ¡°Actually, I have a question for you. Do you think that Cathelina Bright is really easy to bully?¡± Looking at the change in her face, she was not afraid at all. ¡°Second Sister-in-Law said this, you have Second Brother¡¯s support, who would dare bully you?¡± ¡°Then why do you have to step on me again and again when I¡¯m giving way to you again and again?¡± ¡°I stepped on you?¡± she tried her best to recall what had happened. ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°The night before yesterday, why did you tell him about the matter between you and me? Did you think that due to the disagreements between women, it would be the men who would act? Have you thought about what would happen if I asked Jackie to appear as well? ¡± She pursed her lips and shook her head with a mocking smile. Cathelina Bright was annoyed: ¡°And what do you mean by that? Are you happy that Wills is so against me? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted him to target you. There is no secret between husband and wife. You said that I have a job is a problem, okay? Then I will fully respect the opinions of others and properly ask my own husband. I don¡¯t understand why Second Sister-in-Law likes to cause trouble for these things. Are you really that free? ¡± ¡°Luna , don¡¯t think that you can fool me.¡± ¡°Why should I deceive you?¡± She raised her eyebrows. ¡°You really aren¡¯t important to me to the point that you need me to sacrifice my honesty.¡± ¡°Heh, in my opinion, it is only because you loved me that you are so much in love with me. I might as well tell you this. The rtionship between us was originally before you, and you are not qualified to hate the current me because of the past. ¡± ¡°If Second Sister-in-Law must think like that, then I can only express my helplessness. The love you think of the past is not worth mentioning in my eyes, as everyone has a past, and the so-called past is to meet the wrong person at the wrong time, so in the end, it can only end in failure. An old rtionship that I have never taken seriously. Why should I care? ¡± She spoke calmly and her face was filled with disdain. Cathelina Bright said with disdain: ¡°Only you yourself know whether or not I care, that before you, I only loved you. Back then, it was because of him that I was targeted. Whether it was his elder brother¡¯s leg or my marriage, it was all because of him. In this lifetime, he must feel guilty towards me, because he destroyed my life. ¡± After hearing this, she couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. ¡°Heh, what a joke. Second Sister-in-Law, do you really understand Wills Waltson ? Or do you just want to be anesthetized because you know everything? Actually, you should be very clear whether Wills Watson truly loved you in the past. You should be very clear in your heart that, for a man who truly loves you and is also such a strong man, will he always have an ambiguous rtionship with you? ¡°Before second brother, he had countless opportunities to turn you into his wife, but he didn¡¯t do so. If he doesn¡¯t marry you, then it¡¯s just that he isn¡¯t sure. You are the right person.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°Besides, even if he truly loves you, so what? Married can divorce, just to love a person, but also a lifetime of loyalty? A man may not be as devoted as you think he is when he meets true love. But when you meet true love, it will also be beyond your imagination. I don¡¯t know why you, as a sister-inw, would insist on staying with a brother-inw that you can¡¯t get your hands on. You kept saying that you don¡¯t want to disrupt the peace in Waltson family, but ever since I met you, I realized that your actions were clearly one of fear of the world not falling into chaos. ¡± ¡°You framed me. I¡¯ve always worked hard for the Waltson family, for the brothers.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, how are you going to exin Wills Waltson ¡®s pestering behavior after clearly giving up on you? And how can you exin your scheme against me, while still saying that you have acted in a righteous manner? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying I schemed against you?¡± She gave her a disdainful smile. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Truly a crime worthy of addition.¡±Cathelina Bright said with a face full of anger, ¡°Luna , do you really think that you can frame someone else as you wish just because you have Wills ?¡± She looked at her and shook her head contemptuously, ¡°There is a saying that goes¡¯ one doesn¡¯t stop until one reaches the bottom of the Yellow River. ¡®It seems that the Second Sister-in-Law is also of this type, good, since you like pretending to be stupid, then I will make it clear to you.¡± Chapter 343 ¡°In order to achieve its goal, it would do anything possible.¡± ¡°Previously, when you were just pregnant, because of a quarrel with Second Brother, you said that you wanted toe back and stay for a few days. You were friendly and even invited me to apany you on a walk. However, you used my name to purchase the men¡¯s apparel that you want for Wills Waltson. The reason is for my own good.\s¡± That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. You can¡¯t have such a vile heart just because you¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°Is that so? If I truly want to help someone do good and buy clothes for someone else, I will ask for their opinion on whether this design is something the other party wants to buy and not buy it on their own initiative, thene out and pretend to be a decent person.¡± ¡°I just wanted to catch you off guard.¡± ¡°Heh, I was pleasantly pleased¡­¡± She snorted and said, A person who appears to be as docile as a small white rabbit cannot be a white rabbit in her bones. Your motives are quite obvious. If I ept your assistance that day, he will wear the clothing you chose for him. And you¡¯re so clever that after I told him about it, you said you¡¯d surprise us. You will always gain from this matter, no matter what you do.¡± ¡°I have no choice but to ept your point of view. You have indeed misinterpreted my good intentions.¡± ¡°Is that correct? And how about that pricey coat?¡± Cathelina Bright arched her brow: ¡°That one¡­ Even worse, I had no idea the clothing were for me.¡± ¡°Miss Bright, like I already stated, don¡¯t take it too far. Wills Waltson and I have no secrets; after viewing that piece of clothing, I asked Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson said that he did not buy clothes for you, and that he had contacted the shop to verify his innocence, and that the answer he received from the shop assistant was that Second Master had ordered the garments.¡± ¡°Something¡¯s correct, I never believed Jackie would buy that for me,¡± Cathelina Bright said, frowning. She looked at her with a contemptuous expression. Her look stayed unaltered even at thiste hour. How powerful was this woman? ¡°You didn¡¯t say that Second Master bought that piece of apparel just now.¡± Cathelina Bright gave a harshugh: ¡°Why should I exin it to you when my own husband bought me clothes? Wasn¡¯t it because you were jealous and distrustful of other people? You have the audacity to throw dirty water on others because of your own issues.¡± ¡°Miss Bright , you really are an expert, I can¡¯t help but be convinced about this, but you probably didn¡¯t think of that. At that time, Second Master did not hate me because of my identity, so when we met up once, I inadvertently mentioned that piece of clothing to Second Master. However, from Second Master¡¯s expression, it seems like he had no idea what I was talking about. ¡± Cathelina Bright frowned, ¡°Who in our circle would remember such a small thing? Moreover, he gives me a pleasant surprise every day, so it¡¯s only natural that I don¡¯t remember that matter.¡± She gave a disdainfulugh, ¡°Really? Was it because Second Master did not remember, or Miss Bright did not remember? After that, I suspected the character of the Miss Bright , so I personally went to that shop to ask the clerk, the clerk said that the person who called the shop to reserve the clothes was not the Second Master himself, but rather a woman. Even so, did the Miss Bright still have anything to say? Shall I go on? If you want to hear, I have many things that I can tell you, so that Miss Bright can understand me better. For example, why did you go back home and only tell me that you are pregnant? For example, why did you decide to publicize that I am Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter ¡­ ¡± Cathelina Bright looked at her coldly, without the slightest bit of shame on her face. As Cathelina Bright¡¯s shamelessness, how deep could it be? Cathelina Bright indeed did not expect Luna to have actually secretly done so many things before this. She snorted and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell, but you sure are scheming a lot.¡± ¡°Originally I needn¡¯t to do so. The reason why I was so meticulous was actually all because of Miss Bright . At that time, when you were so good, I always felt that you had done it on purpose. I was afraid that if I thought too much and disgraced you in my heart, I would also be afraid that I wronged you. In order to help you prove your innocence and prove that I was wrong, I decided to solve the mystery for myself. The facts had proven that a woman¡¯s sixth sense was very urate. Miss Bright was indeed not the harmless little white rabbit that she saw on the surface, but a ¡­ The Great Gray Wolf that contains ambition. ¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After she finished speaking, the center of her brows slightly twitched, and formed a devilish smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, no matter how meticulous Miss Bright ¡®s arrangements were, they were still unable to hinder Wills Watson from walking towards me.¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s eyes were cold as she sneered: ¡°You think that just because he treats you, she really loves you? Stop dreaming. Luna , I will let you know that you are nothing in the eyes of him.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll have to wait and see,¡± the corner of her lips curled up in a calm manner, as if Cathelina Bright¡¯s threat had no effect on her at all. Cathelina Bright took out her cell phone and called Benjeming Waltson. Her voice returned to its usual gentleness, ¡°Benjaming , when are youing back? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m already at the door. Parking the car.¡± After hanging up, she looked at her. ¡°Do you know that there is a type of person who would do anything to get everything he wants?¡± She said: ¡°Of course I know.¡± Cathelina Bright mocked her: ¡°You really are fElven ess, you know. Actually, from the moment I married Jackie, I knew that Wills and I would never have another chance in our life. This is because Waltson family is a ce that forbids brothers from killing each other, and also a ce that forbids the fall of morals. My feelings for him were real, so I had always sincerely hoped that he could find a woman who loved him. However, when this woman actually appeared, looking at how he was having an affair with another woman, the rage in my heart, that was burning with jealousy, burning every day. The better you are, the more painful I will be. Because everything you have now belongs to me. I began to regret why I had married another man out of guilt. ¡°Luna , you will never understand how difficult it is to endure it when you¡¯re with someone you don¡¯t love. Even your breathing is bitter. I hate myself, and even more so ¡­¡± She raised her hand and gently caressed her lower abdomen. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± she asked in annoyance. Cathelina Bright slowly stood up and walked in front of Luna : ¡± I am the one who used any means to achieve my goal. If it¡¯s going to hurt, everyone will feel pain.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she threw the cup in her hands onto the ground. Then, with her eyes closed, she fell towards the ground behind her ¡­ When she saw this, she hurriedly got up with the intention of reaching out to grab him, but she was clearly a step toote. Chapter 344 Cathelina Bright copsed like that. Her stomachcouldn¡¯t help but pain because she was lying t on her back. She curled herself into a ball and burst into tears in an instant. ¡°It pains .¡± She knelt down to assist her. ¡°Cathelina Bright¡­¡± Benjaming Waltson rushed in just as she finished speaking. He took two steps forward after hearing the sound of ss breaking on the floor near the door. When he opened the door, he was met with a horrific scene. He stepped forward and said nervously, ¡°Second Sister-in-Law ¡­ What happened to you, Second Sister-in-Law?¡± Cathelina Bright painfully grabbed onto Benjeming Waltson¡¯s arm: ¡°Benjaming , save me, my child ¡­¡± Benjeming Waltson didn¡¯t have time to say anything, he used all his strength and carried Cathelina Bright before he ran out. Because the person in her bosom was suddenly brought out. Her body was unsteady as she knelt forward, and her hand just happened to press against the broken pieces of ss. She pulled her hand back, pulled out the shard of ss, got up, and followed him out. Outside the operating room of the hospital, Luna sat on a chair in the corridor expressionlessly. At the side, Benjeming Waltson did not say a word. In less than ten minutes, Wills Watson arrived. Upon seeing Wills Waltson , Benjeming Waltson stood up and looked at him, ¡°Third brother ¡­¡± Wills Watson looked at the insensible Luna on the bench before asking Benjeming Waltson: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± She fell down and said that she had a stomache ache and is currently in there to save her. ¡± Wills Watson said in a deep voice: ¡°Have you called Second Brother?¡± ¡°The butler should be able to send him here soon.¡± Wills Watson walked to the front of her and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Luna , you go home first.¡± Luna looked up at him. Benjeming Waltson also said, ¡°That¡¯s right Third Sister-in-Law, you should go home first.¡± She shook his head. Wills Watson squatted down: ¡°You staying here won¡¯t help much, be good, go back first, when second brotheres over, I¡¯ll go back to apany you.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , I can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Second Sister-in-Law fell down right in front of me. If I leave, it would be like running away in fear of my crimes. I can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that, I know.¡± ¡°But, your second brother doesn¡¯t know. If I leave, your second brother will vent all his anger on you for this matter.¡± Wills Watsonforted her: ¡°It won¡¯t, I won¡¯t allow him to do that, you go back first, if you stay here, he will be even more excited when he sees you.¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right Third Sister-in-Law, if you don¡¯t leave, second brother will definitely be even more furious.¡± After thinking about it, she didn¡¯t move. Wills Watson pulled her up: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll walk you downstairs.¡± This time there was no objection. She left for less than ten minutes before Jackie Waltson arrived. He looked at Benjeming Waltson with a cold expression: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Second brother, I ¡­ I didn¡¯t really know, I just asked Second Sister-in-Law and Second Sister-in-Law to eat together, I went out for a while, and somehow Second Sister-in-Law fell down ¡­ ¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°I let her go home.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , she is the person involved, how can you let her leave? If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t let her off. ¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°She was a bit careless when she got pregnant, was there anyone else to me?¡± Benjeming Waltson pushed Wills Waltson : ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t say anymore. Second brother, don¡¯t be angry too, Second Sister-in-Law will definitely be fine.¡± Jackie Waltson heaved a sigh of relief as he looked at the door of the sickroom, begging Cathelina Bright and the child to be alright. Very quickly, the lights in the operation room went out, and the doctor came out. Jackie Waltson anxiously asked: ¡°How is my lover? How about the child?¡± ¡°Second Elder, Madam has already escaped from her life, but the child ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, we did our best. ¡± Jackie Waltson roared angrily: ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t need you to do your best. What I want is for mother and son to be safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Master, we really did our best.¡± The medical staff left one after another. Benjeming Waltson walked forward: ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all because of me. If I didn¡¯t ask Second Sister-in-Law out ¡­¡± Jackie Waltson roared: Benjeming Waltson, have you gone mad? Who asked you to let her meet that one fromEnderson family? Benjeming Waltson exined: It was Second Sister-in-Law who came to find me, Second Sister-in-Law said that you and your third brother¡¯s wife had a bad rtionship, she wanted to talk to Third Sister-in-Law alone, and resolve the misunderstanding. That¡¯s why I decided to tie the knot in the middle of the group and let them sit together, it¡¯s all to make our family more harmonious, I really didn¡¯t think this kind of thing would happen. ¡± Wills Watson said in a deep voice: ¡°Second brother, what has happened has already happened. It¡¯s useless ming Benjaming . ¡± ¡°You shut up, Wills Waltson . You don¡¯t have the qualifications to speak, if it wasn¡¯t for you marrying that unlucky star back to your n, this wouldn¡¯t have happened today. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been hoping for that child, how could you?¡± ¡°This matter has nothing to do with her,¡±Wills Watson said in a cold voice. ¡°Don¡¯t get into trouble, you just me it on her. I know better than you what kind of person she is.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , you have already gone mad for that woman, let me tell you, this is my first child, if you are certain that my child is rted to that woman, I will not forgive her, at that time, even if you stop me, I will not forgive you. ¡± There was a profound look in Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes, ¡°I also feel that it¡¯s a pity that the child has gone, but as I said, this matter has nothing to do with Luna .¡± Seeing that his two big brothers were so hostile that they seemed like they could start a fight at any time, Benjeming Waltson immediately went forward to stop Wills . ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t say anymore. Second brother is not in a good mood right now, so no matter what you say, it¡¯s useless.¡± Wills Watson and Jackie Waltson looked at each other, but Benjeming Waltson forcefully pulled him away from the entrance of the operation room. The two brothers went downstairs. Wills Watson looked at him: ¡°Did you really not see anything just now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out, ¡°Benjeming Waltson was filled with regret:¡± At that time Second Sister-in-Law told me that as long as Third Sister-in-Law came over, she would let me find an excuse to go out for fifteen or twenty minutes. She wanted to talk to Second Sister-in-Law properly, and when I came back, Second Sister-in-Law was already lying in a pool of blood. ¡± Wills patted him on the shoulder with a worried expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Benjeming Waltson worriedly said, ¡°If ¡­ It¡¯s really the Third Sister-in-Law ¡­ ¡± Wills Watson looked at him coldly. Benjeming Waltson hurriedly said, ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s not that I suspect the Third Sister-in-Law, but rather, no one was present at the time. Actually, when Third Sister-in-Law entered the private room, she saw that Second Sister-in-Law was also there, the hostility in her eyes was really heavy. When I left, I was worried that the more they talked, the more unhappy they would be. ¡° Chapter 345 ¡°This has nothing to do with her,¡± Wills Waltson said coldly. ¡°How can you be so certain, third brother?¡± His gaze was fixed on his face, and his eyes were unwavering. ¡°What right do I have to say I love her if I don¡¯t trust my own wife?¡± Benjaming Waltson was taken aback when he heard this. He never expected the Third Brother to have such a dark side. Wills Waltson asked again after he finished speaking, ¡°Is the Luna in your eyes a nasty woman?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Benjaming Waltson said, shaking his head. ¡°Then don¡¯t bet against her. The tempo you create due to your own willfulness has the potential to ruin a person.¡± Benjaming Waltson was aware that words could be exchanged, but he only nodded: ¡°I understand, but I am concerned that second brother would not leave this subject rest.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s not his fault.¡± ¡°Third brother, second brother, has recently lost his child and is depressed. I hope you can forgive him for being a little extreme. I honestly don¡¯t want to see you two argue.¡± ¡°I shall try my hardest to stop myself,¡± Wills Waltson patted his shoulder. ¡°You can walk upstairs and take a look.¡± ¡°And how about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go over there and light a cigarette.¡± ¡°Alright, I will go and persuade second brother as well.¡± When Wills Watson went upstairs again, it had already been more than half an hour. Benjeming Waltson called him, and he went straight to the ward. When he walked in, Cathelina Bright was crying. Jackie Waltson turned his head and looked coldly at Wills Waltson , and then looked at Cathelina Bright again: ¡°Speak, what happened?¡± Cathelina Bright closed her eyes and did not look at anyone. Jackie Waltson said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the two of you in the private room then? Cathelina Bright, speak. If it¡¯s her, I will definitely not let her off. ¡± ¡°So, what if I don¡¯t let her go?¡±Cathelina Bright suddenly opened her eyes and roared, as she looked at Jackie Waltson. ¡°She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± Jackie Waltson¡¯s eyes were filled with anger: ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s her? ¡± At the side, Benjeming Waltson remained silent. To be honest, he was somewhat shocked. Wills Watson said: ¡°Cathelina Bright, you better remember this well, don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s face was covered in tears as she looked at Wills Waltson .Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Then just take it as a lie.¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright,¡±Jackie Waltson said angrily, ¡°I am the father of a child. My child is gone, I have the right to know the truth.¡± Cathelina Bright exhaled, ¡°Then you can only me me. It was my fault in the first ce. I had intended to use water in ce of wine to toast her, hoping that I would be able to coexist harmoniously with her in the future. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Greenwich to misunderstand me so deeply. When she pushed me away, in order to grab the cup. I wasn¡¯t able to control my bnce ¡­ I fell.¡± As she spoke, her hand stroked her belly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve let down my child, and I¡¯ve let down you.¡± Jackie Waltson clenched his fist: ¡°She pushed you ¡­¡± She hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t use any strength. Jackie, this is my fault. Please, don¡¯t pursue this matter.¡± Jackie Waltson turned his wheelchair, and looked at Wills Watson coldly. Wills Watson said: ¡°This matter happened while both of them were around, I would not believe a single person¡¯s words.¡± Cathelina Bright raised her hands and covered her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you guys. I¡¯m in so much pain right now, can you let me be by myself for a while? Seeing that, Benjeming Waltson immediately pulled Wills Watson along and left. When she returned home, she always felt uneasy. Because of Cathelina Bright¡¯s words, she lied on her bed and couldn¡¯t sleep well. When it was almost 11, Wills Watson finally returned. As soon as she heard the door open, she immediately sat up and looked at him. Wills Watson walked up and rubbed her head: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± ¡°How is Cathelina Bright? How is her child? ¡± Wills Watson sat down on the side of the bed and was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°She¡¯s out of my life, her child is gone.¡± Frowning, she clenched her fist slightly. ¡°She ¡­¡± What did you say? ¡± ¡°Nothing, go to sleep.¡± She looked at him. ¡°She can¡¯t possibly not have said anything.¡± ¡°Luna , it¡¯s gettingte. Rest early. ¡± ¡°Wills Waltson ,¡± she said with furrowed brows, ¡°Cathelina Bright must have said something, but why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Wills Watson turned sideways and hugged her: ¡°She said, you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, you just wanted to reject her toast. She also said, you didn¡¯t use any strength, and it was her own fault that he wasn¡¯t standing steadily ¡­¡± A chill went through her heart. She came out from Wills Waltson ¡®s embrace, and looked at him nkly: ¡°It¡¯s not me, I don¡¯t.¡± She firmly shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her. She deliberately fell down. I swear to God, I¡¯m not lying.¡± Wills Watson held her shoulders and said, ¡°Luna , don¡¯t be agitated. I believe in you. I know that you have been very dissatisfied with her recently, but I also understand your character. You know that she is pregnant, so you won¡¯t touch her. ¡± Hearing his words, she cried out of grievance. It was rare for her to cry, but now, she was truly unable to hold it in. ¡°I was afraid that she would say that I had pushed her away. I was also afraid that no one would believe me, I don¡¯t know what to do, Wills Waltson , do you know how much I have endured these past few hours? ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, everything is fine.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be okay. Just now, when I left the hospital, I went to that restaurant. I wanted to look for the surveince, but ¡­But the manager of the restaurant said that the monitoring system for that room is broken, Wills Waltson , even if I jump into the Yellow River, I won¡¯t be able to wash it off. ¡± Wills Watson kissed her on the forehead: ¡°I believe you, so you also need to trust me. When the sky copses, I will put it up for you. Don¡¯t cry, I will feel sorry for you, hmm? ¡± She raised her hand and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes with the back of her hand out of habit. Before she could say anything, Wills Watson had already grabbed her hand: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡± She lowered her head and saw the cut left on her palm by the ss. She then pulled her hand back. However, he held on tightly, unwilling to let go. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°After Cathelina Bright was carried away by Benjaming , I did not squat down. I fell down and touched the ss.¡± Wills Watson frowned in pain. This foolish woman, didn¡¯t she even say anything? ¡°Why not take care of it,¡± he said, asking for the phone. She said, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Don¡¯t trouble others toe over. These wounds don¡¯t hurt that much.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re made of iron?¡± Wills Watson sighed, got up and left the room. Not long after, he returned with the medicine chest and found the iodine to disinfect her wound. Her eyes filled with mist at his gentle gesture. Actually, she was very clear in her heart that this matter wouldn¡¯t be passed so easily. That is the life of a child¡­ Chapter 346 ¡°Cathelina Bright said that she regretted it,¡±¡±She imed that she once wanted you to find a woman you love to live with her, but after that, when that person actually showed, she would feel so much pain that she wished she was dead,¡± she added gently. ¡°Stop it,¡± he whispered gently as he took the pills. ¡°I never considered that my existence would cause such suffering to a good person,¡± she added cruelly. ¡°Look at me, Luna, this has nothing to do with you.¡±¡±Cathelina Bright¡¯s trouble, is my problem, it was my own responsibility that I could not resolve the case properly, and brought you down, so from now on, do not me yourself,¡± he said, dropping the thing in his hand. Her head was bowed. Right now, her mind was truly in a mess. Wills Waltson¡¯s heart ached as he saw her mncholy expression: ¡°Tell me, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I keep getting the impression that your rtionship with your second brother is suffering as a result of this¡­¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°How about me, leave it to me?¡± She looked at him for a long time before nodding her head. Jackie Waltson arrived the next morning, just as Wills Waltson had predicted. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, his momentum was strong. He got angry and asked the butler to bring everyone out. After obtaining Wills Waltson ¡®s consent, the butler did as he was told. The only ones left in the living room were Jackie Waltson, who had just finished his breakfast, and Luna . Wills Watson turned around and said warmly: ¡°Go back to your room and rest.¡± Jackie Waltson said: ¡°She can¡¯t leave.¡± She did not move. Jackie Waltson raised his hand and pointed to her, ¡°Do you know that killing people requires one¡¯s life to be repaid?¡± ¡°I know,¡±Luna nodded with a calm face. Jackie Waltson gritted his teeth: ¡°Heh, you¡¯re already prepared to use your own cheap life to repay my child¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Jackie Waltson,¡±Wills Watson directly called Jackie Waltson by his full name. Jackie Waltson looked at him coldly. ¡°Wills Waltson , do you think you can still protect her now?¡± ¡°Second master, please call the police. If the police find that I killed someone, then I can pay for it with my life. But if not, please don¡¯t frame me. After all, I can¡¯t afford to bear such a heavy crime.¡± ¡°Luna , you¡¯re so arrogant, your arrogant face is really disgusting,¡±Jackie Waltson¡¯s entire face had already turned somewhat sinister, ¡°Why are you so vicious? What benefits do you get by killing my child?¡± ¡°Whether or not you believe me, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. When Cathelina Bright fell yesterday, it had nothing to do with me.¡± Wills Watson pulled some warmth behind him, and faced Jackie Waltson by himself: ¡°You believe in Cathelina Bright, but I believe in her. If I were as irrational as you, would you think that you would be able to enter today?¡± ¡°Her child is gone and she is still speaking up for this woman, but what about you? Wills Waltson , you make my heart go cold. ¡± Wills Watson sarcastically curled the corner of his mouth: ¡°Crying children who have milk and all that sort of thing, have never been of any use to me. If one isn¡¯t the party that looks the most miserable, one must be a pitiful person.¡± Just as he finished speaking, Benjeming Waltson ran in from the door. When The butler went to look for him, he didn¡¯t even bother to wash his face before running over. ¡°Second brother, second brother,¡± He walked forward and held onto the handle of his wheelchair, ¡°Why have youe? I¡¯m afraid it would be inconvenient for Second Sister-in-Law to be alone in the ward. Let me send you back.¡± ¡°Benjaming , let go.¡± Benjeming Waltson was not willing to do so. He turned around and gave Wills Watson a look, then pushed Jackie Waltson away. With a sigh of relief, Luna walked to the sofa and sat down. Wills Watson walked forward and rubbed her head. She looked up at him with a smile that was even uglier than crying. ¡°Alright, stopughing. You¡¯re too ugly, it affects your appearance.¡± She pulled his hand away. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to joke with me.¡± ¡°My second brother is currently extremely emotional. In the future, things like this might happen often.¡± Luna pretended to sigh helplessly: ¡°The water in your Waltson family is really deep.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that the water is deep, but no matter who you fall into the water with, I¡¯ll first save you.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Their warm hearts felt a little better. After a few minutes, Benjeming Waltson returned. ¡°Third brother Third Sister-in-Law, nothing big happened just now, right?¡± Wills Watson looked back: ¡°Where¡¯s Second Brother?¡± ¡°I got the driver to take me away. He¡¯s angry, and I don¡¯t want to get mad at them.¡± After he finished speaking, he retorted: ¡°Second brother is like a lit explosive, as though he could explode at any time. Third brother¡¯s Third Sister-in-Law, I think it¡¯s better for the two of you to hide.¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°It¡¯s not like we have anything bad to do, why should we hide?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly because you guys haven¡¯t done anything shameful that you guys are being bitten like this everyday. Right now, Second Brother is filled with anger, but he can¡¯t vent it out on Second Sister-in-Law, so he can only vent it on Third Sister-in-Law. It is also for your own good that we have to keep Third Sister-in-Law away from these negative emotions. ¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrow and looked at Benjeming Waltson. This kid seemed to have made a rather reasonable suggestion today. When she thought about the matter of Benjeming Waltson¡¯s appointment with her yesterday, she chased after him. ¡°Benjaming , wait a moment. I have something to ask you. ¡± ¡°Sure, Third Sister-in-Law, ask away.¡± ¡°Did Second Sister-in-Law let you make an appointment with me yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes,¡±Benjeming Waltson did not hide the truth as he had already told this matter to his two brothers. He told her about what Cathelina Bright had found him to tell her and how he had arranged it. After listening, she nodded her head. Indeed, it was as she had expected. ¡°Let me ask you again, who ordered that restaurant and private room?¡± Benjeming Waltson replied without thinking, ¡°Second Sister-in-Law ordered it, what¡¯s the matter?¡± With a serious expression on her face, she said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you were only responsible for making an appointment with me?¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Sister-in-Law said that she wanted to talk to you withplete sincerity. I am able to help her make a phone call she is already very grateful to me. And she will do the other things. ¡± She patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright, I understand. You can go back now.¡± He hesitated for a moment, then asked: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, did you push Second Sister-in-Law down or not?¡± Staring at him, she said, ¡°Have I gone mad? Second Brother always hated me, so why should I push her?¡± That¡¯s right. Benjeming Waltson frowned, could it really be that the Second Sister-in-Law ¡­ But the Second Sister-in-Law was so kind. How could it be? This matter was different from what Third Sister-in-Law said. This meant that one of the two must be lying. Second Sister-in-Law? Third Sister-in-Law? None of them looked like people who would lie. He shook his head. What a headache. How could the world of women be so troublesome? After leaving second brother¡¯s residence, Benjeming Waltson suddenly stood still. That¡¯s not right, why would Third Sister-in-Law ask him these questions? Could it be that the room? What¡¯s the problem? Chapter 347 Wills Waltson was speaking to The Butler when he returned. When he saw her, he waved his hand and said, ¡°OK, go ready.¡± The butler nodded and went to work. ¡°What did you find Benjaming to say?¡± Wills Waltson inquired. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said as she walked over and sat down. ording to Wills Waltson: ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered the butler to my beach house to settle some matters. We can go remain there for a few days after everything is sorted.¡± ¡°Did you hear Benjaming¡¯s idea and n on avoiding your second brother?¡± she said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense, no matter how much logic we use with my second brother. He¡¯s not going to listen, so don¡¯t believe that taking you away will show our guilt. I simply wish to avoid conflict with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your advice.¡± Wills Waltson was astonished since he expected her to be stubborn and refuse to leave. ¡°What makes you so submissive today?¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°You are acting in my best interests. I¡¯m not going to let you down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice that you understand me,¡± Wills Waltson said, rubbing her chin. Her lips were pursed. She had just witnessed Jackie Waltson¡¯s presence. He even mentioned murdering someone to fulfill their debt¡­ He could only allow Jackie Waltson to digest his prior grievances because he was unable to change the situation. The first night they arrived at the seaside vi, they faced the sea and enjoyed the sea wind. Their hearts were at peace. Wills Waltson walked to the beach and ced his coat over her. She grinned as she turned to face him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Wills Waltson inquired. ¡°Only a little.¡± ¡°Then go back. It¡¯s winter. The sea breeze is blowing. You¡¯re not afraid of catching a cold.¡± She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not that cold today. I¡¯ve seen an even colder sea.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Wills Watson turned to look at her, ¡°Do you oftene to the beach at night?¡± She looked up at him and said, ¡°One winter, Kelen Enderson and someone else dragged my mother to the beach. In such a cold weather, they actually pushed my mother into the sea. Afterward, Kelen Enderson called me and told me about it. I spent all my pocket money and when I took a taxi to the beach, I saw that my mother was wet and trembling. I¡¯m here, Kelen Enderson has achieved her goal. She didn¡¯t pester me too much and left haughtily with her people. ¡± After saying that, she raised her hands. ¡°At that time, I went up and hugged my mother. Her entire body was cold. Do you know, it was that bone-piercing coldness?¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes were immediately filled with anger. Just how much damage had she suffered at the Enderson family¡¯s ce? ¡°That bitch Kelen Enderson , why did she do that?¡± ¡°Just because one day, Johny Enderson came home to tell her that I have half a year left before my high school entrance examination. My grades are not bad, and I should be able to get into a good high school. Kelen Enderson was jealous, so she used the torture of my mother to disrupt my will. Half a year¡­ For this, my mom silently endured half a year. ¡± She then sighed, ¡°Ever since that year, I have never seen a sea colder than that night.¡± Wills Watson clenched his fists: ¡°Enderson¡¯s Group family, they are simply dying a horrible death.¡± ¡°So, when I found out that Belle Enderson had been sentenced, I felt really good in my heart.¡± Wills Watson held her in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let that family off. I will make them pay with their blood.¡± She pursed her lips into a smile and then said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going too far? Actually, I was just feeling it tonight. I feel that tonight¡¯s sea is really peaceful, able to calm down a person¡¯s heart.¡± Wills Watson said as he put his arm around her shoulders, ¡°If you like it here, we cane and stay here for a few days more in the future.¡± She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you always stay here?¡± ¡°The ocean is too humid, staying here for too long won¡¯t do you any good.¡± ¡°Then why did you buy this house?¡± ¡°I¡¯lle and stay for a few days now and then. I can still rest and nurture my body.¡± She shook her head, ¡°The world of the rich¡­ I really can¡¯t see through it. ¡± Willsughed deeply as he patted her shoulder, ¡°In this entire world, only you can be so calm and let me down.¡± ¡°Should I say, is it my honor?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She pursed her lips in a gentle manner and then couldn¡¯t help butugh as she shivered. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room. It¡¯s too cold.¡± Seeing that she had turned around and was jogging towards the direction of the vi, Wills Watson could not help but say: ¡°Slow down, the sand is hard to walk on.¡± He raised his head and looked at the roof of the vi several meters away. He seemed to be thinking of something and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make the roof into a ss room like Second Uncle? If you look at the sea that way in winter, it won¡¯t be cold anymore.¡± ¡°You like Second Uncle¡¯s arrangement?¡± She thought about it and said, ¡°Hmm ¡­I quite like it. Second Uncle¡¯s flower room is indeed very unique. From the top of the building, you can both admire the sycamore tree and see the sea. More importantly, winter is still very warm.¡± Wills Watson stepped forward: ¡°Mn, since my great wife has given me instructions, then I will begin preparing to build it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. I was just casually saying that we don¡¯t always live here, don¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°As long as the wife likes it, no sacrifice is wasted.¡± She looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Your mouth is too sweet.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll give you half of the sweetness,¡± he said, turning her body and lowering his head to kiss her lips. She naturally embraced his waist. Although it was very cold, these two hearts, which were in close proximity to each other, were able to keep each other warm ¡­ He thought that once he moved here, he would be able to temporarily avoid Jackie Waltson¡¯s harassment. However, Wills Watson seemed to have underestimated Jackie Waltson¡¯s determination to disgust them. At noon on the second day, Jackie Waltson still came to visit. He looked at Wills Watson and his wife, ridiculing them: ¡°Do you think, you can escape, Wills Waltson , as long as you do not give up on this woman, I will not let you live an easy life even at the ends of the earth.¡± Seeing Jackie Waltson, Wills Watson could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He stepped forward and pushed Jackie Waltson¡¯s wheelchair out of the vi. When she saw this scene, she did not stop it. After pushing Jackie Waltson out of the vi, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Jackie Waltson, don¡¯t you touch your nose. There are some things I don¡¯t want to say because I don¡¯t want to say them. Don¡¯t force me to do that.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to see how impolite you can be. ¡± Wills Watson bent his body slightly, looking straight into his eyes with a sharp gaze. ¡°You believe in Cathelina Bright, but I can¡¯t believe it. Do you know why?¡± Chapter 348 Jackie Waltson gave him a harsh stare. Wills Waltson, on the other hand, seemed unconcerned and added, ¡°Cathelina Bright doesn¡¯t even like you. She had never had affections for you from the beginning to the end. You¡¯ve been married for a long time, but you know where her heart is. You had to suspect I was having an affair with her. Oh, I swear I never touched a single one of her fingers. Previously, I did so because I didn¡¯t want to disappoint you. It¡¯s now because I realized I didn¡¯t like her as much as I thought. I don¡¯t want to hurt Luna, so I¡¯ll keep my distance from Cathelina Bright. I told Cathelina Bright all of this, and urged her several times to keep her distance from me, to not do anything that might harm you or Luna, but this became the catalyst for her outburst. I¡¯m sad your child is no longer with you, but you can¡¯t ce this debt on her shoulders.¡± Jackie Waltson made a fist. ¡°Why should I trust her as much as you do?¡± he grumbled. Wills Waltson rose up and gave him a patronizing look: ¡°Second brother, the times have changed, and no one is the same as they were 10 years ago. I know how much you adore Cathelina Bright, and I trust her, but your faith is, in my opinion, ludicrous. Can¡¯t you deduce something even if you haven¡¯t seen what happened? There was no reason to be gentle with Cathelina Bright or the infant in her womb. After understanding Cathelina Bright and I¡¯s former history, no one wishes for Cathelina Bright to have this child more than she does. Because she believes that once a woman has a kid, she will be limited and Cathelina Bright will be unable to focus on me. Love has always been lovely. It should not have impaired your judgement. Do you realize how extreme, powerful, and unpleasant you appear right now?¡± Jackie Waltson averted his gaze. After Wills Watson finished speaking, the anger in his heart still could not calm down. He turned around with his back facing Jackie Waltson. ¡°Second brother, your woman needs your protection, and my woman is also weak. I will not allow her suffer, and even if the other party is you, I will not forgive them. If you want to see me in the future, that¡¯s fine, but you have to call me in advance, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for giving you the cold shoulder. ¡± After he finished speaking, he turned to the driver and said, ¡°Send your Second Master back to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Finally, Wills Watson turned his head and looked at Jackie Waltson onest time before returning back to the vi. Seeing him walk in huffily, she smiled. She poured him a ss of water and asked, ¡°A fight?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I can see that you two were very aggressive just now, so I don¡¯t think you two will be too happy. As for who won and who lost, I can¡¯t tell.¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°Remember, your husband is awesome. There¡¯s no day when you lose when quarreling.¡± , she gave him a thumbs up. ¡°You can be amazing, but you¡¯ve already won. Why are you still so angry?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Wills Watson put down the cup of water and looked at him: ¡°My second brother is actually a very wise person. He would be so confused, and really makes my heart cold.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Then you¡¯ve never doubted it. Was it actually your own trust that went wrong?¡± He looked at her, somewhat puzzled. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah, you never doubted me even once, is it really possible that I pushed Cathelina Bright?¡± Wills Watson shook his head andughed: ¡°I really have never doubted you, I trust you very much, so you don¡¯t have to trick me anymore.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she said, blushing. Was this guy a bug in her stomache ? Jackie Waltson returned to the hospital and just as he arrived at the ward¡¯s door, the nurse came out. Seeing that she was holding an untouched breakfast, Jackie Waltson asked coldly: ¡°Did she not eat it again?¡± The nurse awkwardly nodded her head, ¡°Second Master, I really did my best, but Second Madam refused to eat. She only said that she had no appetite.¡± Jackie Waltson pushed the door open, operated the buttons on the wheelchair and pushed the wheelchair into the ward. When Cathelina Bright heard the sounding from the door, she turned around to take a look. Seeing that it was Jackie Waltson, her dull and lifeless eyes moved away, and she turned his head to look outside the window once again. Jackie Waltson exhaled, and tried to ask gently: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ¡°No appetite.¡± ¡°You have to eat even if you don¡¯t have an appetite. You don¡¯t care about your own body.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have any appetite. Can you please leave me alone?¡±Cathelina Bright said in a displeased tone, ¡°Can¡¯t you leave me alone for a while?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re not afraid of getting sick?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not afraid,¡±Cathelina Bright said as she looked at him with lifeless eyes. Jackie Waltson sneered, and waved to the people behind him: ¡°All of you leave.¡± The people in the ward left. Jackie Waltson said in a cold voice: ¡°I know who you are waiting for, but it¡¯s useless. He won¡¯te, he has already determined in his heart that you are a lying woman.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie,¡± she said, sitting up with some excitement, but then, because of the difort in her stomache , shey back down. Jackie Waltson frowned, ¡°From the beginning, you didn¡¯t want to give birth to this child, but after that child threatened you, you changed your mind, and I know that you were unwilling to ept that fact.¡± ¡°Jackie Waltson, what do you mean by that? Are you ming me for intentionally killing my child?¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright, perhaps others might not know what kind of person you are, but I do understand that the reason why I have been standing on your side since yesterday, is because I know that you hate her. When I married you, I said that I would protect you, so even though I know that you are the one who is problematic, I still protected you, but unconditionally protecting you does not mean that I, Jackie Waltson, am a fool.¡± Cathelina Bright tightly held onto the bed sheet. Jackie Waltson lowered his eyes andughed sarcastically: ¡°Why? Hmm?¡± Cathelina Bright turned her head away: ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°That child is also your flesh and blood. Why¡­ Why were you so vicious? Are you really happy that you killed him? Or could it be that you just want to use this child to distance yourself from the feelings of others? ¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s face was filled with grief, but she did not say a word. Jackie Waltson shook his head in remorse: ¡°I¡¯ve even thought of the child¡¯s name, but you ¡­ Yet you used my flesh and blood as a bargaining chip to ruin someone¡¯s marriage. What is even moreughable is that your methods are too clumsy, and you did not seed. In the end, the only one who sacrificed was my, Jackie Waltson¡¯s, child. ¡± When Jackie Waltson said till here, his voice could not help but increase a few decibels. ¡°Cathelina Bright, you are simply a devil.¡± Chapter 349 Cathelina Bright fixed her gaze on him: ¡°What gives you the right to me me? I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t want to have children, but you forced me to. Even if this child was born in this world, he would feel inferior since he has a crippled father like you.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Jackie Waltson¡¯s hands gripped his legs. ¡°For whom was my leg paralyzed?¡± ¡°I never begged you to save me, so you have no idea how much I wish I had been the one who died. If that were true, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much pain.¡± ¡°Are you in so much anguish because you¡¯re with me?¡± Cathelina Bright stated unequivocally: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m in difort. I¡¯m in pain every minute.¡± Jackie Waltson¡¯s fists trembled with rage. His wife had just told him how much she loved his brother and how difficult it was to be around him. ¡°Heh, do you think Wills Waltson would look at you again if he knew your genuine face?¡± ¡°¡±Jackie Waltson, so what if you¡¯ve told him the truth? You don¡¯t need to use that subject to threaten me anymore,¡± Cathelina Bright replied, a tinge of coldness shing across her gaze. Do you think he will forgive you for hiding the truth for so many years? If Wills Waltson knows everything, then you and I can be even more clear-headed. Everyone is dead set, and to me, that is also a type of release. ¡± Jackie Waltson¡¯s heart was about to explode. He gave Cathelina Bright a fierce stare. ¡°You are nefarious.¡± Cathelina Bright burst outughing. ¡°But you still like me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I do love you. You are relying on my emotions to demean me. But, Cathelina Bright, do you realize that this type of wicked woman is only appropriate for me, Jackie Waltson? You are absolutely nothing inparison to Luna. Therefore, you really aren¡¯t worthy Wills . ¡± Cathelina Bright turned to face him, her eyes full with rage. He raised the center of his brows and sneered: ¡°Cathelina Bright, even if you hate me, it¡¯s useless. As long as I, Jackie Waltson, do not loosen my mouth, you will never be able to leave my side.¡± He sneered and moved the wheelchair backwards, ¡°If you like to eat this meal, then eat it. If you don¡¯t, then starve. Anyway, a vicious woman like you really don¡¯t have the qualifications to eat in peace after killing your own child.¡± Cathelina Bright felt that the current Jackie Waltson was so sharp, it actually made her feel a little afraid. She rolled over, her back to him, not wanting to talk to him again. In the afternoon, Benjeming Waltson came to the hospital. He was here to see Cathelina Bright. But when he saw Cathelina Bright, his expression was one of unease. He only stayed for ten minutes before he left. After exiting the hospital, he called Wills Waltson . ¡°Third brother, where are you? I want to talk to you.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°I¡¯m at the beach vi.¡± ¡°Then are you free toe out? I want to talk to you alone. ¡± Wills Watson calmly replied: ¡°It¡¯s not convenient.¡± Benjeming Waltson said in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s something very important.¡± ¡°Thene and find me. Call me when you get to the vi¡¯s entrance.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Benjeming Waltson drove to the entrance of the vi. He called Wills Watson again. Wills Watson came out two minutester. He got into Benjeming Waltson¡¯s car: ¡°What are you doing, why are you still acting so secretively?¡± Benjeming Waltson frowned: ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m going to the restaurant where we ate dinner the night before yesterday.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Yesterday, Third Sister-in-Law asked me who ordered the dining hall and private rooms. I said that it was Second Sister-in-Law, but at that time, her expression was very solemn. I knew that there must be a problem with Third Sister-in-Law¡¯s words, so I personally went there today. ¡± ¡°What did you find out?¡±Wills Watson did not question him, but rather, asked him withplete certainty. ¡°The room we booked was bad, and it wasn¡¯t bad that day. It¡¯s been bad for some time.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Wills Watson nodded: ¡°So?¡± ¡°If Third Sister-in-Law thought so, then Second Sister-in-Law purposely framed her. Then before Second Sister-in-Law went to find me to invite Third Sister-in-Law, she must have gone to check if the monitoring system in the private room was repaired, so I took out the monitoring system in the corridor of the dining hallter on, and discovered that Second Sister-in-Law had gone to that private room twice within two days, and thest time I went there was at noon of the day before yesterday. I found a few waiters at the restaurant and asked them why the monitoring system in the private dining room was broken but not repaired. One of the young waiters said that a female cusTomy er had asked him the same question the other day, and she had told the manager that she would immediately arrange for repairs. However, the female cusTomy er said that she didn¡¯t need to temporarily, because she had to eat a few meals these few days. She didn¡¯t like to eat, so she had to be monitored. I let the waiter see the picture of the Second Sister-in-Law in my phone, and he said, That¡¯s her.¡± Wills Watson looked at him, this brat¡¯s thoughts were much more meticulous than he had imagined. He said again deliberately, ¡°But what can this prove? We were not there at the time. ¡± ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m not trying to prove anything, I¡¯m just ¡­ In the past, I trusted Second Sister-in-Law a lot, but for some reason, after we finished investigating the matter, I felt that this matter might have truly been wronged. ¡± Wills Watsonughed and patted his shoulder: ¡°Benjaming , you have indeed grown up.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at him: ¡°Third brother, I can¡¯t figure it out, Second Sister-in-Law ¡­ Why did she do this, she¡¯s the flesh and blood in our Waltson family, why is she so ruthless? Not only did she do this kind of thing, she even pushed it onto Third Sister-in-Law ¡­ ¡± ¡°Benjaming , in this world, there are many things that you don¡¯t have to see through. You just need to persevere on your own and don¡¯t drift about with your thoughts and opinions.¡± Benjeming Waltson shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t understand, are we not family?¡± Wills Watson sighed: ¡°About this matter, you don¡¯t need to worry about it, nor do you need to interfere, regardless of how chaotic the rtionship between us is, you just need to remember, in this family, no one has any hostility towards you or our sister, that¡¯s enough. Take care of yourself. ¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me,¡± he once again patted his shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s enough, if you don¡¯t n oning in and meeting your Third Sister-in-Law, you can go back.¡± The farce that Cathelina Bright acted herself was originally to kill three birds with one stone. Not only could it distance Wills from Luna , it could also make Jackie Waltson hate Luna to the bones, drive it away from the Waltson family, and also remove the child in her stomache that she loathed. However, from the looks of it, aside from the child, this scene didn¡¯t cause much of a ssh. Although she wasn¡¯t quite willing to give up, she could still be considered to have gained quite a bit after getting rid of her child. Cathelina Bright had only lived in the courtyard for half a month before Jackie Waltson forcefully brought him back home to recuperate. She was ced under house arrest on the very first day she entered ¡­ Chapter 350 Cathelina Bright had cried, made havoc, and even threatened Jackie Waltson with a building jump. However, the window was sealed and someone stood guard at the door. There was nothing she could do to escape, even if she wanted to jump from the building. Jackie Waltson lived in the same room as her every day, eating and sleeping with her, but he never spoke to her. Someone finally entered the room two months after he was ced under house arrest. The family doctor hade to take her blood. Cathelina Bright felt quite troubled in her heart after the doctor left. When she looked at Jackie Waltson, her tone softened: ¡°Jackie Waltson, what are you trying to do?¡± Jackie Waltson sat in his wheelchair, reading his book, without even looking at her. Cathelina Bright rose from her bed, approached her wheelchair, and half-squatted. ¡°Jackie, killing someone is impossible, so please stop torturing me. Tell me exactly what you want to do.¡± It was the first time she had spoken to him in her regr manner in two months. He put the book down and gave her a hard stare. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you pay with your life.¡± She was terrified¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not going to injure me.¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯m still waiting for you to return a child to me.¡± She stood up and looked down at him, shocked. Jackie Waltson raised the center of his brows, ¡°Your ovtion period should be reaching soon.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have children.¡± Jackie Waltson pulled her wrist, forcing her to bend his back, and pinched her chin. ¡°Do you think you can still make the decision even now? Cathelina Bright, if you don¡¯t want to live on the streets with nothing left, you better obey me, otherwise ¡­ ¡± The two of them were in a deadlock. After a long while, Cathelina Bright closed her eyes and exhaled: ¡°I agree, but you have to promise me one condition.¡± Jackie Waltson released her chin and pushed her away: ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to negotiate with me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll try to kill the kid too.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at her coldly: ¡°Are you really not afraid of going to hell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already unable to enter heaven. How about it? Do you want to make a deal with me?¡± Jackie Waltsonughed sarcastically: ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I gave birth to a child for you, and the price you have to pay is to let Luna leave the Waltson family.¡± Jackie Waltson¡¯s finger lightly tapped on the edge of the wheelchair. Cathelina Bright said: ¡°Because she is one fromEnderson family, you do not wish to see her, right?¡± Jackie Waltson stared at her for a moment, then smiled: ¡°Deal.¡± Cathelina Bright made a fist with her hand. She didn¡¯t mind sacrificing her stomache . It was just a child, so giving birth was fine. Because Jackie Waltson did not appear again, Wills Watson believed that his words were effective. After staying at the vi by the sea for less than a week, he returned back to the Waltson family Mansion. The days were quiet again. Wills Watson went to thepany, and cordially to school. After work in the afternoon, it was time for the two of them to share. They ate together, and after dinner they were in the same room, one reading and the other working on the paperwork. They would often chat and hug each other after they had made love. Sometimes, they would even fall asleep while chatting ¡­ Day after day like this passed, the weather became warmer, and the season of a hundred flowers blooming also arrived. Friday afternoon, Sabranda came back from the cafeteria in high spirits and said to the crowd: ¡°Teachers, should we go to the in Leaf Lake tomorrow ?¡± Marktin said: ¡°You must want to see the flowers, right?¡± ¡°I saw the WhatsApp sent by others. It¡¯s really a good season to enjoy the flowers there.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Marktin asked: ¡°Can I bring my girlfriend?¡± Sabranda joked: ¡°Is this for the sake of showing your love?¡± Marktin scratched his head in embarrassment: ¡°Everyone will share the good sights with me.¡± Mia said: ¡°Of course you can. At such a good season, you should bring your beloved person to take a walk around.¡± Sabranda looked at Luna : ¡°Teacher Mia, are you going?¡± ¡°Yeah, I also want to take my baby for a breath of fresh air.¡± As she spoke, she gently caressed her lower abdomen. Miaughed: ¡°Then let¡¯s gather at the entrance of the academy at 8 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning?¡± This was a deal. Before returning home in the afternoon, she asked Michal to send her to the superMarktin et. She bought a lot of food, cushions for pic and some necessities. It was almost seven when she got home. Wills Watson saw that Michal had brought all the bags over to her living room and asked: ¡°Did you go alone to purchase the items?¡± She first went to drink a cup of water, then returned and said, ¡°I went to buy some things I need for tomorrow .¡± ¡°tomorrow ?¡± Wills Watson looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter tomorrow ?¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I was just about to discuss it with you. I¡¯ve made an appointment with the teachers in the office tomorrow to enjoy the flowers. We¡¯ll go in the morning ande back around 4 or 5 in the afternoon.¡± ¡°If you go, what should I do?¡± She shrugged. ¡°Just do what you need to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy tomorrow .¡± He looked at her. At this point, she should know what he meant. ¡°Then go have a drink or something with your buddies.¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°Drinking in broad daylight?¡± He finally understood. This Luna was very cruel. There were some things that he couldn¡¯t be bothered to say to her, so he might as well take action. The next morning, she woke up early to clean up. She donned a set of sportswear that was very convenient to move around, and after greeting Wills Waltson , she went out. When Michal sent her to the school gate, Sabranda and Mia had already arrived. Sabranda pped her hands and said: ¡°Alright, since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s go now.¡± She asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t Marktin and his girlfriend not arrive yet?¡± ¡°Marktin just called me to say that he brought his girlfriend over, so we can go over alone.¡± Mia nodded her head: ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± She let everyone get into the car. However, after walking a few steps, a car stopped in front of the school. When she saw the license te number of the car, she felt a chill run down her spine. Immediately, Wills Watson got off the carriage. He looked at Sabranda and: ¡°Two teachers, good morning. Do you mind if you have anotherpanion?¡± Sabranda waved her hand, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t mind.¡± Mia nodded at him. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for the car. There¡¯s enough food to eat in the car. Teachers, please get on the car.¡± Sabranda giggled as she pulled Mia onto the carriage, and whispered into Mia¡¯s ears: ¡°Teacher Mia, this is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve taken a room car.¡± Mia said in a low voice, ¡°Me too.¡± Luna walked over to Wills Waltson ¡®s side and asked softly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°After you left, I thought a lot at home. I really didn¡¯t feel safe taking my treasures out by yourself, so I decided to follow you.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. He lied. He had already prepared food, and he still dared to say that it was a decision made on the spur of the moment? This person, was really ¡­ Chapter 351 Seeing her doubtful gaze, Wills Waltson was pleased: ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to go with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to surprise you. We¡¯re a bunch of poor people, and young masters from wealthy households, like you, would find it quite boring.¡± Wills Waltsonughed: ¡°Then you¡¯re grossly underestimating me. Come, let¡¯s get in the car.¡± She apanied him to the car. They said nothing, but no one knew if they would mind. Wills Waltson instructed the driver to leave after the two boarded. Because of Wills Waltson¡¯s presence, the once vibrant three looked to grow much quieter along the road. Wills Waltson asked, ¡°Would I make you all be so formal if I was here?¡± Luna rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t,¡± Sabranda said, waving her hand. She couldn¡¯t help but think that no one would argue that they didn¡¯t want Wills to apany them right now. Mia peered out the window and couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Eh? This does not appear to be the route to tleaf Lake.¡± ¡°Indeed not, we need to take a detour to pick up someone,¡± Wills Waltson said.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from raising her voice a few decibels. ¡°Did you call someone else?¡± Wills Waltson remained calm: ¡°Isn¡¯t it really boring because we¡¯re going on a trip with only a few people?¡± ¡°Then¡­ You can¡¯t call your friends over, right? It would be difficult because we don¡¯t know each other.¡± Mia promptly responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Luna,¡± after noticing her dissatisfaction. Sabranda quickly added: ¡°That¡¯s right, it would be more interesting.¡± Wills Watson frowned: ¡°You and Mia know the person, so you shouldn¡¯t feel awkward, right?¡± Mia had yet to react when she said: ¡°Are you talking about Brother Elven ?¡± Wills Watson pursed his lips but did not say a word. Mia¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She pushed Wills Watson who was beside her. This guy was too impressive this time. At the side, Sabranda said with a bit of bewilderment, ¡°The person you are talking about, could he be the boyfriend of that person whomitted suicide in front of the school gates a few days ago?¡± Mia nodded her head: ¡°That¡¯s him. Sabranda, in a while, you must not speak about this in front of Elven .¡± Sabranda waved her hand: ¡°Hey, Mia, how can I be so talkative, but I really want to meet this rumored boyfriend of yours.¡± Mia reached out to cover her mouth as she smiled embarrassedly, ¡°We¡¯re still just normal friends.¡± Sabranda wailed as she struggled out: ¡°Mia, you want to murder your friend huh?¡± Mia could not help but smile and release her hand: ¡°If you speak any nonsense in a while, I will be serious now.¡± Sabranda looked at her: ¡°Luna , Mia is too fierce, I am afraid.¡± Sheughed: ¡°It¡¯s fine. After a while, Mia will be gentle.¡± Mia said shyly, ¡°Luna , why are you like this too?¡± Wills Watson watched as theyughed. Although it was a little noisy, he didn¡¯t find it annoying. Looks like this is the way they get along. When the car stopped in front of Elven ¡®s house, he saw that he was already waiting there. After he got on the carriage, he introduced Sabranda to him. The car stopped in the parking lot of the Lakeview Lake District. When everyone got off the car, they were immediately attracted by thekeshore nearby. The area within several miles of theke was filled with all sorts of furious flowers, turning the ce into a painting. Sabranda was a little excited: ¡°Wow, this is too beautiful.¡± Luna walked over to her side and gazed into the distance. It was truly too beautiful. Wills Watson asked the driver to take out the things on the carriage. He stepped forward and said, ¡°I brought a tent. Let¡¯s find a suitable ce to set it up.¡± He pointed to a clean area by theke and said, ¡°Hold it there. There are trees there, so it will be cooler.¡± A group of people brought their belongings and walked towards theke. Wills Watson instructed the driver to set up the tent. Elven walked over and took the tent over: ¡°Mr. Waltson , let me do it, I¡¯m really good at this.¡± Wills Watson retreated: ¡°OK, thank you.¡± Seeing that, she touched Mia: ¡°Mia, are you going to help too? ¡± Sabranda walked over: ¡°I¡¯ll help out too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. You can call Marktin and check if he and his girlfriend have arrived. Let theme and find us. ¡± Sabranda instantly understood her gaze and walked to the side to make a phone call. Wills Watson stood by his side and said softly: ¡°Did I perform well today?¡± ¡°Very good. Go and put up the folding chair and parasol.¡± ¡°You know how to arrange me.¡± She touched her belly and said, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll go.¡± He held her down. ¡°Stand here for me, I¡¯ll go.¡± She smiled at Wills Waltson ¡®s back. When Wills Watson came, she was actually really happy. Especially for such a beautiful scenery, if she was the only one who came here, she might feel really regretful. After hanging up, Sabranda came to her side and said: ¡°Marktin ¡®s car is almost here. I¡¯ll go to the car park to pick them up.¡± She nodded. It didn¡¯t take long for Sabranda to bring the person back. Everyone was seeing Marktin ¡®s girlfriend for the first time. She was about the same size as Sabranda. She wore sses and looked very quiet. Because Wills Watson was here, Marktin ¡®s girlfriend was still a bit excited. After a lot of work, they finally got the tents and umbres ready. Marktin had prepared very well, he had even brought a barbeque rack and barbecue materials with him. He excitedly grilled meat for everyone under the umbre. Sabranda and Marktin ¡®s girlfriend had joined a team to take a picture in the sea of flowers. After looking at Mia, she pulled Wills Watson and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go take a stroll over there too.¡± Of course, Wills Watson would wish for it. ¡°Brother Elven , I¡¯ll leave this Mia in your care.¡± Elven nodded, and everyone went for a walk. After walking a distance, Wills Watson said: ¡°Don¡¯t eat that barbecueter.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°How can a pregnant woman eat this kind of food? Your food, I will prepare it for you alone.¡± ¡°Everyone eat the same food but I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s special. Besides, I¡¯m going crazy from being grilled for spicy hot food recently.¡± Wills Watson nced at her: ¡°Your taste is really unique.¡± She cupped her face with both hands and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve gotten fatter recently?¡± ¡°You do have a little bit of fat on my face, but other than your belly, I don¡¯t see much fat on your body.¡± She giggled and said, ¡°This is the highest level of pregnancy.¡± Not far away from them, Sabranda raised her camera and shined it in the direction of the two. Then she shouted: ¡°Luna , Mr. Waltson !¡± Hearing the sound, the two of them looked over at the same time. Sabranda quickly pressed the shutter button ¡­ It was the first group photo they had seen since they had met. It was also the only sce that could solve the pain of lovesick in the future. Chapter 352 After shepleted snapping shots, Sabranda bent her head to look at the images on the camera and said, ¡°Oh my god, we¡¯re both tourists, and with a casual pat, it feels like a wedding photo.¡± Marktin¡¯s girlfriend sighed as she approached from the side. ¡°As expected, photography is influenced by one¡¯s appearance, but Sabranda, your photography talents are exceptional.¡± Sabranda gave her a dazzling smile. ¡°I learned it when I was first bing addicted to photography. I¡¯ll take some shots of you with the Marktin after a bit.¡± The other party constantly nodded his head. Of course, it was excellent. Elven and Mia sat on a pic nket nearby for a time before asking her, ¡°It¡¯s dull sitting together with you, why don¡¯t you go and take a look, I¡¯ll help Marktin barbecue.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Mia said, motioning to her. ¡°Luna wishes for us to be together. She will be worried if we split up.¡± Elvenughed and shook his head. He rose and handed Mia a bottle of water. After sitting down again, he asked, ¡°Has your school been very busy recently?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elven looked at her. ¡°I saw you hadn¡¯t contacted me in a while, so I made some wild guesses.¡± ¡°Oh, no,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t busy recently because I was fairly busy when school started.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t contact you because I was worried that if I kept looking for you, it would impact your work,¡± she said when she finished speaking. ¡°I¡¯m not that busy,¡± Elven said, looking out over theke. Mia gazed at him, wondering if he intended to allow her keep contacting him. ¡°Whenever I look for you, you only reply with one or two words, making me feel as if you really don¡¯t want me to contact you,¡± she eximed, her heart racing. ¡°Really?¡± Elven asked, unconsciously. Mia agreed with a nod: ¡°Just have a peek at our chat logs. I submitted a lot of stuff, and all you did was respond, it¡¯s fairly good, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, yes.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize this problem,¡± Elven said with a smile. ¡°You are the one who has ended the conversation; I have to rack my brains to think of the next topic,¡± Mia shrugged. ¡°Sorry, maybe I¡¯m not used to using WhatsApp and didn¡¯t think of everything. I¡¯ll do my best to fix it in the future.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t use WhatsApp at all.¡± Elven nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just returned from a trip abroad, and the majority of my friends are still there. Because no one uses WhatsApp much, I don¡¯t either.¡± ¡°Then you have to do as romans do.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Mia could not help but shake her head and smile. The two once again fell into silence. Elven asked: ¡°Do you want to go over there for a walk? ¡± Mia looked at him, but before he could say anything, Elven said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being petty.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Far away, she felt a little excited when she saw this. She held Wills Waltson ¡®s arm: ¡°Look, Brother Elven went over there with Mia.¡± ¡°You¡¯re even more excited than them.¡± ¡°Of course, you really did it well. I didn¡¯t think yesterday that I would ask Brother Elven toe with me.¡± ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m unnecessary now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you were superfluous. I was afraid that after you came, everyone would feel embarrassed. After all, in their eyes, you were a God-level character. In front of you, they would really be restrained.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you should bring me out more often.¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m supporting you. Do you think you can meet a God anywhere?¡± She rolled her eyes: ¡°Mr. Waltson , don¡¯t be so shameless, Ok?¡± Wills Watsonughed sinisterly: ¡°Never.¡± He kissed her on the cheek. She was embarrassed, she covered her face and looked around: ¡°Hey, I was seen by someone.¡± ¡°We are legal. What are you afraid of?¡± The two of them walked very far away when they heard Sabranda shouting behind them: ¡°Luna , Mr. Waltson , you¡¯re back to eat.¡± Wills Watson instructed again: ¡°In a while, you will say that the smell of the barbecue will make you feel disgusted, you are not allowed to eat it, do you hear me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wills Watson pulled her back, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll say it.¡± ¡°Look, I already told you not toe, but you insisted oning. Now that you¡¯re here, you are going to ruin the atmosphere again.¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to realize that. I am already here.¡± She was extremely unhappy. Returning to the side of the tent, Marktin said to everyone: ¡°You guys eat first, the food in my hands is about to be cooked as well.¡± Everyone sat down as Marktin ¡®s girlfriend came to Marktin ¡®s side to feed him. Mia handed over the meat skewer to Luna . After receiving it, a string was given to Wills Watson and held in her hand. Seeing Wills Watson staring at the string in her hand, she pouted her lips and handed the skewer over to him. When Mia was about to give it to her again, she waved her hands at Mia and said, ¡°Mia, eat it. I don¡¯t know what happened today. I felt sick when I smell it. ¡± Sabranda said in surprise, ¡°Haven¡¯t you never vomited before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she patted her chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the situation is these past two days.¡± Anyhow, no one here had ever been a mother. So no one would find out that she was lying. Elven said worriedly: ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to the hospital to take a look?¡± ¡°No problem.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Sabranda looked around, ¡°Then what are you eating Luna ? This ce is full of snacks, it¡¯s not good for pregnant women to eat too.¡± Just as she was about to say something, Wills Watson said: ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to get you some food. He¡¯ll be back very soon.¡± She felt depressed. It wasn¡¯t easy to get out for an outing, and she couldn¡¯t just eat and drink as she liked. How was this a pic? She was clearly carrying her te out to eat. Not longter, Thomas arrived. She sat around the table with others, eating food from the box. Watching others eat barbecue and drink beer, she filled with an indescribable feeling. And these things, in Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes, were nothing. From beginning to end, he only drank a can of beer and ate two kebabs. Sabranda said as she stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s y a game. We are here, if we don¡¯t y a game, wouldn¡¯t it waste a lot of time?¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°What do you want to y?¡± she asked. Sabranda chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve long since been prepared.¡± She got up and ran to the nearby table. She picked up her bag and took out a box. Inside were a lot of lots of lots. There were words on the lot. Sabranda said: ¡°Let¡¯s take turns, each of us will take one, and then follow the instructions written on the lot. If you can¡¯t do it, you will be punished to drink a bottle of beer.¡± Wills Watson smirked. Were young people nowadays all ythings like this? Everyone agreed. Wills Watson naturally followed everyone else, and upon seeing the contents of the lot, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and chuckle. Chapter 353 She couldn¡¯t help but frown as she considered her own predicament. Wills Waltson caught her gaze ¡°What exactly are you smiling about? Is it intriguing?¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s gaze turned to her lot: ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t tell you,¡± she exined. Wills Waltson grabbed her just as she was going to dump everything back into the bucket. Her lot had fallen outside. Wills Waltson snatched it just as she was preparing to leave to pick them up. Wills Waltson furrowed his eyebrows at the wording on it, ¡°Un, why would you throw such a good item away?¡± He put the lot back in her hand. Sabranda asked, perplexed: ¡°What did you get, Luna? You¡¯re so enraged that you want to destroy it.¡± ¡°Please go to the spot with the most people, recite the name of your lover (girlfriend), and loudly proim I love you to him (her¡±),¡± Wills Waltson naturally recited. ¡°Wow ¡­¡± Sabranda couldn¡¯t stop herself from pping. She couldn¡¯t say anything. This Sabranda must be worried about the world not falling apart. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start from Luna?¡± Sabranda didn¡¯t mind the trouble. ¡°¡±No, no, no, no,¡± she said as she waved her hand, ¡°I still have to find a spot with a lot of people.¡± We should begin with you.¡± ¡°You suggested ying this game, so you should start first,¡± she said, pointing to Sabranda. ¡°Sure,¡± Sabranda responded as she gave over the entire package. ¡°What I got was the scariest meal I¡¯d ever eaten in my life.¡± ¡°My answer is a spider,¡± she said without thinking. ¡°How did you swallow it?¡± said Marktin, shuddering. ¡°He¡¯s fried them and thinks they¡¯re delicious. That spider is enormous.¡± ¡°Enough, enough, you better not say anything further,¡± said Marktin. ¡°Then it¡¯s your turn,¡± Sabranda said. She looked at Mia, and said: ¡°Say the three good points of a person you like.¡± Mia¡¯s face slightly flushed. She turned her head to nce at Elven and immediately lowered her eyes and said, ¡°He ¡­ The first time we met I feelfortable, he is handsome, his character is also very gentle, although he don¡¯t talk much, I feel, he is very considerate. ¡± She patted her hands and felt that Mia was right. ¡°Brother Elven , it¡¯s your turn.¡± Elven lowered his head to look at the lot in his hand, before saying: ¡°The time of first love, and the advantages of first love.¡± Luna pouted. This wasn¡¯t a good question. Sure enough, Mia¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. Elven said: ¡°My first love was when I was 19 years old. Her strong point is that she has a good personality, and spoke French well, she is French. It¡¯s her mother tongue. My French improved a lot when I was with her.¡± Hearing this, the corner of Mia¡¯s mouth raised a little. So that Fina was not Elven ¡®s first love after all. Sitting beside Elven was Wills Waltson . Wills Watson gave to her. ¡°Tell me the craziest thing you¡¯ve ever done in your life.¡± She looked at him, waiting for an answer. Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°To give a drunk woman a little bear puppet, I broke a shop.¡± Her face suddenly turned red. None of the surrounding people made a sound. After all, Wills Watson had a lot of rumors about him before. No one knew who this drunken woman was. She rolled her eyes at him. Wills Watson saw the look in her eyes, and added on: ¡°From now on, all of you better not drink wine with her, or else you will take the responsibility.¡± She raised her hand to cover his mouth. ¡°Shut up.¡± Knowing that this matter was done for the sake of Luna , Sabranda could not help but ask: ¡°Why do I suddenly feel that this matter is so romantic?¡± Mia raised her hand and extended a finger. ¡°Same feeling, + 1.¡± After them were Marktin and his girlfriend. After everyone finished talking, their gazes fell onto her face. She was depressed, she said, ¡°Why your questions are so simple?¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°Otherwise, you want to talk about the virtues of your first love?¡± She stood up immediately and looked around, ¡°There are a lot of people over there, I¡¯m going.¡± Wills Watson was a little worried and followed along. After standing, she took a deep breath and was about to open her mouth to shout, but she found it embarrassing to speak. Seeing that, Wills Watson said: ¡°I¡¯m still here, are you so unwilling?¡± ¡°No.¡± looking around him, she blushed and said, ¡°There are too many people.¡± ¡°You should be d that this isn¡¯t a night Marktin et. Hurry up, everyone is still waiting for you.¡± She pouted but did not say anything. Wills Watson continued: ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll help you shout, but you have to kiss me in front of everyone, how about it?¡± That¡¯s even worse. She curled her lips and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to shout it myself.¡± She gathered her courage and shouted: ¡°Wills Waltson , I love you.¡± The moment she finished, the surrounding people, who were admiring the flowers, shot curious gazes at her. She hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Wills Waltson ¡®s hand to leave. Hearing this¡¯ confession ¡®, Wills Watson revealed a satisfied smile on his face, and said with a voice that only two people could hear: ¡°I love you too, Luna .¡± For this day¡¯s outing, Luna really felt very happy. The only thingcking in beauty was that Luna was unable to eat what she wanted to eat. After sending everyone back, they finally set foot on the road to return home. She was exhausted, shey down on the bed. Wills Watson sat by her side, helping her massage her arms. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t participate in events like this in the future.¡± She looked at him, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you also having fun?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too exhausting. As a pregnant woman with a group of able-bodied young men, are you sure you can keep up with the rhythm?¡± She thought about it, yes. ¡°The most important thing is not the problem of physical strength. All of you are eating and drinking, but I can¡¯t eat anything. It¡¯s unfair and I felt upset.¡± ¡°After you give birth to the child, I¡¯ll let you eat all the food that you like.¡± She smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to lie to me. We¡¯ve agreed that. You can¡¯t stop me from eating with the excuse of we can¡¯t eat it because of the breast feeding.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Your husband is a man of his word. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She got up, spun around, and put her leg on his. ¡°Don¡¯t pinch my arm, just pinch my leg. My leg is tired.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. This woman, was she even ordering him around as she pleased? He lifted his hand and pressed it against her leg. After thinking about it, she asked, ¡°I have a question to ask you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Your second brother and Second Sister-in-Law ¡­ Why are they so quiet these days? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Don¡¯t tell me you want to see my second brother¡¯s resentful look? ¡± She shook her head: ¡°That¡¯s not true, I just feel that ¡­They¡¯re so calm, and I¡¯m worried. ¡± ¡°Unease?¡± She nodded. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, everything will be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but although her life had been very peaceful recently, she still felt that her heart was in chaos. It was like the calm before a storm¡­ Chapter 354 The parasol trees in the school¡¯s path began to bloom at the end of April. Every day, she went up and down this road with her tummy bulging out. This, in her opinion, was the most stunning scenery on campus. She sat on a bench with Mia after lunch to take in the scenery. Benjaming Waltson and a couple boys from the basketball squad happened to be biking by. He came to a halt when he noticed her. ¡°What are you doing, third sister-inw?¡± She indicated the top of her head. ¡°To look at the flowers.¡± ¡°I knew it. Last time, Third Brother told me that if the flowers in Second Uncle¡¯s vi bloom, I should let him know. He said that he wanted to take you over for a few days. ¡± She smiled. ¡°He has already told you about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡±Benjeming Waltson handed the key over to her: ¡°I went there yesterday afternoon, and the flowers were blooming. Now is the best time to enjoy the scenery, you go and live with my Third Brother, I have already ordered people to clean the vi up, and the fridge is also filled with food.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°We are family, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She waved at him. Benjeming Waltson nodded towards Mia and rode his bicycle to leave. Mia enviously said: ¡°You get along so well with Waltson family. As Waltson family¡¯s daughter-inw, you have done very well. Your husband loves you and your little uncle respects you. You are so lucky. ¡± Luna shook her head andughed: ¡°Actually you don¡¯t know, every family has its own difficulty. The difficulty of Waltson family is extremely big.¡± ¡°But you did well.¡± She raised her head and exhaled. Every time she thought of Jackie Waltson and Cathelina Bright she got headache. But who could she tell? She couldn¡¯t tell anyone. After work in the afternoon, she returned home. During dinner, she took out the key and ced it on the table. ¡°Benjaming gave me the key of the vi today. He said it was for you.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°This kid remembers the things that I told him more than a month ago.¡± He gave the key to the Butler. ¡°Clean up the vi. We will stay there for a few days starting tomorrow .¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Third.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go tonight?¡± ¡°Do you like it that much?¡± ¡°After we arrive, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson turned to Butler and said: ¡°Arrange a car for us to leave after eating dinner. Just prepare something we needter.¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Third.¡± After dinner, Wills Watson drove the car and brought Luna to the vi by the ocean. He turned on all the lights. The flowers in the courtyard had not fully bloomed yet. But even so, looking up from under the tree, it was beautiful to see reflected in the light. Wills Watson said: ¡°Let¡¯s go in, what¡¯s that secret?¡± ¡°My mom used to work here.¡± These words surprised Wills Waltson . ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too surprised. It¡¯s true. My mom told me herself.¡± He carefully recalled and shook his head: ¡°How could that be? Before my second uncle passed away, I often stayed here, so why couldn¡¯t I remember ¡­ My mother-inw is also here. ¡± ¡°At that time, you were not even ten years old, and you never thought you would be with my mother¡¯s daughter in the future, so you definitely didn¡¯t pay attention to a worker at home. Besides, my mom is not a full-time worker, she just came here for a few days of odd jobs. So, you never met her. ¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson nodded his head, maybe he really did not notice anything. ¡°Then, are we destined to meet each other?¡± ¡°You might not believe it, but when I was young, my mom brought me here just to see the flowers.¡± Wills Watson shook his head andughed, ¡°At that time, if I knew you, I would have definitely brought you and your mother to see them.¡± She looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°We came here to see. Back then, when my mom was working here, she secretly kept a key.¡± Wills Watson looked at her: ¡°Keeping the key?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Wills Watson did not say anything, but in his heart, he was thinking, only his second uncle had the key to this vi. At that time, he liked peace and quiet, so all the aunts who came to work here were mostly part-time workers. He had no reason to hand over the key to someone else ¡­ Seeing his puzzled expression, she said, ¡°My mom did bring me here, but we didn¡¯t steal anything. We really dide for this tree.¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head: ¡°What are you thinking about, why would I suspect you? I¡¯m just sighing, it¡¯s such a wonderful fate.¡± Wills Watson thought again, maybe, because his Second Uncle had something he needed, he made some arrangements on his own. ¡°At that time, do you see any different feelings now?¡± ¡°At that time, this tree wasn¡¯t this big. But now, it¡¯s already two stories tall. It¡¯s even more spectacr than before.¡± ¡°This is still trimmed. If it hasn¡¯t been trimmed, then it might be even higher.¡± ¡°If only my mother was still here, then I would be able to openly bring her here to have a look.¡± The thought of standing in the courtyard with her mother when she was little made her feel warm and sour. Wills Watson ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°We came here to enjoy the beautiful things. Don¡¯t keep thinking about those sad things.¡± She looked at him and smiled. Wills Watson said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you upstairs to see the room I slept in when I was young. In these few days, let¡¯s stay in my room.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As the two of them walked upstairs, Wills Watson pushed open the door to his room. It was very clean inside, Wills Watson sighed: ¡°Besides the bedsheets being changed, the structure here is exactly the same as before.¡± ¡°Then it seems that you¡¯ve never been a naive person since you were young. This room doesn¡¯t look childish at all.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± She nodded: ¡°That¡¯s fine too, why not?¡± ¡°Did you visit it thest time you were here?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No. At that time, we went straight to the top floor.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you the other rooms?¡± After the two left, they first entered his Second Uncle¡¯s bedroom. Wills Watson said: ¡°Everything in this house, is the same as it was twenty years ago.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything, was it to remember your second uncle?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°This house was personally drawn by second uncle and he put in great effort to build it. We all respect second uncle¡¯s work and we can¡¯t change this house and can only repair it. This is the only request I have to give to Benjaming .¡± Their uncle had left. People from Waltson family all respected him whether they knew him or not. It seemed like ¡­ he was a very good person. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to my favorite ce.¡± He took her hand and led her to the study. The door of the study room opened. The moment she entered she fell into a trance. Here¡­ She had been there. Chapter 355 The study¡¯s bookcase was constructed around three walls. A tatami-style floor in the center of the space allowed people to sit and lie down. Wills Waltson preferred spending time reading in the study at the time. She was standing in the doorway and staring at him bewildered as he turned around. He took her hand away. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Why do you still seem confused?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, I am beginning to fear that my mother hase here to steal something,¡± she said as she turned to face him. ¡°Hmm?¡± Wills Waltson asked, ¡°What nonsense is this? ¡± with a look that suggested he wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or cry. ¡°Here ¡­¡± She gestured in the direction of the study with her finger up. I¡¯ve been here before. Did you remember incorrectly? Wills Waltson shook his head andughed. ¡°The design of your second uncle is actually rather distinctive. It should be regarded as rtively umon.¡± In fact, thirty years ago, this design was still in vogue. It¡¯s also possible that your mother took you here when you were younger but you simply don¡¯t remember. It isn¡¯t possible, She was bewildered. My mom is only aborer, so how could she possible bring her kid to this kind of ce, she retorted. He drew her into his study and said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t suspect your mother of stealing stuff.¡±¡±Come in, don¡¯t think about it too much.¡± He joyfully referred to his ¡°mother-inw¡± as he turned to face Wills Waltson¡¯s back. When she first entered the room, she asked, ¡°Why are there so many books?¡± ¡°Amazingly, my second uncle has always advised me to study more books to broaden my horizons even if my family doesn¡¯t need me to pursue further education to change my destiny. No matter how vast the earth is, he predicted that there wille a day when I will walk all the way to the end, but the knowledge will be limitless. The world will appear more lovely to you if you have more knowledge. I still remember his words.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°If he was alive, he would have married and be a nice father,¡± after hearing Wills Waltson¡¯s words. Wills Waltson was a little saddened when he considered how Second Uncle¡¯s final miserable fate had been destroyed by a woman. ¡°Indeed, the reason why we hateEnderson family so much is because Second Uncle is so outstanding. So good ¡­ His death was such a pity. ¡± He shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯ve already said that I want to find trouble with the Enderson family again. Let¡¯s go to the rooftop to stay for a while.¡± When she followed him out of the study, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around to take a nce. There were too many familiar ces here. What was going on? Did she feel that something was wrong? After reaching the roof, Wills Watson opened the window to the Greenwich house.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The faint fragrance of the sea breeze and flowers wafted into the room. She took a deep breath. With her beloved by her side and the beautiful scenery in front of her, life really couldn¡¯t be cozier. Sometimes, she even thought, could all the hardships she had endured in the past be for her to experience such a beautiful future? She didn¡¯t seek for more. She only hoped that this feeling of happiness wouldst until the end of her life. Wednesday afternoon, Benjeming Waltson suddenly came to thepany to look for Wills Waltson . Wills Watson knew that something must have happened to him, because he rarely came to thepany. Wills Watson let the few people who were busy reporting in his office go out, and looked at him: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what happened?¡± Benjeming Waltson stepped forward and said, ¡°Third brother, second brother has been acting inappropriately recently.¡± Wills Watson did not ask anything and only waited for Benjeming Waltson to finish. Benjeming Waltson walked to his desk and sat down. With a face full of worry, he said: ¡°I had something to dost week to look for Second Brother, but the servants in the house actually didn¡¯t let me in. I waited at the door for ten minutes before Second Brother came out to see me. And after I finished, he directly let me go. I was suspicious at the time, but I didn¡¯t think much about it. This morning, I went back to deliver the charges to him, but I was stuck in the doorway. Since second brother didn¡¯te out, he asked the servant toe in and bring the things in. Just as I got on the car to leave, I saw Dr. Lee, who had been treating Second Brother, rushing over. I was not able to enter the house, but the Dr. Lee entered the vi openly. I asked the people in Second Brother¡¯s yard what had happened, and they all looked away and said nothing had happened. But if there was nothing else, what did the Dr. Lee do in such a hurry? Third Brother, could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with Second Brother¡¯s body? ¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes at him. Benjeming Waltson became anxious: ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m really worried about second brother right now, what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°Since you know that there¡¯s a problem, why don¡¯t you investigate more beforeing over? There are so many people in the Waltson¡¯s Group that you can dispatch every day, why don¡¯t you find someone to investigate it first?¡± Benjeming Waltson was guilty, ¡°I was just anxious, so I want to tell you first.¡± ¡°A while ago, I just thought you could take charge of yourself, but today you¡¯re going to screw up.¡± ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t talk about me anymore. Think of a way first.¡± ¡°Second Brother is no longer a child. Since he called the family doctor into the house, it means that there must be something wrong with the family. However, this situation isn¡¯t something that needs to be dealt with at the hospital.¡± Benjeming Waltson continued, ¡°But second brother¡¯s reaction is very abnormal.¡± Wills Watson nodded: ¡°Since second brother doesn¡¯t want you to enter, then this proves that there is indeed something wrong with our house.¡± As he spoke, he took out his inner circle and called Daniel in. After Daniel entered the room, he said: ¡°Daniel,ter on, go and call Dr. Lee over to mypany. Remember, I want to see him about something and keep it a secret, especially from my second brother.¡± Daniel left and looked at Benjeming Waltson: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll investigate this matter. You can go back to school.¡± ¡°But second brother ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I get the news.¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your Third Sister-in-Law know about this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, third brother. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Half an hour after Benjeming Waltson left, the Dr. Lee arrived. Upon seeing Wills Waltson , the Dr. Lee was a little reserved: ¡°Mr. Waltson .¡± Wills Watson looked at him and asked: ¡°I heard that you went to my second brother¡¯s ce this morning?¡± Dr. Lee¡¯s first reaction was not to answer, but to shift his gaze slightly. Wills Watson did not miss out on this small movement. Wills Watson crossed his legs and said: ¡°Dr. Lee, you must think this through before answering. I am a person who hates being cheated the most.¡± Dr. Lee nodded his head immediately: ¡°I went to Second Master¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Did something happen to my second brother¡¯s body?¡± ¡°No ¡­No.¡± ¡°Then what did you do? Cathelina Bright is sick? ¡± Dr. Lee frowned: ¡°Mr. Waltson , this matter, I can¡¯t say.¡± ¡°Heh, Dr. Lee, since I called you here, it means that I know something. Are you sure you want to continue hiding this from me?¡± Dr. Lee did not make a sound. Wills Watson said: ¡± I have all kinds of ways to stink a doctor and make him no way to continue work as a doctor..¡± ¡°No, no, no. Mr. Waltson , I will speak, I will speak.¡± Chapter 356 Wills Waltson had a hard look in his eyes. ¡°The consequences of daring to lie are absolutely not something you can bear.¡± ¡°Yes, I doprehend. Actually, Second Master gave me instructions to safeguard Second Madam¡¯s unborn child.¡± Wills Waltson frowned, ¡°Is Cathelina Bright pregnant again? How long ago was that?¡± Sincere in his response, Dr. Lee said, ¡°It¡¯s been four weeks.¡± Wills Waltson gave it some thought. Based on Cathelina Bright¡¯s personality, it shouldn¡¯t be easy for her to carry the weight of having Second Brother¡¯s children given that she was able to use warmth to remove the child from her womb. However, she had just been pregnant once more so quickly. Yes, there was a problem with that. Why doesn¡¯t she go to the hospital if she is pregnant, Wills Waltson questioned as he turned to face Dr. Lee once more. Dr. Lee frowned, he dodged to the side. Wills Watson said coldly: ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Second Madam ¡­she has been ced under house arrest by second master. ¡± Wills Watson was shocked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Lord Third, I checked everything from the time the second madam took the eggs to the time she got pregnant. She was locked in a room. Someone opened the door for me. ¡± ¡°Take the eggs? You mean¡­ Cathelina Bright¡¯s pregnancy this time, was caused by medical intervention? ¡± Dr. Lee nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson pondered why his second brother would do such a thing. Could it be ¡­ He found out about Cathelina Bright¡¯s miscarriagest time, was it really caused by Cathelina Bright? Based on Second Brother¡¯s feelings for Cathelina Bright, even if he really did know, he should choose to forgive her. But this time, why did he use such an extreme method? When the Dr. Lee saw Wills Waltson ¡®s expression, he felt extremely uneasy. Wills Watson said: ¡°Since I¡¯ve seen you before, there¡¯s no need to mention this matter to anyone. In the future, if there¡¯s any other movements from my second brother¡¯s side, he must report it to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± Wills Watson waved his hand: ¡°You can go back now.¡± After Dr. Lee left, Wills Watson called Benjeming Waltson. The call was connected, Benjeming Waltson asked worriedly: ¡°Third brother, are you done yet?¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright is pregnant, second brother is probably worried that something might happen, so he sent someone to look after her.¡± ¡°Is it that serious? Didn¡¯t Second Sister-in-Law just miscarry not long ago, and she¡¯s pregnant again? Second Brother is awesome. Won¡¯t it be harmful to Second Sister-in-Law¡¯s body? ¡± ¡°This is a problem between the husband and wife, you don¡¯t need to meddle with it, and you¡¯re not allowed to interfere with it. Just pretend that you don¡¯t know, and don¡¯t go see second brother these days, just call him if there¡¯s anything. ¡± Benjeming Waltson sighed and nodded: ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After hanging up, Wills Watson sent her a message, asking if she wanted to go back to eat lunch together with him. Ever since they had moved into Second Uncle¡¯s house, the two of them had never gone back together at noon. She immediately replied: ¡°I will definitely go back on time.¡± ¡°Then your husband will be waiting for his wife at home.¡± When she saw the reply, she smiled at her phone and put it aside. Sabranda muttered: ¡°Luna , what are youughing so foolishly about?¡± She looked up. ¡°Do I?¡± ¡°Yeah, your mouth is already this wide,¡±Sabranda said as she pointed to her own ears. She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a friend telling me a joke.¡± Sabranda asked: ¡°It¡¯s time to go to work. Let¡¯s go eat dinner together?¡± ¡°I have an appointment at noon today. When Miaes back in a while, go and ask Mia to go with you. ¡± As she spoke, she got up to pack her things and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°I will.¡± When Wills Watson returned to the vi, he had already returned. He stood on the rooftop and called out to Luna who was in the courtyard, ¡°My wife.¡± She raised her head and looked at him with a warm smile on her face. ¡°Juste up. I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°OK,¡± she nodded her head. When she went upstairs, she found that Wills Watson was the only one there. She ced her bag on a chair, walked to his side and said: ¡°I thought Butler was upstairs too.¡± ¡°How could such a great world of two people be destroyed by others? After he has prepared everything, I will let him leave.¡± ¡°Is this considered destroying the bridge after crossing the river?¡± Wills Watson pursed his lips proudly: ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, is that you¡¯re tearing down your own bridge?¡± Wills Watson walked forward and elegantly extended his hand towards her. ¡°This beautifuldy, this way please.¡± With a faint smile, she ced her hand on his palm and allowed him to lead her to the ss table and sit her down. The table was already filled with delicacies. Wills Watson pulled the chair to her right and sat down. The two of them faced the sea, and when they looked down, they could see the flowers. Wills Watson said: ¡°Let¡¯s start, Madam.¡± ¡°Well, hubby,¡± she said as she picked up her fork, ¡°it turns out this ce is even more beautiful during the day.¡± ¡°Second Uncle indeed has foresight. This season is perfect for sunbathing, sitting and chatting with your lover here.¡± She looked at him and said, ¡°This time next year, shall we bring our children to stay here?¡± Wills Watson looked at her with a face full of affection: ¡°In the future, this time of every year, we will alwayse here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°But this is Benjaming ¡®s house.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be staying here after his marriage. If wee to live here asionally, would he dare to say no?¡± ¡°What a domineering brother.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Wills Watson scoffed, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Because he has a sister-inw who likes the flowers.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at her and said, ¡°The things that we have agreed on, we can¡¯t change them. We can¡¯t forget, right?¡± She stretched out her pinky towards him. ¡°I promise.¡± Seeing her childish action, Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help butugh. She frowned. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Wills Watson raised his finger and hooked it with her. ¡°I promise.¡± They smiled at each other. After eating, she leaned on his shoulder and looked at the beautiful scenery in the distance. Soon, she felt drowsy. Wills Watson did not dare to move, as he was afraid of disturbing her rest. Not long after, his phone rang. Wills Watson reached his hands into his pockets and immediately pressed the volume button at the side, stopping the bell from ringing. Not long after, just as he rested his head on hers, his cell phone rang again. He was furious. Who was so blind as to dare disturb the rest of his woman? He repeated the action again, letting the ringing die out. She didn¡¯t move, but her mouth muttered: ¡°Answer it.¡± Wills Watson turned his face to the side, and kissed her on the forehead: ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not sleeping.¡± As she spoke, shezily sat up and said, ¡°You should take it. Don¡¯t dy matters.¡± Wills Watson took out his phone, and saw that it was Jackie Waltson calling. He stood up, walked to the side and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± Chapter 357 ¡°Don¡¯t look into me any longer. I shall handle my own business.¡± It appears that this Dr. Lee is also unreliable, Wills Waltson scowled. ¡°I was the one who found him. He is trustworthy since he is one of my people. It makes no difference what you say. Don¡¯t repeat that action in the future. Watch that.¡± ¡°Second brother, I had no purpose to worry about your troubles in the first ce, but you have to be careful,¡± said Wills Waltson as he turned to face the distant sea level. ¡°You¡¯d better take care of your own affairs.¡± He hung up once Jackie Waltson had finished speaking. Wills Waltson Retiring the phone to his pocket, he sat down next to Luna. She said, ¡°It¡¯s your second brother.¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright is pregnant again.¡± She said without any expression, ¡°Should I say congrattions?¡± ¡°Second Brother put her under house arrest and forced her to be pregnant via medical means.¡± Luna was a little astonished to hear this. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Her purpose¡­ Only second brother knows that I will not intervene and will not interfere. ¡± ¡°Then¡­ Is your second brother here to share the good news with you? ¡± ¡°That is untrue. I looked into his primary treatment and learned of this information, ¡°He exined to Luna how Benjaming Waltson discovered him today. ¡°Since it¡¯s a matter between the husband and wife, it is absolutely inconvenient for you to intervene, it¡¯s only that,¡± she responded after hearing Wills Waltson mention this. He looked at her. ¡°What, do you have any concerns?¡± ¡°In the future, I will definitely avoid your Second Sister-in-Law. I will never want to see her alone again.¡± Wills Watson could not help butugh: ¡°What, growing a little wiser after being set up?¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you think that being wronged by others is a good feeling?¡± She stood up. ¡°It¡¯s about time. I have to go.¡± Wills Watson got up and blocked her path. He lowered his head to hold her face and kissed for a while. Only when the two of them were somewhat impulsive did Wills Watson release her. ¡°Come back early in the evening, eh?¡± She shifted her eyes: ¡°Who knows if we have to work overtime today?¡± ¡°If your school enved you again, I would destroy your school.¡± ¡°Oh, Mr. Waltson , you sure are cocky,¡± she said, and after poking him in the chest, she turned around and was about to go downstairs. Wills Watson stepped forward to support her, and together with her. On Friday, Sabranda nned to organize another outing. However, because everyone couldn¡¯t make it in time, they had no choice but to give up. Saturday morning, for once, she slept soundly. When she woke up, Wills Watson was no longer in her room. When she went downstairs to ask The butler, he told her that he went to thepany ¡­ After The butler invited her to eat breakfast, she then went to the beach and took a walk by herself. She then sat there and blew on the sea breeze for a while. There were no tourists in this sea. It was clean and quiet. She really liked it too much! After half an hour, the Butler invited her inside the house to eat. After following him into the room, she asked: ¡°Is Wills Watson staying at thepany all day today?¡± ¡°Lord Third said that he has a meeting to attend, and will be back soon.¡± Luna didn¡¯t say anything. After she finished her fruit, she decided to go upstairs to read. At this moment, her stomache was starting to feel heavier, and she didn¡¯t feel toofortable lying down. Thinking about the study downstairs, she took the book downstairs and went into the study to read. She sat now and then, and now and theny down, discontented. Not long after, she finished the two sets of questions. Then, shezily shook her neck. When her eyes touched the books on the shelf, she got up and walked around the shelves. This book was truly dazzling, and there were all kinds of books. She didn¡¯t even know what to look for. She walked to a bookcase in the corner with a window and looked at the books inside for a while. She took two steps back, intending to randomly point out which book to read. However, when she stood there and looked at the background, an image suddenly appeared in her mind that ovepped with the scene before her. That picture could no longer be more vivid. A man, holding a book, leaned against the bookcase, smiling in her direction. That man¡¯s face was none other than ¡­ It was the appearance of Second Uncle. She closed her eyes and covered her head with one hand. The scene was still clear in her mind. That¡¯s right, it must be Second Uncle. Where had she seen this before, and where ¡­ ¡°Thud.¡± The door behind her was suddenly pushed open, causing her to be shocked. She looked back at him. Seeing that it was Wills Waltson , she heaved a sigh of relief. Wills Watson walked to her side: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with you? ¡± ¡°You scared me.¡± Wills Watsonughed: ¡°I didn¡¯t open the door too loudly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something. I¡¯m lost.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you being so serious?¡± She looked at him. ¡°I ¡­¡± Seeing her stuttering, Wills Watson could not help butugh: ¡°What, were you thinking about me just now, so you were embarrassed to speak?¡± She looked at him. ¡°If I were to tell you that I have really met Second Uncle before, would you believe me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°When I was standing here and saw the background, I suddenly remembered that Second Uncle was standing by that bookshelf.¡± ¡°How is this possible? When my second uncle left, how old were you?¡±Wills Watson thought for a moment, ¡°You should be around three or four years old.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve really seen it before. The image in my mind is especially clear. I can even remember that Second Uncle was wearing a white shirt, and his hairstyle was the one I saw on the wall of the photos he took in the canteen.¡± Wills Watson looked at her, not knowing whether tough or cry: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you have lost your memories just because you saw Second Uncle¡¯s photo in the past?¡± ¡°Photos¡­¡± She pped her hands and said, ¡°Oh right, the picture. I¡¯ve seen it before in a photo.¡± As she spoke, she pulled Wills Waltson ¡®s wrist and said: ¡°Take me to Big City Home.¡± Seeing her excited look, Wills Watson nodded and brought her out of the beach vi. When the two of them arrived at Big City Home, they wanted to look for the photo albums. Wills Watson held her down: ¡°You lead the way, I¡¯ll do it.¡± , she pointed to the box at the bottom of the cab. ¡°There are two albums inside. Help me take them out.¡± Wills Watson did as he was told. After taking them out, the two of them started flipping through each book one by one. When she finished the whole book, she couldn¡¯t find the photo. Wills Watsonughed: ¡°Look, there is no photo. Did you see Second Uncle¡¯s photo at my ce? How was this possible? This scene was too clear. She closed her eyes and carefully tried to recall where she was. Where she was ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± She got up, walked to the small bookshelf and pointed to the top floor, ¡°Wills Waltson , quickly help me take out that row of books.¡± Wills Watson did so again. Half kneeling on the floor, she took the book and shook it.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Sure enough, a photo fell out of a yellowed old book. Seeing that Second Uncle¡¯s picture was really here, the scene was exactly as Luna had said. Wills Waltson , on the other hand, could not remain calm. Chapter 358 He picked up the image while sporting a perplexed expression. Why would my mother-inw preserve a picture of my second uncle? She gave him a nce. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I seem to recalling across this picture when reading my mother¡¯s book as a small child. I initially considered asking my mother, but because she was so busy at the time and would pull me along when she got homete, I quickly forgot about it. It¡¯s also because of the scene in Second Uncle¡¯s study that I thought of all these. ¡± ¡°Could it be that mother-inw has a crush on my second uncle?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be ¡­¡± There was a trace of suspicion on her expression. ¡°How could my mother ¡­¡± Thinking about it, Johny Enderson had said before that the one who made the first mistake between them was his mother, so she kept quiet. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anymore?¡± She looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. None of us have experienced what happened in the previous generation, so we naturally don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Wills Watsonughed heartily as he embraced her waist. ¡°No matter what, I feel more and more that our fate is really too wonderful. If only my mother-inw was still alive, we would know the truth.¡± She nced at him. Who said that it wasn¡¯t true? Mom is not a reckless person, there really is no reason to leave other people¡¯s photos for no reason. Wills Watson bent his body and picked up the books one by one. A few books that had just been shaken open revealed the title page. There were even words written by Second Uncle on it. Wills Watson opened one of the books. In all the books his Second Uncle had read, he would leave behind his name. It seemed like not only did his mother-inw have the photo of his second uncle, but even this book ¡­ Seeing him suddenly stop moving, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wills Watson closed the book naturally, and said: ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± If she knew that this book belonged to Second Uncle, wouldn¡¯t she be even more suspicious of her mother? He put the book back on the table, stood up and said, ¡°Alright, since your memory has been proven correct, shouldn¡¯t we go back?¡± The two of them returned to the vi by the sea to eat. After the meal, they had intended to take a nap, but Benjeming Waltson called them. Wills Watson picked up the phone,id on the bed with one hand holding her, the other holding the phone, he saidzily: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Third brother ¡­ Come back quickly. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, she ¡­¡±Benjeming Waltson stared at Cathelina Bright who was standing in front of him, her face filled with distress, and said: ¡°They escaped.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Second Sister-in-Law begged me to send her away from here, but I really don¡¯t dare to make the decision. Can youe back and see?¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°I do not care about this matter, contact second brother.¡± Just as he was about to hang up, he heard Cathelina Bright¡¯s begging voice from the other side of the phone. ¡°Benjaming , I beg of you, please don¡¯t call them and send me away. If your second brother captures me, I will truly be tortured to death.¡± Benjeming Waltson spoke into the phone: ¡°Third brother¡­¡± ¡°Wait for me.¡± Wills Watson hung up the call, looked at his and said: ¡°You go to sleep first, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Luna sat up and looked at him: ¡°Is it about Cathelina Bright?¡± ¡°She escaped.¡± ¡°She went to look for Benjaming ?¡± Wills Watson said in a low voice: ¡°She should be clear that it is impossible for the current us to help her, so you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. I will handle it. She nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. After Wills Watson left, she lied down on the bed for a short while before he fell asleep without a care in the world. Wills Watson returned to his dwelling. Benjeming Waltson acted as if he had seen his savior. ¡°Third brother.¡± Seeing him, Cathelina Bright vigntly stood up, smashing the cup in his hand, she grabbed the fragment within and ced it on her wrist. ¡°Wills Waltson , don¡¯t even think about sending me back. I definitely won¡¯t go back.¡± Wills Watson looked at Cathelina Bright: ¡°This is a problem between you and second brother, we have no way to help you.¡± Cathelina Bright closed his eyes, ¡°Why are you doing this to me, and why?¡± ¡°You know very well that I can¡¯t help you after what happenedst time.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at Wills Waltson , ¡°Third brother.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°Actually, some things are good as well. Regarding the matter between you and Luna , who was right and who was wrong, everyone is well aware, what¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°I have no other choice,¡± the ss in Cathelina Bright¡¯s hand was still being held on his wrist. ¡°All these years, none of you care about my life.¡± She lowered her eyes sadly, ¡°My life is not asfortable as you think. I owe Jackie a pair of legs, so in front of him, I am always humble. Everyone thinks that he loves me, but none of you have ever thought about how many times I have been beaten, right?¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her in shock: ¡°How is that possible, my second brother is a good person.¡± Cathelina Bright said helplessly: ¡°Benjaming , there are some things that you don¡¯t understand.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at Wills Waltson , this was too unexpected. Cathelina Bright looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°The family that I am from, is sickly, and even if a child came to this world, he would not be happy, I do not want to be a failed mother.¡± Wills Watson said with a cold face: ¡°So, you used her?¡± ¡°Because she has you protecting her. As long as I say that she didn¡¯t do it on purpose, even if Jackie wanted to investigate, you would think of a way to calm this matter down. This is what I can think of ¡­The best way. ¡± Hearing her words, Benjeming Waltson was a little shocked. Second Sister-in-Law admitted to framing Third Sister-in-Law? ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, what you are doing is wrong.¡± ¡°Benjaming , if I wasn¡¯t desperate, I wouldn¡¯t have made such a foolish decision. It¡¯s just a pity ¡­¡± She ced her hand on her abdomen. ¡°In the end, I still failed. I overestimated myself and underestimated Jackie.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At the door, the aunt walked in quickly, ¡°Mr. Waltson , Second Master is back.¡± Hearing that, Cathelina Bright¡¯s face turned pale white. She stood up and was about to run out. But it was caught by Benjeming Waltson, ¡°Second Sister-in-Law.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee back to find you. I was wrong, please let me go, I really can¡¯t go back to that house. Your second brother will lock me up, I don¡¯t want to be a prisoner.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°Third brother¡­¡± Without waiting for Wills Watson to say anything, Jackie Waltson had already operated the wheelchair and came in with the help of a servant. The living room suddenly became quiet. Benjeming Waltson was still grabbing onto Cathelina Bright, and he said to Jackie Waltson: ¡± Second brother.¡± Jackie Waltson did not make a sound, and coldly looked at Cathelina Bright: ¡°Come over.¡± Benjeming Waltson felt Cathelina Bright tremble slightly. However, she still lowered her head and slowly walked toward Jackie Waltson. Seeing this, Benjeming Waltson walked forward and said: ¡°Second brother, you cannot be too ¡­¡± ¡°Second brother,¡±Wills Watson turned and red at Benjeming Waltson, interrupting him. Everyone looked at him, and Wills Watson said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Chapter 359 Jackie Waltson raised his eyebrows, ¡°Let¡¯s chat,¡± Benjaming Waltson was instructed by Wills Waltson to send the second sister-inw to the second brother¡¯s vehicle first. When Cathelina Bright turned to gaze at him, Wills Waltson was looking quite serious. Benjaming Waltson stepped forward: ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, I¡¯ll walk you off.¡± Cathelina Bright bit her lower lip and went after him. Wills Waltson pushed a chair over and sat down in front of Jackie Waltson after sending everyone outside. ¡°I have said, you are not authorized to intervene in my family problems,¡± Jackie Waltsonmented icily. Wills Waltson stated indifferently, ¡°This is also something I want to talk with you about. ¡°I won¡¯t get involved in your dispute with Cathelina Bright. Jackie Waltson smirked, ¡°Deal.¡± He swiveled the wheelchair and moved toward the entrance. Not even Wills Waltson could stop them. Wills, you have definitely changed, Jackie Waltson said after pausing for a second. Wills Waltson remained silent. When Jackie Waltson¡¯s wheelchair approached the door, he yelled for help and then pushed himself outside. Benjaming Waltson came back not too long after. ¡°Third brother, what did you talk about with second brother?¡± he asked anxiously. Benjaming Waltson was med by Wills Waltson, who asked, ¡°Benjaming, have you put my remarks to the back of your mind?¡± Waltson, Benjaming, was guilty. He was aware that his third brother had just interrupted him by stopping him. ¡°I just think that the Second Sister-in-Law is too pitiful, and I want to advise second brother.¡± ¡°Is she?¡± ¡°Being raped, locked up, and forced to get pregnant by second brother, isn¡¯t that pitiful?¡± Wills Watson sighed, ¡°Have you seen all of this with your own eyes?¡± Benjeming Waltson did not say anything. He realized that the reason his third brother asked him this question was because there was something wrong with his previous thoughts. ¡°Benjaming , you are too impulsive. Let me remind you onest time, you can¡¯t interfere with second brother¡¯s family matters. If you haven¡¯t seen things with your own eyes, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to judge who is in the wrong. ¡± Benjeming Waltson said humbly: ¡°Third Brother, it was because I was in a rush and didn¡¯t think things through properly. I will take note of it in the future.¡± Wills Watson nodded, ¡°I should go back now.¡± When he finished saying that he was going to leave, Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°Third brother, you really aren¡¯t worried at all. What if what Second Sister-in-Law said is true ¡­¡± ¡°Everyone has the instinct to protect themselves. If Cathelina Bright really had no choice but to escape from Second Brother to solve the problem, do you think she would choose toe looking for us?¡± With just a few words, Benjeming Waltson instantly understood everything. No wonder Third Brother was so calm. ¡°Third brother, it was really my problem just now. I will change it.¡± Wills Watson did not make a sound, and left haughtily. In this family, the descendant of the Waltson family who resembled Second Uncle the most was Benjaming . Like his name, he was unworldly and had a kind heart, so he could be easily used and hurt. But sometimes when he thought about it, being able to live so simply, wasn¡¯t it also proof that he and his second brother had protected their younger brother and sister very well? Perhaps this was something to be proud of. Jackie Waltson drove his car very far away from the Waltson family, and only then did he reply coldly: ¡°From the beginning to the end, he never mentioned anything about you.¡± Cathelina Bright frowned slightly. ¡°Hoh, I would quite like to see how long you can continue being sentimental for.¡± Cathelina Bright looked at him: ¡°So, you deliberately let me leave today, to let me take my own disgrace?¡± Jackie Waltsonughed sarcastically, ¡°In the future, you can freely move about in your home, or you can escape as you please. It¡¯s just that I have stopped all the cards under your name. Every penny you spend is under my control. ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Jackie Waltson sneered: ¡°That money, is not yours to begin with. I can make you squander it limitlessly, or I can make you lose all your money.¡± Cathelina Bright clenched her fists: ¡°You can¡¯t have forgotten about our trade, right?¡± Jackie Waltson lowered his head to look at her lower abdomen: ¡°Then you must at least wait for the child to be born before you are qualified to mention this matter to me.¡± Cathelina Bright was a little worried in her heart. She could feel that ever since that incident, Jackie Waltson had be different from before. When Wills Watson returned home, she was sound asleep. When she woke up, it was already 4 in the afternoon. Seeing Wills Watson lying beside her, she smiled lightly and snuggled up to his side. Wills Watson took the opportunity and wrapped his arms around her. She sNicky ered in a gentle manner. Even when he was asleep, she still knew to hug his wife. Not bad. At this time, Wills Watson said: ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wake up when you get close,¡± he said, turning his head and kissing her lips. Initially, he had wanted to hide his feelings as he watched her belly growrger day by day. However, this woman was simply too alluring ¡­ After the two of them had sex on the bed, Lunazily snuggled back into his embrace. ¡°It¡¯s already daytime. We really have enough ¡­¡± ¡°Who said it was daytime? It¡¯s already past five. It¡¯s evening.¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°The sky is still bright.¡± Wills Watson held her hand tighter, ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me if I went back to my old house today?¡± ¡°If you want to say it, then say it. I won¡¯t ask.¡± Wills Watson could not help butugh: ¡°Luna , you¡¯ve grown up.¡± She looked at him and snorted: ¡°To be honest, I am really not curious about Cathelina Bright¡¯s matter. I even suspect that the way you look at people is different from how I look at them. ¡± ¡°The current Cathelina Bright is truly different from the Cathelina Bright now,¡± he looked at her: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you distance yourself from her, but I don¡¯t really want her to transfer the negative energy to you.¡± ¡°What did you do with her in the end?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it.¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head: ¡± Second Brother brings her back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± ¡°Otherwise? The problem between the husband and wife was originally something that should be resolved by them. ¡± ¡°Then why are you still running back so anxiously?¡± Wills Watson knew that, and she was a little jealous again. He couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°I¡¯m going back for Benjaming , I don¡¯t want him to get involved with the matter between the two of them.¡± As long as he didn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business, it was fine.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She got up and went to the bathroom for a bath. When she came out, Wills Watson was not there. She went downstairs and saw that he was sitting under the tree in the courtyard. Wills Watson patted the seat beside him when he saw her. Wills Watson ced his hand on her shoulder, and turned his head to smell her hair: ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant.¡± She embarrassedly patted him: ¡°Butler is still inside the house.¡± Wills Watson could not help but smile, he was the only one who was shy. Her gaze made contact with the wooden horse in the corner of the courtyard and she said, ¡°Benjaming said that it was something that was arranged from Second Uncle¡¯s storage room. Second Uncle doesn¡¯t have any children, so why would he collect these things?¡± ¡°That was personally made for his child by Second Uncle.¡± Chapter 360 ¡± She nced at him astonished. Hmm. Did Second Uncle not have any offspring? Wills Waltson shook his head and said, ¡°He had nned ahead. Nobody would have dreamed of being without a future. ¡± She couldn¡¯t speak ¡°Sure is Second Uncle¡­ It¡¯s probably because there¡¯s nowhere to ce his culinary skills. Wills Waltson said while cocking his head: ¡°I believe he is also free. Even though he hasn¡¯t yet taken the woman down, he has already considered the children¡¯s possessions and names.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Once more taken aback, Luna couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°Second Uncle doesn¡¯t exactly follow the rules when he ys. Therefore, what is the name of her child?¡± ¡°Linda Waltson.¡± Is that true? she eximed with excitement. ¡°What¡¯s got you so fired up?¡± ¡°My mum used to call me Linda when I was small. My mother continued to refer to me as Linda in secret until muchter, when no one was left.¡± Wills Waltson turned to face her with an odd-looking countenance. Linda was also the name Second Uncle chose for his child. Can they still be considered coincidences if there are too many of them? A tree that his beloved woman admired was in Second Uncle¡¯s yard. That¡¯s her mother¡¯s favorite flower. His mother-inw had the key to his second uncle¡¯s house and the books that his second uncle had read. Second Uncle¡¯s picture was in his mother-in-book.w¡¯s Even the name ¡°Linda¡± now¡­N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. she pushed him with her rising elbow. ¡°Hello.¡± Wills Waltson returned her gaze. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, your Nicky name is actually Linda, why didn¡¯t you mention it before?¡± He did not intend to tell her these doubts first, lest she let her imagination run wild. , she shrugged. ¡°Because no one has called me after so long, I have slowly forgotten about it.¡± Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then I will call you Linda from now on.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t,¡± shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll get goose bumps.¡± ¡°Linda?¡± He called out on purpose. She raised her hand and pinched his arm. ¡°You really have a tight skin. I don¡¯t let you do it, why you do it?¡± ¡°Linda, what are we eating tonight?¡± She stood up and raised her hand to cover his mouth with a lot of force. Only when Wills Waltson pulled her into his embrace did she have no choice but to let go. Heughed straightforwardly: ¡°Linda is angry out of embarrassment.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson .¡± Wills Watson nodded his head: ¡°Judy, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I won¡¯t tease you anymore, that should be fine, think about it, what do you want to eat tonight?¡± She snorted, turned her head, and began to think about tonight¡¯s menu. Recently, she had been really picky when it came to eating. Her opinion changed a lot. In the evening, after dinner, they went for a walk to the seaside as usual. After returning and eating some fruits, Wills Watson called Butler toe to the courtyard. ¡°Butler, go and check the staff members and information that you used to work in Second Uncle¡¯s vi. There should be records of them at home, check them carefully, and don¡¯t even miss out on work at all hours of the year.¡± Butler was a little doubtful. Wills Watson continued, ¡°Also, don¡¯t let her know about this.¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Third.¡± On the second day, when Wills Watson was busy working at thepany, the Butler came. He brought the information Wills Watson needed. Wills Watson flipped through the list of employees that he had deleted one by one, but there was no information on his mother-inw at all. He looked at Butler, ¡°This is all?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson , may I know who you¡¯re looking for? Do you want me to investigate it myself?¡± Wills Watson said as he shook his head. He had a nagging feeling that something was wrong. He waved his hand. ¡°No need, I don¡¯t need you here. You can go back first.¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Third.¡± After the Butler left, Wills Watson got up and went to the window. He lit a cigarette and looked out the window. He suspected that the person that his second uncle liked after that b * tch from the Enderson family was his mother-inw. If it is¡­ What a wonderful fate. After the holiday, Wills Watson returned to the Waltson family Old House with her. Luna began the same life as before. After they moved out, Benjeming Waltson continued to tidy up the things in the beach vi. Saturday morning, Wills Watson was busy working at thepany when his phone rang. It was Benjeming Waltson. Wills Watson picked up the phone, and said: ¡°Third brother, over at second uncle¡¯s ce, I have already cleaned up the storage room, there are some useless junk inside, I have let the Butler move them away, there are still some things that I want to use, I n to y with them a little.¡± ¡°What are you telling me about such a small matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you about this, I just arranged a small safe inside the cab. I don¡¯t know the password to the safe, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something valuable from Second Uncle inside, so I want to ask you, how should I dispose of it.¡± ¡°A safe?¡±Wills Watson thought for a while and said: ¡°I¡¯ll hand it to Butler, and let him find a professional to open it.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°I told you not to touch anything, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t dare to touch Second Uncle¡¯s treasure. Oh yeah, second brother asked me to go to his house for dinner today, I agreed.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows: ¡°Fine. There is no need to report to me.¡± ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d worry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll just tell you one thing, don¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t say. Don¡¯t worry about whatever you can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After hanging up, Wills Watson did not think about it anymore. That night, after Benjeming Waltson left Jackie Waltson¡¯s home, he called Wills Watson again to report the situation to him. ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me how second brother Second Sister-in-Law is doing?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you called to tell me?¡± Benjeming Waltson was speechless. His Third Brother was just too transparent, so speaking to him was not challenging at all. ¡°My second brother is in a good mood. Second Sister-in-Law is not under house arrest either. It¡¯s just that she wasn¡¯t as passionate as before, and when she saw me, she only greeted me and didn¡¯t say anything else. Furthermore, I felt very awkward during the meal, my rtionship with second brother Second Sister-in-Law doesn¡¯t seem to be as good as it was in the past. ¡± Wills Watson replied: ¡°That¡¯s enough, this is not something we should care about.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just reporting it to you.¡± ¡°I understand, you should go back and rest early,¡±Wills Watson said and ended the call. Benjeming Waltson was speechless. Third Brother¡¯s attitude was like he was gossiping too much. Tsk, isn¡¯t this asking for trouble? On the morning of the second day, when Wills Watson was in a meeting, Butler called. Wills Watson picked up: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , I want ¡­ You muste back yourself. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I found someone to open the safe. There is a paternity test that you should see. ¡± Butler¡¯s tone made Wills Watson realize that this appraisal result was definitely not simple. He got up, broke off the meeting, and went home. Chapter 361 Butler took the initiative to get his aunt out of the house as soon as he entered the living room. Give me the object, Wills Waltsonmanded after taking a look at him. The Butler gave him a wary nce. What are you standing there for? asked Wills Waltson in a stern tone. ¡°This, Mr. Waltson, is¡­ If you read it, you must remainposed.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. What, is it connected to me? Wills Waltson worriedly questioned as he observed Butler¡¯s concerned countenance. The Butler nodded but refrained from anyment. When Wills Waltson picked up the letter, he noticed that the appraisers¡¯ names were actually Leo Waltson and Luna. When he saw the two namesbined, he was already a little worried. He swiftly nced through it. His whole face went pale. He realized what it was like to suddenly feel weak all over for the first time in his life. When the Butler noticed that he was about to fall backward, he moved forward to help him. Lord Third, you need to hang on. The eyes of Wills Waltson were closed. It was already impossible for him to lie to himself at his age. Even so, What kind of joke did God y on him? How could she treat him in such a way? Wills Waltson was supported by Butler as he sat on the sofa¡¯s side. Wills Waltson tripped and plopped down on the couch. He was given a cup of water by Butler after it had been poured for him. Butler received the paternity test book from Wills Waltson after he waved his hand and stared at him. ¡°Go find this Identification Center and confirm whether this document is real or fake.¡± Butler hurriedly said: ¡°Right, right, it was my negligence. I should have appraised it first, maybe, this thing is fake.¡± As he spoke, he took the documents, ¡°Mr. Waltson , please do not let your thoughts run wild. I will go right now.¡± Before Butler left, he was still a little worried. He instructed an aunt that he trusted more, toe in and take care of Wills Waltson . Wills Waltson ¡®s condition was already at its limits. For the first time in his life, he felt fear ¡­ Yes, fear. To Wills Waltson , the two hours after Butler left felt like years. He was anticipating every single minute. When Butler returned, he told him that this document was fake. He even began to pray for all the gods he didn¡¯t know, hoping that they would help him achieve his goals. The door opened, and Butler walked in with a somber expression. He waved to his aunt, who nodded and went out. Butler went forward and ced the document on the tea table. ¡°Lord Third ¡­¡± Wills Watson raised his head and looked at him. Seeing his expression, Wills Watson could already guess the oue. That¡¯s right, Second Uncle had hidden so many documents, how could they be fake? Why did he need to hide a fake document? ¡°Lord Third, I know this matter will definitely make you feel very miserable, but you must think of a way ¡­¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t say a word and waved his hand at Butler. Butler was a little worried. However, it was at this point that Lord Third needed some peace and quiet. The Butler sighed, then turned and left. Wills Watson rubbed his face. He didn¡¯t want to face this problem, but the current situation ¡­ He had to face it. It was almost noon when Wills Watson stood up and took his car keys to leave. Butler quickly followed him to the garage. ¡°Mr. Waltson , where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Wills Watson did not reply, he just got in the car and drove off. Watching the car leave, the Butler shook his head. The heavens must have been joking with Mr. Waltson . After she finishedpiling the statistics, she sat up with a big belly and poured herself a ss of water. Sabrandazily replied, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a fatigue in the spring. I feel that those words aren¡¯t wrong at all. Why do I feel like I don¡¯t have enough sleep every day?¡± She smiled. ¡°Me too.¡± Mia joked: ¡°Luna is pregnant, he said he likes to sleep, I believe you, Sabranda, what¡¯s wrong with you, could it be, you too?¡± ¡°Heh, Mia, are you mocking a single dog like me?¡± Miaughed: ¡°This is not a mockery. I am also a bachelor dog.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not of the same nature,¡±Sabranda took the opportunity to counterattack, ¡°You have a dubious target, but I don¡¯t.¡± Hearing that, Mia became embarrassed: ¡°How is it ambiguous.¡± As she was drinking, she returned to her seat and looked at Mia. ¡°Oh yeah, Mia, how have you been doing with Brother Elven ?¡± Mia looked at her, ¡°It¡¯s also ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Sabranda said: ¡°Then you must make the best use of your time to try your best to catch up to this man. If you want me to say it, just tear up this veil and cook some rice. Marktin was annoyed: ¡°Sabranda, I¡¯m still here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I treated you as a sister.¡± Marktin immediately touched his forehead: ¡°Heavens, are there sisters as sloppy as me?¡± As soon as he finished, the three womenughed. At that moment, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Everyone was startled and looked towards the door. Seeing that the person who came was Wills Waltson , everyone was shocked. She put down the cup, stood up and walked over to him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked, puzzled. Wills Watson looked at her as if there was no one else, and then reached out and pulled her into his embrace. This strange action caused her to be a little dazed. As for the three teachers in the office, they felt even more embarrassed. Mia stood up, looked at Sabranda and Marktin , and said: ¡°Luna , Mr. Waltson , you guys continue your conversation, we will be going to the dining hall to eat first.¡± She wanted to turn around and say something to the three of them, but Wills Watson held her tightly. Before they left, they closed the door behind them. After the three of them left, Luna raised her hand and grabbed his waist. ¡°What happened to you? Did something happen?¡± Wills Watson did not make a sound. The more he acted this way, the more worried she became. ¡°Wills Watson ¡­¡± ¡°Luna , do you know how much I love you?¡± She nodded: ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll never leave me.¡± Frowning, she tilted her head slightly, her lips just beside his ear: ¡°It happened ¡­ Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Answer me first, don¡¯t leave me.¡± ¡°Yes. As long as you don¡¯t abandon me, I won¡¯t leave you.¡± Wills Watson released her and looked at her, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Anywhere is fine, as long as it¡¯s not here.¡± He took her by the wrist and led her out of the office. His car was parked downstairs. When he saw that he had driven over, she got into the passenger seat, fastened her seat belt, and turned to look at him. Wills Watson closed his eyes and forced a smile: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 362 ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± she said with a smile. She was unaware of Wills Waltson¡¯s whereabouts. She was just aware of his severe medical condition. She would not have asked certain questions if he had not told her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She never made him say anything against her wishes. She would chose to believe him despite everything. She was now his to take anywhere. In any situation, she would remain by his side to reassure him that she was there for him at all times. Wills Watson didn¡¯t have a destination in mind, he just drove the car out of the school and drove along the road. If you see a crossroads, choose the right. If you see a high speed, go on the high speed. The car drove for more than four hours, and she felt a little tired. She kept changing positions, Wills Watson realized that this would make it difficult for her. At the next high-speed exit, he got off and entered Sea city. He navigated and arrived at a five-star resort. After getting out of the car, the two went in and booked a room. Wills Watson said: ¡°You must be exhausted after sitting in the carriage for so long.¡± Shezily lied down on the sofa in the room and caressed her belly, ¡°I am very tired. Wal has unhappily kicked me a few times.¡± Just as she finished speaking, the little fellow in her stomache kicked her again. She smiled at him. ¡°You touch.¡± Wills Watson walked over, squatted in front of her, and ced his hand on her stomache . The warm belly did not stir at all. She could not help butugh, ¡°It seems like you are being scorned.¡± As she spoke, she patted her belly. ¡°Wal, Daddy is here.¡± Just as he finished, Wal kicked again. Feeling the child¡¯s strength, the corner of Wills Waltson ¡®s lips finally revealed a smile. When she saw his smile, she felt her heart ease up a bit. She raised her hand and poked the corner of his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s a smile.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyes and looked at her. The two of them looked at each other. Wills Watson wanted to kiss her so much ¡­ He withdrew his hand, stood up, and walked to the edge of the balcony to look down. She walked over and stood beside him, looking at him sideways. ¡°Are we going back tonight? If I don¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll have to ask the Mia to help me ask for a leave of absence. ¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes were filled with helplessness: ¡°I really hope so ¡­ We can never go back. ¡± He looked at her. She raised her eyebrows , ¡°Then, how about we elope?¡± He raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°Can I?¡± She smiled. ¡°We are already a legal couple. Why would we elope? I still need to run out and tell everyone that you¡¯re my husband.¡± Wills Watson turned sideways and once again pulled her into his embrace. She felt that this Wills Watson was truly worrisome. It was as if he wanted to separate with her ¡­ She came out of his arms and stared at him. ¡°I promise you that I won¡¯t leave you. I know that you¡¯re in a bad mood, and if you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask you what happened. But you have to promise me that you won¡¯t be so depressed.¡± Wills Watson looked at her. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on her forehead. ¡°I promise you.¡± She smiled: ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, I think the downstairs environment is pretty good. Shall we go for a walk together?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Luna put her arm around his arm and went out with him. Wills Watson was conflicted in his heart. He wanted to hide this secret for the rest of his life. He did not have the confidence to speak of this matter. He was afraid he would lose her. No, he would lose her. When he thought of this, his heart felt as if it had been stabbed a few times. Wills Watson carefully protected her waist with his hand. She could feel his care. In an attempt to soothe his mood, she tried to tell him some interesting stories about what had happened at school. However, it seemed like he ¡­ Not interested at all. The two of them had dinner in the resort restaurant and walked around the resort. Just as she was about to go upstairs to rest, her cell phone rang. Seeing that it was Butler, he said : ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up a call.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick it up.¡± Wills Watson took the phone from her hand and answered. Butler¡¯s anxious voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Ms. Waltson, are you with Mr. Waltson ?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me being with her.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson ¡­I know that you are with the Ms. Waltson, so I am not worried, please do not be rash, there are some things that can only be resolved if you encounter them, there is no way to avoid them. ¡± Although he knew that the Butler meant well, Wills Watson did not want to hear all of this right now. He hung up the phone and handed it to her. Luna put away her phone: ¡°When you came out, you didn¡¯t tell Butler.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°You sure are willful. Butler must be really anxious.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go.¡± When the two of them returned to her room, Wills Watson brought her to the balcony. Although it was already deep into the night and the scenery could no longer be seen, one could still hear the sound of the waves. Wills Watson said in a low voice, ¡°Today, I¡­¡± She looked at him expectantly. Wills Watson sighed, but was unable to say it in the end. She pursed her lips, ¡°If you really feel that it¡¯s difficult to talk about it, you can say it now. Really, don¡¯t force yourself. Give yourself some time.¡± Wills Watson hugged her, ¡°I hope that this period of time will be a lifetime.¡± She smiled. ¡°As long as you didn¡¯t do anything to let me down, you can just hide for the rest of your life.¡± After she finished speaking, her body leaned back a bit. ¡°Wait, Wills Waltson , it can¡¯t be that you have truly done something that let me down, and that¡¯s why you are acting so abnormal, right?¡± Seeing her nervous appearance, Wills Watson could not help but shake his head andugh. Luna pinched his arm. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°No, why would I do something that would let you down? I cherish you so much.¡± These words made her blush. She bashfully pinched his arm, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare. If you really did that, you¡¯d lose me.¡± Wills Watson rubbed her face: ¡°I got it, I promise you, in this life, I will only love you, and will never let you down.¡± She pursed her lips and pouted as she kissed him. This was her rare initiative. If it was in the past, Wills Watson would definitely respond positively to her because of this, but today, he didn¡¯t. He merely lifted his hand to touch her cheek after her lips had parted from his. ¡°Good girl, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go take a bath first, we need to rest a bit Elven .¡± She nodded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go first.¡± She turned and went into the bathroom. Wills Watson was still standing on the balcony. He took a deep breath, pulled out his cell phone and made a call. ¡°Doctor An, it¡¯s me. I need to ask you a question.¡± ¡°Please speak, Lord Third.¡± ¡°If a close rtive is pregnant, how likely is the birth of a deformed child?¡± Chapter 363 ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s difficult to say. Although there is arger than average chance of having a malformed kid from a marriage, it does not guarantee that they will.¡± The pupils of Wills Waltson grew heavy. This was his dying wish-at the very least, his child shouldn¡¯t suffer. ¡°She is pregnant, is there any way to confirm that?¡± ¡°The inspection still has to be performed.¡± What do we have to do once a child is born? Wills Waltson nodded. ¡°We must step up our monitoring and routine inspections.¡± Actually, Wills Waltson did not find the doctor¡¯s response to be consoling, but he remained uncertain. He didn¡¯t want his kid to run into any issues. He was concerned that the gene issue might wreck his child¡¯s entire life, though. Wills Waltson was smoking on the balcony when she left the room. Why are you smoking, she said angrily. Wills Waltson extinguished the smoke right away. He shut the balcony door before entering the space. ¡°Sorry, but I was addicted for the moment.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , Although I can appreciate how you feel about it, smoking won¡¯t help you resolve your issue. Your body will only be harmed.¡± He approached and touched her brows in the middle. ¡°Iprehend. In the future, I¡¯ll make the modification.¡± ¡°Stay away from me. The smoke is very potent. I¡¯m not interested in smoking secondhand tobo. Take a bath now.¡± ¡°OK I will listen to my wife.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s heart turned sour as soon as he heard the word marriage. He hesitated for a second before turning around and using the restroom. Her heart did not feel well when she noticed the evasive expression in his eyes just now. The two of them were sleeping on the bed when Wills Waltson emerged. Luna made the initiative to approach him and give him a hug. She was also embraced into his arms by Wills Waltson, who raised his hands. Face to face, they gave one other a hug. She frowned, wasn¡¯t this ¡­ This was not your typical day. He was genuinely so submissive despite the fact that she had taken the initiative to fall into his arms. Now that Wills Waltson had let her down, she was extremely concerned. She groaned and nibbled the corner of her lips.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± mumbled Wills Waltson. ¡°Nothing, just go to bed. good nite¡± Wills Waltson gave her a head pat. We¡¯ll return the next morning. She looked up at him. His face reflected the headlight¡¯s illumination. It was really mild. ¡°Are you in a better mood?¡± Wills Watson looked at her, his expression solemn: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this, go to sleep.¡± The morning of the second day, after the two had breakfast, Wills Watson drove Luna straight towards their home. At lunchtime, the two returned home. Seeing them appear, Butler, who had been worried for an entire day and night, finally heaved a sigh of relief. Luna was there. So, he did not waste any more words. He only stepped forward and said: ¡°Mr. Waltson , Ms. Waltson, are you two hungry? You can eat now.¡± Wills Watson looked at him and said: ¡°Go upstairs and change your clothes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled at him and went upstairs. Wills Watson said to the Butler, ¡°Come over for a moment.¡± Butler followed Wills Watson into the courtyard. Wills Watson said solemnly: ¡°For this period of time, I¡¯m going out on a business trip. You stay at home and take good care of her.¡± ¡°Lord Third ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say too much in front of her about the paternity test. I¡¯ll tell her myself when I figure it out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Third. I will definitely abide by my duty and will not speak nonsense.¡± Wills Watson had a lot of things he wanted to say, but his mind was in a mess right now, so he decided to not waste time. While they were eating, Wills Watson would not stop cooking for tenderness. She frowned and said, ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t eat anymore. That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough.¡± Wills Watson put down his fork and smiled at her: ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that I have something to take care of today?¡± She nodded. ¡°There is indeed such a possibility.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°Then consider yourself smart.¡± She put down her fork and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be unnecessarily solicitous. Just tell me, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°For the next period of time, I have to go on a business trip. I might not be able to stay at home with you.¡± She looking at him, there was a hint of sadness in her expression. ¡°Is it so sudden?¡± ¡°It was very sudden, even I felt that¡­ I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a matter of work, I have no reason to stop it. How long will it take for you toe back?¡± ¡°Not necessarily,¡±Wills Watson looked at her, his eyes filled with ripples. She frowned, ¡°It will take a long time. What about thepany¡¯s matters?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I¡¯m not here, I can tell thepany what to do, and you can stay at home to eat and drink, if there¡¯s anything you need to find the Butler for, he will do it properly for you, hmm?¡± Although Luna didn¡¯t want him to go, she didn¡¯t seem to have any reason to stop him. She could only nod and say, ¡°Then ¡­ When will you be leaving? ¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°tomorrow .¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head: ¡°I will go early ande back early.¡± She nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go help you pack your luggage.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the meal, she helped him pack his things in the cloakroom with a paunch. He¡¯d wanted someone to do it, just let her do it. But she insisted on doing it herself. Recently, she improved a lotpared to before. She was better at expressing her feelings and her reliance on him. In the past, he had wished to see her make this kind of change. But now, how he wished that he hadn¡¯t provoked her or caused her to fall ¡­ For the first time, Wills Watson felt that he was powerless to change his future, unable to protect the woman he loved. He despised himself for being like this. At night, Wills Watson would normally hug her, but he didn¡¯t touch her. Although there were some doubts in her heart, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. In the morning, after breakfast, she apanied him to the door. He stood by the car and looked at her for a long time before he took her in his arms and held her tight. ¡°Take good care of yourself at home. Don¡¯t make me worry, okay?¡± She pursed her lips and felt like crying. However, she still nodded her head, ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely raise myself to be fat and white. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, you also have to take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a lot of people by my side.¡± After they finished talking, they let go of each other. He kissed her on the forehead. She nodded affectionately as she watched him get on the carriage. He rolled down the window and looked at her. How could Wills Watson bear to do that? But when he was by her side, he really couldn¡¯t help it. There were ten thousand times a day, and he wanted topletely hide it from her. He would pretend that nothing had happened and continue living with her. However, he ¡­ Sorry, Second Uncle. The chauffeur drove slowly away, waving goodbye and watching the car go. She didn¡¯t know why, but the moment the car disappeared from her sight, she felt her heart tighten, feeling very ufortable. She inexplicably thought of the scene where the kite had broken off its string and floated far away ¡­ Chapter 364 For a month, Wills Waltson had already left. Every day they spoke via video chat. They talked for a while while looking at each other on the other end of the phone. But she found that despite the fact that he was looking at her, his stare was still able to arouse her feelings of love. He was no longer the same person. He enjoyed making fun of her and saying things that would make people blush and heartbeat faster. She wondered if this Wills Waltson had been exchanged because of his serious demeanor. Wills Waltson noted that she was sleepy and advised her to go to bed rather than remain up toote. She finally managed to open her eyes and say, ¡°Yes,¡± before ncing at him and saying, ¡°Oh remember, I went to the prenatal test today.¡± When Wills Waltson heard it, his anxiety increased. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± he inquired. The child is in excellent health. Wills Waltson nodded and exhaled a sigh of relief: ¡°But you are too thin. You haven¡¯t been eating welltely, ording to Butler. What¡¯s going on?¡± She smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you. Wills Waltson yelled to her helplessly, ¡°Luna,¡± You have been acting extremely weirdly recently, Wills Waltson. ¡°Have I?¡± Yes, she snorted and replied. ¡°What?¡± She stared at him, ¡°How can the way you used to talk to me be so serious? Even when I said I missed you, you didn¡¯t respond.¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯t react? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to move the camera downwards for you to see?¡± Feeling embarrassed, she said, ¡°Nobody wants to see. I¡¯m going to bed. Good night.¡± Wills Watson nodded: ¡°Good night.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Wills Watson looked at her. ¡°Take good care of yourself as well. Recently ¡­ I look a bit haggard. I don¡¯t need too much money, and even if you don¡¯t have any money, I can still be a little olddy. So, don¡¯t be so tired. I feel ufortable looking at you.¡± Hearing this, Wills Waltson ¡®s heart was moved. He wanted to go back to her and hug her. He smiled. ¡°Good. Rest early. Good night.¡± She waved at him and turned off the video. Wills Watson rejoiced in his heart. Fortunately, she knew nothing. If she knew, she would probably suffer as much as he did. Second Uncle¡­ You really gave me a lot of trouble. On Saturday, she invited Mia to go shopping together with her. She was in thete stages of pregnancy, and she had to walk a lot in order to have a good birth. On a hot day like this, the two didn¡¯t know where to go. In the end, they affectionately decided to go to Grand City¡¯s Merchant Hall, and called Elven . Although Elven was busy, he enthusiastically invited them over. As soon as the two of them arrived at the shopping mall, they went to drink a cup of tea with Elven . Seeing how Mia and Elven were looking at each other, the warm feeling in her heart inexplicably improved by a lot. Because Elven still had work to do, he did not stay for long and only allowed the two of them to stroll around casually. After he left, the two of them continued to sit in the lounge. She turned her head to look out the window, her expression filled with destion. Mia looked at her with concern. ¡°Luna .¡± She looked at her, herrge eyes twinkling as she waited for her next words. ¡°Why are you always so depressed these days? Is it nearing production? Are you thinking too much?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just ¡­¡± ¡°Mia,¡± she thought about it, but still decided to speak out with someone. ¡°Tell me, if a man always spoke sweet words to you in the past, and then one day, you suddenly realized that he seemed to have be serious, what kind of reason would that be?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Waltson go on a business trip?¡± She specifically didn¡¯t mention his name¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a business trip, but you can still say sweet nothings on a business trip, right?¡± Mia could not help butugh: ¡°So our Luna likes to hear sweet talk.¡± ¡°Mia, please don¡¯t tease me, I am serious ¡­ Not knowing why, I just suddenly felt that Wills Watson seemed to be a lot more distant from me. The way he looked at me, I could clearly feel his love, but ¡­ Yet, the way you speak has really changed. ¡± Mia held her hand: ¡°Luna , everyone says that when a woman is about to give birth to a child, her anxiety and wild thoughts are too great. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re giving yourself too much pressure? Think about it, since Lord Third is not by your side, he must be missing you too. But he can¡¯t touch you and hug you. So, it would be better don¡¯t talk those sweet words. ¡± She frowned. Could it be ¡­ Was it really her own problem? Mia said: ¡°In the future, when you are even more bored, find me to chat with you, even if it¡¯s veryte, I can do it. ¡± She smiled and nodded. Mia said: ¡°Let¡¯s not stay here forever, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the two went for a few rounds, Elven found them. They had agreed to eat together, but after considering , she decided to leave early. They said they would walk her downstairs, but she wouldn¡¯t let them. ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know the way. Besides, the driver is right outside the door. You guys go eat your food. I¡¯m leaving.¡± She took the elevator downstairs.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When she reached the first floor of the shopping mall, just as she was about to leave, she heard someone calling her name from behind. Turning her head, it was actually Amily she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. Amily stepped forward in shock: ¡°Luna , it¡¯s really you.¡± ¡°Amily ? How did you¡­ You are also shopping here? ¡± ¡°I came to buy summer clothes for my dad. Why did youe out by yourself with a big belly? didn¡¯t Mr. Waltson apany you? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip. I was thinking about activities and it¡¯s hot outside, so I came to the mall.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson should be busy these days. I heard that thepany was just taken a big business with CICB. Yesterday, the Mr. Waltson came to ourpany and signed a contract with Bob. Next, the staff of thepany will be busy. ¡± Go to theirpany? Wills Waltson ? How was that possible? He¡¯s abroad. She tentatively asked, ¡°Did you also see him going to yourpany?¡± Amily nodded her head: ¡°Yes, but I was just in time to lead people to give a speech on the new products. I saw it from afar in thepany hall, Mr. Waltson and Daniel were chatting and leaving quickly.¡± She looked at Amily , her expression already bing more serious. Amily saw that she had suddenly be distracted and asked: ¡°Luna ?¡± She returned to her mind, and she smiled at her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I need to hurry back. How about we make an appointment another time?¡± Amily nodded her head: ¡°Alright, go busy yourself then. If you have time, let¡¯s have a meal together and have a chat.¡± After she replyed, she quickly left. The instant she got on the carriage. She felt a chill in her heart. Chapter 365 She barricaded herself in her room when she arrived home. She made a call to Wills Waltson after picking up her phone. The call was soon answered by Wills Waltson, and he didn¡¯t sound sleepy at all. One had to be aware that Elven was likely there in the morning. ¡°Are you resting?¡± Wills Waltson answered mellifluously, ¡°Mn.¡± She made a conscious effort to keep her cool. ¡°When will you be heading back? I really do miss you.¡± ¡°I also miss you a lot. However, I¡¯m too busy these days to do it.¡± ¡°The baby¡¯s due date is in just two weeks.¡± I¡¯ll try to return in two weeks, alright? She chewed her lower lip and remained silent. Wills Waltson ¡®s gentle voice coaxed: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I promise you, I¡¯ll definitely apany you in the surgery, okay?¡± She let out a breath: ¡°Let¡¯s have a video chat. I really miss you.¡± When Wills Watson heard this, he felt sour in his heart. After hanging up, Wills Watson called Luna . She took a screenshot of his picture and casually chatted with him. Wills Watson said: ¡°If you¡¯re bored, then go out and meet your friends.¡± ¡°I just returned from shopping with Mia.¡± ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t walk for too long, don¡¯t get tired.¡± He looked at him and said, ¡°Wills Waltson , you wouldn¡¯t lie to me, right.¡± Wills Watsonughed and did not directly answer, but said: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think too much, hm?¡± Luna did not make a sound. Wills Watson looked at her with eyes that flickered with love: ¡°Luna , I still have a very important meeting to attend tomorrow , so I have to save my energy now, how about ¡­ Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow , okay? ¡± She nodded: ¡°Then you should rest early.¡± After hanging up the video, Luna took out the screenshot of the video. Looking at the hotel¡¯s background wall, she took action, removing Wills Watson from the picture before going downstairs. Seeing that she was about to go out again, Butler walked forward and asked: ¡°Ms. Waltson, are you going out? Let¡¯s eat first before we leave. ¡± She looked at Butler and nodded. She walked over to the table and sat down, thinking and thinking. After a long while, she looked at Butler, ¡°Butler, do you know where Wills Watson lives?¡± Hearing that, Butler looked at her with an unnatural expression. She remained expressionless as she said, ¡°Help me book a ne ticket. I want to find him and give him a surprise.¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson, with your current pregnancy weeks, you can start production at any time. It¡¯s not suitable for you to travel.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Before we leave, I can go to the hospital for an examination.¡± Butler said with difficulty: ¡°Ms. Waltson, Mr. Waltson definitely wouldn¡¯t agree with you doing this, so ¡­ Sorry, I really don¡¯t dare to buy this ticket.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Then forget it, I just had a sudden idea. I don¡¯t have to go with such an idea in mind.¡± After she finished eating, she put down her fork and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be in the yard.¡± ¡°Alright, then tell someone to call me if you need anything.¡± After going out, she sat down in a rattan chair under the tree. She found Judy¡¯s number and dialed it. When the call connected, Judi could not help but tease: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you call me every day before, you really are a husband that is not home, and is thinking so hard about your best friend.¡± She said to Judy: ¡°Judy, I called you today because I have something important to discuss.¡± Judi nodded: ¡°Alright,e, let¡¯s talk about your main business.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Did you have a high school ssmate working as a hotel sleeper?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she had slept at all the hotels?¡± Judi was puzzled. ¡°Right, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a teacher in my office who wants me to find a hotel. She only sees the wall of the hotel when she¡¯s chatting with someone. Do you think she¡¯ll be able to find it?¡± ¡°Ai, your ssmate isn¡¯t trying to catch a traitor, is she? Has she been cheated by someone?¡± Upon hearing the words¡¯ cheated ¡®, her heart was in pain. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She was looking for me so urgently, so I wanted to help her.¡± ¡°Then send me the picture and I¡¯ll call you when you find it.¡± Nodding, she replied, ¡°Mm, alright.¡± After hanging up, she immediately sent the picture over. After that, they began their long wait. Every minute, every second, she was suffering. At dinner, her cell phone rang. Seeing that it was Judy, she took his cell phone and stood up, then said to Butler: ¡°My ssmate has called, I¡¯m going to pick up a call.¡± Because she felt a little guilty, she opened the door to the backyard. ¡°Judy.¡± ¡°Luna , my ssmate held up the photo you gave her. Shepared it with all the hotels she stayed in and found that there were no identical photos of the background wall.¡± She thought, ¡°Could it be ¡­¡± Had she misunderstood Wills Waltson ? She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart, but then she heard Judi say: ¡°But there¡¯s a hotel, the decorative design on the wall beside the bed is pretty much the same as the one in your picture, but she can¡¯t be sure whether or not it¡¯s the same hotel.¡± ¡°Which one?¡± she asked, feeling a little anxious. ¡°The W Hotel.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Judy, thank you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a big deal.¡± After hanging up, she went back into the house. She said to the Butler: ¡°Butler, help me arrange a carriage. I¡¯m going out for a while, my friend asked me to help her buy some things.¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson, I¡¯ll go buy it. You eat first.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself. It was a friend¡¯s request, after all.¡± She smiled and went upstairs to change. After she had navigated around the room, she had the driver take her to the nearest superMarktin et, which was close to W. She told the driver to wait in the car. After she entered the superMarktin et, she sneaked out and took a taxi to the W Hotel. She called Wills Watson and asked where he was. Wills Watson said that he was eating outside, and even asked if she had anything to eat. ¡°Eat it,¡± She listened carefully. She could hear that on the other end of the phone, besides his voice, there were indeed some other voices that weren¡¯t loud, and didn¡¯t seem to be in the room. The two chatted for a while before hanging up. After hesitating for a moment, she headed straight for the restaurant. Their hotel has three restaurants. English Restaurant, Western Restaurant, and Commissary Hall. Wills Watson did not like to eat Japanese food. Therefore, she first went to the English Dining Hall. After walking around in a circle, she did not find anyone. She immediately walked out and headed towards the Western Dining Hall. Just as she walked to the entrance of the restaurant, she saw Wills Watson walking in front with a woman behind him. They hade out together. The moment she saw him, she instinctively wanted to escape, but her feet felt as heavy as lead ¡­ She couldn¡¯t move a single step. At the same time, Wills Watson also saw her. The instant their gazes met. The surrounding air seemed to have congealed ¡­ Chapter 366 Daniel ruffled the sleeves of the secretary next to him. ¡°Mr. Waltson, we will go back to finalize the deal,¡± Daniel said after they exchanged nces. Wills Waltson gave a nod. He approached her in a delicate and kind manner, his voice perhaps a bit choked up. ¡°What brings you here?¡± She stared at him without saying anything. He deceived her. He had deceived her. She assumed he would never lie to her, yet he did¡­ He was obviously in the city, but he lied to her for so long. Wills Waltson raised his hand, eager to shake her hand, seeing her disappointed expression. However, she kept her hand behind her back. ¡°Luna ¡­¡± She raised her hand to cover her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t call me.¡± Wills Watson looked at her with a pained expression. He had thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find this. But how did she find her way here? He reached out and pulled her hand away from his ear. She took a step back and pulled her hand out. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, either.¡± She looked at him nkly, shaking her head as she stepped back. A little confused, so don¡¯t tell me anything, don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at him in panic before turning around to leave. Wills Watson stepped forward to block her way. She looked up at him, her voice even carrying a trace of indifference. ¡°Go away.¡± Wills Watson wanted to hug her, but she said in a sharp and gentle voice, ¡°I said it before, do not touch me. Wills Waltson , I am serious.¡± Wills Watson lowered his hand to his side as he stared at her, his heart filled with mixed emotions. She did not look at him, but walked around him and left. She didn¡¯t have the strength to go home, so she went downstairs to find a room and went there alone. After the door closed, she leaned against the wall. Why did Wills Watson lie? She could not understand, nor could she think. Since a month ago, when he suddenly appeared in school and took her to Sea city, he had changed. She had been too slow to notice and had even thought that her suspicions from before were unnecessary. He didn¡¯te home for a month, and she gave him a hundred excuses and excuses. But he didn¡¯t say anything, just kept away from her. When Wills Watson returned home, the Butler was shocked. ¡°Young Master, why did youe back without informing us first?¡± ¡°Is she upstairs?¡± he said, walking into the room. Butler hurriedly said: ¡°Young madam went to buy some things for her best friend.¡± ¡°You mean she¡¯s not back yet?¡± ¡°Yeah, she got a call at dinner and asked me to send her a car.¡± ¡°Call the driver right away and ask where she is.¡± Seeing Wills Waltson ¡®s anxious attitude, Butler did not dare to ask, and directly called Michal . After hanging up, Butler came back to tell Wills Waltson : ¡°Mr. Waltson , after Ms. Waltson went to the No. 5 Road¡¯s superMarktin et, she hasn¡¯te out. Michal is still waiting.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Wills Watson frowned, No. 5 Road¡­ He also lived on No. 5 Road. It seemed like she had gotten the news and deliberately went after him. He took out his phone and called Daniel: ¡°Immediately switch the surveince to see where my lover and I went after separating at the entrance of the dining hall.¡± At the side, Butler asked in shock: ¡°Mr. Waltson , are you saying that Ms. Waltson went to find you?¡± Wills Watson looked at him: ¡°When she was eating, who called?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s Miss Judy, because I vaguely heard her say her name when Ms. Waltson closed its doors.¡± Wills Watson nodded, and that meant he was Judy. He found Judy¡¯s number and dialed it. Receiving the call, Judi was in a good mood, ¡°Mr. Waltson , it¡¯s really rare, why did you call me?¡± ¡°Just now, what did you say to Luna .¡± This voice was extremely cold, Judi rolled his eyes: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°She has disappeared. She is pregnant and could be in danger at any time, so don¡¯t waste your breath. Just tell me directly what happened.¡± Hearing this, Judi was naturally very afraid. She told Wills Watson about finding her for help. After Wills Watson heard this, his face became serious. On the other end of the phone, Judi said unhappily: ¡°Mr. Waltson , could it be that the bad man found her, so ¡­¡± Wills Watson did not continue listening to him, but hung up. Bad man? He would never cheat. All his life, he loved her only. He did what he said. Butler looked at him worriedly: ¡°Mr. Waltson , I¡¯ll also bring some people to look around.¡± Wills Watson waved his hand: ¡°Go, find a few more people.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson walked to the side of the sofa and weakly sat down. He raised his hand to caress his forehead, feeling both anxious and uneasy. Where would she go at thiste hour with a big belly? After a few minutes, Wills Waltson ¡®s phone rang. Seeing that it was Daniel, he immediately picked up the phone. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , Ms. Waltson did not leave. She went downstairs to find a room and then went to Room 618.¡± Wills Watson got up and directly drove back to the hotel. He knocked at the door of 618. No one answered. Wills Watson was a little worried, he knocked on the door again: ¡°Luna , it¡¯s me. Open up, we need to talk.¡± When she heard his voice, she was even more against it. Wills Watson replied: ¡°Luna ¡­¡± Seeing that there were no movements from the person in the room, Wills Watson told Daniel to find someone to open the door. Not longter, the manager came over with a card to help Wills Watson open the door. Wills Watson said to the rest of them, ¡°Just do whatever you need to do.¡± Daniel brought the few of them away. Wills Watson entered the room himself. Tender was lying on her side in the room, facing the window. She did not move. Wills Watson walked to the chair by the window and sat down, and looked at her. She closed her eyes and refused to meet his gaze. Wills Watson stood up and went forward, crouching down beside the bed, and held her hand. With a indifferent expression, she withdrew his hand. Wills Watson nodded: ¡°I can understand why you¡¯re angry, but. Believe me, I¡¯m ¡­ There¡¯s also my helplessness. ¡± Luna did not make a sound. Wills Watson sighed, ¡°Every single day ¡­ There are countless times that I¡¯ve wanted to hold you in my arms. I wanted to tell you how much I missed you, but I didn¡¯t dare to go and see you because I was afraid that I would be unable to resist my impulse when I saw you. ¡± He opened his eyes and looked at her. The pain on his face was reflected in her eyes. She had never seen him like this. She even felt that the current Wills Watson was in a rather sorry state. He is a high and mighty Mr. Waltson ¡­ In the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to be gentle with her. She sat up and looked at him. He was looking at her, too. After one month of not seeing her, her stomache had grown by more than three times. It must be tiring to walk around every day with such a big ball. When she saw him looking at her stomache , she unconsciously put her warm hand on it. ¡°Wills Waltson , let me ask you, are you not going home to avoid me?¡± Chapter 367 ¡°No,¡± he answered quickly, ¡°I¡¯m escaping from myself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth.¡± He wouldn¡¯t have lied to her if it wasn¡¯t to avoid her. She couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡°Luna, it¡¯s not your fault that I¡¯m noting home. I have my own problems that I must deal with. I can¡¯t tell you about them right now because I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll copse.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the same as me. How can you know if I¡¯ll pass out or not? I¡¯m not interested in being kept in the dark about anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have the confidence to confront you, because I don¡¯t want to lose you,¡± Wills Waltson said, shaking his head. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to go back to your old house? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not aware of how contradictory yourments are right now, Wills Waltson. Your remarks make me feel like a stumbling block in our family, and you¡¯re not willing to admit it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Wills Waltson said, his face hesitant. He was unable to tell her the truth. Luna hesitated for a long time, looking at his wounded countenance, before ultimately voicing her suspicions. ¡°Wills Waltson , you¡­ Could it be that you caused trouble outside and make another woman pregnant? ¡± Wills Watson looked at her: ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to betray you, don¡¯t think too much into it.¡± ¡°Then what did you get ¡­Sick? ¡± Wills Watson looked at her puzzled, and asked: ¡°If I don¡¯t tell you, will you always look for the reason?¡± She nodded. ¡°You told me you would tell me everything. But seeing you in such a miserable state, I can¡¯t share even the slightest of pain. I don¡¯t even know the reason why, Wills Waltson , if you were to change positions and think about it, if you were me, would you feel at ease? ¡± Wills Watson looked at her, and in the end said helplessly: ¡°After you have given birth to your child, I will tell you everything. OK?¡± ¡°Will there be any difference between then and now?¡± Wills Watson raised his hand, and caressed her cheeks: ¡°Yes, if you trust me, then from now on, you won¡¯t need to ask any more questions, hmm?¡± He lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before finally nodding his head. Only then did Wills Watson slowly step forward and embraced her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t live in a hotel anymore?¡± ¡°Not anymore.¡± No one knew how much he had missed her, living here these days. He released her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± On the way back home, they received a call from Judy. Judi asked worriedly: ¡°Where did you go? I was looking for you everywhere.¡± ¡°Me ¡­¡± She turned and looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°I¡¯m going to the superMarktin et.¡± ¡°Damn, where are you going? Can¡¯t you report to Mr. Waltson ? When Mr. Waltson asked me Elven , he was so nervous. Those who don¡¯t know, they thought you ran away.¡± ¡°He found me, right by my side. You can rest assured that you¡¯ll be busy with your own matters.¡± After hanging up, she looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°Why do you want to find her?¡± ¡°You left as soon as she called you. Who else would I look for?¡± ¡°You just returned home?¡± ¡°Otherwise.¡± She scrunched her eyebrows, ¡°Butler wouldn¡¯t know that you¡¯re not on business, right?¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head: ¡°This matter, can you stop pursuing it?¡± She snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m an outsider, how could I possibly have the face to pursue this matter?¡± Wills Watson embraced her shoulders: ¡°You are my wife.¡± She gave him a p on the face. What nonsense. Wills Waltson ¡®s heart was filled with mixed emotions at the moment.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He did not know if his second uncle was still alive, or if he was angry at his actions. He didn¡¯t want to think about it either. Because there are some things, the more I think about it ¡­ The more chaotic it became. A weekter, with 39 weeks of pregnancy, she went to school toplete the procedures, began the maternity examination. After that, Wills Watson brought her to the hospital. He would be busy for a while when he had work to do as a matter of urgency. If nothing else, he would chat with her in the room and teach the child a story. He intentionally stopped thinking about those annoying things and continued to hypnotize himself. He told himself that gentleness was his wife, and other than that, there was no other rtionship between the two of them. She had no experience in the matter of giving birth to a child. On the night of her 40 + 2 pregnancy, after eating, shey down on the bed and felt a slight pain in her stomache . However, the degree of pain was within her tolerance. After a few minutes, the pain struck again. She said to Wills Waltson : ¡°My stomache isn¡¯t feeling well.¡± Wills Watson sat up on the bed nervously, ¡°It¡¯s about to give birth.¡± He rang the bell and soon the nurse came in. She told the nurse about her situation. The nurse immediately called for a doctor to examine her, and the entrance to the pce opened. In order to experience the true feeling of being a mother, she chose to go through with the production in a normal way. For a full 13 hours, she was tormented to the point of death by the pain. During this period of time, she even felt some regret. If he knew Elven , he would have obediently given birth in painlessbor. She deserved it. At seven o¡¯clock in the morning, they finally received their first baby, Little Wal. It was a baby boy that weighed seven pounds. Lying on the bed, listening to Wal¡¯s loud and clear crying, the corner of her lips curled up into a tired and happy smile. Wills Watson raised his hands to caress her cheeks and wiped her sweat. His face was full of gratitude: ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Luna .¡± She pursed her lips and smiled. The tiredness of the night had been swept away by now. In this world, she had not only the man she loved, but also the man she was rted to. She felt that she really was the happiest person in the world. When she returned to the ward, she was about to eat when the paramedics came and took the baby away. She was a little puzzled and asked Wills Waltson : ¡°Why did they bring Wal over?¡± Wills Watson patted her hand: ¡°Go and do an examination. After every child is born, you have to make a routine check up. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± When she looked at Google, why didn¡¯t they remember that there was such a thing? Seeing her worry, Wills Watson said again, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Butler is there, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± She nodded. Wills Watson said: ¡°Eat something, eat and rest for a while. Last night you suffered so much, you have to properly take care of your body.¡± She pursed her lips as she smiled at him, then nodded. ¡°OK.¡± He was still not back when she finished her meal. She was so worried that she kept looking in the direction of the door. Wills Watson said: ¡°Rest, don¡¯t worry, if you fall asleep, I will go take a look.¡± Luna nodded her head. She was truly sleepy right now. After less than twenty minutes, and seeing that she had fallen asleep, Wills Watson walked out of the ward and dialed the Butler¡¯s number. When the call connected, he asked anxiously, ¡°How is it? Is the child alright?¡± Chapter 368 In a cheerful tone, the Butler said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Waltson; all of the tests we¡¯re administering are quite typical. Little Young Master Wal is in excellent health.¡± Wills Waltson exhaled a breath of relief. He returned to his room and watched over his bed as the nurse left. He sat on the edge of the bed, grabbed her hand in his, and kissed the back of it repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, Luna. Thank you for bringing my life to a close.¡± Her lower lip curled up in a delicate smile. ¡°You¡¯re really wee.¡± Wills Waltson was taken aback: ¡°Girl, you haven¡¯t slept?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleeping; touch me, and I¡¯ll wake up.¡± Wills Watson said apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m in the wrong, hurry up and sleep, I won¡¯t touch you anymore.¡± Luna opened her tired eyes and gave him a white eye: ¡°Who wants you to stop touching me?¡± She held his hand with a faint smile and closed her eyes, saying, ¡°I¡¯m asleep.¡± Wills Watson leaned forward and caressed her hair, ¡°Alright, go back to sleep. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡± She was disturbed by the sound of the child¡¯s crying. Although he hadn¡¯t slept for very long, he had slept exceptionally well. Nurse held the child and said, ¡°Ms. Waltson, it¡¯s time to feed.¡± Upon hearing this word, she felt a bit embarrassed. She wanted to ask Wills Watson to leave, but she felt too embarrassed to speak. She thought that they were husband and wife anyway, so she didn¡¯t speak. The child was in her embrace, and just as she was about to pick up her clothes, Wills Watson took the initiative to leave. Luna pouted. She didn¡¯t say anything, but she felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right. Although Wills Watson treated her very well right now, she still felt that ¡­ It was somewhat estranged. He had once said that if a man really loved a woman, he would always want to be a hooligan in front of her. However, he was not like this right now ¡­ After staying in the hospital for three days, she was sent to Caring Centre. They were photographed when they were discharged from the hospital and taken to the car. They were also reported by reporters. After all, adding young master wasn¡¯t a small matter. On the second day she arrived at the Caring Center, Elven brought Mia to visit her. Seeing the five-day baby, Mia¡¯s face was filled with joy, as if she really wanted to y. Wills Waltson , who was at the side, calmly said: ¡°If you want to y, then make one, we can¡¯t let you have it.¡± Mia was embarrassed. She said, ¡°She was just joking.¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°I was just joking too.¡± Elven consoled himself by saying, ¡°The main thing is that the child is too cute.¡± As he spoke, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Luna , have you decided on the child¡¯s name yet?¡± She looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°As your father, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so I wasn¡¯t in a rush either.¡± Elven could not help butugh: ¡°Aren¡¯t you also a child¡¯s mother? You need to discuss this matter with Mr. Waltson . She pouted : ¡°Brother Elven , why are you speaking to outsiders?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Elven pursed his lips: ¡°Since Mr. Waltson is your husband, then you two are my families. Where did thise from?¡± For the first time, Wills Watson felt that this Elven was actually smart. Mia walked from the baby¡¯s bed to her side. ¡°I heard that you won¡¯t be able to sleep well after having a child. How about you? How are your days of rest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, except for feeding, I don¡¯t need to take care of all the children.¡± Mia nodded: ¡°You must take good care of your body. Everyone says that if you get an illness after giving birth, it will be difficult for you to recover in the future.¡± ¡°I know, I will eat and drink, and leave after taking care of my white and fat body.¡± ¡°Sabranda and the Marktin also wanted toe over, but after thinking about it, there would be more people, so I took the initiative to say that I was here to see you on their behalf.¡± ¡°Go back and thank them for me. Tell them that my baby and I are fine.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Elven and Mia had stayed here for less than half an hour before leaving. After they left, they fed the baby. These few days, while she was nursing, Wills Watson did not go out, but she did not watch by the side. This was good too. It saved her a lot of embarrassment. After the feeding, the child was taken away by Nurse. She said, ¡°When are we going to give the child a name?¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°I have already thought about one and am very satisfied with it. I had originally wanted to wait for ten or so days for your body to recover before discussing it with you.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Wal Waltson,¡±Wills Watson rubbed her head, ¡°I thought it through before he was born. Our daughter should be named Linda Waltson. What do you think?¡± After thinking about it, it was really not hard to hear. She asked, ¡°Why Linda? Because if my Nicky name?¡± Wills Watson nodded: ¡°Yes, I want you to always remember how much I love you. No matter what happens, I love you very much.¡± Her face blushed slightly. How could she not ept this love when her words had already reached such a level? She said embarrassedly, ¡°Then let¡¯s call him Wal. We can get the child¡¯s birth certificate and register it.¡± ¡°You like it too?¡± ¡°Of course, I ept your love.¡± Wills Watson walked up, and rubbed her head as he lowered his head, his gaze filled with love. But for some reason, from his eyes, one could see the sadness. Ten dayster, and Jackie Waltson came over with Cathelina Bright. At this moment, Wills Watson was coincidentally not around. Cathelina Bright was already six months pregnant, and her stomache was already very obvious. After the two of them entered the ward, she remained silent with a cold expression on her face. Jackie Waltson then came to the side of the crib and looked down at the child who was sleeping soundly. She nervously stared at the two of them. Jackie Waltson said calmly: ¡°Mn, a seed of our Waltson family.¡± Cathelina Bright mocked from the side, ¡°Your eyes are actually more powerful than DNA.¡± She looked at Cathelina Bright, and what she said did not sound like good words. She indifferently said, ¡°I still need to rest. If there¡¯s nothing else, please head back Elven .¡± Jackie Waltson said coldly: ¡°We are not here to visit you.¡± ¡°Of course, I know. It¡¯s just that, unfortunately for the two of you, my son is also resting.¡± This was obviously chasing them away. Neither of them moved. Just at this time, Wills Watson walked in from outside. When he saw the two of them, displeasure instantly appeared on his forehead. ¡°Who told you toe.¡± Jackie Waltson said coldly: ¡°I came to see my nephew. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No one has invited you. Do you think you have any problems? You are not wee here, get out immediately. ¡± Wills Watson never expected Wills Watson to have such a strong attitude. After all, this time, he didn¡¯t show any malicious intent. After Wills Watson finished speaking, he even went forward and personally pushed Jackie Waltson to the door of the room. He turned around and looked at Cathelina Bright coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that he wanted you toe out?¡± Chapter 369 He was really subconsciously avoiding it ¡­ Cathelina Bright stepped out, turning her head to look at her tenderly. Wills Waltson casually closed the door and summoned the person from the Caring Center. ¡°Who told you that when I¡¯m not around, others are free to see my boyfriend whenever they want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Third, but we thought¡­¡± ¡°What were your thoughts? Why don¡¯t you make a decision about my family¡¯s affairs?¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s demeanor also irritated Jackie Waltson, who asked angrily, ¡°Wills Waltson, what are you trying to do, brat?¡± Wills Waltson gave him a hard stare ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to appear at this time? Don¡¯t you want to deliberately make her unhappy? Bullying one¡¯s wife is said to be an irreconcble hostility. If she hates you, I will stand by her side and deal with you with ten or a hundred times more hostility.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°See them out,¡± he said to the staff member once he finished speaking. He turned around and pushed the door open, returning to his room. Jackie Waltson was enraged. This jerk was insane. Wills Waltson approached the bedside and asked, ¡°Did they say anything?¡± ¡°What can they say when they¡¯ve only been inside for less than five minutes?¡± She was taken aback. ¡°Why did you just treat them so well? They should have been terrified of you.¡± ¡°They earned it. They¡¯re looking for problems right now.¡± She smiled as she shook her head. Wills Waltson gave her a look. ¡°What exactly are youughing about?¡± ¡°Laughing at you ¡­You are so protective that you don¡¯t even recognize your own kin anymore. ¡± ¡°It is only natural for me to protect you. None of them have the qualifications to target you.¡± He raised his eyebrows , ¡°How did you suddenlye back? Didn¡¯t you want to go to thepany? ¡± ¡°I just happened to see second brother¡¯s driver smoking in the parking lot. I was worried that they were here to cause trouble, so I came back. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± She nodded: ¡°That¡¯s probably because when you went downstairs, you just happened to be at a distance away from them. They came in right after you left.¡± Wills Watson calmly caressed her hand: ¡°You have to remember, in the future, whenever you face my second brother, you have to bepletely confident. He really doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to target you, hmm?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she replied. Actually, she knew that her existence had affected the harmony between them. Even though she was Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, she would never ever stand by Johny Enderson ¡®s side. In the future, she would be Wills Waltson ¡®s woman, and she would be Wills Waltson ¡®s ghost after her death. Therefore, she did indeed have the qualifications to agree to Wills Waltson ¡®s words. ¡°I tell you. I feel that your second brother doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with your Second Sister-in-Law recently.¡± Wills Watson looked at her and did not make a sound. ¡°Then, your Second Sister-in-Law mockingly said that your Second Brother¡¯s eyesight is even better than DNA testing. If this was in the past, your Second Sister-in-Law would not have ridiculed your Second Brother in front of others. ¡°Wal said in a gentle voice. Wills Watson coldly snorted: ¡°Who knows who that woman¡¯s mocking is.¡± ¡°You definitely don¡¯t have a good rtionship with Cathelina Bright. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t say that she is that woman. ¡± Wills Watson nced at her: ¡°What rtionship do I have with her? She¡¯s just a rtive in name.¡± Sheughed: ¡°It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re trying to avoid suspicion in front of me, right?¡± He raised his hand and poked between her eyebrows. ¡°You really want the world to be free from chaos.¡± She smiled. With him protecting her, how could there be any enmity? Of course not. She stayed in the Caring Center for more than forty days before she left. That day, they did a 42nd day check-up for the child. After confirming that there were no problems with the child, they finally returned to the Waltson family. Wills Watson carried his all the way back to their room. Behind him, Nurse and Benjeming Waltson escorted the child in. Benjeming Waltson sat on the side of the bed and teased, ¡°Brat, your father really has a wife, so he doesn¡¯t care about children. See, Fourth Uncle is still reliable, right?¡± She stared at Benjeming Waltson in a speechless manner: ¡°Benjaming , even though the child doesn¡¯t know how to speak, what if he understands?¡± Benjeming Waltson gritted his teeth: What¡¯s there to be afraid of if I understand him, let him understand, in the future, treat him well, after all, I did not lie to him. Wills Watson walked up, and patted the back of his head: ¡°Enough, stop talking, go back and learn from him.¡± Benjeming Waltson was speechless, ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re destroying the bridge after crossing the river. I don¡¯t have any sses today.¡± Luna rolled her eyes. ¡°I think you¡¯ve forgotten what I¡¯m doing. You have a ss, so how could I not know? Don¡¯t lie in front of us and quickly go back.¡± Benjeming Waltson clicked his tongue twice, and got up: ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯ll go, this should be fine, right?¡± He bent down and pinched Wal¡¯s arm, then got up and left. After he left, Wills Watson snorted, ¡°I never thought that this kid would actually like children so much.¡± ¡°I was also a little surprised. He¡¯s not just a stinky boy in school.¡± ¡°Stinky?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really cold, just like a Waltson family male god.¡± Wills Watson shook his head andughed. ¡°All you Waltson family men can only watch from afar.¡± ¡°What is it? Let¡¯s see what happens in close quarters.¡± ¡°Disenchantment, what aloof male god? What icy CEO? Those are all people who don¡¯t know. They¡¯re just spouting nonsense.¡± When Wills Watson heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong.¡± The two were very close, and now they were looking at each other. If it was in the past, Wills Watson would spare no effort to take advantage of her, but now, after sensing his desire, he leaned back, opening up some distance between them. Although he had tried his best not to be too deliberate. However, he was still unable to escape her. Recently, she was already very sensitive. She looked at his profile and frowned, then called out: ¡°Wills Waltson .¡± Wills Watson turned his head to look at him, she then took the initiative to move closer and kissed him on his lips. At this moment, he had mixed feelings in his heart as countless thoughts surged out. He wanted to turn passivity into initiative, but in the end ¡­ He took her by the shoulders and pulled her away from him. She looked at him with an unspeakable perplexed expression. Wills Watson lightly tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯ve only had your child for less than fifty days.¡± ¡°Would kissing affect my body?¡± Wills Watson frowned. She gave a bitter smile. ¡°I just wanted to try. Are you really subconsciously avoiding me?¡± She sat down, keeping some distance between herself and him. ¡°The truth proves that it¡¯s not that I¡¯m worrying too much, but that you¡¯re really hiding from me,¡± She said as she looked at him, her voice turning much more serious, ¡°Wills Waltson , I remember that you once said that you would tell me exactly what happened when I gave birth to the child.¡± Wills Watson looked at her. He regretted it. He did not want to say it. ¡°Another day, you should get some rest first,¡± he said as he was about to get up, but she grabbed his wrist. ¡°I have to know today.¡± She no longer wanted to be alienated by him, intentionally or unintentionally. At this rate, she would go crazy. Chapter 370 Wills Waltson nced at her helplessly: ¡°Today is not the proper time.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson, the situation that I must face cannot be solved by just fleeing. I don¡¯t want to say anything to persuade you because you understand all of this logic. I only want to know the truth, is that too much to ask?¡± Wills Waltson rose up, a dissatisfied expression on his face ¡°Not today, I muttered. Not right now.¡± He turned and walked away. Rather than saying he left, it would be more urate to say he opted to flee once more. He thought that he could dy it day by day. He didn¡¯t want her to make the same decision he had made. It was too difficult, too difficult. She felt a cold in her chest as she watched him shut the door. She had not anticipated him evading her inquiry in this manner. Wills Waltson pushed open the door and walked in before he could react. He went to the bed, looking at him, and held her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m sorry. I should not have taken out my frustrations on you. I was wrong.¡± A sense of mncholy washed over her. When had the haughty and pompous Wills Waltson ever been so modest in front of others? She also raised her hand and hugged him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened, but I can sense how much pain you¡¯re going through right now. I am perfectly aware that all of your sorrow stems from me. Wills Waltson, I don¡¯t want to pretend to be deaf and mute for selfish reasons. Actually, my heart hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely. I¡¯m aware that I¡¯ll have to deal with certain issues sooner orter, but I¡¯m not sure when that will be. This is a very ufortable feeling. I don¡¯t want to be anxious every day of my life. Why don¡¯t we address the problem jointly if there is one?¡± Wills Waltson let her go. Wills Waltson finally let out a sigh after staring at each other for a long period. ¡°I can¡¯t run away from what¡¯sing,¡± he replied, grasping her hand in his. ¡°Come along with me.¡± He got out of bed, grabbed her up, and left. He personally drove her to his uncle¡¯s seaside property. As she sat in the car, she looked at him, perplexed. ¡°Who are you, and why are you here?¡± Wills Waltson nced at her with no grief or joy in his eyes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She was nervous after seeing his expression. Wills Watson got off, went around to her side, and opened the car door. Before she got out of the car, he wrapped her in clothes. It was not even October yet, and the weather was still hot. She resisted, saying, ¡°Hot ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s still better than getting sick from the sea breeze. Listen to me.¡± After all, he was thinking for her body. When he was done, he carried her out of the car and into the vi. After entering the courtyard, he put her down. She raised her head to look at the still lush leaves of the tree, then looked at him puzzledly. ¡°You haven¡¯t said why we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°When you were young, you came here because your mother had the key to this ce, right?¡± She nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, why do you ask?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now. I¡¯ll ask and you can answer.¡± After thinking about it, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°My mother-inw really likes the flower, right?¡± She replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson asked again, ¡°Did mother-inw ever say why she named you Linda?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t asked either. Is this name rted to what you want to say?¡± Wills Watson nodded. He pulled her along and walked to a chair under the tree. ¡°Take a seat.¡± She sat down obediently and raised her head to look at him. Wills Watson sighed, ¡°Give me a few minutes.¡± He turned and walked to the side, his back to her, and took a few deep breaths. His heart was too heavy. He didn¡¯t even know how to start. There are some things that, once said¡­ The world would change in an instant. He really didn¡¯t know if she could bear the truth. He didn¡¯t want to change their rtionship. Never. When she saw his fretful appearance, she was extremely worried. But now, the only thing she could do was wait. She was going to wait for him to give her an answer. After five minutes, Wills Watson finally returned to the front of the warm and gentle room. ¡°When my Second Uncle was young, he had feelings for Jany Enderson . But after that, he fell in love with another woman. Even now, we still do not know who he is in love with. ¡± ¡°I know about that. You told me about it before.¡± ¡°My Second Uncle personally designed this house. In the past, he wanted to use it as his wedding room, because his beloved woman liked the sea, so the house was built by the sea, and also because that woman liked the Flower, so this courtyard contains the existence of this Tree.¡± She looked at him, her ck pupils slightly swaying. ¡°This¡­ I know. ¡± However, when she said this, she did not have much confidence. He asked, ¡°Does mother-inw like the sea?¡± Hearing this question, there was some indescribable fear in her heart. She did not lie and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at her current expression, he was already a little worried about her. ¡°After my second uncle built this vi, he indeed didn¡¯t let the aunty his family hirede here to work. He had people choose a lot of hourly jobs, but he never gave the keys to any of them.¡± She looked at him and did not speak. ¡°But ¡­The person that Second Uncle likes has the key to this ce in his hands. ¡± Luna looked at him in shock: ¡°You¡¯re not saying that¡­ The person your second uncle likes is my mother, right? ¡± Wills Watson looked at her without saying a word. She shook her head in disbelief: ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°Why is it impossible? Don¡¯t forget, in your mother¡¯s book, there is a picture of my Second Uncle, and she does indeed have the key here. ¡± She said resolutely, ¡°So what? Maybe it was because of some reason that my mom identally got the key. ¡± ¡°What about the picture? Many of those books in your mother¡¯s bookshelf belong to my second uncle. ¡± She frowned: ¡°I¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because my mom knows that I like books, so she borrowed them from your second uncle. ¡± ¡°When you were three years old, my second uncle was already gone. At that time, how much love could you have for books? Luna , you have to face reality.¡± She shook her head. ¡°This is the greatest unrealistic. Your mother and your second uncle are obviously people who can¡¯t even bepared to each other with a hundred sticks in their world. How could they have such a connection? Furthermore, my mother is Johny Enderson ¡®s ¡­ ¡± As she was speaking, she suddenly remembered something Johny Enderson had said before. He said that he was not the first to betray each other. She slowly raised her head and looked towards Wills Waltson . ¡°So, this is the reason why you avoided me?¡± Wills Watson shook his head: ¡°Luna , the daughter of my second uncle is called Linda.¡± Chapter 371 Luna was constantly sitting, so when she received the unexpected news, she merely clutched the bench¡¯s edge with both hands. She lowered her gaze and remained silent. Wills Waltson took a knee in front of her. ¡°Luna ¡­¡± He was interrupted by Luna ¡°Do you want to im that I am your second uncle¡¯s daughter? Impossible.¡± ¡°I also hope it¡¯s impossible, but it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°They are no longer in this world, what makes you think that is the truth? Only they will know the truth. ¡± Wills Waltson eximed, ¡°Second Uncle hid a document in the storage room¡¯s safe. That was the oue of the paternity test, and the jury consisted of Leo Waltson and Luna. I witnessed it with my own eyes, Luna. I had someone go to the Identification Center to confirm that the appraisal was genuine.¡± She fixed her gaze on him, her face expressionless. His mind was also empty. She could no longer express herself verbally. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk anymore. Was it all a dream? Wills Waltson and she¡­ Were they cousins? How did this happen? How is that even possible? ¡°That¡¯s amusing,¡± she muttered as she stood up and shook her head. However, before he could even take a step, she copsed back onto the chair due to ack of power in her legs. Wills Waltson¡¯s face was likewise mncholy. ¡°Wills Waltson, if you want to break up with me, please exin why you employed this approach to y with me. You ¡­¡± He grabbed both of her shoulders and spoke excitedly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from you; no, I won¡¯t be separated from you; no matter what happens in our rtionship, I will not be split from you. Luna, no one wants the appraisal findings were phony more than I do; do you realize how much I adore you?¡± Her heart was a deste wastnd. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. Wills Waltson and she were cousins¡­ She hid her face behind her hands. She even gave birth to a Wal in his honor¡­ He now realized why he had avoided her. Wills Waltson, who was squatting nearby, rose and hugged her. She sobbed as she rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Luna ¡­¡± ¡°Why did the heavens do this to me? Why ¡­ What did I do wrong? Wills Waltson , what should we do? She hadn¡¯t cried like this in a long time. She was really in pain right now. Her whole heart was in pain. This kind of pain that made her wish she was dead, caused her to almost copse. Wills Watson held her shoulder with a sorrowful expression, ¡°Ever since I found out the truth, I feel so much pain that I wish I were dead. I love you so much, but I can¡¯t love you the way I want to, because I can¡¯t let down Second Uncle. I can¡¯t do that to you even though I know your rtionship with me. But Luna , I can¡¯t let you go, so, even if you are my cousin, I still have to be selfish and keep you by my side. Even if it¡¯s by the means of a sister, I still want you to live in a ce where I can see you for my whole life, do you know?¡± She just looked at him with tears in her eyes. They were siblings. Even if they could swear now, what about the future? Two people who clearly loved each other, yet could only live together in this manner for a lifetime. Could their hearts really be so indifferent? She didn¡¯t know. Her mind waspletely nk. She couldn¡¯t think of anything. Seeing her helpless look, Wills Watson felt his heart ache. That was why he didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth. He was really afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. When it was almost noon, the two of them finally returned to Waltson family. Butler hastily stepped forward: ¡°Ms. Waltson, you¡¯re finally back. Little Young Masteris waiting for you while crying.¡± She nodded her head and she expressionlessly went upstairs to feed the child. When Butler saw the two of them, he couldn¡¯t help but be worried. After he left, he poured Wills Watson a cup of tea: ¡°Mr. Waltson , you and Ms. Waltson don¡¯t look too good.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I told the truth to her,¡±Wills Waltson ¡®s confused appearance caused Butler to be truly shocked. This was the first time he had seen Mr. Waltson so helpless. He let everyone who was working in the living room leave first, and stood respectfully in front of Wills Waltson : ¡°Mr. Waltson , I don¡¯t know how tofort you, but I feel that what you¡¯re doing is the right thing to do.¡± Wills Watson looked at her. The Butler said: ¡°You won¡¯t be able to hide this matter for the rest of your life. If you told the Ms. WaltsonElven , you might have felt pain in your hearts, but ¡­ It¡¯s better than hiding it from the Ms. Waltson, making him unable to understand why you chased her away toe here. At least, the Ms. Waltson understands your helplessness. ¡± Wills Watson closed his eyes, ¡°I will lose her, I don¡¯t want to lose her.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson ¡­ In terms of blood rtions, the two of you will never lose each other. Perhaps ¡­ You may not be able to go any further in some respects, but there are a lot of unmarried people these days, and brothers and sisters have lived under the same roof all their lives. What do you think?¡± Wills Watson focused his eyes. That¡¯s right, he would rather not touch a woman in this life than let her leave his side. It was not too much to leave his sister at home. He turned and walked upstairs. Within the room, Nurse had already been invited out. She sat alone on the bed, feeding him and crying. When Wills Watson pushed the door and entered, she instinctively turned her body, not wanting him to see her feeding the baby. Now¡­ After all, it wasn¡¯t the past anymore. Wills Watson did note closer. Instead, he went over to the sofa and sat down. She raised her hand to wipe the tears in her eyes and said with her back facing him, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Later, let¡¯s talk.¡± Her eyes lowered: ¡°I want to¡­ Calm down, can we talk about itter?¡± ¡°Calming down isn¡¯t to let your imagination run wild, right?¡± Luna smiled bitterly. ¡°In this situation, how can I continue to let my imagination run wild?¡± She didn¡¯t even dare look at him. Wills Watson stood up, walked a few steps towards her and said , ¡°I¡¯m feeding you now, but you¡¯re still ¡­ Don¡¯te over.¡± Feeling her alienation, Wills Watson felt a little ufortable in his heart. He nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out and wait for you. When you calm down,e find me anytime. We¡¯ll have a good talk, huh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Wills Watson left the room, he took a deep breath in an attempt to calm his heart. However, ¡­ She couldn¡¯t calm down. She felt that she had been wrongly used, truly wrongly used. It wasn¡¯t easy to fall in love with someone, but why did he have to give her an imperfect ending? He said he wanted her to live with him forever. But she loved him so much. How could she live here without caring? She ¡­ Can¡¯t do it. Chapter 372 The Butler had employees prepare lunch downstairs. Auntie phoned her twice, but she was hungry. Wills Waltson, who was also seated in the courtyard with a forlorn expression, was noticed by the Butler. ¡°Prepare lunch in Ms. Waltson and send it upstairs,¡± he told his aunt. He headed to the courtyard afterpleting his orders. ¡°Third Lord.¡± ¡°Has she still note down?¡± Butler struggled to nod his head: ¡°That¡¯s correct, Ms. Waltson might not have an appetite in this scenario, so I¡¯ve already asked someone to send her lunch. If she doesn¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll have someone send her a recement in half an hour.¡± Wills Waltson nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Mr. Waltson, you can¡¯t simply focus on Ms. Waltson; you have to eat more, no matter what,¡± Butler urged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I want to be alone, so please return.¡± Butler was feeling a little helpless. He couldn¡¯tprehend why Leo would abandon his daughter while knowing she had a daughter¡­ The knowledgeable Second Master, with his grasp of Leo, would never do such a thing. What happened so many years ago? What could they possibly do to discover the truth about the past? Now¡­ The Third Master and Ms. Waltson loved each other with everything they had, yet this happened. This would not be eptable to anyone. He had no idea how he could aid these unfortunate lovers right now¡­ Auntie went upstairs and brought the dinner down four times, but each time it was untouched. Butler couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He walked up the steps and knocked on the door. ¡°Butler here, Ms. Waltson. Could I pleasee in for a moment?¡± ¡°Come in,¡± said a soothing voice from the chamber after a long time. Butler pulled through the door, brought the lunch inside, and ced it on the bedside table. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver your lunch, Ms. Waltson.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry at all. My stomache ispletely full. I¡¯m no longer able to eat.¡± She wasn¡¯t telling the truth. She desperately wanted to eat but couldn¡¯t. She had no appetite since she was so frustrated. ¡°I know you¡¯re hungry, Ms. Waltson, but you have to eat. Wal is still waiting for you.¡± She gave a nod: ¡°I understand, but¡­ I can¡¯t eat anything.¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson, three hours ago, when Lord Third went downstairs, he had been sitting in the courtyard. Just like you, he did not eat nor drink. Even if you didn¡¯t eat, Mr. Waltson would still feel sorry for you. I know that this matter has dealt a great blow to you and Mr. Waltson , but you guys can¡¯t solve this either. You have to first eat your fill, then you¡¯ll have the strength to fight against the injustice, what do you say? ¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She closed her eyes, and her face was filled with pain. ¡°Butler, we understand the principles behind this, but ¡­ How are we supposed to ept this? ¡± As she spoke, she shook her head with a misty expression on her face, ¡°My entire life, I wish that I were Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter. Johny Enderson ¡®s attitude towards me had utterly disappointed me with the two words¡¯ father ¡®. I originally did not have any hope for this word, but now, Wills Watson has told me that the person I hate the most, is actually not my biological father. Butler, how can I ept this? I even feel that it was natural for Johny Enderson to treat me like this. Because my mother let me down first, so ¡­ That¡¯s why Johny Enderson would hate this bastard so much. ¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson, no one knows what exactly happened in the previous generation. No one can change the things that have already happened. I know that this matter is extremely unfair to you and Mr. Waltson , but you can only face it. There is no other way. ¡± She used hands to cover her face, ¡°I know that escaping is not the way to solve a problem, but right now, I really don¡¯t know what to do either. My mind is in a mess, I don¡¯t know¡­ how do we get down the road in front of us? ¡± She was scared, and she felt fear from the bottom of her heart. The love she once believed in was something she wanted to spend the rest of her life to protect. But now? The faith in her heart copsed. Butler sighed: ¡°Ms. Waltson, I will leave the food here. If you are hungry, you must eat it, alright?¡± Luna covered his face and did not move. He was still grieving. Butler turned and left. Leo, you love Mr. Waltson Wills the most, but why did you leave Mr. Waltson him with such a difficult problem? This unsolvable problem would destroy the lives of Third Master and Ms. Waltson. Wal was sent back in to drink some milk. Because she didn¡¯t eat much, the milk naturally wouldn¡¯t be too full. Even after he finished it, he still cried. Nurse can only feed the child milk powder. She felt that she was really a bastard. How could she waste her child¡¯s time in eating just because of her feelings? She stood up and went to the window to look down. Just as Butler said, Wills Watson was indeed sitting there motionlessly. She took a breath and went downstairs. Seeing here down, the Butler immediately went over to wee her. ¡°Ms. Waltson.¡± She said : Butler, can I trouble you to get someone to prepare dinner for Wills Watson and I? ¡°Judy, alright. The kitchen aunties are ready at any time. I¡¯ll get someone to serve the dishes to you.¡± He walked over to the door and opened it, then said to Wills Waltson ¡®s back: ¡°Wills .¡± When Wills Watson heard her voice, he turned around to look at her. Their eyes met for a good ten seconds before they smiled at him. ¡°Apany me for dinner.¡± Seeing this smile, Wills Waltson ¡®s heart had an indescribable feeling. ¡°Okay.¡± He got up and walked over to her. When he was still a few steps away from her, she turned around and walked towards the dining room. At this time, Butler had already set up the table and was nning to bring the people out. Seeing the twoing over, he waved his hand at them and said: ¡°Mr. Waltson , Ms. Waltson, we will be leaving first. You two take your time.¡± After the two of them sat down, She picked up the bowls and fork and began to eat. Although she had no appetite, she ate a lot. She stuffed everything into her mouth. She had to eat until she was full in order to guarantee Wal¡¯s food. Wills Watson looked at her, not moving his fork. She filled her mouth with food and said to him, ¡°You should eat quickly as well. Otherwise, it will be cold again in a while.¡± ¡°Luna ¡­¡± She looked at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after dinner.¡± Wills Watson picked up the tableware, picked up the dishes and ate a few bites. Luna finally understood why he had be thinner and thinner in this period of time. The reason for their displeasure was because even the most delicious delicacies had be somewhat tasteless. After eating a few bites, Wills Watson put down the tableware. At this time, she felt her stomache swelling. She put down her fork, looked at him, and smiled, ¡°I think¡­ Leave this ce.¡± Chapter 373 ¡°No way,¡± Wills Waltson said tly, rejecting her offer. ¡°Is this the response you gave me after a day of peace?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have told you about it if I had known you¡¯d make such an unreasonable decision. I¡¯d rather have you believe that I don¡¯t love you and that you may stay by my side than the decision you¡¯re making now.¡± She stared at him without saying anything. ording to Wills Waltson: ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you leave, ; even though we¡¯re siblings, we can still live together. How many brothers and sisters are there in this world? Why did you decide to leave?¡± ¡°Because we are not your typical siblings. So much has happened between you and me. Do you believe we can coexist peacefully now that our identities have changed? We can live together for the rest of our lives, good brothers and sisters?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree, there is still more between us,¡± Wills Waltson said, shaking his head. ¡°I had to leave because of Wal,¡± the voice sounded considerably stronger. ¡°Nobody knew we were siblings until we left. Others might assume we were divorced, but if¡­ If we live together in such uncertainty, Wal will have a negative impression of us when he grows up.¡± ¡°Nobody is aware of our rtionship. Butler will not bring it up at random.¡± She then looked at Wills Waltson. He knew in his heart that two people who love each other couldn¡¯t live together like this for the rest of their lives. Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t possibly not grasp what she was saying. He was only demanding now because he was unwilling and did not want to obey fate¡¯s instructions. She rose up and approached him. Wills Waltson stood up as well. She approached him and hugged him. Her lips were mashed against his chest, and her eyes were closed. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you, Wills Waltson.¡± These words alone were enough to bring her to tears. Wills Waltson¡¯s heart likewise felt as if it had been ripped open. ¡°I used to be so resistive to falling in love with you because I was concerned that bing engaged with you wouldplicate my life in the future. But you¡­ You are such an exceptional person that, even if I resist, how can I not love you? I love you. I really love you very much, also because of love, I can¡¯t let myself stay by your side, look at you, but can¡¯t love you in the way I want to. I don¡¯t want to be your big brother. I hope you will be my man for the rest of my life. We¡¯ll all go insane if we stick by your side like this.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s have some fun together. Nothing else matters to me. I only want you, ¡°Wills Waltson whispered as he cupped her face and leaned in to kiss her. It doesn¡¯t matter what the rules and morals are. He merely wanted to love her in his own unique way. He, too, did not want her to be his sister. He desired her to be his wife. She turned her face to the side, though, and avoided the kiss. She closed her eyes. There were tears in them. Wills Watson did not force her, and only looked at her. He opened his eyes again and looked at him, his eyes still filled with uncontroble tears. ¡°We both know each other, we can¡¯t do it, so I have to leave, Wills Waltson , between us, there is no other way. Even if we are to ignore everything and stay together, our conscience will not rest at peace. No matter how long we struggled, this was the only result we could obtain. So, Wills Waltson , let me leave. ¡± Wills Watson pulled her into his embrace and firmly shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t, Luna , I can¡¯t do it, I really can¡¯t.¡± How could she be willing to leave? She put her arm around his waist. But she had to leave. If she stayed, Wills Waltson ¡®s remaining life would be ruined by her. She choked on her emotions and said, ¡°Child¡­ I will take him with me. I will never marry again in my life, so you can rest assured that I will raise him properly.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave, no, I can¡¯t,¡±Wills Watson said as he hugged her even more tightly. He couldn¡¯t lose her. Otherwise, what was the point in living another life? ¡°Luna , you¡¯re not allowed to speak of it again. I already said that you¡¯re not allowed, so you¡¯re not allowed.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson .¡± She shook her head , ¡°I don¡¯t want to turn myself into a vile wife who can¡¯t love even if she wants to. Treat it as if it¡¯s for my own good and stop resisting.¡± She began to cry. ¡°We all have to live, don¡¯t we? The essence of love is to make each other happy. If we can¡¯t give each other happiness, why do we have to stay by each other¡¯s side and torture each other? Let me go.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Wills Watson shook his head. What did he need to do in order to have such a vicious heart? In the end, they didn¡¯t have any decision after the conversation. In the following days, the situation between the two became even more awkward. At night, they slept in the same bed. She could not sleep all night. And Wills Waltson , who was lying beside her, was also unable to sleep soundly. She knew that if this rtionship continued, both of them would go crazy. Therefore, when Wills Watson left that day to take care of some matters at thepany, Luna packed her luggage and was about to leave with Wal. Butler stopped him: ¡°Ms. Waltson, if you leave like this, Mr. Waltson will go crazy.¡± ¡°You know better than anyone else the situation we are in. If I stay here, I am the one who will be truly cruel to Wills Waltson . If this goes on, both of us will go crazy. ¡°But Lord Third ¡­¡± ¡°Butler, Wills Watson is a smart person, he knows what to do and what not to do. In this matter, there is ultimately someone among us who wants to take that step forward, so you don¡¯t have to stop me anymore.¡± Butler looked at Wal, who was in her arms, and turned his body, making a path for her to be gentle. He did not know if he was right to do so. But he truly did not wish for Mr. Waltson and Ms. Waltson to continue like this. He was afraid that the two of them would really copse. When Wills Watson came back, he found that the warmth had disappeared and crazily sent people to look for his. The Butler pulled him back, and almost begged him: ¡°Mr. Waltson , wake up, Ms. Waltson did this to let you all live on. When she leaves this ce, you won¡¯t lose her, as long as you love her, no matter where she is, it will be the same.¡± Wills Watson staggered a step, and fell down on the sofa. All this while, he had always been proud of himself as the Waltson family. But today, he really wanted to pull out some of his muscles and skin, and exchange them for his Waltson family bones and blood. He wanted to be the man that could openly stand by the side of the affectionate side, even if he had nothing at all. ¡°Lord Third ¡­¡± Seeing his pale face, the Butler was extremely worried. ¡°Let me get your family doctor over here.¡± ¡°Go, call Benjaming back.¡± Chapter 374 When Benjaming Waltson returned, he was still dressed in his ball shirt. He¡¯d just finished a game of basketball with a handful of his ssmates at school. Benjaming Waltson walked up and sat down obediently after noticing Wills Waltson¡¯s unhappy expression. ¡°You were looking for me, third brother.¡± Wills Waltson checked him from head to toe. Benjaming Waltson¡¯s eyeballs rolled slightly. ¡°Did I make another mistake?¡± ¡°You can go to another school,¡± Wills Waltson replied. ¡°Huh?¡± For a brief moment, Benjaming Waltson was startled. ¡°Third brother, what went wrong?¡± ¡°Your third inw has left with Wal.¡± I¡¯m concerned that she¡¯ll be alone outside, therefore you should apany her.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Benjaming Waltson¡¯s voice grew a few louder.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He was terrified by the noise. ¡°Third brother, what do you mean Third Sister-in-Law took Wal away?¡± he said as he ended the conversation. What exactly do you mean? Why should I choose Third Sibling-in-Law? ¡°How can I be so puzzled?¡± Wills Waltson closed his eyes and remained silent. Benjeming Waltson immediately said: ¡°Third brother, you didn¡¯t misunderstand anything between me and Third Sister-in-Law, right? My feelings for the Third Sister-in-Law are not private at all. In my eyes, she is just me ¡­ ¡± Wills Watson said in a heavy voice, ¡°I have separated from your Third Sister-in-Law, in the future ¡­ I won¡¯t have the chance to be together again. I can¡¯t protect her and take care of her by her side, so I¡¯ll have to ask you to help me. ¡± ¡°Why am I even more confused now? Third brother, you look really scary right now, do you know?¡± Wills Watson did not reply to his question. Instead, he continued to ask, ¡°Can you help me?¡± ¡°No, Third Brother, I¡¯m still confused. I don¡¯t even know what happened, exactly what happened. Your rtionship with Third Sister-in-Law was so good, how could it be separated? Did I hear wrong? It¡¯s not April Fool¡¯s Day. ¡± At the side, the Butler was getting anxious, ¡°Little Four, just agree to Mr. Waltson ¡®s request.¡± Benjeming Waltson turned and look at Butler. Third brother and Butler both have problems. His intuition told him that something big must have happened at home. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me our Waltson¡¯s Group is going to go bankrupt?¡± Benjeming Waltson shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯d rather believe that tomorrow is the end of the world.¡± ¡°Benjaming , your Third Sister-in-Law is a strong person and your personality is stubborn. Why bother with her and not keep mentioning me in front of her? If she¡¯s especially sad, remember to take my ce, hug her, and don¡¯t let her suffer any grievances. ¡± After he finished speaking, he said to Butler: ¡°Call Luna and tell her my arrangements. Let her change her route.¡± Butler respectfully nodded his head: ¡°I will go right now.¡± Wills Watson looked at Benjeming Waltson, got up, and then walked towards the study room with shaky steps. Benjeming Waltson¡¯s face also became more serious. He got up and quickly entered the study, ¡°Third brother, didn¡¯t you say that I have grown up and can take care of myself? Then why didn¡¯t you tell me what happened at home? You love Third Sister-in-Law so much. You can¡¯t possibly just leave her for no reason. Since you asked me to take care of her, you must at least have a reason, right? ¡± Wills Watsonughed bitterly: ¡°She ¡­ is Second Uncle¡¯s daughter. ¡± ¡°What?¡±Benjeming Waltson cried out again, his voice sounding even louder than before. But this time, the shock in his heart had made himpletely ignore this surprise. Wills Watson said powerlessly: Do you need me to say it again? Luna , she is Second Uncle¡¯s daughter. ¡± ¡°Impossible, Second Uncle isn¡¯t married yet, where did this daughtere from?¡± ¡°The woman that Second Uncle loved is her mother. That day, in the safe that you gave me, was the paternity test of Second Uncle and Luna . Now, you believe it? Can you listen to my words and help me take care of this mother and son pair?¡± Benjeming Waltson stepped forward, and supported the somewhat miserable Wills Waltson : ¡°Third brother, what about you, are you alright?¡± As his younger brother, he was already extremely shocked and heartbroken when he heard this news. Then how painful must it be for Third Brother and Third Sister-in-Law to love each other so deeply. Wills Watson raised his hand and patted Benjeming Waltson¡¯s hand: ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t make her feel wronged.¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded his head: ¡°I promise you, third brother, I will take good care of Third Sister-in-Law.¡± Now was the time when Third Brother needed him. If he didn¡¯t help, who else could? Two monthster, in a private vi in Florence. Just as she finished changing her piss for Wal, she heard Benjeming Waltson¡¯s voice from downstairs. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, time to eat.¡± She then shouted towards the door, ¡°Coming!¡± Wal kicked his legfortably as he watched her babble incoherently. It was unknown what she was saying. patting his little fat butt, she said, ¡°Little guy, what are youughing about? Are you happy about wetting the bed? The next time you wet my bed, I¡¯m going to beat you up. ¡± As she spoke, she picked him up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, your fourth uncle is calling us to go eat.¡± She carried him downstairs. Butler went forward and took Wal over: ¡°Ms. Waltson, hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll take care of the young master.¡± She smiled at him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Actually, she had also instructed the Butler not to call his Ms. Waltson anymore, but the Butler did not seem to n to change his name. And there was also that brat Benjeming Waltson. Even though she knew that she wasn¡¯t worthy to be Wills Waltson ¡®s wife, he still called him ¡°Third Sister-in-Law¡±, making it difficult for her to forget who she was. She took two bites, and Benjeming Waltson nced at Butler. Butler walked to the table and said: ¡°Ms. Waltson, I would like to ask for a leave of absence from you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask for a leave of absence, Butler. Go and busy yourself with whatever you need to do. ¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to request a leave of absence to return.¡± She looked at Butler. Although she was against it, Wills Watson still insisted on stuffing Butler beside her to help her take care of Wal. She had always felt that Butler should stay by Wills Waltson ¡®s side. So, taking this opportunity, she said: ¡°Butler, I do not have any intention of chasing you away, I only feel that I am on the right track, I have my aunt by my side helping me, and Benjaming is also in school normally, why not use this chance to return to and stay by Wills Waltson ¡®s side to take care of him.¡± Benjeming Waltson quickly said: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you don¡¯t need to tell Butler about this, you should know my third brother¡¯s temper. She looked at Benjeming Waltson, and said with a serious face: ¡°Then help me persuade him. If we are all gone, how empty would it be for your third brother?¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at Butler: ¡°What do you think?¡± Butler nodded his head: ¡°Benjaming , if possible, can I trouble you to help me persuade Mr. Waltson ? Lord Third, he ¡­¡± Benjeming Waltson turned and red at him. Butler kept quiet and looked at Luna , but did not say anything else. Luna ¡®s expression turned serious: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Wills Waltson ?¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson, Lord Third is fine.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter,¡± she said in a somewhat anxious tone. ¡°If he¡¯s fine, will you take a leave of absence?¡± Butler did not make a sound. She looked at Benjeming Waltson: ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to say it, say it.¡± Chapter 375 ¡°Don¡¯t make things tough for me, third sister-inw; I¡¯ve been here all day; how would I know what¡¯s going on with third brother?¡± he murmured as he put his bowl and fork down. ¡°I¡¯m finished eating, therefore I¡¯m off to school.¡± ¡°Stop right there,¡± called out to him. ¡°How did you get so excited about going to school?¡± ¡°I was very active in the first ce, you can¡¯t order me around as you wish, Third Sister-in-Law.¡± ¡°Benjamining Waltson,¡± she scowled, her voice bing much more solemn. ¡°Ms. Waltson, don¡¯t ask anymore,¡± Butler was worried. ¡°You want me to go back and see for myself?¡± she replied, standing up with a scowl on her face. Butler averted his gaze. ¡°Ms. Waltson, actually, Mr. Waltson¡­¡± ¡°Butler,¡± Benjaming Waltson yelled angrily. She turned to face him: ¡°Do you still believe I¡¯m your family, Benjaming? Are you trying to kill me with anxiety?¡± Benjaming Waltson said to Butler: ¡°If you tell me about this, you will be implicated. Let me tell you, bring Wal over to the courtyard.¡± Butler gratefully nced at Benjaming Waltson before leaving. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, please have a seat,¡± Benjaming Waltson said. She sat and stared at him. ¡°Tell me right away. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± ¡°Third brother became ill after we left. He still hasn¡¯t recovered after two months. Butler called home yesterday to tell me that my third brother is already so thin that he doesn¡¯t appear human.¡± Upon hearing this, tears streamed down her cheeks without warning. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Third Sister-in-Law. We didn¡¯t tell you because we were scared you¡¯d be worried.¡± She wiped her tears away as she shifted her face to the side. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mental condition caused by too much mental pressure, simr to anorexia,¡± Benjaming Waltson said, frowning. Her face was filled with anguish. She took a deep breath and raised her palm to cover her chest. Benjaming Waltson responded quickly: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you need to rx. Third Brother did not want us to notify you because he was scared you would be concerned. He is already attending a therapist and is working hard to get help.¡± She lowered her gaze and remained silent. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law ¡­¡± She shook her head, ¡°Benjaming , you should go to school. I¡¯m fine.¡± After she finished speaking, she stood up and shakily went upstairs. Looking at her back, Benjeming Waltson sighed gloomily. God damn you. Wasn¡¯t there a limit to how much people could suffer? After returning to the room, she walked to the bedside and sat down. She picked up the photo on the nightstand. That was the only photo of her and Wills Watson together. It was taken for themst year when they were admiring the flowers in the sea of Flowers in the Lake. Her fingers caressed Wills Waltson ¡®s handsome face that was clearly outlined in the photo as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°I deliberately didn¡¯t ask for any news about you, purposely didn¡¯t think about you. Could it be that I wanted you to be like this? Idiot, bastard, I beg you, please pull yourself together or I¡¯ll hear the bad news about you and how I¡¯m going to get through the next day. You bastard, how could you let me hear such bad news in two months. Wills Watson ¡­ ¡± She cried as she held the photo tightly in her arms. ¡°I miss you so much, what should I do?¡± At the door, when Benjeming Waltson heard the crying sounds in the room, his heart was in pain. He promised Third Brother, he will definitely take good care of Third Sister-in-Law. But now ¡­Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He wanted to knock on the door andfort himself. But then he thought, wasn¡¯t Third Sister-in-Law acting like this because of how much she loved Third Brother? He went in. Was she supposed to cry for her third brother? He never would have thought that Third Brother and Third Sister-in-Law would be troubled by circumstances to such an extent. Love was truly too terrifying. He didn¡¯t want to get involved with it for the rest of his life. He went downstairs, but did not go to school. After an hour, only then did Lunae down from the second floor. Seeing that Benjeming Waltson was still there, she said in shock, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to school?¡± Benjeming Waltson pretended not to see her red eyes, and smiled mischievously: ¡°I¡¯m in trouble, how would I dare to go to school.¡± ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± ¡°My third brother repeatedly reminded me not to provoke you, but in the end, I told you about him. My third brother knew that he would definitely scold me, so I nned to make up for it.¡± She looked at him, somewhat doubtful. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Benjeming Waltson said seriously: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you should contact my third brother yourself.¡± ¡°I¡­ Can I?¡± After lowering her eyes for a moment, she looked at him. Benjeming Waltson frowned, ¡°Why not? Even if you are not husband and wife, you are still family. Can¡¯t familymunicate with each other? My third brother feels that life is very hopeless right now. He needs a belief to support him. You and Wal can do it.¡± She bit her lips. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Send a video to Third Bro and tell him that Wal¡¯s recent change has made him feel a bit hopeful every day. My Third Bro is a smart guy, he¡¯ll definitely be able to get out of this predicament as soon as possible.¡± Of course, she wanted to help him, no one wished for Wills Waltson ¡®s health to be better than her. Benjeming Waltson called Butler. Butler returned with Wal in his arms. Luna carried the child upstairs. After cing Wal on the bed, she took out her phone to take a video of Wal. She imitated the tone of a child and said while patting, ¡°Daddy, hello, I am Wal, I already weigh 8kg, I just wet my bed, Mama gave me a change of urine, andughed at me. Dad, how are you, how are you?¡± After she finished speaking, she watched the video over and over again. After confirming that there were no problems, she finally found Wills Waltson ¡®s WhatsApp signal and sent it over. After less than two minutes, Wills Watson replied. ¡°Daddy is also very good. You have to stay with Mommy, take good care of Mommy, don¡¯t let her be sad, and don¡¯t always wet the bed. Mommy will be very tired like this, do you understand?¡± It had been two months, but she finally heard Wills Waltson ¡®s voice again. She bit her lips, and actually couldn¡¯t hold back her tears again. She calmed her breathing and pressed her voice, saying: ¡°Wal is very obedient and rarely cries. It wasn¡¯t hard for me to take him along. Don¡¯t worry, you also need to eat properly and rest properly. Promise me, okay?¡± Wills Watson replied: ¡°Okay.¡± For fear that he might not be able to do it, she pressed the voice button again: ¡°In the future, can I send you a lot of updates? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll miss him. ¡± Wills Watson only replied with two words, ¡°Alright.¡± This kind of feeling made her feel that Wills Watson didn¡¯t want to talk to her too much. Just as she was at a loss as to whether she should send him more messages, Wills Watson sent her a message. ¡°Luna , I miss you more. I really miss you.¡± Chapter 376 After a little pause, she responded, ¡°I¡¯m missing you as well. I¡¯m concerned about you.¡± He responded, ¡°I have nothing to be concerned about. Just be a good parent and a good child, okay?¡± ¡°All fine, I¡¯ll have Butler return to take care of you,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t need the Butler¡¯s presence.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it either,¡± she said after she finished replying. ¡°I hope you can listen to me regarding this matter. I will only be at ease if Butler is by your side.¡± Wills Watson hesitated for a moment, then replied: ¡°Did Benjaming say something random in front of you?¡± ¡°Could it be ¡­ I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to know about your affairs anymore? ¡± He replied, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just don¡¯t want you to worry about me. I don¡¯t want you to know how miserable I would be if I left you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to see you like this, then stop mistreating yourself. If you do, then I won¡¯t be able to rest peacefully. I beg you.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. I will take good care of myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She didn¡¯t reply with a single word, ¡°I believe in you.¡± When Wal was asleep, she went downstairs. Benjeming Waltson was still there. Seeing that he had calmed down, he got up and walked over to her side. ¡°How is Third Sister-in-Law? When my third brother heard your voice, did he get happier? ¡± She patted his shoulder, but before she could say anything, Benjeming Waltson¡¯s phone rang. Benjeming Waltson looked at her and asked suspiciously: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you wouldn¡¯t have betrayed me, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a betrayal, but your third brother is too smart. When he heard I told him to take care of himself, he guessed it.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡±Benjeming Waltson said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m finished.¡± As he spoke, he ran outside with his cell phone to answer the call. ¡°I have already told Wills Watson that I no longer need you to take care of me here. You don¡¯t need toe back. Just stay by Wills Waltson ¡®s side and take care of him, I hope that you can properly advise him and help him recover. ¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson, don¡¯t worry. I will do my best.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± ¡°Now that I have good news, I will definitely report it to Ms. Waltson in time.¡± Benjeming Waltson was scolded, but he was in a good mood. He told Third Brother how Third Sister-in-Law cried when he found out he was sick. Third Brother expressed his regret and also promised to cooperate with the doctor and receive treatment. Butler packed his stuff and left on the same day. This family was a lot more deserted than before. Two monthster, Benjeming Waltson returned from school, and as soon as he put down his schoolbag, he went to the backyard to find Luna and Wal. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, I need to tell you something.¡± She looked at him and said calmly, ¡°A good thing or a bad one.¡± ¡°For Waltson family, this is a good thing. For you ¡­ You may not be too interested in it, ¡°he said, shrugging his shoulders.¡± However, you are also the Waltson family, and I feel that I should share this matter with you. My second brother has a son. ¡± She replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± ¡°Look, I knew you wouldn¡¯t be too interested.¡± She looked at him and said, ¡°Do you need to go back and congratte me?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already called my second brother.¡± Luna nodded and did not say anything else. She turned around and continued to tease Wal. Benjeming Waltson walked over to Wal and bared his fangs at Wal: ¡°Wal, Fourth Uncle is back.¡± Seeing Benjeming Waltson, Wal bared his fangs and brandished his ws as he ¡®tore¡¯ Benjeming Waltson apart to express his happiness. Benjeming Waltson picked him up and started ying with him in the courtyard.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Wal was smiling happily all the time. Looking at this scene, she quietly sat on the chair with warmth in her heart, thinking, how great would it be if Wills Watson was here. The weather gradually turned warm. From time to time, she would take Wal to rx. On the weekend in earlyy April, Benjeming Waltson brought the two of them to take a walk in the park. Benjeming Waltson who was at the front carrying Wal, walked quickly. Luna followed them and looked at the little flowers by the side of the road and thought of many things. Last year at this time in their city, there was also ¡­ She seemed to have thought of something and suddenly stopped in her tracks. Benjeming Waltson walked out for a long distance and talked to Luna , but no one replied. When he turned around to look, she had already been left far behind and he couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Third Sister-in-Law.¡± When she heard the shout, she regained her senses and quickly ran towards the two of them. Benjeming Waltson was puzzled: ¡°What are you thinking, why did you stop walking after walking? Are you not afraid of being lost?¡± She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m already somewhat familiar with this ce. I can¡¯t lose it.¡± ¡°You really have no shame to say that you have been here for half a year. This ce is so close to your home, yet you¡¯re only slightly familiar with it?¡± She patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright, stop picking words. I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out for a few days. Help me bring Wal over.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± She didn¡¯t want to think too much into it, so she said, ¡°I want to go out and rx. To change my mood and go on a solo journey.¡± Benjeming Waltson frowned: ¡°Can you?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that a beauty like you will be bullied outside.¡± She smiled. ¡°Should I thank you for your praise?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s be serious now. Are you sure you can do it?¡± Benjeming Waltson carried Wal and raised him high up. ¡°No problem. Wal, we can do it. ¡± Fourth Uncle threw Wal high into the air. He was extremely happy. Benjeming Waltson looked at her: ¡°However, are you sure you can do it by yourself?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± When she returned home, she packed her luggage. The next morning, she took a taxi to the airport to buy a ne ticket. After returning to her city, she did not rush out. Instead, she found a hotel near the airport and slept soundly, adjusting the jetg. On the morning of the third day, after she woke up, she changed into a mask and took a taxi out. The taxi stopped in front of Second Uncle¡¯s vi. She alighted and retreated a few steps. Raising her head, she saw that the courtyard had, at some point in time, already begun to quietly bloom with Flowers. One year ago, it was here that they had agreed to stay and watch the flower together for the next year. However, at that time, none of them had expected that this wish of theirs would ultimately be unable to be realized ¡­ If she had known Elven , she would have loved him while she was still able to. She often regretted rejecting him for so long. If she had not done so, would the memories of their love have increased? ¡°Wills Waltson , do you still remember where you are now? Our agreement? ¡± At this time, tens of meters away, Wills Watson was sitting on the balcony of the living room. Just like her, he was staring at the flower, lost in thought. Chapter 377 She stood at the door for 30 minutes before leaving. Butler had only been walking for less than three minutes when he escorted Wills Waltson out of the vi. ¡°The wind along the sea is too strong today, Mr. Waltson. Let us return inside.¡± ¡°You are free to return to your work. I¡¯ll walk there on my own.¡± ¡°Lord Third¡­ Wills Waltson turned to Butler: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m recovering well and am not at the point where I may be blown over by a burst of wind. Go ahead and call you if I need you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you from afar.¡± ¡°Butler, you¡¯re bing increasingly disobedient to me.¡± The Butler stated on purpose: ¡°You previously assigned me to Ms. Waltson. I am now one of the people under Ms. Waltson¡¯s authority, therefore I must heed to her remarks and take good care of you.¡± Mentioning her, Wills Waltson ¡®s heart twitched. He turned around and looked at the flower in the courtyard. Luna , I miss you again. You ¡­ You know what? After returning to the hotel, sheid down on the bed. She really wanted to return to the Waltson family Vi to take a look. What if she identally bumped into Wills Watson ¡­Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She sat up and started for the door, but her hand found the handle and let go. Even if they met Wills Waltson , what could they do? She sighed and leaned against the door. Forget it, she¡¯d better go back. Only by staying by Wal¡¯s side could she force herself not to think about him, not to think about him. The next morning, the weather was a bit gloomy, as though it was about to rain. She packed her bags and prepared to fly to the airport. But when she got into the taxi, she hesitated. She sat for a long time, then the driver asked, ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± ¡°Master, let¡¯s go to English Bay.¡± She wanted to take a final look. After all, who knew when she would be able to return. The car arrived at the vi. She said to the driver, ¡°Master, please wait for me for a moment. I want to go for a walk.¡± ¡°Sure, you should pay for it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After getting off the carriage, she looked up at the flower in the courtyard wall and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here again.¡± After a moment, she turned and walked back to the beach. A drizzle had begun to fall, and she stood alone, looking out to sea. In the vi behind him, Wills Watson was sitting on the balcony on the third floor in a daze. He stood up abruptly, turned around, and ran out. When he reached the first floor, Butler saw his flustered look and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°Mr. Waltson , did something happen?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything and just ran out. The Butler was a little worried and quickly followed him out. When he reached the door and saw the target Mr. Waltson was heading towards, the Butler finally knew. That¡¯s right, other than the Ms. Waltson, who else could make Mr. Waltson lose hisposure? The sea breeze lifted the sound of the waves, causing her to be unable to hear the footsteps of the people behind her. As the rain fell on her body, she felt a little cold. Just as she was about to grab her clothes, she was hugged tightly by someone from behind. Although Luna did not turn around, she clearly knew who the other party was. Her eyes turned red. Wills Watson said: ¡°It¡¯s not a dream, it¡¯s really you.¡± She swallowed her saliva. ¡°How could you¡­.¡± ¡°To meet you.¡± Her heart tightened, and she didn¡¯t even dare to look back at him. She shouldn¡¯t have appeared, but by acting like this, she was clearly breaking the rules ¡­ It would make him more miserable. ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s time to catch the ne. ¡± Wills Watson hugged her tightly: ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± There was no response. Wills Watson released her and walked in front of her. Looking at Wills Waltson ¡®s current state, it was as if thousands of needles had stabbed into her heart at the same time, causing her to feel pain. He¡¯s so thin¡­ Sick thin. Her eyes were filled with pain and she angrily pounded his chest: ¡°Wills Watson you liar, didn¡¯t you promise me that you would eat properly? Why are you still ¡­¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t go. You stay behind and supervise me.¡± She looked at him and clenched her fists. The reason he left here was to give him a better future. But why did it turn out like this? Wills Watson shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, as long as you live by my side, don¡¯t tell me this request is really too excessive?¡± She didn¡¯t know what to do. Wills Watson went forward and embraced her. ¡°After you left, I regretted it day and night. I didn¡¯t know why I made such a foolish decision, but I actually let you go. I once swore in my heart that if I were to meet you again, I would never let you go no matter what, even if it meant taking revenge on me and making me lose everything. So, Luna , I can¡¯t let you go this time. You promised me that you will stay, hm?¡± Her heart was thrown into chaos once again. Wills Watson saw that she was silent, and even asked nervously: ¡°Promise me, is it really that difficult?¡± She bit her lips: ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to do. ¡± ¡°Then listen to the voice in your heart. Really, tell you, do you want to leave me?¡± ¡°She said she didn¡¯t want to leave you.¡± ¡°So, stay, just for me, huh? Before I didn¡¯t know you, I felt that it was fine to be alone, but now that I don¡¯t have you, I really can¡¯t do it. Luna , don¡¯t go, I really don¡¯t want to lose you again. ¡± Her forehead rested on his shoulder. At this moment, even if she mustered all of her courage, she wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse him. She couldn¡¯t do it. If there really was a retribution, she was willing to share it with him. She put her arm around his waist, summoned up her courage, and nodded. ¡°I promise you. I¡¯ll stay.¡± This way, Wills Waltson ¡®s heart that had been suffocating finally filled with oxygen. If she was here, he would be able toe back to life. The two of them returned to the entrance of the vi. Butler stepped forward and said respectfully: ¡°Ms. Waltson.¡± She smiled at him: ¡°Butler, how have you been recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good. Third Master, Ms. Waltson, it¡¯s still raining here. The two of you are already wet, hurry and enter the house. ¡± She pointed to the taxi. ¡°My luggage is in the car.¡± Butler said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± As the two of them entered the vi, Wills Watson rubbed her head: ¡°Quickly go take a hot bath, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°What about you? I¡¯ll wash downstairs. ¡± She nodded and went upstairs. Wills Watson heaved a sigh of relief. Butler pushed the luggage in, then looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°Mr. Waltson , your mood ¡­ It seems to be a lot better.¡± Wills Watson smiled lightly: ¡°She promised me that she will stay.¡± ¡°But you and Ms. Waltson ¡­¡± Wills Watson looked at Butler and suddenly became serious: ¡°Butler, you have never thought that there would be a problem with the DNA test in the past.¡± Butler frowned: ¡°Is Mr. Waltson suspecting that Second Master¡¯s DNA test was wrong? But I went to Identification Center to confirm it. ¡± ¡°What if? When I first discovered the DNA test results, I was a bit distracted, so much so that for a long time, Iined. Recently, I calmed down and was finally able to clearly analyze this matter. Think about it, how could there be such a coincidence in this world? ¡°Even though I trust Second Uncle, but when I saw her, I felt that we shouldn¡¯t have been like this. Moreover, the technology back then was still immature and couldn¡¯t bepared with the current one, so I wanted to do a DNA test again.¡± Chapter 378 The Butler felt helpless in the face of Wills Waltson¡¯s persistence. He was well aware that Mr. Waltson refused to ept his fate. He was frightened that if Mr. Waltson did not give up, he would be enmeshed in this dilemma. Why didn¡¯t he respond to Mr. Waltson¡¯s question? ¡°Mr. Waltson, please give me Ms. Waltson¡¯s hair sample.¡± But¡­ I¡¯ll run some errands for you. how about another sample? ¡± ¡°Mine,¡±Wills Watson shook his head. ¡°I just don¡¯t believe that Luna and I are siblings.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson looked at Butler and said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell this to her in advance. When the good newses out, I will tell her myself.¡± Butler looked at Wills Watson worriedly. Even if the technology in the past were worse, it would still be difficult to make such a big mistake. Mr. Waltson was only trying to find an excuse. He was afraid that the greater Mr. Waltson ¡®s hopes were, the greater his disappointment would be. By the time she finished her bath, Wills Watson had already finished his simple washing. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Howe you came down so quickly? Did you take a hot bath? You have to get rid of the cold. Don¡¯t catch a cold. ¡± He ran a hand through her hair as he spoke. Although she felt a little awkward, she did not avoid it. She only smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve soaked in it. It¡¯s veryfortable.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°My phone is in the study, wait for me, I will call Benjaming and have him bring Wal back.¡± Just as Luna was about to say something, she heard Wills Watson say: ¡°This way, you can¡¯t go back on your words.¡± He smiled at her, then turned and walked into the study. He took off her hair and ced it into a tissue, then said to Butler: ¡°Butler,e in for a while.¡± Butler entered the study. Wills Watson gave him his hair and a sample of her hair. Butler went out tacitly. He said: ¡°Ms. Waltson, please sit for a moment. I will go to the old house and arrange people toe here to prepare lunch for you and Lord Third.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be busy. It¡¯s raining. I¡¯ll do it myself. We can just eat.¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson, this is Mr. Waltson ¡®s order.¡± Butler went out respectfully. Wills Watson came out with his phone, walked to the side of the sofa and sat down next to Luna . He called Benjeming Waltson¡¯s cell phone. Once the phone was connected, Benjeming Waltson¡¯s voice came out. ¡°Third brother.¡± ¡°Have someone pack up Wal¡¯s stuff and bring him back.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Benjeming Waltson was startled for a moment: ¡°Go back? But my Third Sister-in-Law is on a trip.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know? Then why did you let me bring Wal back? You¡¯re ¡­ It can¡¯t be that you want to fight with my Third Sister-in-Law for the custody rights, right? ¡± ¡°What are you thinking, your Third Sister-in-Law is beside me, hurry up and pack up, and we¡¯ll catch the ne tomorrow . We¡¯ll go pick you up at night, and that¡¯ll be it.¡± ¡°Third Brother, wait a moment,¡± before he could finish, a busy voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hmm?¡±Benjeming Waltson waspletely dumbfounded, just what was going on right now? Didn¡¯t Third Sister-in-Law go on a trip? Why would she be by Third Brother¡¯s side? She felt guilty. She said: ¡°Benjaming was at the school over there and had just gotten used to it. This way ¡­ Not good.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want toe back, he can stay there and study, as long as you are here.¡± She felt that if Benjeming Waltson had heard these words he would probably be grieving for a while more. She looked at him, her eyes shining. When he turned to look at her, she looked away and asked, ¡°When did you move here?¡± ¡°How did you know I moved here?¡± She pointed to the room. ¡°I saw traces of your previous life in the living room. It looks like you¡¯ve been living here for a long time.¡± Wills Watsonughed. ¡°Why ¡­You moved here? ¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± She looked at him with heartache. In fact, both of them understood that neither of them could let go of the past. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be here, and she wouldn¡¯t be here today. She changed the topic and asked, ¡°Your body ¡­¡± Wills Watson said helplessly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now. As long as you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll definitely recover early.¡± She nodded and said hesitantly, ¡°This way ¡­ Is it really okay? ¡± ¡°Since we are in so much pain, whether we stay together or separate, why don¡¯t we stay together to keep warm. At the very least, our hearts aren¡¯t so empty.¡± She actually felt that his words made a lot of sense. It had always been this way. There was always a way for him to persuade her, and make her sincerely believe that this was the right path. The two of them stayed the night. On the second night, the two of them had nned to pick up Benjeming Waltson and Wal together. However, because Wills Watson had eaten too much during the day under her supervision, his stomache was unwell and he could only rest in bed. Finally, the Butler took the flight from the airport. The two of them got off the car in front of the airport entrance. Just as they entered the airport, they heard someone call out, ¡°Luna ?¡± When she saw that it was actually Nicky Enderson , she was a little shocked. ¡°Brother?¡± Although she knew that the other person wasn¡¯t her own brother, it would be difficult to change her words once she got used to it. Nicky Enderson walked up and excitedly held onto her shoulders: ¡°It¡¯s really you? I thought I was wrong. ¡± She took a step back, separating and herself a few steps. Nicky Enderson knew that she was somewhat concerned about his intimate actions. ¡°How have you been? I haven¡¯t heard from you in a long time. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You came to the airport¡­ Where are you going?¡± She shrugged. ¡°My brother-inw took my son out. I¡¯m here to pick them up.¡± When he heard her say ¡®my son,¡¯ he felt very ufortable. ¡°I¡­ I am on a business trip with dad. He came to the lounge. Do you want me to apany you to meet him?¡± She said, ¡°Of course not. There is nothing between him and I. I have to go in now. Let¡¯s talkter when we have a chance.¡± Nicky Enderson frowned, ¡°You are¡­ Do you still mind what happened before?¡± She let out a breath, ¡°These past few years, I¡¯ve experienced a lot, especially this year ¡­ There are some things that I have to let go of, and to live my life in peace is better than anything else. Bro, there are some things that you should let go of, so you should let go of it as soon as possible. ¡± After she finished speaking, she nodded to him, turned around and left with Butler. Nicky Enderson looked at her back view, and was unable to calm down for a long time.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In fact, he had never known what had gone wrong. Justst year, before he went on a business trip, he was determined to be with her. But when she returned, she stood by Wills Waltson ¡®s side, and everything changed. He clearly just went on a trip ¡­ Nicky Enderson was deep in thought when his phone rang. Seeing that it was Johny , he picked it up, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for you.¡± Seeing Johny Enderson in the resting room, he sat down depressingly. Johny Enderson looked at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You are upset. ¡± ¡°I just saw Luna .¡± Johny Enderson ¡®s expression tightened. He looked disgusted, but did not say a word. Nicky Enderson said sorrowfully: ¡°Dad, I actually have always wanted to ask you, how can you be so cruel to her? Is she really your daughter? ¡° Chapter 379 Hearing that, Johny Enderson¡¯s countenance darkened: ¡°She is.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Johny Enderson asked coldly. Nicky Enderson gave him a disgusted look: ¡°To be honest, I have never seen a father be so harsh to his own daughter. Do you know what you did to her that your evil stepfather would never do?¡± Johny Enderson said. Nobody knew how thrilled he was when they found out her mother was pregnant. For her, he even nned to divorce Kelen Enderson. From start to finish, the person he loved was not Kelen Enderson. He was aware, and she was as well. He could use it to sway her mind if he had this child in the future. Every day, he would pay close attention to her, hoping that the pair of eyes that stared at him without grief or happiness would kindle another spark in him. Until that fateful day¡­ In the dining room, he noticed her favorite foods. He packed a dish for her and handed it to her, only to discover that she was downstairs talking to that man. The way she smiled at him that day was unlike anything he¡¯d seen in a long time. Her eyes were filled with joy. He was jealous and angry, and from the bottom of his heart, he wanted to tear that man to shreds. However, he ¡­ He didn¡¯t have that ability. In that period of time, her attitude towards her hadpletely changed. If not for the fact that he took her, who was still in pregnancy, for his paternity test and knew that this child was indeed his, he would not have even allowed her to give birth to this child. Even after the birth of the child, the first person to be tested for parenthood was still him. Thus, no one could be more certain than he was that he was indeed the father of her. He wanted to be kind to her too. However, the hatred in his heart had already grown roots. Seeing that her face, he could always remember her mother¡¯s betrayal, which was why he could not treat that child with kindness ¡­ ¡°Dad ¡­¡± Johny Enderson looked at him: ¡°Stop discussing this topic, this is a grudge between our previous generation, it has nothing to do with you guys.¡± Nicky Enderson looked at him angrily: ¡°But you have already vented your anger onto her. Because of how you treated her, I lost her.¡± ¡°Is this my fault?¡±Johny Enderson cast a cold nce at Nicky Enderson , ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your mother, everything wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. All of this was caused by your mother. ¡± Now that he knew of his own background, Johny Enderson had nothing else to hide. The father and son duo stared at each other. Their eyes filled with resentment. Johny Enderson took a deep breath, and when he opened his eyes again, the resentment had already disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you and Luna to be together. She is a very smart child, and her goal is very clear as well. She knows how muchEnderson family hates her and how could she marry into a ce like the Enderson family just for you. Even if it wasn¡¯t for my attitude towards her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have chosen you. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore,¡±Nicky Enderson sat down at the side, a trace of pain in his eyes. Johny Enderson sighed in his heart. Love was a hurt. Anyone who touched it wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. Benjeming Waltson got off the ne and immediately saw Luna and Butler. Carrying Wal, he quickly walked over. She reached out and took Wal over, then said guiltily: ¡°Benjaming , it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± ¡± I¡¯m suffering. Everyone thinks that I¡¯m a single dad. On the way here, the flight attendant took good care of me.¡± Sheughed: ¡°Looks like this is a good opportunity for a romance.¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you don¡¯t have to be that funny. Didn¡¯t you go out to travel? Why did you appear here again?¡± She hugged Wal and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Darling, you miss your mother, right?¡± Benjeming Waltson curled his lips: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, your ability to change the topic is not very good.¡± Luna bared her teeth at him and smiled, ¡°You have to ask your third brother. I have no solution here.¡± This was what Wills Watson had instructed her before they left. He said, ¡°If there are a lot of problems with Benjaming , don¡¯t hesitate and push it onto me. Just say that you have no solution here.¡± As expected, his own brother knew him very well. Butler smiled as he walked up to help Benjeming Waltson carry his luggage: ¡°Benjaming , don¡¯t ask anymore. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s more reasonable to ask about this matter with Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°Why do I feel like all of you have changed?¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you felt wrongly.¡± Benjeming Waltson harrumphed, that¡¯s not it, he could clearly feel that everyone was hiding from him. Once he returned home, he carried Wal into Wills Waltson ¡®s room. Seeing Wal, Wills Watson became much more energetic. He sat up and took Wal in his arms. He actually cried ¡­ Wills Watson said somewhat frantically: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wal, you don¡¯t like daddy?¡± Benjeming Waltson waved his hand: ¡°He is hungry. I haven¡¯t even given him some milk powder to drink.¡± She received Wal over, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to my room and feed him, then put him to sleep.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°Go ahead, get a good sleep.¡± After she left, Benjeming Waltson did not leave. The two brothers talked for a long time in the room. After knowing Wills Waltson ¡®s thoughts, Benjeming Waltson did not object.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He had been overseas for the past few months, and seeing how Third Sister-in-Law was on the verge of death, he felt really pitiful. Plus, third brother here¡­ A person¡¯s feelings might not necessarily be not love. If they were to live together like this, it might even be possible for them to live for a longer period of time. Even if it couldn¡¯t be love, they could still spend their lives together, no problems. Because it was toote, Benjeming Waltson did not leave, and instead went to sleep at the vi. When he woke up in the morning and came out of his room, Wills Watson was sitting in the courtyard hugging Wal. She stood to the side and stared at the two of them with a trace of happiness and bitterness on her face. Other than the time when Third Brother faced Third Sister-in-Law, he was gentle. He smiled and came to the courtyard: ¡°Third brother, Third Sister-in-Law, good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning,¡± she said, turning to him with a warm smile. Benjeming Waltson walked in front of Wills Waltson : ¡°Youngd, stop crying today?¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes as he said, ¡°I am his father. We have telepathy.¡± Benjeming Waltson bared his teeth andughed: ¡°You are the boss. So, you have the final say. Third brother, I¡¯m going to visit second brother in a while. It¡¯s fine when I¡¯m not home, but since I am back and he¡¯s be a father, of course I have to go congratte him.¡± ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t youing along?¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°I have, we n to return to our dwelling in a while.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go straight back to my old home from second brother¡¯s ce.¡± After eating breakfast, Benjeming Waltson left the room. On the way, he called Jackie Waltson. As for Jackie Waltson, who had received the call, his son, the Identification Center ¡­ Chapter 380 ¡°Would you like toe to my house?¡±¡±You¡¯re back?¡± Jackie Waltson asked, leaning his wheelchair against the wall. ¡°Yes, I arrivedst night. Today I want to see my nephew.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you have to wait a hundred days for the child to return?¡± ¡°That was my first n, but circumstances have changed. I intend to return to my home country to further my education.¡± Hearing his words, Jackie Waltson frowned, ¡°What, were you bullied by people outside the country?¡± ¡°That is not correct. I just don¡¯t enjoy the environment in other countries, therefore I was stubborn for a change.¡± Jackie Waltson was upset: ¡°You¡¯re being too stubborn, leaving and returning whenever you want? You ¡­¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up again, second brother. I will not behave in this manner in the future. I¡¯m already on my way, so I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at the corridor in front of him: ¡°I¡¯m not at home. Please wait for me when you arrive.¡± ¡°Are you leaving? Do you need my assistance?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need; simply wait for me at home.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jackie Waltson turned to face the person who was waiting for him not far away after hanging up the phone. That person walked up and said respectfully: ¡°Second Master, I¡¯ve already contacted a good person. Have you brought the specimen with you?¡± He handed the specimen to the other party and said, ¡°Hurry up and finish the task. Remember, the oue can only be handed to me.¡± ¡°Please be assured, second master,¡± he continued as he approached Jackie Waltson, ¡°there is one more thing I feel I need to report to you.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Lord Third also performed a DNA test here,¡± the person stepped closer to Jackie Waltson and whispered. Jackie Waltson smirked a little: ¡°Him? What, he thinks the kid has a problem?¡± ¡°I spent arge price and through the internal staff of Identification Center, I found out that Mr. Waltson had appraised his rtionship with Ms. Waltson,¡± the man said quietly. ¡°Luna ?¡± Jackie Waltson was taken aback when he heard that. After a little pause, he asked, ¡°What was the end result? Is it avable?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Get it, I need to see it right now.¡± The other party respectfully nodded and exited. Jackie Waltson went back to his car. After20 minutes, the other party finally returned and handed the document over to him. Jackie Waltson opened the file and took a look. Appraisal of cousins¡­ Wills Watson suspected that Luna was his sister? With his personality, since he suspected it, there must be a reason ¡­ But the results showed¡­ They were not brother and sister. If it was not established, that meant Luna was Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter. He clenched his fists, wanting to kick thisEnderson family¡¯s bastard away from Wills a long time ago. The heavens were right, he just had to see this. He lowered his head to look at this result, his eyes slightly narrowing ¡­ When Benjeming Waltson came to Jackie Waltson¡¯s home, he wasn¡¯t there yet. Because Benjeming Waltson was still a little worried about Cathelina Bright framing hisst time he was warm, he did not rush to see her. On the other hand, when Cathelina Bright heard that Benjeming Waltson hade, she sent someone to invite him into the house. Since he had been invited, he couldn¡¯t refuse. Seeing Cathelina Bright, he pulled out a smile. ¡°Second Sister-in-Law.¡± Cathelina Bright looked at him with the same gentle and gentle expression she always did. ¡°Benjaming , you haven¡¯t been a guest for a long time.¡± ¡°I left the country a while ago,¡± he said, moving to the side of the cradle and looking down at the sleeping baby to ease the awkwardness. Cathelina Bright replied: ¡°Eason just fell in sleep.¡± ¡°Oh, then it seems¡­ I shouldn¡¯te another day. My second brother is not home either. Second Sister-in-Law, why don¡¯t you rest? I will go back first. ¡± After Benjeming Waltson finished speaking, he prepared to leave. Cathelina Bright quickly said: ¡°Benjaming , are you ¡­ are you still angry at me? ¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her. She had a pitiful look on her face as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I also know that my actions when using your Third Sister-in-Law was very despicable. At that time, I must have been crazy to do such a bad thing, I won¡¯t do it anymore, can you forgive me?¡± ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, I feel that the person you should seek forgiveness for is not me, but my Third Sister-in-Law.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked, but your Third Sister-in-Law ¡­Don¡¯t care about me.¡± Benjeming Waltson did not make a sound. Cathelina Bright¡¯s eyes were filled with tears: ¡°Benjaming , I already received my retribution. In this family, everyone hates me, isn¡¯t this the biggest retribution?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen, my second brother still loves you as usual.¡± ¡°Your second brother has also changed. You just didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Cathelina Bright sighed: ¡°It¡¯s true, your second brother didn¡¯t care about me at all after I gave birth to my child, and also didn¡¯t allow me to live in the Caring Center. He even asked me to take care of the baby myself, and didn¡¯t allow Nurse toe near me. ¡± Benjeming Waltson was also wondering why his Second Sister-in-Law was at home ¡­ He thought of what his Third Bro said before. Benjeming Waltson shook his head: ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, about the problem between you and my second brother, I cannot say anymore. I really hope that you can take care of your body.¡± Cathelina Brightughed: ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± The aunt knocked on the door: ¡°Second Madam, forth master, Second Master is back.¡± Benjeming Waltson hurriedly looked at Cathelina Bright as if he was the savior of the world, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Cathelina Bright wanted to say something, but Benjeming Waltson had already left the room. Upon seeing Jackie Waltson, Benjeming Waltson went forward and bent down to hug him. He said while chuckling: ¡°Second brother, you missed me, right?¡± ¡°Hmph, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± heughed and sat opposite of Jackie Waltson. Jackie Waltson asked: ¡°Regarding your return, does your Third Brother know about it?¡± ¡°He knows, he didn¡¯t say anything, so don¡¯t scold me, second brother.¡± Jackie Waltson stared at him for a long time before saying: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m toozy to bother with you. Let me ask you, has there been any problem with your third brother¡¯s Third Sister-in-Law recently?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Benjeming Waltson did his best to not let his guilt show, because Third Brother said before that he could not let a fifth person know about the matter between him and his Third Sister-in-Law. ¡°They¡¯ve always been fine. Why would you ask?¡± ¡°He came by himself a few days ago. I thought ¡­¡± Benjeming Waltson said softly: ¡°My Third Sister-in-Law feels somewhat awkward seeing you, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯te.¡± ¡°Hmph, women are trouble.¡± Benjeming Waltsonughed, as if he had thought of something: ¡°Second brother, Second Sister-in-Law has just given birth to a new child, you should be more concerned about her. No matter how the home is, it is notparable to the professionals in the Caring Center. ¡°Benjaming , you are not allowed to interfere in my family¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand second brother,¡±Benjeming Waltson said awkwardly. Facing the cold expression of his second brother, he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just got up and said goodbye. After he left, Jackie Waltson entered Cathelina Bright¡¯s room. Upon seeing him, Cathelina Bright immediately lowered her eyes, a trace of unexinable fear in her eyes ¡­ Chapter 381 Jackie Waltson sarcasticallyughed: ¡°Women are abhorrent. When I¡¯m nice to you, you guys don¡¯t cherish, but when I get angry, you guys sure are obedient.¡± ¡°Jackie¡­¡± ¡°However, since you have alreadyined to the wrong person, do you believe Benjaming can assist you? He is still my brother, no matter how innocent he is. I¡¯ve told you previously that your good times are over.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Jackie. Can you, even if it¡¯s for our child¡¯s sake¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Jackie Waltson snarled as she nced coldly at the youngster in the crib, ¡°Is a lowly bastard worthy of being associated with me?¡± He pushed the wheelchair away. Cathelina Bright took a deep breath, and her body felt weak. Ever since her quarrel with Jackie Waltson, it was as if he had be apletely different person. In the past, even if he was pretending, he still treated her with gentleness and elegance. However, the current him really made her afraid. When Benjeming Waltson returned to the vi of Waltson family, the first thing he did was to eat with Wills Waltson . When he entered the room, Wills Watson and Luna had just sat down. ¡°A lucky person will never get hungry no matter where they go. Butler, help me get more utensils.¡± Wills Watson asked: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat at second brother¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°I said I was leaving, and second brother didn¡¯t keep me either.¡± Butler served him dishes and fork, and he sat down to eat. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast, I¡¯m so hungry right now.¡± She remembered that he had left without eating in the morning. ¡°Then eat more,¡± She naturally gave food to Benjeming Waltson. Wills Watson frowned: ¡°Didn¡¯t he have hands? Let him eat it.¡± Seeing that Third Brother seemed to be jealous again, Benjeming Waltson could not help butugh: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you should give Third Brother some food. Look at my Third Brother¡¯s skinny body, in the future when we fight, he will not be able to defeat me.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°Do you want to try it now?¡± She was afraid that they would really fight so she hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, hurry up and eat.¡± As she spoke, she said to Benjeming Waltson, ¡°Your third brother can¡¯t eat too much right now. ¡± Wills Watson asked Benjeming Waltson: ¡°When do you n to go back to school?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°It can¡¯t be, third brother, Third Sister-in-Law and Wal have both returned, why should I go over there to study?¡± ¡°What does the two of theming back have to do with you?¡± Benjeming Waltson said in a speechless manner: ¡°You even said that since my Third Sister-in-Law has destroyed the bridge after crossing the river, you¡¯re even more amazing. I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯m going back to my University to study. ¡°Second Brother agrees with that?¡± Benjeming Waltson bared his teeth: ¡°I said you agreed, second brother naturally will not oppose it. ¡± Wills Watson scoffed, ¡°You sure know how to take advantage of others. Finishing your studies in that school won¡¯t do you any harm.¡± ¡°No, I hate being alone. It¡¯s fine if Third Sister-in-Law and Wal are there previously, but now that I¡¯m going back alone, they asked me where my wife and child are.¡± ¡°Wife and child?¡±Wills Watson could not help but question him, he just felt that there was a problem with his words. She looked at Benjeming Waltson speechlessly. This brat was just asking to be beaten up. ¡°That¡­ Didn¡¯t the people over there not understand English? They didn¡¯t know what the Third Sister-in-Law meant and thought that I was the husband of the Third Sister-in-Law, the father of Wal. ¡± Wills Watson scoffed, ¡°These past few months, did you guys enjoy yourselves ying outside?¡± He was at home by himself and was about to go crazy. They actually ¡­ Benjeming Waltson bared his teeth andughed: ¡°What does it matter, since I have already exined, others will not believe me. ¡± She said, ¡°I exined to everyone.¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°Eat.¡± Although he clearly knew the rtionship between these few people, he still couldn¡¯t help but look at them with eyes filled with sand. Would this possessiveness of his be very stressful to her? After eating, Benjeming Waltson left first. He hadn¡¯t been back for a while, so he wanted to find a few ssmates to y with and have a chat. Wills Watson then followed Luna upstairs to apany Wal. After the two entered the house, Wills Watson smelt a strange smell. He sniffed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the smell in the room is weird?¡± She could not help butugh and say, ¡°The shit of your son.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±Wills Watson stepped forward to smell it, it was true. He was about to call for someone toe in when she stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡± ¡°Me?¡±Wills Waltson ¡®s expression was a little resistant. She said, ¡°Ordinary families are meant for husband and wife to take care of their own children.¡± Wills Watson nodded his head: ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a try, you guide me from the side.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± she giggled as she followed and pointed at him. Even though she had taught him well, but feel that this was the first time he was doing this, so he was truly inexperienced. The dung rubbed against his hand. Seeing him throw away the nappy and quickly wash his hands, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her lips andugh. When Wills Watson came out, the child was still tossing and turning on the bed, happily gnawing at his feet. She pointed at the bed and said, ¡°Go on, Mr. Waltson .¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes at her: ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re just watching me be a joke?¡± She smiled, ¡°Was my performance that obvious?¡± ¡°Your face is filled with mockery towards me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s always the first time. It¡¯s the first time that Benjaming has been flustered. But now, he¡¯s be very skilled at this.¡± Wills Watson snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that this trivial matter can stop me, I will do even better.¡± She clenched her hands into fists and raised them above her head. ¡°Good luck, Mr. Waltson .¡± If she had been like this before, he would have insisted on putting her on the bed and take good care of her. But now, all he could do was remind himself to hold back and not scare her away. With love and warmth, she would never want to leave this ce again. After he clumsily put on the diaper, Wal, on the other hand, cried unhappily. Wills Watson carried him and pinched his face: ¡°Your father serves you, yet you still have the face to cry? ¡± Wal waved his hands and yelled out ¡®ah¡¯. Wills Watson snorted: ¡°You¡¯re only half a year old, and you still dare to argue?¡± She was speechless. She walked up and pped her hands. He spread his arms, twisted his body towards her, and was carried by her. Once he was in her warm embrace, he let out an anxious moan. Wills Watson frowned, ¡°What happened? You dislike me again? ¡± She said, ¡°He must be hungry. He need to drink some milk.¡± Wills Watson unknowingly swallowed his saliva. She looked at him and raised her eyebrows. Wills Watson asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I want to feed the baby, aren¡¯t you going out?¡± Wills Watson felt awkward and stood up, ¡°Go out, go out right now.¡± After he left, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and smile. So, it turned out that there was something Mr. Waltson couldn¡¯t do in this world. Wills Watson went downstairs and could not help but reveal a slight smile. The Butler came back from outside, and when he saw Wills Waltson , he came over and whispered: ¡°Mr. Waltson , I¡¯ve brought back the appraisal results.¡± Chapter 382 ¡°Come to the study room,¡± Wills Waltson said to Butler after turning back and looking at the stairs. ¡°Certainly, Mr. Waltson.¡± The Butler dispatched the people first, then followed Wills Waltson to the study room. As soon as he walked in, he handed over the evaluation results to Wills Waltson. ¡°Have you seen it?¡± Wills Waltson inquired. ¡°No, I believe it would be more suitable for Mr. Waltson to see it personally.¡± Wills Waltson inhaled deeply and gently exhaled. Second Uncle, he reasoned, don¡¯t take away my final hope, give me some. Then he took the document out. His face froze when he saw the oue. Butler asked worriedly: ¡°Mr. Waltson , how is it?¡± Wills Watson took out his lighter and immediately burned the paper. ¡°You don¡¯t need to let anyone know about this. You can leave.¡± Seeing Wills Waltson ¡®s expression, Butler could guess the oue. There was no such thing as surprise. In fact, although he felt that the possibility was not high, he had prayed for Mr. Waltson and the Ms. Waltson when he sent the specimens to them. Based on his understanding of the second master, the second master had no reason to leave his precious daughter behind. Therefore, he had a trace of anticipation in his heart. Indeed, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. If he was like this, then Mr. Waltson would be even more ¡­ ¡°Lord Third, you have to be open-minded in everything.¡± Wills Watson remained silent for a moment before saying: ¡°I am already very open-minded, so what if we are siblings, so what if we are husband and wife? As a husband and wife, I can do more than a brother and sister. As long as she is by my side, so what if there are some things I can¡¯t do? The thought that I would spend the rest of my life in this house with her made me feel that nothing mattered. After trying to part ways with her, no one will be willing to repeat the same mistake again. It¡¯s the most unprofitable way of doing things. ¡± For some reason, Butler felt that it was a blessing for Mr. Waltson to think like this. Compared to the past few months, Mr. Waltson ¡®s smile was much wider. What does a man want when he lives his whole life? Wills Watson got up and calmly walked out of the study. It didn¡¯t matter, he reminded himself. Even if he couldn¡¯t turn her into his woman, he could still protect her for the rest of her life. So, it really didn¡¯t matter. During dinner time, she went downstairs and saw that the table was full of dishes. She asked somewhat puzzledly, ¡°What special day is it today? Why did you cook so many dishes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s to celebrate your official return home.¡± ncing at him, she pursed her lips. ¡°I thought it was a holiday.¡± Wills Watson said. ¡°Sit, Benjaming is going to have a reunion with him tonight, we¡¯ll eat by ourselves, do you want a drink?¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You want to see me act like a drunk maniac, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you act crazy with alcohol, and then I saw others getting drunk. I feel like it¡¯s too boring.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , are you mocking me?¡± ¡°Revenge,¡± he said, pointing upstairs. She snorted. He still didn¡¯t want to be at a disadvantage. ¡°We all have weaknesses. Don¡¯t we find it fun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± she said as she picked up the fork, raising the center of her brows, ¡°I only found out today that there was actually something that Mr. Waltson couldn¡¯t do.¡± Wills Watson clenched his teeth, the feeling of being looked down by the person he loved was extremely unpleasant. ¡°Well, my weakness can be ovee. After a little practice, it can be improved. But the weakness of the Ms. Waltson, it seems like there is no way to ovee it, right? ¡± She pursed her lips . ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I want to eat.¡± After she finished speaking, she started to eat. Seeing that she seemed to be stuttering, Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help but tough. Seeing the two of them, Butler stood to the side and felt gratified in his heart. Halfway through her meal, she said, ¡°I want to go back to work.¡± Wills Watson knew that she would ask this question sooner orter. After all, with her personality, he couldn¡¯t stay idle either. ¡°You still want to go back to your old ce?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left, I would have gone back a month ago after my maternity leave ended.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get the Butler to help you arrange it tomorrow .¡± She had thought that he would object. Wills Watsonughed, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°I understand your personality. If I don¡¯t agree, you won¡¯t be willing to stay at home all day and be an idle person. I would like to let you do what you like. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s better for you to have friends. ¡± She looked at him and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this between us. Come, eat more.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t eat much food.¡± ¡°But now you eat alone and feed two people.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m a big cow?¡± Wills Watson could not help butugh: ¡°That is true.¡± After saying so, she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Eat your food.¡± After dinner, she went upstairs. Seeing that Wal was still sleeping, she bent over and kissed him on the forehead. As she sat on the edge of the bed, she saw the suitcase beside the door. She walked over, and just as she was about to push the luggage into the cloakroom, Wills Watson came over.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing her push her luggage, Wills Watson went over and helped her carry the luggage into the cloakroom. When she looked inside the cloakroom, she found that it was full of clothes. There was no room for hers at all ¡­ Wills Watson said: ¡°These are all the new models that I had people purchase for you. The clothes that you brought back, throw away those that you do not need.¡± She frowned. ¡°That¡¯s a waste. I¡¯m a very thrifty person. Don¡¯t buy me so many things in the future. It¡¯s too much of a waste.¡± ¡°I bought it for you. Nothing was wasted, because when I bought it, my heart was very satisfied.¡± She squatted down and opened the suitcase, but when she saw the underwear on top of the clothes, she stopped. Embarrassed, she quickly closed the trunk. She scratched between her eyebrows and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll clean it up another day.¡± Wills Watson stood behind her and could not help butugh. She was still the same. ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, there¡¯s nothing to hide. Pack your things. If you¡¯re really embarrassed, I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed,¡± she said, without the courage to look up at him. Since he had already said so, it wasn¡¯t good for him to be shy now. She braced herself and opened the suitcase once more. She picked up the underwear along with some other clothes and put them in the cab. Seeing her flustered look, Wills Watson could not help but chuckle. She turned around and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± He crossed his arms and said in satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯mughing at you for being as adorable as ever.¡± She turned around and hid the embarrassment in her heart as she said, ¡°I already have a baby. I¡¯m past my cute age, alright?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with age. Even if you¡¯re eighty years old right now, I would still say that because in my eyes, you¡¯re just such a cute and warm person. Always.¡± Chapter 383 She genuinely believed that when it came to discussing love rtionships, Wills Waltson was unquestionably an expert. She immediately gathered her belongings and exited the cloakroom. She said, after checking the time, ¡°It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock. The child had fallen asleep. Youneedto restas well.¡± Wills Waltson gazed at Wal on the bed but said nothing. She replied, ¡°What about¡­ Has Wale to your room to sleep with you tonight?¡± Wills Waltson looked at her and raised his eyebrows: ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have so many schemes left, so don¡¯t beat me up. I¡¯m going out, and you should get some rest as well.¡± I have a guilty conscience,¡­ He remained silent. The door was pulled open from the outside after Wills Waltson left and closed it, just as Luna was ready to take off her clothes. She was terrified. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± she questioned, looking at him. ¡°I just wanted to let you know that I live just next door. If you require anything, please contact me.¡± ¡°OK,¡± she said, nodding. After he left, she went to the door and tried to lock it. However, thinking about it, it seemed to be a little ¡­ The heart of a viin. Thus, she went to the bathroom to take a bath. After changing into a nightgown, she directly went out to sleep. At night, Wills Watson tossed and turned until he couldn¡¯t sleep. Looking at the time, it was already 2 o¡¯clock at night. He got up, looked to the side, then got off the bed and quietly went to the next room. Seeing her and the child sleeping on the bed, his lips curled up into a faint smile. He bent down and stroked her hair. These few months, she had light sleep. Feeling the hand on top of her head, she opened her eyes in a daze. She was startled when she saw a ck shadow. Just as he was about to scream out loud, she heard Wills Waltson ¡®s voice, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Hearing Wills Waltson ¡®s words, the voice that was about to leave his mouth, was choked back down. She turned on the bedsidemp and looked at him. ¡°What are you doing here, not sleeping at all in the middle of the night?¡± Wills Watson sat on the side of the bed and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep. Insomnia. ¡± Insomnia¡­ ¡°A long time?¡± ¡°Since you left.¡± Wills Watson looked at her and said, ¡°Actually, I just wanted toe in and see if you and the child are really here. I didn¡¯t expect to wake you up. ¡± ¡°I promised you that I wouldn¡¯t leave. You can go back and sleep,¡± she consoled him. Wills Watson sighed: ¡°If I don¡¯t watch you guys, I won¡¯t be at ease.¡± After he finished speaking, he got up, ¡°Forget it, go to sleep. I¡¯m going back. I can¡¯t let everyone stay upte with me.¡± Looking at Wills Waltson ¡®s lonely back, she was a little worried in his heart. When he opened the door, she hesitated and said, ¡°How about ¡­¡± Wills Watson turned around and looked at her. She pointed to the other side of Wal: ¡°How about ¡­ You can try sleeping here for a night and see if you can sleep.¡± Wills Watson was overjoyed, this little girl was still as careless as before, she took the bait so easily. On the surface, he looked helpless as he said, ¡°This way, you¡¯ll feel pressured, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to do anything, I don¡¯t feel any pressure.¡± ¡°Can I?¡± She said, ¡°It¡¯s better than always losing sleep. Let¡¯s try it out. If you still lose sleep, you can go back tomorrow night. We¡¯ll think of another way. The feeling of losing sleep is very ufortable.¡± Her mother¡¯s depression began with sleepless nights¡­ In the eyes of others, this might not be an illness, but to warmth, it was a terrifying thing. Wills Watson nodded: ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay behind. If you find it difficult to understand, you can tell me, I can sleep on the floor, or go to another room. I can¡¯t possibly let you suffer with me because of me.¡± She turned to the side and pulled Wal over to her side. She looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s already past 2, go to sleep.¡± Wills Watson walked over and lied down. He admired his own intelligence. He was excited for a moment. He could hear the soft, even sound of breathing beside him and knew that she had fallen asleep again. He turned to face her, and not too longter, he also fell into a dream. In the morning, he was awakened by Wal¡¯s crying. She opened her eyes first, and when she turned around to see the sleeping Wills Waltson , she immediately picked Wal up. Once he was in her warm embrace, Wal immediately moaned. She carried him out of the room and went next door to feed him. Only after that did he hand him over to the nanny. When she finished washing up, Wills Watson just happened toe out of his room. Noticing that he had woken up, she said: ¡°It¡¯s only six-thirty. Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while?¡± Wills Watsonughed: You two are already up, how can I sleep? Where is Wal? ¡± ¡°He was taken away by aunty, you ¡­ Did you sleep wellst night? ¡± Wills Watson said with a helpless expression: ¡°If I said I slept well. would it seem like I was deliberately sticking in your room?¡± She could not help but smile, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then just take it as if I didn¡¯t ask you the question just now, it¡¯s all thanks to you guys. I slept very well, can Ie to your room again in the future?¡± She said in an embarrassed tone, ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs first,¡± she said, and went downstairs. Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he looked at her back. This way, he was actually very satisfied. As expected, only satisfaction could make one happy. After breakfast, Wills Watson went to thepany. Noon, while she was reading a book with Wal, who was sleeping beside her, her cell phone rang. Seeing that it was Wills Waltson , she picked up the phone: ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Let me tell you some good news. You¡¯ve settled the matter of going back to work.¡± As expected, there was nothing that Wills Watson could not handle. She stayed at home for another four days and started working on Monday. Returning to the school that he hadn¡¯t been to for a long time, he unexpectedly felt a little emotional. Just like when she was at work for the first time¡­ She was at the door of her office, bracing herself to push it open. Seeing her, Sabranda covered her mouth and screamed: ¡°Oh my god!¡± Marktin also stood up and pped his hands. Mia turned sideways, and when she saw the warmth, she immediately stood up and hugged her. ¡°Luna , you¡¯re finally back, why haven¡¯t we heard from you in these few months? None of us can contact you, and after the maternity leave, you haven¡¯te back yet, do you know how anxious we are? We thought that you wouldn¡¯t being back anymore.¡± She said in a guilty tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve made everyone worry for me.¡± Sabranda also stepped forward and held onto her warm hand: ¡°Luna , we¡¯ve missed you to death.¡± Looking at the passionate crowd, he instantly felt that this world was still the same as before and hadn¡¯t copsed at all. At noon, she invited the three teachers to dinner. In the dining room, the four of them ate and chatted as they watched the TV on the wall.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The TV was showing hot news for the day. And the contents of the news had attracted the attention of a warm and affectionate person. Chapter 384 Belle Enderson, the eldest daughter of the Enderson¡¯s Group, was released from prison today. The scenario on television showed Belle Enderson, wearing a mask and with her head bowed, being weed by Johny Enderson and Kelen Enderson under Nicky Enderson¡¯s protection. Sabranda was still talking incessantly to the side. Seeing that her gaze was fixated on the television, Mia patted her hands. She returned with a smile. Mia said that she wanted to walk with Luna after eating and talk about recent events. Then Sabranda and Marktin left together. Luna and Mia went for a walk in the field. Mia asked: ¡°Luna , why have you been hiding so well these past few months?¡± ¡°In order to let me rest in peace, Wills Watson put away my cell phone. In these few months, I have been focusing on bringing back my child.¡± ¡°Then your life must be full.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°How can we live without a cell phone these days?¡± She smiled. That¡¯s true. Although she knew it wasn¡¯t right to lie, but ¡­ There were some things that couldn¡¯t be exined clearly . She changed the topic and asked: ¡°How are you and Brother Elven doing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re progressing quite well,¡± she said, looking at her with an embarrassed smile. ¡°Oh? Looks like there¡¯s a story.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend now.¡± She was once again a little gossipy. ¡°Then the progress is really not bad. When did he confess to you?¡± ¡°Heh, I was the one who took the initiative,¡± Mia said in front of her. She said, ¡°We saw each other at least once a week. We went to the movies together that day and I took the initiative to hold his hand. He didn¡¯t shake me off, so whenever I went outter on, I would always hold his hand. And then you know, it¡¯s easy for people to be dissatisfied, so¡­ Once he took me home, and before I got out of the car, I sneakily kissed him ¡­ ¡± As she listened, she felt a surge of excitement in her heart. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re not bad.¡± ¡°Then what do we do? We can¡¯t just keep hanging around like this forever, there has to be someone who took the initiative. Since this person can¡¯t be him, why can¡¯t I do it? If he doesn¡¯t want to, he will naturally shake me off and push me away. I will just continue to work hard. But if he didn¡¯t push me away, then I would have won. ¡± She gave her a thumbs-up. She truly felt that the Mia was the true winner in her life, because she was brave enough. ¡°I saw you staring at the news just now in a daze. Did you not know that Belle Enderson was about to be released from prison?¡± ¡°I know she was sentenced to more than a year, but I really don¡¯t know when she will be released from prison.¡± ¡°Are you still not reconciled with your family over there?¡± She could not help but smile, ¡°They and I will never be family.¡± ¡°I remember that you were involved with her in prison. Aren¡¯t you worried that she will cause trouble for you after she gets out?¡± She had a feeling that it would happen. However, the current Belle Enderson could be considered to be notorious, so there was nothing to be afraid of.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. And Belle Enderson did not disappoint her. Because in the afternoon, she received a call from Belle Enderson . At that time, she had just left the ssroom, intending to return to her office. She picked up the phone and walked into the shade. Belle Enderson ¡®s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Luna , what a pity, you didn¡¯t kill me, I, Belle Enderson , havee out again.¡± She smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Congrattions, you have regained your freedom.¡± ¡°Luna , I will definitely not let the hardships I¡¯ve suffered go just like this. I will definitely take revenge on you.¡± With a cold smile, he said, ¡°Do you think, with your and the Enderson family¡¯s current abilities, you still have the qualifications to contend against Waltson¡¯s Group and I?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring out the Waltson family to suppress me. The one I want to deal with is you.¡± ¡°I had originally thought that you would be able to take advantage of me if I let you go to jail for one year. But now, it seems like Wills Watson was right. Dogs can¡¯t give up their shits. ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Wills Watson told me this a long time ago. As long as you are dishonest, he wouldn¡¯t mind sending you to jail again and again. Actually, I¡¯m also very curious how Wills Watson ns on sending you to jail next time, so, you just have to do it, I¡¯ll be waiting to see. ¡± She hung up. Although Belle Enderson was angry, he was not angry. She sat down on the sofa and Kelen Enderson stepped forward, ¡°Belle , her ability cannot be underestimated. We should still ¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking,¡±Belle Enderson cast a cold nce at her. ¡°When I was in prison, no one among you saved me, so you don¡¯t have toe and persuade me now. In the future, no matter what I, Belle Enderson , do, it has nothing to do with you.¡± She stood up and went back to her room. Kelen Enderson looked at Nicky Enderson helplessly: ¡°Can¡¯t you persuade your sister?¡± Nicky Enderson looked at Belle Enderson who was about to leave and snorted: ¡°From what I see, she has not suffered enough, and she is still arrogant.¡± ¡°Can you me her for this? It¡¯s obviously that slut,¡± she said, and turned to re at Johny Enderson . Johny Enderson also did not show weakness, he stood up and coldly shouted: ¡°You spoiled her. That¡¯s your fault.¡± ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the use of telling me these things now, hurry up and think of a solution. You don¡¯t want Waltson family to seize this opportunity to destroy our daughter, do you?¡± Johny Enderson growled, but did not speak. Nicky Enderson said: ¡°Father, tell your thoughts to my mother.¡± ¡°What are your ns?¡±Kelen Enderson asked seriously. ¡°I got Nicky to find a few men with decent qualifications for her. After she gets used to it for a few days, she¡¯ll go out on a blind date and find a good family to marry off.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Johny Enderson said coldly, ¡°Otherwise, do you have any other way? Right now, she has been in prison and his life is already stained with dirt. Previously, she caused so much trouble, so it would be good enough if she could find a good home. ¡± Kelen Enderson looked angrily at Nicky Enderson : ¡°You think the same thing as him?¡± Nicky Enderson said calmly: ¡°Waltson¡¯s Group¡¯s suppression of the Enderson family has never ended. Even if my father and I work even harder, within half a year, the Enderson family will only be able to dere bankruptcy. The only thing we can do now is for her to find a good home.¡± Kelen Enderson copsed onto the sofa. ¡°Impossible, how couldEnderson ¡®s Group ¡­ Johny Enderson , tell me, did you steal the Enderson ¡®s Group¡¯s property? ¡± Nicky Enderson said in a cold voice, ¡°Mom, calm down. All these years, I was the one in charge of managing the Enderson family. I know the management situation of the n more than anyone else. He didn¡¯t do anything. ¡± Johny Enderson looked coldly at Kelen Enderson , got up and left. Kelen Enderson was at a loss. What should he do in the future? Before work in the afternoon, she went viral because of Belle Enderson . Sabranda immediately showed her the news. She shook her head and chuckled. Sabranda stood by her side and said: ¡°Luna , you sure are open-hearted. You¡¯re already like this and you can stillugh. These reporters did it on purpose.¡± Chapter 385 ording to the assessment, she was a nasty woman. She stepped on her parents¡¯ family after marrying the president of the Waltson¡¯s Group. She not only caused her elder sister to go to prison, but she also distanced herself from them after her elder sister was released. Even she realized she was horrible after she finished reading the news. ¡°Luna , this kind of news, can it be considered nder? Let¡¯s sue him, it¡¯s too much.¡± She shrugged, ¡°Journalists have to live. If they don¡¯t randomly write news to attract attention, how will they get a bonus? Forget it, let¡¯s just treat it as me doing charity. ¡± ¡°Who would do charity with their innocence?¡± She thought in her heart, even if she didn¡¯t do anything with this kind of news, Wills Watson wouldn¡¯t let them do as they pleased. She didn¡¯t even want to worry anymore. She stood up and packed her bag. ¡°Alright, Sabranda. I¡¯m not angry, so don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to get off work. I need to hurry home and grab my little puppy.¡± ¡°Ah, I only remembered when you said that, you are already a child¡¯s mother, but honestly speaking, Luna , you recovered really well. I even feel that other than your chest, you are thinner than before you had children.¡± She said, ¡°You better watch carefully. I won¡¯t tell you anymore, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± She said goodbye to everyone, then went downstairs and left. When she arrived at the school gates, she found Michal waiting for her. When she got home, the first thing she did was go upstairs and feed Wal. When she finished feeding him, Wills Watson and Benjeming Waltson were already there. Benjeming Waltson was furiously telling Wills Watson about the news. Seeing that he had be warm, Benjeming Waltson said: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, don¡¯t watch the news today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about the news about myck of humanity?¡± ¡°Damn, have you finished reading?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I went to work at the school today. Don¡¯t we have Sabranda in our office? She knows everything.¡± Wills Watson looked at her: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me just now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood right now, so I don¡¯t care about these things.¡± Benjeming Waltson said in all seriousness: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you can¡¯t do this, you don¡¯t care, they thought that it was true.¡± ¡°Everyone says that rumors stop with the wise, and foolish people are willing to talk about it. Let them talk about it.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, our Waltson family, how can we be pierced so easily? I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± She smiled as she looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°I feel that Benjaming is bing more and more young and courageous.¡± Wills Watson looked at him: ¡°Since you¡¯re this angry, then I¡¯ll let you handle this matter.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°I think you can, what do you think?¡± As he spoke, he looked towards her. She couldn¡¯t help butugh , ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Benjaming .¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, the two of you are mocking me.¡± ¡°No. I really need your help,¡±Luna gave him a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your good news.¡± Benjeming Waltson hugged his chest: ¡°Alright, I will take over the job, but what rewards do you guys want to give me?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You two can treat me to dinner tonight.¡± Wills Watson looked at Butler: ¡°Ok, go and inform the kitchen. We¡¯ll make some food for you tonight.¡± ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re too stingy. How can you treat someone to a meal at home?¡± Benjeming Waltson got up: ¡°Eat outside then. Yesterday, I invited my ssmate to a restaurant for a meal, and found out that the restaurant¡¯s taste was really good, I¡¯ll bring you guys over to have a taste.¡± Wills Watson looked at him: ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Benjeming Waltson quickly said: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, you can also order some tapas, it¡¯s clean and delicious.¡± She said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± Wills Watson could not help but shake his head. Benjaming knew her well. This woman loved to eat junk food as usual ¡­ He stood up and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± After they left, Benjeming Waltson gave the driver the address. Benjaming was recognized as soon as he entered the dining hall. Because yesterday, before he left, he got a super gold card here. The waiter ushered them into the private room. When she looked at the menu, her heart ached. The tapas here costed 300 dors. No wonder it was delicious. Since they were eating money, it would be strange if it didn¡¯t taste good. After Benjeming Waltson finished ordering the dishes, the waiter left. He said in all seriousness: ¡°Third brother, you will definitely like the taste of this restaurant as well.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°Your mouth is always full of criticism, your rmendation, can¡¯t be wrong, but I have to say ugly things first, today I ate, tomorrow ¡®s matter, go and fix it nicely, or else ¡­¡± ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t pressure me in advance.¡± With a smile, she got up and said, ¡°You two can continue chatting. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her and said, ¡°I was just about to ask for your help.¡± She said, ¡°You¡¯ve already promised me. Even if you¡¯re crying, you still have to finish it. I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°The two of you have truly crossed the line.¡± She smiled and walked out of the room, but didn¡¯t respond. When she came out of the washroom, she coincidentally bumped into Johny Enderson . Seeing her, Johny Enderson seemed to be a little surprised. Luna ¡®s expression instantly turned cold as she prepared to walk past him. Johny Enderson turned around and called out to her: ¡°Luna , wait a moment,e and chat with me.¡± ¡°I think, I don¡¯t have anything to talk about with white total.¡± ¡°I wanted to ask you about the baby. I heard you had a boy. How was he?¡± Sneering coldly, she turned around and looked at him, ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± ¡°Luna , no matter how bad our rtionship might be, that child is still my grandson. Even if I treat you badly, I still have the qualifications to ask about the child¡¯s situation.¡± She stared at him. Did he not know that she was not his daughter? Or did he intentionally hurt her in the name of his father in order to get revenge on his mother? ¡°Luna , do you really hate me to the point that you aren¡¯t even willing to talk to me anymore? I just want to know if the baby is all right. ¡± ¡°My child is not your grandson at all. He is not rted to you in any way, so from now on, I ask white total to withdraw your fake kindness. I really don¡¯t need it.¡± She turned and walked away. Johny Enderson said in a cold voice, ¡°Luna , stop right there. Just who did you follow with your stubbornness? Belle Enderson had served time in jail, so his future has already been ruined by you. the Enderson family is facing a crisis of bankruptcy because of you. I admit that I didn¡¯t do my duty as a father to you, but from the beginning to the end, you never did anything right. Why? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your daughter at all.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What a joke. You think that you canpletely leave me after denying this blood rtion?¡± Chapter 386 ¡°I have never had any rtionship with you or your Enderson family in the first ce,¡± she turned back and said coldly. ¡°Should I call you gullible? No matter how much you despise me in your heart, Luna, you must understand that you will never be able to shake me, your father, off your shoulders. Remember, it was your mother who made the first mistake. She was responsible for what I did to you. You should despise your mother, not me. I, Johny Enderson, will always be your loving father. No matter how much you despise me, you will never dare to refuse me in public, because denying me is the same as denying your mother, right?¡± She smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Only despicable people can easily grasp the weak point of others. Congrattions, you have given such a despicable performance. Since you like being this father so much, you should do it properly.¡± Before she could turn around, Johny Enderson said again, ¡°What does Mr. Waltson want to do? Does he have to make the Enderson family disappear? Luna , you must persuade him. Don¡¯t forget, if the Enderson family is destroyed, and the brother who treats you well with all his heart must die with the Enderson family. ¡± She smiled and said, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± After she finished speaking, she strode away without showing any mercy. She didn¡¯t know what had happened between the previous generation. She only knew that in her lifetime, she¡¯d endured far too much hatred and torture that she shouldn¡¯t have. No matter if he knew the truth or not, she would never forgive Johny Enderson . When he returned to the room, she sat down with an unhappy expression. Benjeming Waltson did not notice, but her expression could not escape Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes. He asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked at him, then shook her head with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your face.¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± she pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Wills Watson said to the waiter: ¡°Hurry up and serve the food.¡± She took a deep breath. She could not allow her small emotions to affect the innocent person. At night, after returning home, Wills Watson took a bath and went to her room. She was ying with Wal. Wills Watson sat on the bed, looked at her and asked: ¡°Did you see Johny Enderson in the dining hall just now?¡± She looked at him in surprise. ¡°How did you know? You didn¡¯t watch the surveince, did you?¡± ¡°I came back with you. How could I have the time to watch the surveince? When I came out, I saw Johny Enderson ¡®s driver, I think it was Johny Enderson eating inside the washroom. You probably saw him when you went to the washroom.¡± She felt that Wills Waltson ¡®s analysis ability was really ¡­ ¡°I ran into him when I came out of the bathroom.¡± ¡°What did he say to you?¡± ¡°Not really. He asked me if my child was alright, so I said a few words to piss him off.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°What¡¯s there to say to this kind of person. When you see him in the future, leave, so that you won¡¯t feel annoyed.¡± ¡°I really want to know what happened to my mother, second uncle, Johny Enderson and Jany Enderson all those years ago. Why ¡­ Why is Johny Enderson so hostile towards my mother? ¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful,¡± he said, shaking his head. She asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°What I am sure of now is that my Second Uncle and Jany Enderson had a rtionship, and Johny Enderson also has a rtionship with my mother-inw. We do not know why Johny Enderson married Kelen Enderson , and how my mother-inw met my Second Uncle. But there¡¯s one thing, Belle Enderson is older than you, so it must be Johny Enderson and Kelen Enderson ¡®s marriage first, followed by their rtionship. She nodded. That was indeed the case. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of one possibility before, Johny Enderson still wanted to control his mother-inw after getting married, and that¡¯s why his mother-inw wasn¡¯t willing to marry him. That¡¯s why she approached my Second Uncle ¡­¡± ¡°Johny Enderson kept insisting in front of me that it was my mother who did the wrong thing before he married Kelen Enderson .¡± Wills Watson scoffed, ¡°What credibility does that cunning old bastard Johny Enderson have in his words? You have to believe what you are thinking in your heart, do you think that your mother-inw is that kind of person?¡± She looked at him and firmly shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve lived with my mother for more than ten years. From what I can remember, she hasn¡¯t had any interactions with men.¡± ¡°A woman that doesn¡¯t want to be left alone wouldn¡¯t be able to endure so many years. Furthermore, with mother-inw¡¯s beauty, if she wanted to find someone to marry, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I always felt that I was the one who dragged my mother down.¡± ¡°You¡¯re even more innocent.¡± Wal rolled over on the bed, almost falling to the ground. Luckily Wills Watson reacted quickly and managed to grab him. Wills Watson carried him and stood up, but he still turned his body and struggled towards her body. She carried the child. Wills Watson rubbed his head: ¡°Brat, You are small, but your strength is not small.¡± ¡°A child¡¯s body is soft, so it should be difficult to carry,¡± She said while looking at the time. ¡°It¡¯s already 9 o¡¯clock, this child doesn¡¯t seem like he wants to sleep. How about I take him for a walk downstairs and you rest first?¡± ¡°No need. I wasn¡¯t sleepy to begin with, so I was willing to apany him. I really enjoy this moment, and have always been looking forward to it.¡± The two of them looked at each other. During her stay abroad, she would think about how good it would be if Wills Watson was also there. Sure enough, their thoughts were the same. ¡°Oh right, I want to stop the breastfeeding. I think it¡¯s already been six months. It¡¯s about time to add supplementary food for him.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Wills Watson caressed Wal¡¯s head and asked : ¡°Do I need to bring you out to stay for a few days? ¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I heard that you have to stay away from your child if you want to stop the breastfeeding. Otherwise, it will be very difficult.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just stopping the breastfeeding. Not leaving him for ever. A child losing their mother¡¯s breast is already very painful. If he is separated from their most dependent mother, although he won¡¯t say it, he will definitely find it even more difficult to endure. ¡± ¡°I have no say in this, so I will listen to you.¡± She smiled, thankfully, he did not oppose the matter. The three of themy together on the bed and rolled around for a while. Wal didn¡¯t fall asleep yet, but Luna went to sleep first. Wills Watson carefully covered her with a nket, got up and carried Wal out of the room, allowing his aunt to coax him to sleep. Early the next morning, her phone¡¯s rm rang. She closed her eyes, turned off the rm, and felt around her side. She couldn¡¯t touch Wal, but she could feel it ¡­ She opened her eyes and saw her hand ced on Wills Waltson ¡®s ¡­ She quickly moved her hand away. She was extremely embarrassed. Fortunately, he did not wake up, otherwise, it would have been very embarrassing. She sat up, pretending to be calm, and blushed as she looked around. Where was Wal? She got out of bed, walked around once, and then left the room. Wills Watson opened his eyes and swallowed his saliva. Chapter 387 She could hear Wal¡¯s joyous rambling voice from the room next door as soon as she stepped out the door. She pulled the door open and walked in. The nanny was teasing him. Seeing her, the caretaker stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Waltson, you¡¯ve awoken.¡± ¡°When did you carry Wal out?¡± ¡°Lord Third handed the young master over to mest night. Lord Third said that you were sleeping, so I¡¯m afraid that young master might disturb your sleep.¡± A look of embarrassment appeared on her face. In other words,st night ¡­ She slept in the same room with Wills Waltson ? Thinking of this, her face reddened. Nanny continued, ¡°Ms. Waltson you are so lucky to meet a husband who values you so much.¡± She smiled embarrassingly as she took over Wal, who was struggling to get back to her side. ¡°Darling,e here. Mom will feed you. From now on, you won¡¯t be able to drink any more.¡± After feeding up, Wills Watson also woke up. To avoid embarrassment, she didn¡¯t mention that Wal was sent out of the roomst night. After the two of them went downstairs to eat breakfast, Wills Watson went to thepany and went to the school. In the afternoon, Mia called Luna , saying that she wanted to invite her for lunch. Naturally, she would not refuse her. Elven came to the school entrance to pick the two of them and ate a meal together. She thought that it would just be a simple reminiscing of the past, but who would have thought that under the witness of Luna , Elven proposed to Mia. As she sat by the side, she looked at the surprised Mia, feeling extremely excited in her heart. Seeing that, she finally understood the happiness. Mia looked at Elven who was kneeling on one knee in front of her and facing her who was holding the ring, and her face was filled with astonishment. Elven said: ¡°Mia, Luna is here today. She is our introducer, in front of her, I want to propose to you. Thank you for epting me like this. After persisting for so long, before, you were the one to take the initiative, but in matters of marriage, I want to take the initiative first. Are you willing to marry me? ¡± Mia was stunned by this unexpected joy for a long time. After pushing her , she hurriedly said, ¡°I do, I do.¡± Luna thought that Mia was so cute. Elven helped her put on the ring. Luna couldn¡¯t help but p her hands: ¡°Brother Elven , Mia, congrattions. I sincerely hope that you two can get along well for a hundred years, and have your sons born soon.¡± Elven smiled at her and said: ¡°When we are getting married,e over here and be the witness.¡± ¡°Ah? I can¡¯t do it. ¡± Mia waved her hand, ¡°If you can, no one is more suitable than you. I agree as well.¡± It was hard to refuse, so she could only agree. When Mia returned to school in the afternoon, she would raise her hand from time to time to look at the ring on her finger. That happiness was truly overflowing from her heart. Benjeming Waltson spent a day¡¯s worth of time to transfer the media¡¯s attention towards the Enderson family. Using the things that the Enderson family had done he had pushed the Enderson family to the heart of the struggle. After that, he exposed Luna ¡®s bitter life. He had gathered a lot of helpers, and on one side he was ming the Enderson family, while on the other he was trying to justify Luna . Very quickly, the pressure of public opinion heavily pressed down on the Enderson family. This was originally a show that Belle Enderson was going to act on her own, but the rewards he received was to make the Enderson family suffer even more. Wal was very obedient. She only used three days to stop the breastfeeding. She didn¡¯t need to worry about going back home to nurse Wal. Her work also slowly returned to the right track. After dinner on Saturday morning, Wills Watson and Luna concentrated on apanying Wal. As the day grew warmer, the two of them sat on the backwn and yed with the child. It was noon when Butler came to the backyard. He went to Wills Waltson ¡®s ear and said, ¡°Mr. Waltson , Second Master has brought Second Madam and the Young Master Eason back.¡± Wills Watson said coldly: ¡°They really likeing uninvited.¡± She looked at him and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Wills Watson stood up and said: ¡°My second brother¡¯s family is back.¡± She stood up and hugged him, ¡°I¡¯ll take my child out for a walk.¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°This is your home, there¡¯s no need to avoid them.¡± Butler also said: ¡°Ms. Waltson, don¡¯t worry, Second Master and Second Madam will normallye back to eat lunch. Before you give birth, they wille back at least once a month to have a family gathering.¡± Wills Watson walked up and hugged Wal over, then said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you over.¡± She knew that Wills Watson wanted her to be fair and square. However, she herself was somewhat against the couple. However, ¡­ Since he had returned, she could not escape for the rest of her life. She let Wills Watson hold her hand and returned to the living room. Jackie Waltson¡¯s gaze fell on the two people¡¯s tightly held hands. Were these two nning to throw caution to the wind for the sake of love? Heh, he never thought that a dignified Wills Watson would actually fall to such a state. Seeing the child in Wills Waltson ¡®s hands, Cathelina Bright also carried the child and walked forward. She looked at Wal happily and said, ¡°Wal has grown up already. Eason, look, this is Brother Wal.¡± Her gaze fell on Cathelina Bright¡¯s face. Cathelina Bright seemed to have aged quite a bit, and herplexion was also very bad. It was at this time that Cathelina Bright¡¯s gaze fell upon Luna , ¡°Miss Greenwich , long time no see.¡± She nodded at him and said, ¡°Hello.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at Butler: ¡°Call Benjaming and ask him toe back for lunch.¡± ¡°Alright, Second Master.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Wills Watson said in a cold voice, ¡°I have already said this many times, if you want toe back in the future, inform me in advance, we have our own arrangements.¡± Cathelina Bright quickly said: ¡°Wills , don¡¯t mind him. We also want toe back to try our luck. If you guys are not at home, we can go back. ¡± Wills Watson walked to the side indifferently and ced Wal on the crawling mat. He pulled on her, and they sat down on the mat together. Just like before, the two of them started to y with each other. From start to finish, they had not paid any attention to Jackie Waltson¡¯s feelings. Jackie Waltson was also abnormal. He actually did not bother to find fault with her. Cathelina Bright stood at the side and stared nkly for a while. Then, she carried the child and walked over, and sat down on a corner of the crawling cushion. She looked at the child in her arms and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Eason, you have to grow up quickly so that you can be like Big Brother Wal and apany your parents, right?¡± Jackie Waltson looked at her coldly, and then his gaze fell on Wal¡¯s face, revealing a warmth he had not seen in a long time. Wal woke up early in the morning and only yed for half an hour before he fell asleep in her embrace. Seeing this, she stood up while holding the child: ¡°I¡¯ll send Wal up the stairs.¡± Before she could leave, the child in Cathelina Bright¡¯s embrace suddenly started crying loudly. Cathelina Bright got up and hugged her, ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry.¡± At the side, Jackie Waltson shouted somewhat violently: ¡°If you can¡¯t make him shut up immediately, then carry the child and go out.¡± Chapter 388 With this attitude, not to mention Luna, even Wills Waltson was taken aback. Cathelina Bright was enraged and rushed the child out of the living room. ¡°Go upstairs,¡± Wills Waltson urged as he touched her shoulder. She took the youngster upstairs after she had recovered from the fright. Wills Waltson looked at Jackie Waltson. Jackie Waltson cocked his brow, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that you¡¯re toozy to bother with me? Why are you staring at me right now?¡± ¡°You, Cathelina Bright¡­¡± ¡°If you are confident that you can handle it, simply open your mouth. However, if you are unable, it is best if you do not ask any questions, as this is a matter between her and me.¡± Wills Waltson changed his gaze, strolled over to the couch, and sat down to watch television. Benjaming Waltson came in from the outside and noticed Cathelina Bright crying. He had intended to enter the house directly, but after giving it some thought, he decided that ignoring him would be disrespectful, so he moved forward and inquired, ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cathelina Bright smiled at him and waved: ¡°It¡¯s alright, quickly go inside the house.¡± ¡°Did you fight with my second brother?¡± Benjaming Waltson asked again. ¡°It¡¯s really alright. Benjaming , once you¡¯re inside, don¡¯t tell your second brother that I¡¯m crying. This is already helping me. Thank you. Anyways, quickly go in.¡± Seeing that, Benjeming Waltson did not care too much and entered the house. and Jackie Waltson were both reading the financial news. He walked to the sofa and leaned sideways on the back, ¡°Second brother, third brother, I¡¯m back.¡± Seeing that he was wearing a polo shirt, Wills Watson asked: ¡°You¡¯re out?¡± ¡°I was going to y ball with someone.¡± Wills Watson looked at Jackie Waltson: ¡°So that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling Second Brother, I hope that the next time youe back, you can make an appointment with us. We can¡¯t possibly work with you like this forever.¡± Jackie Waltson said: ¡°If you guys are unwilling, then leave. No one has requested that you all apany us for a meal.¡± Seeing that his two older brothers were at loggerheads, Benjeming Waltson immediately said: ¡°Third brother, I don¡¯t have an appointment with my ssmate yet, so eating dinner at home is pretty good.¡± Wills Watson stood up with a cold face: ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to take a look.¡± Benjeming Waltson was depressed, he could not help but think: Third brother, don¡¯t leave. If you leave, what should I do? Recently, Second Brother¡¯s entire body was filled with anger, which made him feel very pressured. Wills Watson entered the room, looked behind him, and whispered: ¡°Why did youe up as well?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to angry with my second brother.¡± ¡°Did you quarrel because of me again?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I am currently unable tomunicate normally with my second brother. Recently, he has be very strange.¡± Hearing Wills Waltson ¡®s words, he added in a gentle tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t your second brother always love Cathelina Bright? But why did he shout at Cathelina Bright like that just now?¡± Wills Watson could not understand. Last time, because Eason was born, he went to second brother¡¯s house. Although he did not see Second Sister-in-Law, he did not see the joy of being a father on second brother¡¯s face. He had always known that his second brother looked forward to this child, which was why he felt it was strange when he saw his second brother¡¯s appearance. However, he did not investigate this matter too deeply. After all, this was second brother¡¯s own family matter. Since second brother didn¡¯t want him to interfere, then he wouldn¡¯t interfere. Wills Watson did not speak, but continued to speak: ¡°I just saw that the way your second brother looked at Cathelina Bright, seemed to be a little¡­ Hate, is my feeling wrong?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How they are doing has nothing to do with us, so you don¡¯t need to think too much about it.¡± Luna shrugged: ¡°I don¡¯t want to care, just saw Cathelina Bright leaving a while ago, a little ¡­ pitiful.¡± ¡°I only know that there must be some reason.¡± She looked at him. If Cathelina Bright heard this, she would be dead from sadness. There was a light knock at the door. Wills Watson asked: Who? ¡°Third brother Third Sister-in-Law, can Ie in?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Benjeming Waltson pushed the door open and entered. He looked at Wills Watson and said: ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re too disloyal, how could you just run away by yourself.¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°What did I escape to, I only came to see Wal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alone downstairs and scared to see second brother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Benjeming Waltson said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that Second Brother¡¯s hostility has been very strong recently? I thought that Second Sister-in-Law was framing Third Sister-in-Law, and was a little angry, but now, I feel that it is truly pitiful that Second Sister-in-Law is always guarding this kind of Third Brother. I just saw Second Sister-in-Law alone in the courtyard crying with a child. Did something happen? ¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson and Luna looked at each other. Seeing that, Benjeming Waltson pped: ¡°See, I was right, something must have happened just now. ¡± She said: ¡°Your second brother roared at your Second Sister-in-Law.¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°That¡¯s a curse.¡± Benjeming Waltson shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s too abnormal, second brother used to be so nice to Second Sister-in-Law, did they fight back then?¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t think so. Second Brother looked at Cathelina Bright with hatred. This hatred, made Wills Watson unable to detect it. Benjeming Waltson thought for a moment and said: ¡°Actually,st time when I went to visit Second Brother¡¯s Second Sister-in-Law, Second Sister-in-Law had already ridiculed me. She said that not only did Second Brother not let her stay in the caring center, he also wanted her to take care of the child herself. Then, she thought about Cathelina Bright¡¯s expression just now. No wonder, she kept feeling that Cathelina Bright was no longer the same as before, a little old. It turned out that it was because she hadn¡¯t recovered well. Wills Watson looked at Benjeming Waltson and asked: ¡°If you knew what happened, could you control it?¡± Benjeming Waltson immediately shook his head: ¡°Of course it¡¯s none of my business, didn¡¯t you say I wouldn¡¯t bother with Second Brother¡¯s Second Sister-in-Law¡¯s family affairs?¡± ¡°So, why are you thinking so much?¡± Benjeming Waltson curled his lips: ¡°I think so. Since Second Brother is already a father, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to still be so vicious?¡± ¡°Then can you persuade him?¡± Benjeming Waltson avoided Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes and shook his head. Second brother was so stubborn. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. Go downstairs quickly.¡± ¡°Ah? Me? Third brother Third Sister-in-Law, how about we go together? ¡± Seeing that Benjeming Waltson was truly afraid of him, she directly said to Wills Waltson : ¡°How about you go down too, I¡¯ll call the nanny in a while, I¡¯ll go down as well, since we¡¯re almost dinner time.¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes at Benjeming Waltson, got up and followed him downstairs. She covered Wal with a nket, and just as she walked to the window and was about to close the curtains, she saw Cathelina Bright, who was sitting in the courtyard. She walked back and forth, shaking the child in her arms and wiping away her tears. Thinking about Jackie Waltson¡¯s cold and detached attitude towards her just now, his heart also had the kind of feeling that Benjeming Waltson had said just now. This woman looked quite pitiful. Chapter 389 However, Wills Waltson was correct; there must be something to dislike in a wretched person. She had already fallen for this woman, so she was not going to let her feelings for her expand any further. She didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake twice. She shut the curtain, summoned the maid, and went downstairs. The three brothers sat rigidly, wordless. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, seat here,¡± Benjaming Waltson said after stepping over to her. She crossed the room and sat down near Wills Waltson. After less than five minutes, the sound of a child crying could be heard outside again. When an aunt came in from the outside, Benjaming Waltson inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , the young master of second master¡¯s house has been crying for some reason.¡± Benjeming Waltson asked: ¡°Is the child hungry? You should go and let my Second Sister-in-Lawe in. Go and feed the child in the room. ¡± Jackie Waltson said coldly: ¡°Benjaming , from what you¡¯re saying, it seems like you really know how to take care of children.¡± Benjeming Waltson quickly said: ¡°How could I know how to take care of a child? I was just guessing.¡± When she heard Jackie Waltson¡¯s words, she felt that it was unfair. Of course, it was not for Cathelina Bright, but for the child who knew nothing at all. She purposely said: ¡°Benjaming , he is his father, he isn¡¯t in a hurry. You shouldn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s starving.¡± Benjeming Waltson immediately kept quiet. Third Sister-in-Law, how can you be so brave? Wills Watson did not make a sound. Jackie Waltson said calmly, ¡°Miss Greenwich should still take care of your own child.¡± ¡°There is no need for Second Master to worry. Of course, I will take good care of my own child.¡± Butler came out from the kitchen and said: ¡°Second Master, Third Master, Fourth Master, Ms. Waltson, you can eat now.¡± Wills Watson got up while dragging Luna along. ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat early . We¡¯llplete our mission early.¡± Looking at the two¡¯s hands that were sped together, Jackie Waltson felt a burst of anger. There was no need to keep a woman like her by his side. This Wills Watson was really stubborn to the extreme. Benjeming Waltson pushed Jackie Waltson to the table and said to Butler: ¡°Go and call my Second Sister-in-Law in for dinner.¡± Butler went out to call people, but he quickly returned. ¡°Second Madam said that the child is still crying so she won¡¯t being in to eat. I hope everyone will enjoy the meal.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jackie Waltson said coldly: ¡°Up to her.¡± These two words caused the three people at the table to be taken aback. Especially Luna . In the past, Jackie Waltson really hated her, but he was actually very gentle and considerate towards Cathelina Bright. But now ¡­ Why did it feel like Jackie Waltson was possessed by a devil? Wills Watson said: ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± He picked up his fork and helped her to pick up some food. ¡°Eat more.¡± After eating, she also wanted to order something spicy to eat. Wills Watson caught her fork and said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat spicy food.¡± She pouted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to feed now. I don¡¯t eat spicy food and there¡¯s no taste in my mouth at all. Just let me have some.¡± Wills Watson lovingly looked at her greedy expression and released his fork: ¡°Then let¡¯s have a bite.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at her: ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t need to feed? He is only been six months, why aren¡¯t you feeding him? ¡± Jackie Waltson¡¯s words caused the three people at the table to turn their gazes towards him. Wills Watson was a little unhappy in his heart. What was the matter with second brother? He didn¡¯t care about wife, but he did care about Luna . Wills Watson said: ¡°This is our own matter. I don¡¯t think we need to report to second brother. ¡± ¡°Luna , as a mother, the only thing that you can do for your child is to feed him. The son of Waltson family ¡­¡± ¡°Second Master,¡± her calm voice interrupted his words. ¡°I will naturally take care of my own children, so there is no need for Second Master to worry about them. You should still take care of your own wife and children.¡± Jackie Waltson¡¯s face flushed in anger at these words. Wills Watson also said: ¡°I will not care about your family matters, but my family matters, you should care less.¡± Jackie Waltson pped the fork onto the table and coldly said: ¡°Benjaming , send me out.¡± Benjeming Waltson quickly said: ¡°Second brother, it¡¯s rare for everyone to get together, don¡¯t be angry, eat properly.¡± ¡°What, I can¡¯t use you anymore, right? Just because I am not the manager of the Waltson family? ¡± ¡°Benjaming , you don¡¯t need to move. I¡¯ll push second brother out,¡±Wills Watson said as he stood up and pushed Jackie Waltson out. After the two of them left the room, Benjeming Waltson said worriedly, ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, what should we do?¡± She ate calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, your third brother will take care of it.¡± Benjeming Waltson was a little speechless. Cathelina Bright was coaxing the child, and seeing Wills Watson pushing Jackie Waltson out, she carried the child and walked over. ¡°Jackie, Wills , why have all of youe out?¡± Jackie Waltson snorted: ¡°This is none of your business, go wait for me in the carriage.¡± Cathelina Bright raised her eyes and looked at Wills Waltson . Wills Watson looked at her for a moment before shifting his gaze away. Cathelina Bright did not disobey Jackie Waltson¡¯s words, and immediately went to the side of the carriage. Wills Watson walked in front of Jackie Waltson and spoke with a cold gaze: ¡°She is my wife, and is not someone you can casually criticize. I won¡¯t care what happens between you and Cathelina Bright, but you should mind your own business.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at Wills Watson coldly: ¡°Wills Waltson , with this warm woman by your side, sooner orter, you will be ruined. If you do not listen to my advice now, in the future, you will suffer.¡± Wills Watson looked at Jackie Waltson sarcastically: ¡°Even if you have to endure all the pain in the world, I will ept it. You better mind your own business.¡± After he finished speaking, he said to the Butler who had followed him to the door: ¡°Send your second master on the carriage.¡± Butler immediately went forward and pushed Jackie Waltson to the side of the carriage. After they carried him to the car, Jackie Waltson said angrily: ¡°Drive the car.¡± Eason cried all the way, while Jackie Waltson was also upset all the way. Once he returned home, Jackie Waltson had his men lock her up in the house. Jackie Waltson pushed the wheelchair forward and entered the house. Cathelina Bright hugged Eason and looked at Jackie Waltson. ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s the matter with you? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Jackie Waltson cast a cold nce at the child in her arms. ¡°As a mother, you can¡¯t even coax your own child well. You¡¯re simply a piece of trash.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have enough milk, so my child is too hungry. That¡¯s why ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, what¡¯s the point of having no milk to show off?¡± ¡°Jackie.¡±Cathelina Bright looked at him with despair. ¡°What happened to you? You love me very much, don¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°Love¡­ But, your viciousness towards me became the final straw that broke through my feelings for you. From now on, there will no longer be a Jackie Waltson who loves you in this world. You should take the responsibility. ¡± Cathelina Bright bit her lips. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did you still let me give birth to this child for you, why didn¡¯t you just ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention this bastard to me.¡± Chapter 390 Cathelina Bright was taken aback when she heard the word bastard. ¡°This bastard is my punishment to you,¡± Jackie Waltson said evilly. ¡°Bastard?¡± Cathelina Bright had been putting up with it for months, but today she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Do you understand what you¡¯re saying? It¡¯s your child. How can you embarrass him with such cruel words? He ¡­¡± ¡°My child?¡± Jackie Waltson sarcasticallyughed: ¡°Didn¡¯t you not want to have my child at all? I love you, so why would I force you? Naturally, I must respect your decision.¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s cheeks paled when she finished speaking. Perhaps she had guessed something, but she didn¡¯t dare to consider it. Jackie Waltson arched his brows with malice in his eyes. ¡°It means that the tadpole that I told the doctor to send into your body was not mine at all. Therefore, this child is a bastard, a child of a vagabond. ¡± Of course, Cathelina Bright would not believe these words. She shook her head: ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible, you wouldn¡¯t treat me like this. This is fake, it can¡¯t be true. ¡± ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡±Jackie Waltson turned his wheelchair and walked out. Not long after, he returned and threw a copy of the results of the paternity test in front of her. Upon seeing the results of the appraisal, he realized that Eason was not the least bit rted to him. Cathelina Bright shook her head, and looked at him with a face full of despair: ¡°Jackie Waltson, how can you treat me like this, you ¡­ You are not a human, you are a devil. ¡± ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha ¡­¡±Jackie Waltsonughed for half a minute, then raised his hand to wipe the liquid that came out of his eyes. ¡°Yes, I am a devil, but this devil was forced by you.¡± Cathelina Bright crouched down, her hands tearing at her hair: ¡°How can you treat me like this, how can you ¡­¡± He raised his hands and knocked on his crippled legs, ¡°Cathelina Bright, I really regret seeing your true appearance sote. ¡°Once, I was willing to sacrifice my life to love you, protect you, and for you, I didn¡¯t even have legs. I used my entire life¡¯s freedom to exchange for you, but what did you do to me?¡± Cathelina Bright said unwillingly: ¡°I treat you very well, don¡¯t I? I¡¯ve done my best. ¡± ¡°You are trying your best to hurt me. After so many years, I have treated you wholeheartedly yet you are secretly trying to seduce Wills . You know how much I hope for a child, but you still viciously killed my child. Even though I know you are wrong, I still stand up for you. I thought that as long as I work hard, you will eventually see my sincerity, but you? You haven¡¯t forgotten what you said to me, have you? I am a cripple¡­ Do you know how vicious your words are? Huh?¡± ¡°Then¡­ Those were all words spoken due to anger, how can they be counted? ¡°Cathelina Bright shook her head.¡± You¡¯re my husband, how can you ¡­ ¡°When did you ever think of me as your husband? Cathelina Bright, you were the one who caused me to lose everything and even trampled on my sincerity. The only regret I have right now is that I didn¡¯t listen to big brother¡¯s words and chased you out of Waltson family as soon as possible. So, I once loved you so much, but now I hate you so much.¡± ¡°Since you hate me so much, why didn¡¯t you chase me away? Why did you use such a method to harm me?¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t do that. If I chase you away, you will definitely pester me in broad daylight. But how can a woman like you be worthy? I would never allow my brother to repeat the same mistakes as the previous generation. I would rather destroy you than let you harm him, so I choose to use this method to take revenge on you. I will make it so that you will never be able to leave my side. If you dare to disobey me, I will let the whole world know how disgusting you are. Cathelina Bright, you haven¡¯t forgotten that I still have something on you, right? Hmph, from now on, don¡¯t even think about having a good life.¡± Cathelina Bright screamed crazily as she covered her ears. Crying out in pain, she picked up the results of the paternity test and tore it into pieces. Jackie Waltson gave a coldugh, ¡°Rip it, this is only a copy. If you like ripping it, I can take ten thousand copies and let you tear it to your heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°Jackie Waltson, you are simply a madman.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at her and sneered, then turned and left the ce. Crazy? Of course, he wasn¡¯t crazy. He was confident that in the entire Waltson family, there was no one more clear-headed than him. Even Wills waspletely bewitched by that devilish woman. Therefore, regardless of whether it was Cathelina Bright or Luna , none of them could even dream of destroying the Waltson family. He narrowed his eyes slightly. Since he couldn¡¯t chase away that woman even with his paternity test, it seemed that he had to think of another n. Inside the Waltson family¡¯s vi, after Jackie Waltson and Cathelina Bright left, the remaining three people clearly rxed. Benjeming Waltson asked in bewilderment: ¡°Third brother, tell me, what exactly happened to second brother? Is he possessed?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, he¡¯s free.¡± ¡°But I really feel that something is amiss with his current state. Third Sister-in-Law, don¡¯t you think so?¡± She looked at Wills Watson and said, ¡°I also think that he¡¯s a little too irritable.¡± ¡°Third brother, we can ignore the matters of his family, but if something happens to second brother¡¯s mentality but we as brothers do not care about it, won¡¯t we be a little too indifferent?¡± Wills Watson was silent for a moment, then said: ¡°I will find him for a chatter. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Monday morning, after Wills Watson finished his work, he called Jackie Waltson. ¡°Second brother, I want to see you. Do you have time toe out?¡± Jackie Waltson said: ¡°I will go to thepany to look for you.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± When it was almost noon, Jackie Waltson arrived. Wills Watson made Daniel order lunch, and the two brothers ate together.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jackie Waltson sat on the wheelchair, and Wills Watson sat on the sofa opposite him. At first, neither of them said a word. After a long while, Wills Watson put down his fork and looked at him. ¡°Is something the matter with you recently?¡± Jackie Waltson raised his eyebrows, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been very irritabletely? It¡¯s not like you. ¡± ¡°Perhaps, none of you have ever understood me. This is my nature. I just don¡¯t want to suppress myself these days.¡±Jackie Waltson raised his eyebrows, looked at him, and said: ¡°What about you, do you have something to hide from me?¡± Wills Watson frowned, could it be ¡­ What did he know? Seeing that he did not speak, Jackie Waltson said: ¡°You have always been a person with a firm will. There must be a reason for you to suddenly lose weight.¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°It¡¯s just a case of sickness, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Wills , since when did we brothers lose even this bit of trust?¡± Wills Watson looked at him. His lips curled up into a smile. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly think that I wouldn¡¯t care about him when he goes overseas. Since I know where he lives, how can I not know who he lives with?¡± Chapter 391 His face was expressionless. ¡°Benjaming wanted to study abroad,¡± he exined calmly. Luna wants to learn with master, so I let them go together. We are, after all, a pair. I had missed her terribly as we had been apart for a long time. So I called her back; is there a problem?¡± Jackie Waltson gave him a look. ¡°So, your emaciated body has nothing to do with her?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Heh, he still kept things hidden from him. Okay, because he enjoys pretending to be foolish, keep pretending. In any event, he was patient enough to wait until they were racked by their own conscience and copsed. That would be the greatest time to kick her out of the Waltson household. ¡°You invited me toe here to talk about whether I¡¯ve been cranky recently?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly, everyone thought that it was strange for you recently, Benjaming was worried about you, scared that you would feel pressed,¡± Wills Waltson said calmly. Although I disagree with many of your actions, brother is brother, and I hope you can stay healthy.¡± ¡°With thesements of yours, I truly don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m that unnecessary in this family,¡± Jackie Waltson sneered. ¡°No one has ever suggested you were unnecessary, second brother.¡± I just can¡¯t ept it. You simply do not respect my wife.¡± ¡°I know how you feel right now.¡± ¡°Big brother also indicated before, that he wanted me to stay away from Cathelina Bright,¡± Jackie Waltson added solemnly. Although big brothercks proof and I am furious with him, the truth remains that he is correct.¡± ¡°Luna is not the same as Cathelina Bright.¡± Although she is a member of the Enderson family in your eyes, she is merely a person who I want to protect my entire life. Furthermore, despite her stubbornness, her nature is pure and gentle. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t understand why you have to despise her so much.¡± ¡°Wills . It¡¯s impossible to tell folks the truth about it. ¡°Johny Enderson¡¯s daughter cannot possibly be a good girl.¡± ¡°People are different.¡± Jackie Waltson nced at him, his mouth clenched. It was unable to be opened at all. ¡°In summary, one day you will realize that all I did was for your own good and the good of the Waltson family.¡± ¡°Dear Second Brother, I appreciate your excellent intentions, but when a person lives, he needs to be motivated to keep his hopes for the future alive. I used to work hard for Waltson¡¯s Group. For the rest of my life, I lived for her. ¡± Jackie Waltson calmly ced his hand on the button on his wheelchair: ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t regret. ¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°Second brother, I don¡¯t want to ask what happened between you and Cathelina Bright. It¡¯s been so awkward, and I don¡¯t care how you treated Cathelina Bright, after all, it¡¯s a matter between you two. But I think¡­ Since you have already be a father, at the very least, you have to take some responsibility towards Eason. Don¡¯t wait for Eason to grow up day by day. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know what happened between her and me that I told you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. She will take responsibility for the children she has.¡± After he finished, he pressed the button and left in his wheelchair. Wills Watson frowned. Was she responsible for her own child? Wasn¡¯t Second Brother looking forward to having a child? How could he be so cold to Cathelina Bright and Eason? It seemed like this time, the two of them had a rather awkward quarrel. That night, before work, she called Wills Waltson . Mia wanted to travel with Elven during the summer vacation, but she felt that there were no clothes in the closet that were suitable for travel. Thus, she called her to help her. Wills Watson had originally had social meetups, but in order to go home and apany his wife and children to eat, he had been pushed away. Now that he received the call, he felt a bit depressed. He could only go home by himself. ¡°Come back early.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°The required time for the entry ban has not expired. Come back before 8 o¡¯clock.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± She raised her wrist and looked at it. ¡°It¡¯s almost 6 o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°You just want to buy a few pieces of clothing. You have enough time.¡± ¡°But we still have to eat together.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°You guys have already stayed in the same room for an entire day already, what¡¯s the point in eating together at night? Come back and eat, I¡¯ll wait for you, it¡¯s settled then.¡± He hung up. Why does he have¡­ It was the same feeling as before. He had thought that now that their rtionship had changed, the way they interacted with each other would also change. But in reality, it was not like that. The Mia looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, does Lord Third not want you to go out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, we have a time restriction, so ¡­We may not be able to eat together. ¡± Mia chuckled: ¡°He has so many rules. But only then can you prove that he loves you.¡± Hearing this, she could not help but let out a sigh. Mia touched her lightly: ¡°Why are you so worried, That¡¯s good.¡± She looked at her with a helpless expression. There were some things that couldn¡¯t be shared with her, but: ¡°Every family has its own problems.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson is treating you well, enough to cover up all the difficult problems.¡± When she thought of those months she had spent abroad, she nodded her head. That was indeed the case. No matter how difficult it was, as long as he was by her side, everything seemed to be fine. Michal sent them to the mall. After entering the Women¡¯s Wear Shop, Mia was in charge of giving it a try, she was responsible for judging it. She was too focused on watching and did not notice the entrance at all. Belle Enderson and her mother also passed by. After Kelen Enderson saw Luna with her sharp eyes, she pointed it out to Belle Enderson . Belle Enderson was just about to step forward, when Kelen Enderson grabbed her wrist and pulled her to a ce that Luna couldn¡¯t see. Belle Enderson wanted to shake off Kelen Enderson : ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m going to tear off that woman¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Belle , calm down, she has Mr. Waltson backing her now, it will not do you any good to fight with her.¡± ¡°Am I going to let her go? She put me in jail for a whole year. I can¡¯t stand it. ¡± The mother and daughter looked at each other and said, ¡°In public, if you make the first move, you lose. Listen to me, we¡¯ll first follow her and then wait for the right opportunity to make our move.¡± Belle Enderson clenched her fist and endured it. After using early an hour of time to visit five or six shops, Mia finally bought a few sets of clothes that she was satisfied with their prices and styles. Aftering out, Mia said that she would treat her to a warm drink. She went to the line and went to the bathroom. After she flushed the toilet and unlocked the door, she found that she couldn¡¯t open the door. She wondered and tried a few more times, but none of them worked. ¡°Is there anyone outside?¡± There was clearly no response, yet she heard the sound of rustling footsteps outside. She took out her phone and was about to call Mia when a bucket of cold water poured down from above her head, instantly wetting her down to the ground. ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s outside?¡± she shouted in anger. Chapter 392 Outside, there was no answer, but high heels tapping on the ground as they went away could be heard. She wiped the dripping water from her face and pulled out her phone, calling Mia¡¯s number. Mia dashed over and expelled the heat from her body. When she realized her entire body was soaked, she cried, ¡°Luna, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mia, please lend me the clothing you purchased; I need to change.¡± Mia quickly took out a set and passed it to her. She stormed out of the bathroom once she finished changing. She searched around but couldn¡¯t find anything. Mia immediately said: ¡°Luna , what exactly happened here?¡± She stroked her hands. ¡°Someone was conspiring against me right now, Mia. I need to go to the shopping mall¡¯s control room. You may return first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When Kelen Enderson and Belle Enderson returned home, proudly talking about this matter, Johny Enderson walked out of the study. He heard their conversation and walked up to them. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Belle Enderson looked at Johny Enderson coldly: ¡°So what if I¡¯ve gone mad. She hurt me and you¡¯re not going to allow me to retaliate?¡± Kelen Enderson also stood up and pushed Johny Enderson away, ¡°Don¡¯t try to protect that bastard you were giving birth to Elven . No one knows anything about this matter today, but we are trying to vent our anger on Belle .¡± ¡°Surveince is everywhere in a ce like a shopping mall. As long as Mr. Waltson is willing to investigate ¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going shopping, can¡¯t we go to the bathroom? If they don¡¯t have any evidence, they can force us to admit it. ¡± Johny Enderson stretched out his finger and pointed at the two of them: ¡°Are you really nning to pay the entireEnderson family for a moment of happiness? Someone like the Mr. Waltson , even if there is no proof, as long as we know that you guys are the ones who did this, we will definitely not let you and the Enderson family off. ¡± Johny Enderson ¡®s words made Kelen Enderson and Belle Enderson look at each other in dismay. Kelen Enderson said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Mr. Waltson would really make a move against the Enderson family over such a small matter.¡± ¡°Of course, he can,¡±Johny Enderson berated. ¡°the Enderson family will be destroyed by both of you sooner orter. Don¡¯t cry when that dayes. ¡± ¡°Johny Enderson , you ¡­¡± Before Kelen Enderson could finish speaking, Belle Enderson ¡®s phone rang. Belle Enderson saw the name on the screen, he looked at Kelen Enderson and said: ¡°It¡¯s Luna .¡± Johny Enderson snorted: ¡°If she told Mr. Waltson about this, the first to be in trouble would be the Enderson family. I¡¯ve worked hard with Nicky for so long and you¡¯ve kept dragging us down, have you really not seen the situation clearly ? You can¡¯t harm Luna , do you not know?¡± Kelen Enderson was displeased, ¡°Enough, stop cursing, what do we do now?¡± Johny Enderson walked forward, took Belle Enderson ¡®s phone, and walked into the study to answer it. A sarcastic voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°You two are really going to make a move if you don¡¯t dare toe in the open?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡±Johny Enderson said in a cold voice. ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything they¡¯ve done to you, are you alright?¡± ¡°Stop being so hypocritical. Since you can¡¯t educate your own wife and children, I¡¯ll help you educate them.¡± ¡°Luna , this matter is the fault of the mother and daughter pair. However, can you give me some face and not bother about it?¡± ¡°Johny Enderson , your face has never been valuable, so don¡¯t use it in exchange for something with me. Tell your wife and daughter that they will pay for what they owe and that I will not miss a single one of it. Let them wait for me. ¡± She hung up. tomorrow , she would go to the Enderson family and tear off the mother and daughter pair. By the time she got home, it was already past eight o¡¯clock. Wills Watson was a little unhappy initially, it could be seen that her hair was a little wet, and his clothes were not the same as when she left this morning. He asked worriedly, ¡°Why did you go out to stroll around the streets? She handed a bag to her aunt and said, ¡°My clothes are wet. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send it to dry cleaning for me tomorrow .¡± ¡°Alright Ms. Waltson.¡± It wasn¡¯t raining outside, so how could his clothes get wet? Wills Watson stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She turned her head to look at him and pursed her lips. He lifted his hand and squeezed her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and dry her hair first,¡± he said, pulling her up the stairs. When he entered the room, he personally helped her dry her hair. She sat in front of the makeup mirror with a dull expression on her face. After Wills Watson helped her dry her hair, he asked: ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°When I went to the restroom in the mall, I was locked in and poured water over the top.¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s face darkened. ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± ¡°After the Mia rescued me, there was no one outside. We went to check the surveince and found out that the mother and daughter duo followed me for more than half an hour and when I entered the washroom, they followed me in as well. However, there was no surveince in the washroom as there were no footage of them pouring water over me.¡± ¡°Enderson¡¯s Group family¡­ It¡¯s the Enderson family again. It seems that I have given them face. ¡± Wills Watson took out his phone, about to make a call. She held him down and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°I will avenge you.¡± ¡°How?¡± Wills Watson did not make a sound, and only dialed the number. Very quickly, the phone connected, he said to the person on the other side: ¡°The n to deal withEnderson ¡®s Group is advanced, I will only give you one month.¡± The call was brief, and he hung up. ¡°What n?¡± she asked, puzzled.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°The n to make the Enderson family disappear,¡± he said as he rubbed her head, ¡°Rest assured, I will soon let you see howEnderson family will look like when he has nothing left.¡± ¡°You just said that you nned to advance the time, did you intend to do this from the start?¡± ¡°Johny Enderson has found an American venture capitalpany. If nothing goes wrong, he will be able to get some funds at the end of this month. Originally, I wanted to let him see some hope after he obtains the funds, and then ruthlessly crush his hope. Let him experience what is called despair. But now, it seems like there¡¯s no need for that. Since the result is the same, why should I let them live afortable life for another two months? ¡± Luna could not help but be speechless. ¡°You capitalists are ying around with people. Why do you look like a cat ying with a mouse? You catch them but don¡¯t immediately kill them, give them hope, and then let them down ¡­¡± Hearing her sigh, Wills Watsonughed and rubbed her head. ¡°You haven¡¯t called me a capitalist in a long time.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°What do you think this is called?¡± ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve always felt that it was your pet name for me.¡± Pet name¡­ She turned her gaze away from his face. As Wills Watson looked at her blushing cheeks, he actually had an urge that he found hard to suppress. He bent his body slightly and put his head close to hers ¡­ Chapter 393 She held her breath and didn¡¯t dare to move. Wills Waltson put up with it till she scratched his nose. ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s go eat together.¡± He stood up and proceeded to the door, hands in his pockets. She breathed out. ¡°Were you anticipating something right now?¡± Wills Waltson questioned, turning around. She raised her head to look at him in the mirror and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°Then why are you still sitting there? Let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, I¡¯ming.¡± She got up and trotted out after him. Just now ¡­ She did think he was going to kiss her. She must have been seen through. Heavens, this was too embarrassing. Deep into the night, Luna suddenly felt a little cold. She got up and covered herself with the covers. However, it did not seem to be able to be relieved. She stood up, left the room in a daze, and went to grab the nket from Wills Waltson ¡®s room. With the two air-conditioned quilts over her head, she still felt cold. Hearing movement, Wills Watson got up. Seeing that she was trembling under the quilt, he got off the bed, went around to her side, and pressed his hand on her arm. ¡°Luna ?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± She opened her eyes and looked at him in the darkness. She said in a daze, ¡°Why did you get up?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you trembling all the time?¡± She sat up and covered herself with a nket. ¡°I feel very cold.¡± ¡°Cold?¡± He reached up and touched her forehead. It was a little hot. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± He got up and left the room. Not longter, he brought back the electronic thermometer and measured her body temperature. 38. 5 ¡ã. ¡°Luna , you have a fever.¡± He stood up and picked up his phone to call the Butler. ¡°Have the doctore over. Luna has a fever.¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll cover myself with a few moreyers of nkets in a while. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do, you have to take a cold seriously. If it gets serious, don¡¯t talk about the pain yourself, it will also spread to the children, don¡¯t you think?¡± When Wills Watson said this, he did not dare resist. She turned her head to look at Wal and said, ¡°Take Wal to sleep tonight, I¡¯ll go next door.¡± ¡°No need, let auntie take Wal out for safety.¡± She felt little embarrassed. She was alone with her fever, so her whole family no longer needed to sleep with her. Five minutes after his aunt came to carry Wal away, his family doctor rushed over. After the doctor did the treatment, he said that she had a cold. After taking the pill, sheid down on the bed. She looked at Wills Watson who was sitting on the edge of the bed and staring at her: ¡°You should go rest too, don¡¯t stay here and watch me, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleep when your fever subsides.¡± He raised his hand and caressed her hair. ¡°Sleep, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± She knew his temper. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to chase them away. She was truly a bit dizzy right now, so she simply closed her eyes and went to sleep. After a while, she was covered in sweat. She could feel someone wiping her sweat with a warm towel. In her daze, she also felt someone kiss the corner of her lips. She subconsciously told herself that it must be a dream. In the morning of the second day, when Luna woke up from her dreams, she saw Wills Watson sleeping beside her. His carved profile was as perfect as ever. She rolled over, and tried to look sideways at him for a moment. But he instantly woke up. The two looked at each other, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Wills Watson remained calm as he raised his hand to cover her forehead. She rolled her eyes. It seemed like¡­ It was a bit awkward. Wills Watson was worried, so he got up and got off the bed to measure her temperature. Helplessly, he said: ¡°Why are you still burning, what medicine did this quack doctor prescribe? Luna sat up and said, ¡°How can a cold be cured so quickly? It¡¯s all going to happen in a short period of time. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m veryfortable now and don¡¯t feel ufortable at all.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be careless even if I have a cold. Just listen to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going because I¡¯m going to the hospital with a little cold. That¡¯s too much of an exaggeration.¡± ¡°If the cold is severe, it can be very dangerous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anyway.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯m going to carry you out.¡± She immediately sat up and got off the bed with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Seeing her obedient look, Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips into a smile, and thought back to when he used this matter to threaten her in the past. Following Wills Waltson ¡®s instructions, she was hospitalized. She really thought that there was no need to go to the hospital. But Wills Watson was the lord, if she did not listen to him, he would threaten her. Too much. Because of her sickness, Wills Waltson ¡®s anger towards the Enderson family escted. After leaving the hospital, he personally went out to tearEnderson ¡®s Group apart. The once glorious business empire copsed in just two weeks. Enderson¡¯s Group¡¯s Group was bought by W Group. During that entire day, the news of Johny Enderson leaving the Enderson family in a sorry state was everywhere.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As she looked at the video on her phone, all sorts of feelings welled up within her heart. From then on, her hatred towards the Enderson family seemed to havee to an end. From now on, she no longer wanted to have anything to do with the Enderson family. At noon, she finished eating in the canteen. On her way back to her office, she passed by the open-air basketball court. Benjeming Waltson who was ying ball saw her and after greeting his teammates, he ran over to her. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, have you seen the good news today?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Enderson family?¡± Benjeming Waltson snapped his fingers: ¡°This is it. How do you feel after reading it?¡± She said in a calm voice, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°Ah? It can¡¯t be, right? Don¡¯t you know that my third brother did his best to arrange this for you?¡± She nodded: ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then why did you say you didn¡¯t feel anything? My third brother knows that. It¡¯s time for him to feel sad.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything when I said that. I meant that I didn¡¯t feel anything whenEnderson ¡®s Group went bankrupt. I will remember everything that you Third Brother did.¡± ¡°You scared me. I was just about to say that you have no conscience.¡± Sheughed and said in bewilderment, ¡°There is something I don¡¯t understand. It was clearly your Third Brother who was againstEnderson ¡®s Group, but why did the news report say that it was the W Group? W Group¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it before. ¡± Benjeming Waltsonughed proudly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you haven¡¯t heard of it, the most important thing is that you know their CEO.¡± ¡°I know the CEO of W Group?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± waving her hand, she smiled. ¡°Are you joking? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of thispany.¡± ¡°The first time I heard of it, it doesn¡¯t mean that you definitely don¡¯t know it. Think about it, think about it, it¡¯s actually very easy to think of it.¡± Since Wills Watson was the one who did this, then it must be rted to Wills Waltson . Benjaming said it so clearly again, ¡°Could it be ¡­ Is it your third brother? ¡± ¡°Ah, no, guess again.¡± Chapter 394 ¡°I give up,¡± she said, waving her hand. ¡°You rush to say. ¡± ¡°Tsk, Third Sister-in-Law, you¡¯re too impatient. Think about it, what¡¯s my name?¡± Benjaming Waltson indicated himself. ¡°Think about it thoroughly.¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Benjaming Waltson.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. So consider it again. ¡°Who is the W Group¡¯s CEO?¡± ¡°You?¡± she asked, astonished. Benjaming Waltson simply pped his hands together. ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Sister-in-Law, it¡¯s me.¡± You said you¡¯re great at studying, so why don¡¯t you understand something so simple? ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect it,¡± she murmured, her face expressionless. ¡°How could it possibly be you?¡± ¡°My third brother said that the Enderson¡¯s Group must fall into the hands of our Waltson family,¡± Benjaming Waltson imed. However, if we were to use the Waltson¡¯s Group to deal with the Enderson ¡®s Group, the reporters would inevitably say that after you, the Enderson family, get married, you need to stick your elbows out. To protect you, my third brother established the W Group in my name. Of course, except from a few key members of the extermination operation, very few people are aware that the W Group is run by me. Listening to Benjeming Waltson finish speaking, his heart felt very moved. Who would have thought that Wills Watson would consider so much for her before doing this? He had helped her avoid all the possible risks and ensure that she wouldn¡¯t be worried ¡­ ¡°Third Sister-in-Law ¡­¡± She recovered: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We should celebrate together tonight. After all, today is a historic day for our Waltson family. Although I didn¡¯t do anything, I feel the pleasure of being together with my Third Brother and taking revenge for Second Uncle. ¡± She smiled, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯lle and invite second brother.¡± ¡°Your second brother ising too.¡± Benjeming Waltson continued: ¡°After all, this is a big matter. Or is it ¡­ You don¡¯t want to see second brother? Then I will not invite him.¡± She shook her head, ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t avoid him for my entire life. Just call him.¡± ¡°Alright, then go back and rest. I¡¯ll go back to ying my ball.¡± She patted his shoulder and went back first. When she returned home from work in the evening, Jackie Waltson and Cathelina Bright had already returned. The Butler apanied Wal to y on the mat in the living room, while Jackie Waltson watched from the side. He ignored her, and she did not speak to him. Cathelina Bright got up and smiled to her: ¡°Miss Greenwich , you¡¯re back.¡± She nodded at her and said, ¡°Mm, you guys sit. I¡¯ll go upstairs to change my clothes first.¡± After she left, Jackie Waltson turned his head and shot a cold nce at her back. Seeing Jackie Waltson¡¯s expression, Cathelina Bright clenched her fist and sat down again, pretending as if she didn¡¯t see anything. After about 10 minutes, Wills Watson returned. When he entered, Cathelina Bright was hiding in the courtyard. Seeing Wills Waltson , just as she was about to greet him, she thought of something and turned to look at Jackie Waltson through the window. Jackie Waltson was ying with the child and did not turn his head back. It was only then that Cathelina Bright said to Wills Watson with relief, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Wills Watson saw the look of fear in her eyes. He also looked in the direction of the living room. Cathelina Bright held her hands together, and said worriedly: ¡°Why have you lost so much weight? Is it because you¡¯re too tired recently?¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, if there¡¯s nothing else, I will be going in.¡± ¡°Wills ¡­¡± Wills Watson looked at her and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± She wanted to ask Wills Watson if he could save her. However, thinking about it ¡­ Wills Watson would not help her. Because the current him was no longer the Wills Watson of the past. She shook her head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to tell you that you have to take good care of your body.¡± Wills Watson turned and entered the house. Cathelina Bright secretly made a fist as she settled her own matters. There was still a long way to go, so she definitely couldn¡¯t ¡­ Her entire life can¡¯t be restricted by Jackie Waltson. She needed to think of a way out of this predicament. Jackie Waltson knew too many secrets of hers, so she had to think of a foolproof n that could seal Jackie Waltson¡¯s mouth and at the same time save herself. At the beginning of the meal, the table was quiet. It was only until Benjeming Waltson broke the silence and took the lead to raise his wine cup and say: ¡°Brothers and Sisters, today is Waltson family¡¯s good day, I think we should meet and celebrate.¡± Everyone raised their sses, and after cheering, Jackie Waltson looked at them and said : the Enderson family is finished, does Miss Greenwich not have anything to say? ¡°Second Brother,¡±Wills Waltson ¡®s voice became more severe, but he did not have any intention of arguing. He was reminding Jackie Waltson that he was enduring. She asked, ¡°Why you think that I have something to say? To Waltson family, the Enderson family is an enemy. The one who really wants to say something should be Second Master. ¡± ¡°I just feel that Johny Enderson is your father. Today, you don¡¯t feel sad when you see your father¡¯s pitiful posture being yed back and forth on the news?¡± Her lips pursed: ¡°If a father can be cruel to his own daughter, what kind of feelings do you think a daughter who has been disheartened would have towards this father? Right now, I am the same as you, and I just want to p my hands and apud, because from a very long time ago, I want him to experience what it means to have nothing left. I have to thank Wills Watson to help me fulfill this wish of his. ¡± Jackie Waltson raised his eyebrows. ¡°Later on, they wille to beg you for fear of running out of money. You won¡¯t use our Waltson family¡¯s money to post it to your unreliable family, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Master. Even if the entire world would give him charity, I wouldn¡¯t do that. Because I¡¯ll never forget the scene of him calling me a beggar and chasing me out of the house for the sake of several hundred dors.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Wills Watson as if she was thinking of something. ¡°Be a bit nicer to your own child. After all, no one will know whether your child will grow up to be a dragon or a worm.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Jackie Waltson again: ¡°What do you think, Second Master?¡± Everyone present, who didn¡¯t know that Jackie Waltson had been treating both Cathelina Bright and the child extremely poorly. When she asked him in return, it was no more than to deliberately humiliate him.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jackie Waltson was not stupid, so he naturally could tell. His expression was cold as he looked at her. There was no fear in Luna ¡®s eyes as she stared at him. ¡°Is the Miss Greenwich using me of not loving my child?¡± ¡°People always say that the Second Master of the Waltson family is gentle, kind, and reasonable. How can such a person not love his own child? My words are just for Wills Watson to hear, and I¡¯ll also ask you if you think that I¡¯m right, that¡¯s all. Why would Second Master suddenly match my words? Could it be ¡­ Is Second Master feeling guilty? ¡° Chapter 395 Jackie Waltson was enraged at himself for being poked in the spine by a woman in private. He gazed at her coldly as he ced the fork in his hand on the table. Cathelina Bright got food for Jackie Waltson as soon as she noticed he was about to erupt. ¡°This dish is beneficial to your health, Jackie. Eat more food.¡± Jackie Waltson cast a harsh look at Cathelina Bright and said, in a malicious tone, ¡°Are you making fun of my health? Have you forgotten who it was who dragged my body down?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never forget how I was the one who dragged you down and forced you to eat more. I didn¡¯t have any other ns; I only wanted to say¡­ We¡¯ve returned to celebrate wonderful things, and there¡¯s no reason to be furious about sad things.¡± Jackie Waltson sneered: ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to teach me.¡± Cathelina Bright lowered her eyes and no longer spoke. Benjeming Waltson frowned: ¡°Second brother, why you are angry with everyone? Third Sister-in-Law¡¯s words, to me, do not have any problems at all. The words of the Second Sister-in-Law was indeed caring about you, and did not want you to be affected by unhappiness, but how could you misunderstand others? We can understand you, we will tolerate you, but how can you go even further than that, not only do you make Second Sister-in-Law lose face, you also make it difficult for me and Third Brother. Second Brother, you were not like that before, what happened to you. ¡± Jackie Waltson looked at him coldly: ¡°So, there¡¯s no one in this family who likes me. Heh, what a joke.¡± Benjeming Waltson stood up. He, who rarely got angry, could not hold it in any longer. ¡°It¡¯s not that people don¡¯t like you, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t like us. Something so happy happened at home and I called all of you back because I was too happy. You have vented all your bad feelings on us. I do not know what the Third Sister-in-Law is feeling now that the Enderson family is destroyed, but I definitely know how you are feeling. I hate you. ¡± Jackie Waltson clenched his teeth, and his face darkened as well. He mmed the table and looked angrily at Benjeming Waltson. This brat, could he not see that Luna and Cathelina Bright were the people he was against? Benjeming Waltson cast a cold nce at him, and said in a cold voice: ¡°I don¡¯t have the mood to eat this celebration meal, and I will never take the initiative to call you guys again. Heh, what kind of meal are we going to gather for? We¡¯ll gather once, and make a mess of ourselves for once. ¡± After he finished speaking, he picked up the fork on the table and tossed them onto the table angrily. Then, he turned around and left. Cathelina Bright stood up: ¡°Benjaming .¡± But Benjeming Waltson did not care about it, and went out. Cathelina Bright hurriedly stood up and said to Jackie Waltson, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± After thinking about it, she felt that staying here would not be a wise choice, so she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look as well.¡± After she left, only the two brothers were left at the table. Jackie Waltson picked up the fork, raised his eyebrows, and started eating. Wills Watson shook his head andughed sarcastically: ¡°Is it delicious?¡± ¡°How do you feel about being berated in public by my own brother?¡±Jackie Waltson raised his eyes and looked at him. ¡°What Benjaming said just now was also what I wanted to say.¡± Jackie Waltson took another bite of the dish: ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of going against you and Benjaming .¡± ¡°Like I said before, when you say something bad to Luna , you¡¯re doing it against me.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at him: ¡°Your current stubbornness is exceptionallyughable in my opinion.¡± ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m not being stubborn. Your actions are even more unfathomable. Look at the way everyone is looking at you. Why don¡¯t you understand that you¡¯re the one in the wrong?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, we¡¯ll only know after we¡¯ve walked all the way to the end.¡± ¡°I know your personality. You will not change yourself because me words. You are my second brother, and I can¡¯t harm you. But don¡¯t forget, if you continue like this, all the people around you will eventually leave you. ¡± After he finished speaking, he stood up and said to the Butler, ¡°Take care of Second Elder¡¯s meal. I heard Wal is crying, so I went upstairs to take a look.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± After Wills Watson left, Jackie Waltson looked at Butler and asked: ¡°You also think, that I was wrong?¡± ¡°Second Master, I do not have the qualifications toment on the Waltson family¡¯s family matters.¡± ¡°You should know that in Waltson family, no one treats you as an outsider. Tell me what you think.¡± Butler did not make a sound. Jackie Waltsonughed helplessly: ¡°What, you aren¡¯t willing to talk to me either?¡± ¡°Second Master, I really don¡¯t know who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. I just feel that ¡­ Everyone has their own lives and their own choices. Maybe in your opinion, Mr. Waltson choosing Ms. Waltson was the wrong decision, but Mr. Waltson is an adult, he has his own considerations, he has the courage and responsibility for making his own decision, even if you try to stop him, you won¡¯t be able to do it, why not believe in his choice? ¡± Jackie Waltson said in a deep voice, ¡°Butler, have you never thought about it? Luna is not that innocent and simple. ¡± Butler respectfully said: ¡°I have only seen that Mr. Waltson really loves Ms. Waltson, and Ms. Waltson also loves Mr. Waltson a lot. When they are together, it is the most perfectbination, and perhaps some things are truly unsatisfactory, but when they are together, it will always make people feel that the small ws in their lives, can also be ignored. Second Master, on ount of the happiness Ms. Waltson has given him. Second Master, please reconsider. ¡± Jackie Waltson didn¡¯t understand why everyone didn¡¯t understand his painstaking efforts. No one could understand this feeling of loneliness.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Cathelina Bright chased Benjeming Waltson into the courtyard. She ran a few steps and stopped Benjeming Waltson: ¡°Benjaming , don¡¯t go. You are brothers. You can talk and solve the problems. ¡± ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, I really can¡¯t sit and eat at the same table as my second brother right now. Looking at him in this state, I am really angry, I need to stay calm, so don¡¯t try to persuade me.¡± Just as he was speaking, she also chased after her. Benjeming Waltson said: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, don¡¯t keep me here, I really won¡¯t eat anymore.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m here to keep you here? I saw that the atmosphere inside was so heavy that I couldn¡¯t sit still, so I came out to send you off.¡± Benjeming Waltson was speechless. She knew him well. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll walk you off.¡± Benjeming Waltson walked outside with Luna . After walking very far away, Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, don¡¯t be too angry at my second brother, he ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, you¡¯re a person with a sharp tongue and a rotten heart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being honest, we are family in the end. Besides, second brother doesn¡¯t know your identity. If he knew you were second uncle¡¯s daughter, he would definitely treat you better than all of us. It¡¯s true. ¡± She could not help but smile and patted his shoulder, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not a petty person. I was just angry just now, that¡¯s why I¡¯m against him. You can go out and find something to eat, don¡¯t be hungry. ¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After Benjeming Waltson left, Luna turned and entered the courtyard. Just as she entered, she met Cathelina Bright who had walked out. Cathelina Bright looked at her, ¡°Luna , can you talk to me about this?¡± Chapter 396 ¡°Luna , you are a little self-righteous.¡± Her tone was gentle, and her eyes shone with honesty. This appearance reminded her of the first time she met her. However, after suffering once, she fully realized what it meant to be ¡°a dog that bites.¡± ¡°I guess there¡¯s nothing between me and Miss Bright,¡± she added tly. ¡°Miss Greenwich, I¡­¡± Cathelina Bright urgently took two steps forward. She took a few steps back, keeping a few steps away from her. ¡°I believe it is best to preserve some distance between myself and Miss Bright. There is no surveince here, and I cannot ept responsibility if something bad urs to you.¡± Cathelina Bright frowned as she heard her words: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, and everything that happened before was my responsibility. I shouldn¡¯t have known that I was an extremely experienced Second Sister-in-Law, yet I used such a method to envy you and frame you. I shouldn¡¯t have married, but I couldn¡¯t keep my emotions in check. I really apologize, but Miss Greenwich, my punishment has already been served. I¡¯m paying the price for that sacrificed innocent youngster. So, could you just quit hating on me? I¡¯m in a bad mood right now, and you¡­ Can you please forgive me?¡± She looked at her with a mocking gaze. ¡°Miss Bright , did you say these words to me because you think I¡¯m easy to talk to? How could you have such a misunderstanding? To be honest, I am not considered a kind and kind person. Therefore, I am naturally unable to fulfill your request. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t forgive you. Not because of what you did to me, but because of that innocent life that was lost, and because I didn¡¯t want to forgive you and continue to have anything to do with you. ¡± Cathelina Bright said softly, ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Bright . Don¡¯t forget, you are someone who can sacrifice everything for the sake of obtaining what you want, even using your child as a bargaining chip, not to mention an outsider like me. I have experienced too much since I was a child and finally managed to have a sincere rtionship with him. I don¡¯t want to lose him because of you, so I choose to distance myself from you. In my opinion, to distance myself from you is to distance myself from trouble. ¡± ¡°But that¡¯s impossible,¡±Cathelina Bright said as she furrowed her brows. ¡°I am Jackie Waltson¡¯s wife, your Second Sister-in-Law, and we are family, regardless of whether you are willing to admit it or not, you and Wills are unable to get rid of me. As long as we live a hostile life, we can act like how we did in the past ¡­¡± ¡°Impossible. People can only look forward. No one can return to the past. Family love, love, this is the case.¡± She calmly pursed her lips and continued to speak, ¡°Miss Bright , actually, we both know in our hearts that if it wasn¡¯t for Second Brother¡¯s clumsy attitude towards you, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it. You probably wouldn¡¯t have thought ofing here to negotiate with me. If I am to forgive you today, then for the next step, you will definitely beg me to help you, after all, although Wills Watson is stubborn, he still listens to my advice, and in your predicament, with second brother¡¯s temper, other than Waltson family, no one can advise him against it. So, I became the bridge to help you find Wills Waltson , right? ¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Cathelina Bright said anxiously: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Then there is no need for peace talks between you and me. The way we are getting along is the most suitable way for me.¡± After saying that, she nodded towards Cathelina Bright, then followed her shoulder as they walked towards the house. Cathelina Bright turned around, and looked at the warm and proud back, her eyes revealing a sharp re. When Luna entered, she saw that Jackie Waltson was the only one sitting at the dining table. When Butler saw her, he respectfully said, ¡°Ms. Waltson, because Wal was crying, he went upstairs.¡± Jackie Waltson looked at the Butler and said: ¡°Your Ms. Waltson didn¡¯t ask you where Wills is located.¡± Butler immediately apologized: ¡°Sorry, Second Master, I only saw what Ms. Waltson was looking for and thought she was looking for Third Master.¡± ¡°You forgot what you should do and what you shouldn¡¯t do as an employee of the Waltson family.¡± ¡°Butler doesn¡¯t need to apologize. I was looking for Wills Watson in the first ce and you were able to read our needs. You are capable. ¡± After she finished speaking, she nced at Jackie Waltson¡¯s back and was about to head upstairs. Jackie Waltson said calmly: ¡°There is a babysitter and Wills for taking care of children. Miss Greenwich can continue eating now.¡± After thinking about it, she walked over and sat back down on the seat she had just sat on. Jackie Waltson said: ¡°Does Miss Greenwich know that before you came, I had a very good rtionship with Wills ?¡± Hearing Jackie Waltson¡¯s words, Butler looked upstairs worriedly. The Third Master didn¡¯t know that the Ms. Waltson was back, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t take the initiative toe down and face the Second Master. Now that the Ms. Waltson had directly shed with Second Master. She would probably be at a disadvantage. How could I notify Mr. Waltson ? She smiled and calmly, ¡°Is that so? I always thought that there would always be a gap, no matter how intimate the rtionship between two men who share the same woman. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that the Second Master overlooked the injuries that Wills Watson has suffered,¡± she said while pursing her lips into a smile, ¡°That might not necessarily be true. Those who are forgiving towards you all feel great and no sorrow, but there is also a type of person who, in order to make others happy, hides their wounds.¡± Jackie Waltson smiled calmly: ¡°Miss Greenwich is indeed a clever woman, when ites to mocking people, you are also so gentle.¡± ¡°Should I thank Second Master for your praise?¡± ¡°So, you admit that you are mocking me?¡± ¡°I just think that Second Master should clearly see the reality and not let the false image of himself be misunderstood, and not forget about the grievances that Wills Watson had once felt for you.¡± ¡°So, you think I¡¯m the perpetrator?¡± ¡°You are also a victim. After all, ¡­¡± She lowered her head and looked down at his body. Even though they were separated by a table and his legs couldn¡¯t be seen, her eyes made him understand what she meant. Jackie Waltson said coldly: ¡°Luna , you think too highly of yourself.¡± She shrugged. ¡°If you can call it self-righteousness, then I might be.¡± ¡°If you really are going to talk about the matter, then you should know that the reason why I¡¯ve caused such a ruckus with Wills is all because of you.¡± ¡°Second Master, why are you lying to yourself. Actually, I was not wrong just now. The problem between you two brothers started from the moment you mixed in the same woman. Why did Second Master force this me on me?¡± Jackie Waltson sarcastically said: ¡°You have actually stolen everything from it. You really do not know this, but the direct conflict between us brothers, was it because of you that it began?¡± ¡°So, what does Second Master want to do? You want me to disappear? ¡° Chapter 397 ¡°Talking to educated people can be so carefree at times,¡± Jackie Waltson said quietly. ¡°The second master should be aware that intelligent people are always difficult to work with. If you don¡¯t want me to leave, I won¡¯t ¡°She raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Can¡¯t it be that the second master believes that once I leave, the peace between you two brothers would be restored?¡± ¡°At the very least, it will be better than it is now.¡± ¡°Wills Waltson would be in a lot of agony if I left. Rather than putting him through severe suffering and loneliness for the sake of your two brothers¡¯ harmony, I¡¯d rather he remain alone for my sake and not get along with you. I¡¯m not interested in Second Master, but Wills Waltson must be content. So that¡¯s why I¡¯ming here to marry him.¡± Jackie Waltson¡¯s eyes could catch fire. With a light smile, he put down his fork, ¡°My words are rather unpleasant to hear. I believe that Second Master will be angry. In order not to disturb Second Master¡¯s meal, I will leave first. Please enjoy your meal, Second Master.¡± After she finished speaking, she nodded towards Jackie Waltson, got up and walked upstairs. Butler breathed a sigh of relief. Ms. Waltson was neither humble nor arrogant, but she had actually managed to get the Second Master killed. Fortunately, Mr. Waltson ¡®s wife was Ms. Waltson, if it were any other normal woman, being treated like this by Second Master, she would have already broken her heart and fallen to the ground. Jackie Waltson was furious. He threw down his fork and pushed his wheelchair and left. Arriving at the courtyard, Jackie Waltson was currently standing there alone. Jackie Waltson said angrily: ¡°Everyone is unwilling to see me, they have sessfully avoided me, but you can¡¯t possibly think that you can avoid me as well, right?¡± Cathelina Bright stepped forward, and asked in a difficult situation: ¡°Jackie, you misunderstood me. I only med myself because I didn¡¯t persuade Benjaming back, so ¡­¡± ¡°Enough, that fake look of yours makes me feel disgusted.¡± He moved the wheelchair toward the door. Cathelina Bright looked at Jackie Waltson¡¯s back and clenched her fists. The man was crazy. She couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer. It was time to n out how to escape. When she entered the room and saw that Wal was not there, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡± ¡°She was taken away by auntie to be fed with milk powder, is second brother still downstairs?¡± She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. He was still there when I went upstairs.¡± ¡°Mm, you didn¡¯t answer him, right?¡± She stuck her tongue out and did not make a sound. ¡°What? Did he say you?¡± ¡°Not really, just that¡­ I piss him off. ¡± ¡°Do you?¡± She smiled and waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. I¡¯m not being bullied anyway.¡± Just as she finished her sentence, the sound of someone knocking on the door anding from Butler came in: ¡°Third Master, Ms. Waltson, Second Master will be leaving first. You two cane down to eat.¡± Wills Watson got up and walked to his side, then calmly put his arm around her shoulders and said: ¡°Come, let¡¯s go eat.¡± After the two of them went downstairs, Wills Watson asked Butler to call Benjeming Waltson. But Benjeming Waltson was a step faster, and already left the house. After dinner, she carried him to the courtyard to look at the stars. Wills Watson called Butler into the study room and inquired about what happened between Jackie Waltson and Luna . After the Butler told Wills Watson everything he had said, Wills Waltson ¡®s heart felt a wave of warmth. When he was protecting her, she was also protecting him. The most perfect of emotions, that was all. At the end of June, the students entered the countdown for their sophomore year. She thought that since it would be summer vacation soon, there wouldn¡¯t be anything to busy about. Unexpectedly, this year¡¯s students were really difficult to deal with. Just as she was about to take a break, she came up with a huge problem. In the evening, after dinner, she went back to her room. She opened herptop and looked for things on the inte. Wills Watson apanied Wal upstairs for a while. Seeing that she was seriously writing something in her notebook, he walked over to take a look. Luna didn¡¯t look at him. She only remembered and mumbled, ¡°Why did youe up?¡± ¡°Butler is teaching Wal to crawl. He is really cute, do you want to take a look?¡± She put down her pen and asked , ¡°Really?¡± She had originally nned to go downstairs, but Wills Watson took out his phone and yed the video he just captured for her to see. Seeing Wal lying on the mat like a reptile, rubbing his body forward while letting out a ¡®hmm¡¯ sound due to exerting strength, she couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°He¡¯s so cute.¡± ¡°The more lovable ones are yet toe.¡± Staring at the screen, she then heard Butler say, ¡°Why does it smell so strange?¡± After he finished speaking, he leaned behind Wal¡¯s butt and sniffed. He couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°Ah, young master, you¡¯ve used too much strength and achieved some results. Come, young master, I will change dipper for you.¡± She covered her mouth and giggled. She returned the phone back to Wills Watson and said, ¡°Kids are the most adorable at this time. You have to preserve all of these images, and when he grows up and takes a look, it will definitely be very interesting.¡± Wills Watson nodded and said, ¡°I agree too.¡± After putting the phone back in his bag, he looked at theputer screen and asked, ¡°What are you looking for? Why are you being so serious? You even took notes.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This batch of kids are about to finish their second year of university. They came to discuss with me that we would like to travel together after the exam, so as to leave behind some good memories for the university. I didn¡¯t agree at first, but you know, they were persistent enough to convince me again and again. I told them to go back and vote, and as long as more than sixty percent of the people agreed, I agreed. They had originally thought that since everyone had different thoughts, most of the students would not want to go out. However, in the end, they had actually gone past eighty. If you say it yourself, you can¡¯t regret. ¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re looking at how to let the team travel?¡± She said, ¡°This team has over two hundred people. I¡¯m not worried about anything else, just their safety.¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head: ¡°They are all adults, if there¡¯s any problems, they will solve it themselves.¡± ¡°But as a counselor, I can¡¯t just leave it at that,¡± Gentle Heart said as she looked at him. ¡°Oh right, are you busy next week?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Mia and the others suggested that I should go with the children. Firstly, it is convenient to take care of them, and secondly, there is no need to be anxious at home. Thus, from next Thursday to Sunday, I might not be home, so you should take care of Wal.¡± Wills Watson raised the center of his brows. She¡¯s going too? He did not care about those university students, but he would definitely not be at ease if she went out. Especially since she wanted to take care of so many people by herself, he was even more worried. Those college students were fine, but she was exhausted. His own wife would still have to rely on him, so ¡­Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He had a good idea. Chapter 398 He stepped up, touched her shoulder, and said, ¡°Okay, then, keep remembering. It¡¯s been difficult for you. I¡¯ll be apanying Wal.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard on you, too,¡± she said, picking up her pen and resuming her reading of the instructions. Wills Waltson got out his phone and dialed Benjaming Waltson¡¯s number after leaving the house. ¡°Does your department have an eventing up next week?¡± ¡°Your third sister-inw informed you.¡± ¡°Are you willing to participate?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to go. I have a basketball practice date with a fellow basketball club student.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go together,¡± Wills Waltson replied casually. ¡°I need your assistance with something.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°Don¡¯tin, just carry out the orders.¡± ¡°Sigh, there really is no justice left in this world. Fine, fine, fine.¡± Wills Watson told Benjeming Waltson his n. Hearing that, Benjeming Waltson could not help butugh, he never thought that the Third Brother who did not smile, was actually such a romantic Third Brother. He was convinced. On the morning of their departure, after eating breakfast affectionately, he hugged Wal and gave her a kiss. ¡°Darling, mom will only be back in a few days. You have to stay home obediently, don¡¯t mess around.¡± She reluctantly touched his petite face, then looked towards Wills Watson and said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s expression was a little cold, causing her feel upset. She had to go out for a few days. Didn¡¯t he tell her something? Butler helped her carry her luggage onto the carriage. After she sat in the car, she waved goodbye to Wills Waltson . Wills Watson smiled at her and waved goodbye. Michal drove away, she sat inside the car and sighed dejectedly. Along the way, Michal purposely drove around the city, exining that he had just been distracted and had seen the wrong road. She didn¡¯t care about it. When Michal arrived at the school gates, there were six buses lined up outside the gates. The students were already on their cars. Benjeming Waltson stood in the most conspicuous ce and waited for her. Seeing her appear, he stepped forward and helped her carry her luggage: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, I have just counted down. All the people who had registered are here, and now they are all seated in the carriage.¡± ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re all here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do it by name. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± She raised her wrist and looked at the time. ¡°Why are all of you so early? I reserved the 8 points, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 8 o¡¯clock, but I¡¯ve changed the time to 7: 30 for them. Is it to prevent beingte?¡± She was speechless: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me that I waste?¡± Benjeming Waltson smiled slyly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯rete anyway, let¡¯s go quickly and get in the car.¡± He was the first to lug her luggage into the car. As soon as he got on the car, she was shocked by Wills Watson who was sitting in the first row. She stared at him with her round eyes, her mouth was so wide open that an egg could almost fit inside. Wills Watson smiled at her: ¡°Come sit.¡± She immediately shut her mouth and walked to his side to sit down. She whispered, ¡°Why are you here too?¡± Benjeming Waltson sat on the other side of the aisle, and said to her: ¡°Third brother can¡¯t be at ease. Third Sister-in-Law, didn¡¯t you notice, that this was slightly different from what you had arranged?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When she saw that there were three strangers in the car, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Benjeming Waltson said: ¡°My third brother was afraid that you would be tired bringing such arge team by yourself, so he arranged eighteen tour guides to apany you, three in each carriage, which is equivalent to a tour guide taking care of a dozen people. This way, you can rx a little.¡± As he spoke, he smiled mischievously, ¡°My third brother is so meticulous that he makes me jealous.¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes as she said, ¡°Shut your mouth, I¡¯m toozy to listen to you.¡± Benjeming Waltsonughed. It was not the first time that he had his bridge destroyed after crossing the river, but Benjeming Waltson felt that he had already gotten used to it. She turned her head to look at Wills Waltson . ¡°You made your arrangements, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°I want to give you a surprise.¡± Surprise? She was going crazy from work this week. If he said that he had already arranged everything, why would she bother looking for a guide? This man, was really ¡­ warm. Yes, it was indeed warm. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she would definitely have a big headache right now. ¡°Did your sudden appearance scared those children?¡± Wills Watson looked at her. ¡°What do you think?¡± The usually chattering crowd suddenly became so quiet today, it must be ¡­ It must be quite a shock. The drive took three and a half hours. Because of her anxietyst night, she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well, so she fell asleep within half an hour of driving. Seeing that her head was shaking from sleep, Wills Watson calmly reached out and pressed her head on his shoulder. She moved her body and sleptfortably without even opening her eyes. Benjeming Waltson looked at the two of them and sNicky ered. After arriving at their destination, the group was led off by a tour guide. After looking around, she could not help but look at Wills Waltson : ¡°You even changed your destination for tourism for me.¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°The ce you have chosen is dangerous. After discuss, they decided this ce. There is water in the mountains here, and also safe. ¡°It wasn¡¯t because you had coerced them?¡± she asked in a gentle and low voice. ¡°No one knows that I will alsoe. If they were really coerced, then it must be Benjeming Waltson who did it.¡± She rolled her eyes. He had Benjaming to take the responsibility. After getting out of the car, everyone gathered together to set up a tent. Wills Waltson ¡®s tent was the biggest tent out of all of them, and it even had a living room. The six male students spent half an hour to settle down. After lunch, everyone would take a quick lunch break. Those who wanted to take a break, they would go out to exercise together. At six in the afternoon, Wills Watson ordered some people to arrange a barbecue team toe here. They set up stoves and prepared dinner for the two hundred men. The students spontaneously set up a bonfire. Some were dancing in front of the bonfire while others were eating kebabs. The atmosphere was extremely lively. Luna stood outside the tent, looked at Wills Watson beside his and asked: ¡°Could it be a little noisy?¡± ¡°Yes, very noisy.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Why don¡¯t you go into the tent and rest for a while? ¡± ¡°No,¡± he said, looking at her. ¡°I like to stay where you are.¡± Her face blushed slightly from his words. This was a man who knew how to talk sweetly. Her cell phone kept vibrating as she carried the bag on her back. She took out her phone, and saw that it was Nicky Enderson ¡®s number. Before she could answer it, Wills Watson had already snatched her phone away and hung up. ¡°Don¡¯t contact this man in the future, Enderson family lies be sexual, and not a single person¡¯s mouth is filled with truth.¡± ¡°He might be different from the otherEnderson family.¡± ¡°Then you arepletely wrong, he is more ruthless than anyone else. Let me ask you, do you know that Jany Enderson is still alive?¡± ¡°Jany Enderson ? My brother¡¯s biological mother? Didn¡¯t she die long ago? ¡° Chapter 399 Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°I also only found out recently that we were deceived by the Enderson family. That year, after my second uncle died, the Enderson family said that Jany Enderson was sick from guilt, andmitted suicide not long after. Until these few days, when the Enderson family was defeated, I ordered some people to check the Enderson family¡¯s ounts, and found out that the Enderson ¡®s Group would always send a sum of money to a nursing home every year. Logically speaking, it wasn¡¯t that strange for a business to be a charity. But the problem was, the Enderson family had invested only in this nursing home, and in one go for 20 years. I got someone to investigate and found out that there was no elder in this so-called nursing home. Jany Enderson and a group of servants were the only ones there, and even though my second uncle was killed by her, she lived happily for twenty years ¡­ ¡± Thinking about this, Wills Watson felt full of anger. She frowned, ¡°Does my brother know about this?¡± ¡°Of course, he knows, I¡¯ve already asked some people to investigate the recent surveince and found out that Nicky Enderson ¡®s car is often going back and forth.¡± She remembered that after she found out that Nicky Enderson and he were not siblings, the two had conversed many times. Once, Nicky Enderson had said that both of them were pitiful people without mothers ¡­ That was why he treated her so well all these years. ¡°No matter what, he has been treating me quite well all these years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he likes you and wants to have you. If it wasn¡¯t for this, who do you think Nicky Enderson is?¡± He continued: ¡°Don¡¯t defend that man. I am angry, he is the son of the woman who killed second uncle.¡± She looked at him and could understand the anger in his heart. She said, ¡°Then¡­ What are you going to do? ¡± ¡°What should I do ¡­¡± His eyes narrowed slyly, ¡°I have all sorts of ways to make the Enderson family fight indoors and never be at peace for the rest of their lives.¡± Without waiting for a response, Benjeming Waltson took a skewer of meat and passed it over to her. ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, quickly eat it. It¡¯s still warm.¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°Am I not a human?¡± Benjeming Waltson could not help butugh: ¡°It¡¯s not like you eat these things.¡± She passed the meat skewers in her hand to Wills Waltson , and said: ¡°I am not a beggar.¡± He rolled his eyes at Benjeming Waltson, ¡°Ingrate.¡± ¡°Third brother, you are so hypocritical.¡± ¡°How am I being hypocritical?¡± ¡°You clearly only need to be happier than anyone else when my Third Sister-in-Law is happy. Why do you still have to me me?¡± Embarrassed, she patted his arm. ¡°Alright, go and eat your food. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Benjeming Waltsonughed and got up to leave. Luna turned her head to look at Wills Watson and said: ¡°You really don¡¯t want to eat.¡± ¡°Nope, I¡¯ll eat something else when I get hungryter. You go ahead and eat.¡± She stared at the skewers in her hand and could not help but smile. He looked at her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I remember the first time I went out with your family to have some fun and have a barbecue.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about?¡± She touched her nose and said, ¡°Back then, I was munching on skewers of meat, but everyone in your house was so focused on bringing the meat onto their tes and eating it with their forks ¡­I feel¡­ Hehe.¡± ¡°Are we funny?¡± ¡°To us poor people, all of you were just blindly picky. However, back then, it was all of you who were acting in such a manner. I felt that there was something wrong with my way of eating.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She pointed at the students not too far away, ¡°Look, everyone is actually like me. You guys are the minority. Now, even Benjaming has mostly been assimted by us.¡± Wills Watson could not help but ask: ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t been assimted by you enough?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°All the weird things I¡¯ve eaten in my life were when I was with you.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°This shows how influential I am.¡± ¡°Yes, it has already taken root in my heart. It¡¯s indeed big.¡± Her face reddened slightly. Who asked him to say this at this time? After dinner, a group of people stood around the campfire, dancing and singing and ying games. She felt Wills was bored. So, she said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and rest?¡± Wills Watson looked at the crowd in the distance and said calmly, ¡°No need, it¡¯s good to be able to asionally see a group of youngsters making a ruckus like this, I feel like I have instantly be a few years younger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very young to begin with.¡± Wills Watson looked at her and smiled lovingly. At night, she felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for the two of them to sleep together, but from an outsider¡¯s point of view, if they didn¡¯t sleep together, it didn¡¯t seem appropriate either. Seeing she was embarrassed Wills Watson said: ¡°You sleep inside, and I¡¯ll sleep outside. That way, others won¡¯t gossip.¡± Just as she was about to thank him, a tour guide called out from outside, ¡°Students, there are a lot of mosquitoes in the park at night, so try not to open the tent doors too often.¡± The people outside answered in unison. She said to Wills Waltson , ¡°You shoulde in and sleep. There are no mosquitos outside.¡± Wills Watson did not act rashly, took off his shoes and entered the tent¡¯s curtain. After the two of themid down, Wills Watson held onto her hands. Just as she was hesitating whether she should struggle free, Wills Watson said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep hand in hand like this, good night.¡± Luna closed her eyes. She pursed the corner of her lips and said with a slight blush, ¡°Good night ¡­¡± That night, her hands pulled Wills Watson along, listening to the voice of nature, sleeping soundly. The next morning, when they heard the sound of footsteps and voices outside the tent, she opened her eyes. She discovered that she was extremely indecent as sheid down on one half of Wills Waltson ¡®s body, and hurriedly raised her head to look. Wills Watson had already woken up. The two looked at each other. She felt ashamed. She quickly sat up and tidied her hair. ¡°Morning.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up.¡± Seeing her go out dejectedly, Wills Watson could not help but find it funny. The next night, after a girl stepped on a snake in the bathroom, she was frightened. In order to prevent others from making the same mistake again, she had to end the four-day trip ahead of time. On the morning of the third day, the bus slowly came to a halt in front of the school. Benjeming Waltson and a few tour guides helped the students safely return to school, while Wills Watson took her away. After returning home, she took a bath and came out to see that Wills Watson was making a call. She was afraid of dying his work, so she went downstairs to apany him. Just as he walked to the door, Wills Watson hung up and said: ¡°I have something interesting to tell you.¡± She turned her head to look at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Belle Enderson is handling luxury goods on a second-hand website.¡± Luna could not help but be surprised. ¡°They¡¯ve already fallen to such a state?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you, that Nicky Enderson isn¡¯t a good person.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with him?¡± Chapter 400 Wills Waltson expressed his relief by saying: ¡°Johny Enderson had nothing once the Enderson family went bankrupt, but Nicky Enderson had made second-hand preparations. Half a year ago, he founded a tiny cosmeticspany in the east. He was the only one in the Enderson family who wasn¡¯t in financial trouble right now. Belle Enderson approached him for money, but he refused to give her a single penny. It was most likely because she was obliged to begin selling the luxury products she had previously purchased at a reduced price on the Inte. Kelen Enderson was also selling them, in addition to Belle Enderson.¡± Her heart was a little surprised. She hadn¡¯t anticipated them being in such bad straits. It had only been a few days since the Enderson family had gone bankrupt. Were they really going to live on selling things? Wills Watson walked in front of her: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± She said with a serious expression, ¡°I was just thinking about the scene where my mother was pushed from the house to the door by a servant. It¡¯s really a changing scene. Who would have thought that the mother and daughter pair would have such a day?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you happy?¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m especially happy. I feel like I¡¯ve taken revenge on them foring to this point today.¡± She then asked, ¡°Are they really that down and out? If they sell the Enderson family¡¯s vi, they should be able to get quite a bit of money. ¡± ¡°Now that the Enderson ¡®s Group has failed, and they have suffered such a huge loss, do you think that they can still keep their vi safe?¡± ¡°So, where do they live now?¡± ¡°Hotel.¡±Wills Watson shook his head andughed, ¡°In this kind of situation, these mother and daughter actually used luxury goods to buy a hotel. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°Johny Enderson goes as well? He doesn¡¯t seem like such a brainless man.¡± ¡°Johny Enderson is hospitalized.¡± Upon hearing this reply, Luna was a little surprised: ¡°Hospital? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it? ¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head, ¡°Silly girl, do you think that the current Johny Enderson is still the CEO of the Enderson ¡®s Group that people were paying attention to in the past? If the Enderson family goes bankrupt, it means that in the future, no one will care about his private life anymore. Let alone being hospitalized, even if he died, nobody would know about it. ¡± She raised her head and pouted. ¡°Then how do you know?¡± ¡°Because I found out that Jany Enderson was still alive, I started to pay attention to this group of people once again. All these things that I have told you were investigated and found out by my people. Do you want to know how Johny Enderson was hospitalized? ¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not curious, and I don¡¯t want to interfere.¡± ¡°But I want to tell you because it¡¯s funny.¡± He pulled her to the balcony and sat down, talking seriously about the melon. ¡°Johny Enderson had made a few old friends before. Even though the Enderson family had gone bankrupt, he still licked his lips and begged for help in matchmaking for his own daughter. But as for Belle Enderson , she was once in jail. She did not know how to restrain herself. She is so picky. The young masters of rich families didn¡¯t like her, and she also didn¡¯t care about those poor mem. A few days ago, Johny Enderson made her date with the son of a rich person. Not only did Belle Enderson despise that man as short and ugly, she also thought that his family was uneducated, which infuriated that man, and that man pped her in public, causing her to be so angry that she ran back home to cause a ruckus with Johny Enderson . Johny Enderson was so angry that he had a heart attack. ¡± She frowned. ¡°Is this news of yours urate?¡± ¡°Yes. That young man is a friend of Benjaming . He also said that after Johny Enderson entered the hospital he called the nouveau riche to be modest. He only hoped that the son of the nouveau riche could ept Belle Enderson , and he wanted to find a backer for Belle Enderson , since he was indeed of no use, but unfortunately, he is just a poor bastard, who would put him in their eyes? ¡± Hearing this, her eyes slightly knitted. ¡°To Belle Enderson , Johny Enderson might indeed be a good father.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drag the word father onto Johny Enderson ¡®s body, he¡¯s not worthy.¡± She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s confused. He really isn¡¯t worthy.¡± He dotingly looked at her and said, ¡°Telling you all this today is just to make you happy.¡± She raised her eyebrows. She was actually very happy about this matter. Summer vacation officially began. For the next fifty days, she was free. In addition to being with her child every day, she also insisted on her own postgraduate studies. After all, her dream wasn¡¯t to be a lifelong mentor, but to be able to stand at the podium as a teacher. Sometimes they even took the child to the amusement park. Although Wal still couldn¡¯t walk, the two of them had already been photographed traveling together with a baby many times. And every time it was filmed, there would always be a lot ofments. For example, ¡­ After Mr. Waltson got married, he became a man who lived in a home and brought his wife and son to travel together. On the seventh day after the holiday, she received a call from Judy. Judi said: ¡°Miss, I¡¯ming to find you.¡± ¡°Really? At the high-speed rail station? I¡¯ll pick you up. ¡± ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯m already staying in the hotel. If you have time, juste and find me.¡± ¡°Which hotel?¡± ¡°C Hotel, 15th floor, 1511. You can bring your baby with you.¡± ¡°Forget about the baby, the Butler took him to the swimming ss. After the swimming ss ended, he still had to go to the morning ss, so he wouldn¡¯t be able toe back until veryte. I¡¯ll go find you myself. Just wait for me, we¡¯ll eat dinner together. ¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be waiting for youngdy to arrive.¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me.¡± After hanging up, she went straight to the cloakroom to change. After they left, she called Wills Waltson . Knowing that Judi hade again, Wills Watson said somewhat speechlessly: ¡°Is this woman going to die just because she left you?¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, okay?¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that she went to Florence to see you? She¡¯s the only one of your friends who seems to know where you¡¯ve been there. ¡± In front of this man, she didn¡¯t dare to lie at all. ¡°She¡¯s my only good friend since I was a student. It¡¯s not surprising that she knows where I am. Furthermore, we haven¡¯t seen each other for three to four months. She specially came to look for me, so we must definitely go out and have a gathering. In short, eat good food for your dinner. Bye. ¡± She hung up, afraid that he was going to tell her something about the time. Arriving at the hotel, he walked to the elevator and waited for it. The elevator came out from the underground parking lot, and when the door opened, she saw Belle Enderson inside. Their eyes met, thinking, What a narrow path for enemies. Just as the elevator door was about to close, she pressed the up button again. The elevator door that was about to close opened and walked in. The elevator door slowly closed. From the reflection of the elevator wall, she saw Belle Enderson behind her, sizing her up. Chapter 401 Belle Endersonughed coldly. Luna Luna brushed her off. Belle Enderson said: ¡°Marrying Wills Waltson is not a big deal. Your clothing cost less than $3000.¡± Luna ignored her andughed bitterly. ¡°Wearing a full set of street clothes and unting off, it¡¯s extremely awful,¡± Belle Enderson said again. Luna pursed her lips and said, ¡°Do you still have the face to mock others after you¡¯ve relied on selling your bag to survive? If I were you, I would prefer not to speak with my tail between my legs right now.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Belle Enderson¡¯s fist was clenched, her face osciting between Greenwich and purple. ¡°Even if I sold my bag for a living, you wouldn¡¯t have to pay a dime.¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s my money,¡± Luna said as she turned back. ¡°People like you won¡¯tprehend the feelings of someone like me, who merely wants to wear inexpensive clothes but has a room full of luxury products.¡± As a result, youck the qualifications tough at me, so please keep your lips shut in front of me. I have one room of fashion clothes and bags. ¡± Luna knew what this youngdy Face, luxury goods, a famous car, a vi¡­ It was a pity that Belle Enderson had nothing at all right now, she could really get rid of this woman easily. The elevator stopped on the 10th floor. Sheraised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going down?¡± Belle Enderson went forward and pushed her against the elevator wall, tightly grabbing onto her cor. ¡°Luna , what¡¯s there to be proud of? You used your fox like face to seduce Mr. Waltson . If not for Mr. Waltson , you wouldn¡¯t even be a beggar right now.¡± ¡°So what?¡± She raised her eyebrows: ¡°Even if I¡¯m not even as good as a beggar, I can still live a good life. I¡¯m not like some people. How does it feel to fall from heaven into hell? MissEnderson ? ¡± Belle Enderson raised her hand to p her face, but Luna was not a weak woman. The elevator door slowly closed. With a push, she pushed her, who was wearing high heels, onto the elevator behind her. She twisted her hand and grabbed onto Belle Enderson ¡®s cor, raising the center of her brows, and said coldly: ¡°the Enderson family is finished, the Enderson family is defeated, you, who is already in dire straits, do not have the qualifications to speak to Ms. Waltson. Belle Enderson , I really want to see how miserable you will be once you sell all the luxury goods in your hands and leave this ce on the streets. At that time, you will be poor and unable to turn your entire body around, but I am still the high and mighty Ms. Waltson. Not to mention talking to me, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to meet me. ¡± When she said those words, only she knew how strong her expression was. At this moment, she was truly grateful to Wills Waltson . Because her current confidence, was from Wills Waltson . Belle Enderson ¡®s face darkened as she angrily cursed, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can live a glorious life.¡± ¡°Even if I end up falling for the rest of my life, there¡¯s no harm in it. At least, I¡¯ve already witnessed your decline.¡± The elevator door opened again. When she saw that they were already at the fifteenth floor, she pushed Belle Enderson away and turned to leave. Belle Enderson did not chase after her from the elevator, but angrily shouted: ¡°Luna , we are not well, and you should not even think of getting better.¡± Who cared about her? Arriving at the door to Judy¡¯s room, she knocked on the door. Judi did not even ask who it was beforeing to open the door. She went up and gave her a big hug. Patting her back, she said in a speechless manner, ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask who it was? Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone bad will knock on the door? ¡± ¡°If I get caught by the bad guys at a five-star hotel, then this hotel won¡¯t need to do business anymore and will be popr.¡± Luna was emotionless. She said, ¡°But you still can¡¯t be so worried. You¡¯re not afraid of being caught, but I¡¯m still afraid of losing you.¡± Judi could not help butugh: ¡°Ah. I like hearing these words. Come in first, think carefully about what you want to eatter, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already reached my city. I can not still make you treat me. Are you going to p my face?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Judi rolled her eyes: ¡°Am I not from this city? I¡¯ve been studying in this university for four years, okay? ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m married here.¡± Judi gave her a big thumbs up, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re awesome. Treat me, wait for me for a bit. I¡¯m going to change clothes, think about what you want to eat while you¡¯re at it.¡± She opened her suitcase and changed her clothes in front of her. She said, ¡°You took good care of your body recently.¡± ¡°That should be. Even at my age, I have to always be prepared. What if I meet my man?¡± Before she finished changing her clothes, she moved closer to Luna and sat down. ¡°Hey, tell me, haven¡¯t you and Mr. Waltson moved back together? Did you ¡­¡± She hooked her thumbs together. ¡°What are you thinking? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know our rtionship.¡± Thest time Judi went to Florence to visit her, she told her about her rtionship with Wills Waltson . Judi almost cried until she went crazy, scolding the heavens for not being fair¡­ ¡°Ah, since you already have Wal, Wal is very healthy. Now that you¡¯re living together again, other people don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship you have, or what¡¯s wrong with your activities, as long as you don¡¯t get pregnant, that¡¯s fine. ¡± Luna covered her mouth. ¡°Our current way of getting along with each other has already crossed the bottom line. He didn¡¯t want to let down his second uncle, and neither did I want my birth father to feel sorry for our rtionship. We are content to have the courage to continue living together. We are both enjoying our current lifestyle and condition, so you better not speak nonsense, especially in front of Wills Waltson . Hurry up and change, I¡¯m already hungry. ¡± Judi put on the clothes on her head: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you want to live with to for your entire life, that you can endure some things, and that Wills Watson can do the same? He¡¯s a man. ¡± She sighed. ¡°I can only¡­ stay by his side when he needs me. If one day he tells me that he wants to start over, then I will obediently leave, because I hope that he can be happy. ¡± ¡°Stupid woman,¡±Judi mumbled to herself as she put on her clothes. Then, she turned her back towards her and walked towards the bathroom. Actually, she felt too much heartache for this fool, so she wanted to cry again. Luna walked to the balcony and gazed at the distant sea. She had to adjust her mood and not let her imagination run wild. After Judi finished adjusting her emotions, she walked to the balcony and tiptoed to ce her arm on her shoulder. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll apany you.¡± After thinking about it, she said, ¡°I want to eat too much. I can¡¯t be sure, what do you want to eat? Tell me, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Judi smirked: ¡°I want to drink so much, how about you?¡± ¡°Drink ¡­¡± It was a bit awkward for her. Judi nudged her with his elbow, ¡°You will risk your life to apany your best friend. Didn¡¯t you say that in the past? She made up her mind, ¡°Drink.¡± Chapter 402 Judi patted her shoulder. She withdrew her arm. After all, she was not tall enough to hold her shoulders, so she was tired. She said, ¡°But ¡­¡± Judi stared at her: ¡°There¡¯s even a twist.¡± ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my alcohol tolerance. I¡¯m going to be done for as long as I drink more, so no matter how much you want to drinkter, I¡¯ll apany you, but I have to drink less. I¡¯m a mother right now, so I can¡¯t be too excessive, can I?¡± Judi sighed depressingly: ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m really not willing to drink with you bunch of children, forget it, forget it, for the sake of my godson, I¡¯ll approve.¡± She ced both hands on the right side of her body. She turned around and said seriously, ¡°Thank you for your approval.¡± The two of them looked at each other andughed. Judi said: ¡°Then let¡¯s go. After they went downstairs, Michal sent the two to the street stall Judi chose. This was the ce where the two used to hang out when they were in university. After ordering the dishes, Judi also ordered a dozen more beers. Luna and said, ¡°Why do you need so much? At most, I can only drink a cup.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to drink, I will.¡± ¡°Why are you so keen on drinking today?¡± Judi chuckled: ¡°Because I want.¡± The two chatted for a while before the meat skewers and chicken hearts were sent over. Judi opened up two bottles of wine, ¡°Let¡¯s not pour anymore into the cups, just directly drink from the bottles.¡± Luna nodded: ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them clinked their cups, Judi drank a cup first, she sighed, and started to eat the skewers. Luna said, ¡°Judy. Have you encountered some trouble?¡± Judi looked at her: ¡°No, dons¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°But something isn¡¯t right with you today, your mood is a bit negative.¡± Just a moment ago, she asked Judi if she had met a suitable man recently, but Judi actually said that men were bad and she wanted to live a peaceful life. ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see me as a sister? You came to here for no reason and even told me after you arrived. Something¡¯s definitely wrong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Judi sighed: ¡°I am angry with my dad.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Uncle treats you so well, picking on your problems is also to help you improve, you ¡­¡± ¡°No,¡±Judi shook his head, ¡°Luna , you don¡¯t know that a while ago, a friend of mine introduced me to a certain someone. After the two of us met, I felt that he wasn¡¯t too bad, so I decided to getid with him. What about this man ¡­ His personality is pretty good, and he treats me well. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s from a schrly family, but I¡¯ve always felt that there was an otherworldly aura emanating from him, which made me feel especially good. I even had ns to marry him, who knows ¡­¡± Judi said, and gloomily drank a few more mouthfuls of wine. She said, ¡°What is it? Did he cheat? ¡± ¡°Her mother was a university professor and despised our family for doing business. She also introduced him to her colleague¡¯s daughter, who was a primary school teacher. Then, my boyfriend actually fell in love with her at first sight, do you think it¡¯s funny ¡­¡± Judi said as she shook her head andughed, then continued drinking. She wiped the corner of her mouth and said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t need to do anything. I just feel that the rtionship between people can¡¯t be this thin. If you don¡¯t like me, then just say it out. Since you¡¯re going on a blind date, you should at least break up with me first. Why is it that you¡¯re flirting with me while you¡¯re with other women? When you¡¯re sure it¡¯s true love over there, then you cane and say goodbye to me. Who am I?¡± She frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this man too much of a scum?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I was extremely angry about this, so I had a quarrel with my father. My father said that it was my fault, I was unable to control him, but Luna , I feel that I have been wrongly used.¡± Luna nodded her head, she patted her hands repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Your father was wrong. I was in your team.¡± Judi continued to drink with tears in her eyes that were filled with grievance. Seeing Judi like this, Luna was not easy to bear. She looked at the beer bottle in front of her and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll make a call.¡± After she finished speaking, she walked to the side and dialed Wills Waltson ¡®s number. After the call connected, she asked in a Luna voice, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Eating. Have you finished eating? Is iting back? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, I just started eating, that¡­ I want to discuss something with you. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± She frowned. ¡°I haven¡¯t even said it yet and you¡¯re already rejecting me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood just by looking at your tone.¡± Luna ¡®s face darkened. ¡°Who said that this isn¡¯t a good thing? I¡¯m helping others to make them happy.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then tell me about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. The reason why Judi came to find me this time is actually because she has been tricked by the scum man. She¡¯s not in a good mood. She¡¯s been crying since she started eating. I was a bit worried for her, so ¡­ I want to stay with her tonight. I won¡¯t go back. ¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ever since I was a student, I¡¯ve only had one good friend. Before this, she even went to Florence to find me because I left you, knowing my rtionship with you. She cried even harder than I did and apanied me for a few days. Now, you want me to ignore her when she get in trouble? I won¡¯t be able to do that. Anyway, I¡¯ve discussed this matter with you, so I won¡¯t be going back tonight. Take Wal to rest early, and say good night to you in advance. ¡± She hung up again. As long as you can¡¯t hear him say no, let¡¯s just say he agreed. After returning back to the table with Luna , she said to Judy: ¡°Judy. It¡¯s just because you¡¯re in a bad mood today that I¡¯ve decided to get drunk with you.¡± ¡°Is that for real?¡±Judi looked at her in disbelief. She looked around and said, ¡°However, I can¡¯t stay here. If I get drunk, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be embarrassed. Let¡¯s go to the hotel room and lock the door. It will be very safe.¡± ¡°Sure, I think so.¡± After the two of them had made up their minds, they packed the barbecued food and carried the beer back to the hotel. Just in case something happened, after locking the door twice, she even went to ask for a cloth from the cleaning staff so that Judi could tie the knot on the door. Afterwards, the two of them pushed the sofa and table in the room, and pushed it behind the door. As a result, even if she wanted to go crazy, she wouldn¡¯t be able to run out after a while. After everything was settled, she finally sat down on the carpet with Judi and started tonight¡¯s feast. With Luna ¡®s constion, Judi unrestrainedly cried for a while, venting out her emotions. After crying, the two of them continued drinking. An hourter, Luna appeared in the hotel lobby, circling around ¡­ She was swaying, unable to find her way home. Chapter 403 She looked around. Where was she? Where is Wills Waltson ? After seeing her wander around for a long time, he recognized her. ¡°Hello, Ms. Waltson, is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°Beautiful girl, I can¡¯t find my way home.¡± Smelling the alcohol on her breath, the front desk quickly said: ¡°Do you need me to contact your car to take you home?¡± She nodded. ¡°My family lives in¡­ Where am I live?¡± The front desk smiled: ¡°I¡¯ll check for you. Please wait for a moment.¡± She obediently walked to the side and stood behind a stone pir. The front desk was busy getting in touch. As the Luna swayed, a voice came from her side, ¡°Heh, Luna , it¡¯s you again.¡± Hearing someone call her name, she looked at that person and pouted. ¡°You know me?¡± Belle Enderson who came to cause trouble was startled: ¡°What are you pretending for?¡± ¡°This big sis, you are so fierce.¡± Seeing her drunk look, Belle Enderson frowned. Was this woman drunk or something? Her eyes turned slightly as she walked forward. ¡°You really don¡¯t recognize me?¡± She squeezed her eyes and said, ¡°You look a little familiar.¡± ¡°You¡¯re drunk. How about this, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°Do you know where my house is?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. How could I not know where you live? Let¡¯s go.¡± Belle Enderson went forward and pulled her hand, and she obediently left with her. Belle Enderson brought her to the underground parking lot, and after sending her into the car, she dialed Nicky Enderson ¡®s number. After Nicky Enderson answered the call, he became a little impatient, ¡°I already said, don¡¯t ask me for money anymore, I gave you a hundred thousandst week, yet you turned around and spent it all. Do you really think that I¡¯m your ATM?¡± ¡°Brother, let¡¯s make a deal. The bargaining chip is Luna .¡± ¡°Luna ?¡±Nicky Enderson frowned: ¡°What are you nning now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with Luna Snow right now. As long as you agree to give me another million dors, I¡¯ll send her to you. Tonight, she¡¯s yours, you can use her however you want.¡± ¡°Are you crazy, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Belle Enderson raised her eyebrows, ¡°What, you have the guts to like her, but you don¡¯t dare to touch her? Or could it be that you are afraid of offending Mr. Waltson ? If you can get her body, are you still afraid of can¡¯t get her? You know, it¡¯s impossible for Mr. Waltson to have a woman you¡¯ve used before, don¡¯t you think? ¡± Nicky Enderson said unhappily: ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t humiliate Luna like this.¡± ¡°She was drunk, and now I don¡¯t even know her anymore. When I said I was going to take her home, she obediently followed me into the car. Bro, this is a once in a lifetime opportunity, after tonight, just say that you¡¯re drunk, and she won¡¯t be able to do anything about it. If you miss this opportunity, you can forget about getting her in your life. How about one million for Luna ? Nicky Enderson was at a loss and did not say a word. Belle Enderson felt the other party¡¯s hesitation and could not help butugh: ¡°Then I will send her over. Prepare the money.¡± She hung up and opened the door. For the first time, she felt that not selling her car was the most sensible choice. Wills Watson called Michal . He heard that Luna and Judi brought alcohol to the hotel, so he was very worried. After seven o¡¯clock, he called Luna , but no one answered. He was a little worried in his heart. He then found Judy¡¯s number and dialed it, but there was still no answer. What are these two women up to? He drove to the hotel. Upon seeing him, the front desk of the hotel greeted him respectfully: ¡°Hello, Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°Help me find out which room Miss Judi is staying in.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , on principle, we cannot reveal the privacy of our guests. May I ask if you ¡­¡± ¡°My lover is with her. I want to fetch my lover.¡± Hearing Wills Watson say that, the front desk quickly asked: ¡°Ms. Waltson didn¡¯t go back?¡± ¡°Why?¡± he frowned, ¡°Have you seen her?¡± ¡°Half an hour ago, Ms. Waltson was drunk, walking around the hall. I asked her what she needed, and she said that she wanted to go home, I just went to find someone to help her contact a car and came back, and I found out that Ms. Waltson was gone. I thought she was taken away ¡­¡± Wills Watson frowned: ¡°Is she alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This Judy,¡± he could not help but mutter, and then continued: ¡°Immediately get the people from the control room to call for the monitoring system in the hall half an hour ago.¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Third, pleasee with me. I¡¯ll lead you to the control room.¡± When Wills Watson saw her being carried away by Belle Enderson in the monitoring system, his heart tightened. He took out his phone and found Daniel¡¯s number. ¡°Daniel, put down all your work and search for Belle Enderson in the entire city. She took away Luna from a Hotel. She was drunk and acted like a fool, make them move faster.¡± ¡°Okay, Lord Third, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll contact the person right away.¡± Half an hourter, the people Daniel sent over blocked Belle Enderson who had just returned to the hotel. When she saw Wills Watson in a conference room on the first floor, Belle Enderson ¡®s face was instantly filled with fear. Wills Watson looked at her coldly. ¡°Where is Luna ? ¡± Belle Enderson nervously swallowed her saliva: ¡°Isn¡¯t her your wife? Why would Mr. Waltson ask me?¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s voice was cold, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to speak nonsense for you. You¡¯d better speak the truth, or else I¡¯ll make you bear the consequences.¡± Belle Enderson forced herself to remain calm, even if others knew that she was the one who did this, she could not reveal the location of her right now. She had to wait for Nicky Enderson to take down the Luna . Based on Nicky Enderson ¡®s indecisive personality, she would have to dy the match by at least an hour ¡­ ¡°I already said, I don¡¯t know. Mr. Waltson shouldn¡¯t havee to me to ask about this.¡± ¡°So, you want the police to get involved?¡± The reason why Wills Watson did not rm the police was because he was afraid that Luna was in danger right now. In case the police came, Belle Enderson was even more cunning. He wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere in front of the police. So¡­ He would rather lynch Belle Enderson . ¡°Belle Enderson , you probably don¡¯t want to go to jail anymore. You know, I have many ways to turn you into a kidnapper, and from now on, you¡¯ll be stuck in jail for the rest of your life.¡± Belle Enderson ¡®s eyes were filled with worry. Seeing that she did not say anything, Wills Watson took out his phone, ¡°I suspect you now that you have kidnapped my wife. Since you are not willing to confess, I can only let the police intervene.¡± ¡°Third Master, please wait.¡±Belle Enderson was unable to calm down in the end. She said somewhat fearfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap her.¡± ¡°Exin this to the police yourself.¡± ¡°If I did, would you not call the police?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Wills Watson raised the center of his brows. ¡°My goal is to bring Luna back, that¡¯s all.¡± Belle Enderson said: ¡°I am short of money, if Mr. Waltson wants to know where Luna is, you must pay me.¡± ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°10 million.¡± Wills Watson looked at her sarcastically: ¡°As long as you tell me the location of her, I can tell you a legal method to receive the ten million.¡± Chapter 404 Hearing that, Belle Enderson hurriedly stepped forward, and nervously said: ¡°Mr. Waltson wouldn¡¯t lie to me right.¡± ¡°I already said, as long as I find my wife, I will give you three seconds to consider. 3, 2 ¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s at my brother¡¯s ce,¡±Belle Enderson said before he shouted out thest few digits. ¡°I saw that she was drunk and didn¡¯t want to waste my breath with her, so I called my brother, but my brother said that as long as I send her over to him, he would give me one million.¡± Nicky Enderson ¡­ Wills Waltson ¡®s heart immediately felt like it was on fire. He was not in the mood to stay any longer. He got up and quickly left. Seeing that, Belle Enderson immediately chased after him: ¡°Mr. Waltson , you still haven¡¯t told me how to obtain the ten million.¡± Wills Watson walked quickly as he coldly said: ¡°Simple, yourEnderson family invested money to build a nursing home. It¡¯s located at the side of Hundred Years Bay, and in that nursing home, there were only Jany Enderson and the aunt who took care of her. Although yourEnderson family was defeated, the funds provided to her were never stopped. You all lived a life like beggars, but she was stillfortably served by others. Although the location of the nursing home is not good, if you were to send her to a real nursing home and sell there, you would at least earn tens of millions. ¡± Belle Enderson was stunned, ¡°My aunt? Mr. Waltson , are you joking? My aunt has already died many years ago. ¡± ¡°You actually believed them? That woman killed my second uncle, and in order to avoid responsibility, she was hidden there by yourEnderson family. ¡± The shock on Belle Enderson ¡®s face was already hard to hide, she stopped in her tracks. Whether or not it was true, she did not want to continue being poor. She wanted to confirm if what Mr. Waltson said was true. Once it was true, she would not be lenient in the slightest. Hundred Years Bay. She would be rich. After Wills Watson shook off Belle Enderson , he said to Daniel: ¡°Send people to monitor Belle Enderson , if she takes any actions against Jany Enderson , we will immediately make our move as well.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± After Wills Watson got on the car, he had the driver drive straight to Nicky Enderson ¡®s residence. At this moment, Nicky Enderson was facing the warm feeling of going insane from alcohol, and felt helpless. He was tricked by that damned girl Belle Enderson . Just now, he had only hugged her Luna before she fiercely bit him. ¡°I am Wills Waltson ¡®s, only Wills Watson can hug me.¡± Annoyed, he forced her onto the sofa. However, the drunk her was like a loach. He couldn¡¯t hold her and catch her. She wanted to vomit. Unable to find the washroom, she could only rush into the courtyard. However, she could not open the door to the courtyard. Without saying a word, she picked up the ashtray on the tea table and smashed it against the ss. It was as if she was going to tear this ce apart. As she was puking in the corner of the yard, the doorbell rang. Nicky Enderson , who was patting her back affectionately, said: ¡°Stay here obediently, I¡¯ll go and see who it is.¡± Nicky Enderson came to the side of the door, and saw from the monitor that the person standing outside the door was Wills Waltson . He coldly said: ¡°What business does Mr. Waltson have here?¡± ¡°Open the door and hand over the Luna .¡± Seeing that he asked for her directly, Nicky Enderson naturally knew that he could not hide the truth. But he wasn¡¯t willing topromise. ¡°I just wanted to catch up with my little sister. That¡¯s not your business.¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s face was frighteningly cold, but Nicky Enderson did not n to give in. He would not allow Wills Watson to enter. It was rare for Luna toe to his house. Even if she tore down the vi today, he would not say anything. But just as she was thinking this, she felt that it was funny, so she quietly followed and reached out her hand to press the button to open the door. Nicky Enderson turned around, and looked at Luna in anger: ¡°Luna , what are you doing?¡± Luna chuckled at him, ¡°A guest has arrived at your house. Let me open the door for you.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± While they were talking, Wills Watson had already opened the door and walked in. When he entered the room and saw that the living room was in a mess, he felt an inexplicable sense of relief. With this kind of method, Nicky Enderson was unable to do anything. She stood beside Nicky Enderson and held Nicky Enderson ¡®s arm. She pointed at Wills Watson and said: ¡°What a handsome guest has arrived in your house.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. Unsurprisingly, every time this woman got drunk she would not recognize a single person. He stepped forward and said to her, ¡°Luna and Luna , do you know who I am?¡± ¡°You know me?¡±Luna eyes stared innocently at him. Wills Watson replied: ¡°Of course, I¡¯m Wills Waltson .¡± ¡°Wills Waltson ?¡± After thinking about it, she patted her heart. ¡°My man.¡± Wills Watson pursed his lips: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your man. Come to my ce.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She took a step forward, but just as she was about to go over, Nicky Enderson grabbed her wrist. ¡°Luna , don¡¯t go.¡± She looked at him blurrily, ¡°Who are you then?¡± Nicky Enderson did not wait for him to say anything, he had already pulled on his other wrist, ¡°Luna ,e over immediately.¡± Nicky Enderson said: ¡°I am Nicky Enderson , your big brother.¡± ¡°Nicky Enderson , uh, is my brother, but it¡¯s fake.¡± As she spoke, she shook off Nicky Enderson ¡®s hand, stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Wills Waltson ¡®s waist, then ced her chin on his chest, raised her head and looked at him: ¡°This strange big brother, he just hugged me.¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson looked at Nicky Enderson coldly. Nicky Enderson frowned. Wills Watson hugged onto Luna , and said to Nicky Enderson : ¡°Both you and Belle Enderson will pay the price for your actions today.¡± After he finished speaking, he strode away with Luna in his arms. After they left, Nicky Enderson sighed, then squatted down on the ground. Wills Watson said that both he and Belle Enderson would pay the price. Could it be ¡­ It¡¯s Belle Enderson , that woman ¡­ Thinking of something, he took out his phone and called Belle Enderson . Belle Enderson said in satisfaction: ¡°Brother, are you done? Was it fun? Is she the taste you want? Then shouldn¡¯t you give me the money? ¡± Nicky Enderson said in a cold and sinister voice, ¡°You were the one who sent Wills Watson here?¡± ¡°He forced me to do that. I tried my best to dy time for your sake. After an hour, you should have seeded no matter what. In short, cut the crap. I want money.¡± ¡°You brought Wills Watson here, and you still expect me to give you money? You must be dreaming.¡± Belle Enderson was furious: ¡°Alright, Nicky Enderson , you actually lied to me. Just you wait, once I have money, don¡¯t regret it.¡± She hung up. Her face was filled with anger. Right now, all of her attention was on that nursing home. Nicky Enderson , you were heartless, I was unrighteous too. Jany Enderson had never contributed even a little to the Enderson family, so he naturally did not have the qualifications to enjoy all the riches that the Enderson family enjoyed after its decline. She needed money now, a lot of money. She wanted to turn things around and prove to that bitch, Luna , that she was born to be a rich person. And Luna ¡­ Chapter 405 He held Luna in his arms on the way home. She didn¡¯t behave well. Holding his face, she asked countless of times: ¡°Are you really Wills Waltson ? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? ¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Liar is wrong.¡± Wills Watson was helpless, and pointed at Thomas: ¡°Ask him if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson, I am Thomas.¡± ¡°Then who is he?¡± Thomas immediately said: ¡°Ms. Waltson, this is Mr. Waltson .¡± Thomas didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This was the second time he had seen Ms. Waltson drunk. He was afraid she wanted something weird today. It didn¡¯t matter if she wanted something, as the scarier thing was that Mr. Waltson would actually satisfy her. This was too scary. ¡°Mr. Waltson ¡­OK, then you are Wills Waltson ,¡± she said, as sheid back down on his chest. Wills Watson was speechless. Facing a drunken woman, she had to rely on others to confirm his identity ¡­ What was all this? Just as he was feeling helpless, the person before him choked with sobs. Wills Watson held her shoulders and pulled her away. In that short moment, she had actually been crying. He quickly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with it?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson ¡­¡± She suddenly threw her arms around his neck and cried, ¡°Wow, such a good-looking man, why didn¡¯t you let me hug him? Why didn¡¯t you let me kiss him? I¡¯m angry.¡± ck lines floated down Wills Waltson ¡®s face. This woman, only when she was drunk would she dare to say anything. ¡°Tell me where your second uncle¡¯s grave is. I¡¯m going to dig him out, I need to ask him ¡­¡± Wills Watson immediately reached out and covered her mouth. He said to Thomas coldly, ¡°Stop by the side, wait outside.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± Thomas quickly stopped the carriage and went out. Wills Watson released his hands from her mouth, ¡°Luna , wake up, you can¡¯t speak carelessly, okay?¡± ¡°I was just going to say,¡± she cried, ¡°I hate him, who wants to be his daughter? When I need a father, he¡¯s not here, I¡¯ve had so much trouble, I finally found happiness, he¡¯s not here anymore, why did he suddenly jump out and cut me, sprinkle me with salt?¡± She cried as she ced her hand on her heart, ¡°It hurts so much here. I want to be together with the person I love. But why is it so hard? I hate him. I hate Leo Waltson.¡± ¡°Luna ,¡±Wills Watson embraced her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m right here, you can hug me at any time, and don¡¯t say such outrageous words, Second Uncle will definitely love you very much, and Second Uncle will definitely not be willing to leave you. He¡¯s an especially kind and soft-hearted person, and isn¡¯t willing to let his daughter suffer. Believe me. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m really in pain, I¡¯m in pain.¡± She was crying her heart out, Wills Watson could also feel it, his heart felt like it was being poked a few times. Luna must have been a long time. He was also very happy to see her cry like this today and release all of her emotions. His hand patted her back. ¡°No matter what, I will always be by your side. So, whether it¡¯s painful or tired, you can tell me, right?¡± She let go of him, took his face in her hands, and kissed him on the lips. Wills Watson was still conscious. He should have stopped her. However, ¡­ And how could he do that ¡­ He wrapped his arm around her waist as he thought to himself, Second Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. In the morning, she was awakened by the sound of her cell phone ringing. She groped around, but couldn¡¯t find her cell phone. She tiredly sat up with a splitting headache. When she looked around and realized that she was at home, her mind went nk for a few seconds. Wasn¡¯t she drinking with Judist night? Why did she return home? The phone in her bag was still ringing. She quickly got out of bed, went to the cab by the door, and took out her cell phone. Seeing that it was Judy, she immediately picked up the phone. Judi asked anxiously: ¡°Miss, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡± ¡°Oh my god, you scared me to death,¡±Judi said as she patted her little heart, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you when I opened my eyes in the morning. Everything at the entrance had been moved away and the knots had been untied as well. ¡± She scratched her forehead. ¡°Did I do it?¡± ¡°Or was it me? I should not be able to untie that knot myself. You are smarter, so you should be the one to do it. ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be ¡­¡± Both of them were in a state of confusion. She said, ¡°How did I get home? I don¡¯t have any impression of him at all.¡± ¡°I definitely don¡¯t know,¡±Judi said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask your Third Master?¡± ¡°I was woken up by your phone call. I haven¡¯t seen him yet.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, then go and ask me. There¡¯s nothing else for me to do, as long as you¡¯re safe.¡± She nodded. After the two hung up the phone, they came back to the bed andid down like a big word. Right now, her entire mind was like a paste, her memories reaching Judi who had cried to her tears. What happened next¡­ She can¡¯t remember a thing. She pursed her lips, sat up, washed her face, and went downstairs. It was already past nine o¡¯clock, but Wills Watson was actually still there. He was crawling on top of the mat, guiding Wal to crawl. Seeing that she hade down, he said: ¡°You¡¯re awake? Isn¡¯t the head ufortable? I got auntie to make you some soup so you can go get a te. ¡± She only took a nce at him and quickly shifted her gaze away. ¡°OK, alright.¡± When she first came downstairs, she looked around and found nothing strange in the room. She looked around the living room again, but saw nothing. But¡­ When she saw the ss window by the door, the image of breaking ss seemed to sh through her mind. She slowly walked to the dining table, and her aunt prepared breakfast for her. She drank two mouthfuls of soup and Wills Watson walked over. She asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to work?¡± ¡°You drank so muchst night, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not feeling well, so I¡¯m waiting for you to make sure you¡¯re okay before leaving.¡± He sat down across from her. When she saw his gaze, she felt that something was wrong. She didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore as she lowered her head to drink the soup and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Hurry up and go to work. It¡¯s not good to dy your work.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Seeing her careful evasion of his eyes, Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help butugh.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She said tensely, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Did she do something shamefulst night? Definitely, definitely. Wills Watson said in satisfaction: ¡°Guess.¡± She shook her head. ¡°If I don¡¯t want to guess, you can stop talking. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Wills Watson calmly ced both his arms on the table. ¡°Luna , you haven¡¯t forgotten what I¡¯ve told you before, right?¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Chapter 406 ¡°Don¡¯t drink with anyone but me.¡± Wills Watson said this with a serious expression. She felt guilty, ¡°I called you yesterday to report that Judi was deceived by a man. I just wanted tofort her.¡± ¡°So, have you forgotten you can¡¯t drink?¡± At this point, she felt truly wronged. ¡°I really did have a nst night.¡± ¡°What measures? Tell me.¡± ¡°I locked two doors in my room, and tied a knot between the doorknob and the lock with a rope. I even pushed the sofa to block the door. How can I ¡­¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson shook his head andughed: ¡°How can you open the door?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Could it be that those who are drunk are not ordinary people?¡± ¡°Others who are drunk are definitely ordinary people, but you are different. You are a god, you even smashed Nicky Enderson ¡®s window.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She leaned forward, ¡°I¡­ Did I go to his house? ¡± Wills Watson stared at her helplessly. She said anxiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± ¡°You were sent to his house hand in hand with Belle Enderson .¡± ¡°What?¡± She covered her lips with her hands: ¡°That¡¯s not possible right, how could I possibly be together with Belle Enderson ¡­¡± ¡°You drank too much and you even don¡¯t know who am I. What do you think is impossible?¡± After Wills Watson said that, he turned serious: ¡°Luna , I¡¯m serious, after you get drunk, you are just a three year old child, it is very easy for you to be tricked, so you have to promise me properly, no matter what happens in the future, you will not be allowed to drink without me, hmm?¡± Embarrassed, she nodded. Being seen by Belle Enderson when she was drunk was truly infuriating. ¡°Why did Belle Enderson send me to Nicky Enderson ?¡± ¡°She made a deal with Nicky Enderson .¡± Her heart tightened, the hand holding the spoon tightened: ¡°Nicky Enderson and I ¡­¡± Wills Watson shook his head andughed: ¡°Nothing. When I went there, his family was almost smashed into pieces by you. With your destructive ability back then, there was no way he could have done it. In addition, both of your clothes were well-dressed, and you evenined to me that he hugged you. If he did do something to you, you¡¯d tell me. ¡± She worriedly asked, ¡°Why is he hugging me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±Wills Watson was helpless, wasn¡¯t this obvious? Luna pouted. ¡°I won¡¯t drink anymore in the future.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said that before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true this time,¡± she said, and went back to her soup. Wills Watson smirked. Her mind was soft, and if anything happens to Judi next time, it will definitely not be able to stop her from going crazy. Seeing that Wills Watson did not move, he asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± ¡°You have nothing else to ask?¡± Luna and Luna shook his head. Wills Watson got up, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going.¡± She took two steps forward and spoke again as if she had thought of something, ¡°Oh right, did you find me and bring me back? How do you know where I am? ¡± ¡°I know your ability, so I¡¯m afraid that you might cause trouble. After we finish calling, more than an hour has passed since then, I¡¯ll call you and Judy. You guys didn¡¯t pick up, I was very worried, so I went to the hotel to find you. ¡± ¡°Do you know which hotel I¡¯m in?¡± ¡°Michal sent you there. Hou can I don¡¯t know?¡± She pursed her lips and avoided embarrassment, ¡°Bye, bye.¡± Wills Watson shook his head andughed, then turned and left. Hearing the sound of the door closing, she gloomily patted her head. Destroying Nicky Enderson ¡®s house? Luna , who taught you that? How could you do that? But this Belle Enderson ¡­ Damn it. After eating, Luna returned to her room to pack up her clothes. Aftering out to greet Butler, she went back to the hotel to look for Judy. Hearing that Belle Enderson had cheated her, Judi was extremely angry. ¡°Is that bitch staying in a hotel? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to find her.¡± ¡°Ie to find you and I want to deal with her. But I do not n to meet her face to face, I drank too muchst night, so I can¡¯t remember anything. Even if Belle Enderson were to quibble, I have nothing to retort against him. Judi said: ¡°That¡¯s true. You always did something wired after got drunk.¡± Luna said, ¡°You didn¡¯t drink too much. Do you still remember what happenedst night?¡± Judiughed, ¡°I was extremely sleepy and fell asleep.¡± She shook her head. ¡°So, that¡¯s why he did not allow me to drink with you, right? ¡± Judi lightly patted her arm: ¡°Ah, his word is always right, right?¡± She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your word is right too, okay?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Judi was proud: ¡°Then tell me, how do you n on dealing with that annoying woman, do you have a way?¡± ¡°There is a way, but I need you to put on a good show for me.¡± Judi pped her hands together, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you out with this movie empress¡¯s level. Tell me.¡± Luna whispered into her ear about her ns. After listening, Judi could not help but look at her, ¡°Miss, you have be bad.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re just rubbing salt into her wound. Sure, you can.¡± She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Since she dared to sell me, why can¡¯t I treat her like this?¡± Judi said: ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give this set of clothes to you. You should go and change first. We¡¯ll act when it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± Judi clicked her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s such an expensive set of clothes, what a pity.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be regretful about. We have to sacrifice something.¡± ¡°But how can we be sure where she¡¯s going for lunch?¡± She said: ¡°I¡¯m looking for Wills Watson to help me.¡± As she said that, she dialed Wills Waltson ¡®s number. Hearing that she was going to find someone to follow Belle Enderson , he who was sitting at the desk raised his eyebrows: You¡¯re going to find her and settle the score? She did not lie and honestly replied, ¡°Yes, is that alright?¡± ¡°Sure, sure, but why does it have to be lunch time?¡± ¡°I have a n. In short, please help me.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll call youter to tell you, but be careful and don¡¯t cause trouble for yourself.¡± She smiled, ¡°Got it.¡± After hanging up, she said: ¡°Right now, we just need to wait for Wills Waltson ¡®s call.¡± ¡°Lord Third is indeed Lord Third, he is amazing.¡± Around midnight, Wills Watson called. The people monitoring Belle Enderson saw her drive away from the hotel towards No. 4 Road. She then pulled Judi down the stairs and got into Michal ¡®s car. Along the way, with Wills Watson leading the way, they and smoothly arrived at the western restaurant where Belle Enderson was dining at. Seeing the signboard, Judi could not help but say: ¡°It¡¯s not cheap to eat here.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°It is indeed not cheap. This woman really can¡¯t get rid of her bad habit of acting all pretentious.¡± Judi patted her hands: ¡°Then we will make her reveal her true form today, leave the rest to me, just wait and see.¡± Chapter 407 ¡°Be careful,¡± she reminded her. ¡°Don¡¯t let her be too unreasonable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t do this kind of thing well, what¡¯s the use of staying here. I¡¯ll go down first,¡±Judi said as she opened the door and walked out. Not longter, she called Luna , but the two of them kept on talking on their cell phones. Luna was even recorded. Judi looked around, and after locating Belle Enderson , sat down not far from her. After ordering, she picked up her red wine cup and walked over to Belle Enderson ¡®s table. ¡°Excuse me, are you MissEnderson , Belle Enderson ?¡± Belle Enderson looked at her, sizing her up before asking, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? My dad is the president of the TK Group. Thest time I went back with my dad, I saw you at dinner.¡± Hearing that the other party was the CEO¡¯s daughter, Belle Enderson stood up: ¡°Oh ¡­ It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s¡­ You¡¯re back home again? ¡± Although she did not know the other party, Belle Enderson nned to seize every opportunity that came her way. After all, anyone could be a stepping stone for her to turn the tables around. ¡°That¡¯s right, I recognized you as soon as I entered. After all, your temperament is quite good, but ¡­Did you not recognize me? We even greeted each other that day.¡± Belle Enderson tried to recall carefully, but she could not recall anything about this matter. ¡°I¡­ I remember a little, but I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Judi smiled lightly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, after all this happened two years ago.¡± ¡°Then, miss, why did youe back this time ¡­¡± ¡°Oh, my dad came back to invest. I was just bored, so I came back to y with him for a few days.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s like that,¡±Belle Enderson said as his eyebrows rose, ¡°Then I can only hope that your investment goes smoothly.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡±Judi raised her ss to her. Belle Enderson had good eyes now as she raised her cup and clinked it with hers. Just as their sses made contact, Judi purposely pressed her finger that was holding onto the wine cup towards her direction. A ss of red wine was poured onto her body. She eximed, ¡°Oh my god.¡± Seeing that, Belle Enderson was shocked, he immediately said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young miss, are you alright?¡± Judi looked down at her white dress, which waspletely stained by the red wine. She angrily raised his gaze to look at Belle Enderson , and her voice finally became much louder. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? I came to greet you with good intentions, why did you push my wine cup?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I ¡­¡± ¡°Wah ¡­ It¡¯s all red wine, I can¡¯t wash it anymore, ¡°she said as she raised her head to look at Belle Enderson .¡± My clothes are all new to the season, what are you going to do about it? Belle Enderson swallowed her saliva. What could she do? ¡°Miss, it was you who missed the wine cup, that¡¯s why ¡­¡± ¡°You sure have a lot of clinking strength. Do you know anything about etiquette?¡±Judi deliberately spoke in a pampered tone, ¡°If you pull on it this way, of course my wine will be spilled, you¡¯re really outrageous! As a person, my house and my car can break, but my clothes can¡¯t be dirty.¡± ¡°Then ¡­¡± Judi was overbearing, she did not give Belle Enderson a chance to speak and angrily said: ¡°I don¡¯t care, you have topensate me with my clothes, if not I will not forgive you for this matter.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the young miss of the Enderson family? It can¡¯t be that you can¡¯t even afford a set of 500, 000 dors clothes, right?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Belle Enderson clenched her fist. Was this woman here to humiliate her, or did she not know the Enderson family¡¯s situation? Quite a number of people had already begun observing from the sidelines. Belle Enderson walked up, pulled Judy¡¯s arm, and said softly: ¡°Let¡¯s settle this at the side.¡± Judi shook off her hand: ¡°Why are you pulling me, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m being shameful, why are you trying to settle things here? You can either pay me or pay me back my clothes, otherwise it¡¯s not worth talking about.¡± At the side, someone ridiculed, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that the Enderson family is bankrupt?¡± Hearing that, Judi pretended to be surprised: ¡°Really?¡± She lowered her head and looked at Belle Enderson ¡®s table: ¡°Nonsense, her meal isn¡¯t cheap. How could a bankrupt person eat like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Don¡¯t you even watch the news?¡± ¡°I¡¯m overseas, so I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.¡± As Judi spoke, he looked at Belle Enderson and asked, ¡°So what they said is true?¡± Belle Enderson raised her eyebrows, ¡°So what if my family goes bankrupt?¡± ¡°What are you being cocky for? I didn¡¯t ce these hundreds of thousands in my eyes either. You can¡¯t afford to pay me back my clothes. Just say you can¡¯t afford to pay and apologize. Why are you acting so menacing?¡± ¡°Who said I can¡¯t afford it? I¡¯ll just give it to you. Isn¡¯t it just 500, 000 dors?¡± She took out her phone and said, ¡°Give me your ount number.¡± ¡°You really want topensate me? Are you sure that you have enough money? ¡± ¡°If I give it to you, I¡¯ll give it to you. Why are you being so long-winded?¡± ¡°Then remit it to me now,¡± she said, taking out her ount number. Belle Enderson hesitated for a while before he started to transfer the money. But she didn¡¯t have that much money. After standing there for a long time, she was still unable toplete the transfer. Judi said aggressively: ¡°Hurry up. Didn¡¯t you want to give it to me? Are you very arrogant? ¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll give it to youter. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Who would believe that you wouldn¡¯t be able to take out this small amount of money in front of so many people today? Even more so, you wouldn¡¯t be able to give it to meter on. ¡± As she spoke, she cast a cold nce at her table, sneered, and returned to her own table. Belle Enderson walked up and said angrily: ¡°I said I would, so, I will. Just you wait.¡± Judi said calmly: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a week¡¯s time. If I receive a remittance, it will be posted on my Ins, but if I don¡¯t, then it will have to be announced. After all, the young MissEnderson from back then owe five hundred thousand dors, so it would be shameful for you to divulge it.¡± Belle Enderson clenched her teeth and walked away. After she left, Judi picked up the phone, ced it beside her ear, and chuckled. ¡°Miss, did you hear that?¡± She said with a happy smile, ¡°Great! Your performance is really too great. I¡¯ll give you 180 praises.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯lle out after she¡¯s gone for five minutes.¡± ¡°OK. I¡¯ll take you to have some good food.¡± After hanging up, Michal went to the restaurant to find the manager, who was carrying the name of the Waltson family, to ask him to go to the restaurant to monitor the situation. With the surveince camera in hand, she sent the video to Benjeming Waltson. Belle Enderson , you are reaping what you sowed. When Benjeming Waltson saw it, he called her: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, not bad, this Belle Enderson is so embarrassed.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t enough yet. Benjaming , hide my friend¡¯s face properly and find a reporter to blow the video out.¡± ¡°Then I have to give her more chances, she is from the Enderson family.¡± ¡°What else do you know?¡± Chapter 408 ¡°Her father is in hospital. But she never visits him. He has no money to pay the fees while she eats and drinks well. This woman is worth being scolded by millions of people.¡± Luna and puzzled, she asked, ¡°Is this really reliable?¡± ¡°Of course. Recently I know a man. He said that his father went to see Johny Enderson a few days ago, and also asked about the nurses. That Belle Enderson never went there even once. ¡± ¡°The one that had a blind date with Belle Enderson ?¡± ¡°Yeah, did my third brother tell you that? If you leave the follow-up to this matter to me, I will definitely make Belle Enderson lose face for herself. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Just as she hung up, Judi opened the car door and got in. The two of them pped once they met. She said, ¡°You¡¯re quite good.¡± ¡°I grew up watching this as a child.¡± She could not help but shiver. ¡°Please.¡± Judi immediately said honestly: ¡°What do you want to eat in a while? ¡± ¡°You are the meritorious general. You have the final say, but ¡­ I have to go back and change my clothes. ¡± After the two made up their minds, they returned to the hotel together. After changing and eating, she took Judi to Waltson family to apany Wal for an afternoon. And Belle Enderson ¡®s news, also came out in the afternoon. As the two of them watched the news¡¯s poprity rise, they couldn¡¯t help butugh to themselves. As for Belle Enderson , she was even more anxious. She went to the hospital in the evening and made a ruckus with Johny Enderson . She med Johny Enderson for not protecting the Enderson ¡®s Group well enough to make her fall like this. At the same time, Kelen Enderson chimed in from the side, and pushed all the me onto Johny Enderson . She even said something like ¡®it¡¯s impossible to rely on others¡¯. After the mother and daughter left, Johny Endersonid on the sickbed in a miserable state,menting silently. All his life, he had worked hard to protect the Enderson family, but he ended up like this. His wife¡¯s scolding, his daughter¡¯s resentment¡­ At this moment, the image of the beautiful Elizabeth Greenwich sitting on the grass with him and reading a book surfaced in his mind. He had always regretted it. If only he had not minded everything that had happened to Elizabeth Greenwich back then, and insisted on marrying her and forming a family with her. The two of them shouldn¡¯t be suspicious of each other. They should raise their daughter together. The ending would definitely not be like this. What he regretted the most in his life was not being able to make Elizabeth Greenwich his wife. And what he was enduring now was probably the retribution from the heavens. That night, when Wills Watson returned home, Judi had already left. After Wills Watson entered the room, he followed, ¡°Did you watch the news today?¡± Wills Watson deliberately asked: ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you watching? It¡¯s going to be very lively online today.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows: ¡± Tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just Belle Enderson ¡®s matter.¡± Wills Watson could not help butugh. ¡°Why are youughing? I fixed Belle Enderson up today, and I had Judi act for me. It was very exciting.¡± Seeing that she was in a hurry to show off, he stopped pretending. He raised his hand to rub her head and said, ¡°Alright, I see that you¡¯ve done well. Praise you.¡± She blushed and pouted. Then, she moved away from him with small steps. Seeing her small movements, Wills Watson thought about the two of them being together in the carst night. He raised his hands and bound her to the wall. She turned a little nervous. Wills Watson smirked: ¡°This morning, I forgot to tell you something.¡± ¡± What do you want to say? ¡± ¡°You look very cute when you¡¯re drunk, and ¡­¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s lips moved closer to her ear. ¡°Going crazy after drinking, can actually be considered good stuff.¡± Luna rolled her eyes. Did that mean she did something shameful yesterday? No, he had to end this topic as soon as possible. She squatted down and slipped out from between his arms. Embarrassed, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to see Wal.¡± Seeing her escaping, Wills Watson could not help but shake his head andugh, while stroking his lips. Her scent was truly the most memorable in this world. After Judi stayed for a week, her father finally called to apologize. After the father and daughter pair had a deepmunication, Judi decided to return home. That day, she happened to be free, so he personally sent her to the high-speed rail station. After Judi left, she went straight to the Baby Swimming Pond to meet with the Butler and Wal. Looking at him, who was being helped by his coach, the smile on her face never faded. One moment he was in the water, the next moment he was out of the water. At the end of the ss, her cell phone rang in her bag. She took out her phone to see that it was Nicky Enderson calling. She chose to refuse.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Not long after, Nicky Enderson sent her a message: ¡°Luna , please, answer the phone. I have something to ask of you, only you can help me with this matter.¡± Just as Luna was hesitating, Nicky Enderson ¡®s number appeared on the screen once again. After talking to the Butler, she left the swimming pool. Arriving at the door, Luna picked up the phone and said in a cold voice, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Luna , are you with Mr. Waltson ?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Nicky Enderson said frantically: ¡°My mother is gone. Can you help me?¡± ¡°Your mother? Kelen Enderson ? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not her ¡­¡± Then, she reacted: ¡°Jany Enderson ? ¡± ¡°Luna , Mr. Waltson must have told you about my mother before, right?¡± She didn¡¯t know how to reply. Nicky Enderson muttered to himself: ¡°My mother is still alive, and is currently in a nursing home. She looks like she¡¯s been locked up in jail for twenty years. She suffered too. ¡± She didn¡¯t know the grudges of the previous generation, nor did she want toment on who was right or wrong, much less participate ¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°No, I can only tell you, because the Mr. Waltson used Belle Enderson to move away my mother. Now, other than Mr. Waltson , no one knows where my mother is. Help me please. ¡± Luna was surprised, ¡°You said Wills Watson is using Belle Enderson ?¡± She hadn¡¯t heard Wills Watson say anything about the rtionship between him and Belle Enderson . ¡°Yes, because of the previous time, Mr. Waltson told Belle Enderson that the Enderson family still had a private nursing home that she could sell off. After Belle Enderson heard this, she had a change of heart and sent my mother to the real nursing home. But when I went to pick up my mother from the nursing home that Belle Enderson talked about, I realized that my mother was already gone ¡­ Luna , Waltson family hates my mother so much, I am worried that they will kill my mother. ¡° Chapter 409 ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense,¡±Luna was a little annoyed. ¡°You have to have evidence to say such words, do you have evidence to say that Wills Watson moved your mother away?¡± ¡°It must be him. He must have told Belle Enderson that he wanted to move my mother out of the nursing home and sell her off. Although Belle Enderson doesn¡¯t have a good heart, she doesn¡¯t have that big of an idea.¡± ¡°Nicky Enderson ,¡±Luna called out to him by his name, ¡°I know that your mother has disappeared, you are very anxious, but you do not have evidence to prove that your mother has disappeared. This is rted to Wills Waltson , so do not frame him, this is an era where evidence is important, even if the police are involved, they would have to produce evidence.¡± ¡°Luna , I can¡¯t report this to the police. My mother is dead actually.¡± There were some words that simply did not make sense to the current Nicky Enderson . ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this matter.¡± ¡°If even you aren¡¯t willing to help me, then I can only publicize the fact that my mother is still alive. Even if I have to ept the public¡¯s condemnation and mockery, it would be better than just watching my mother get killed by the Waltson family. Luna , you don¡¯t want the man you love to get involved with the murder case on your hands, right?¡± ¡°Wills Watson would not do such a thing.¡± ¡°You underestimated him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you say that about him.¡± ¡°Luna , I really have no one else to ask, my request is not high, I just want to find my mother. Help me tell Mr. Waltson , if he is willing to return my mother to me, from now on, I will definitely leave this city and forever disappear from your world. I will never disturb your lives again, please.¡± She did not say anything. Nicky Enderson said sorrowfully: ¡°Please, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± He hung up. She took a deep breath and walked to the side of the car. Michal got out of the car and opened the door. ¡°Michal , you should send Butler and Wal backter. I¡¯m going to thepany to find Mr. Waltson . ¡°After she left, she took a taxi to Waltson¡¯s Group. She did not care about Jany Enderson ¡®s situation, but she did not want Wills Watson to be involved in the murder case. When Wen Ye came to Wills Waltson ¡®s office, Wills Watson was not there. She waited for a while before Wills Watson returned. Seeing the Luna , Wills Watson was pleasantly surprised: ¡°You¡¯re here to pick me up from work?¡± She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hmph, you really dare to admit it.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She raised her eyebrows, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. There¡¯s definitely something wrong with your appearance here at this time of the day.¡± Wills Watson threw the documents on the table, came to her side and sat down. ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± ¡°How can you be so sure that my goal is not pure? Perhaps you are wrong.¡± He raised his wrist and held out his wristwatch to her. ¡°It¡¯s only two-thirty in the afternoon,¡± he said. ¡°You know I am working and you will note here to disturb me. ¡± Luna said, ¡°Why are you so smart?¡± ¡°Smart isn¡¯t a bad thing, so tell me, what is it?¡± After hesitating for a bit, she said seriously, ¡°Belle Enderson transferred Jany Enderson . She is now missing.¡± ¡°Nicky Enderson came to find you?¡± She was shocked. How could he have guessed correctly? Seeing her expression, Wills Watson smiled speechlessly: ¡°He called me before, but I didn¡¯t answer. Other than him, no one else would care about her disappearance, so for you toe here now, it could only be because Nicky Enderson came looking for you.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Is her disappearance rted to you? ¡± Wills Watson stared at her for a moment and said: ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Nicky Enderson said with absolute certainty that this matter is rted to you. Although I said that it is impossible, but I have a feeling that if it is rted to Bai Yu, then you did indeed make the arrangements.¡± ¡°You guessed right, it¡¯s me,¡±Wills Watson would never lie in front of such Luna . Luna asked: ¡°Then how do you n to deal with her?¡± She was especially afraid that he would say the result of Nicky Enderson ¡®s guess. Looking at her worried eyes, Wills Watson rubbed her head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to interfere in this matter. Just leave it to me.¡± ¡°Will you take her life?¡± Wills Watson could not help but shake his head and smile. She said, ¡°You won¡¯t, right?¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re worried about me? Afraid that I will kill in anger? ¡± Luna nodded her head, looking at him with a serious expression. Wills Watson was calm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not so foolish as to be involved in a murder case just because of a woman like you? She¡¯s not worthy either. ¡± Hearing Wills Waltson ¡®s words, Luna was finally relieved. Wills Watson leaned in close to her, ¡°What is Nicky Enderson ¡®s purpose in looking for you? He¡¯s not just trying to tell you that his mother is missing, is he? ¡± ¡°He wants me to help him tell you that if you release his mother, he¡¯ll be willing to take her away from here and nevere back.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. Leave? Hmph, she is not qualified to leave the city alive. ¡°Alright, I understand. If he calls you again, just say that you¡¯ve found me. You don¡¯t need to care about the rest of the matters, just let him find me and solve the problem.¡± Luna nodded: ¡°I understand. Then you get busy, I¡¯ll be going back.¡± She stood up, but Wills Watson grabbed her wrist. She fell back onto the sofa. Wills Watson said: ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, don¡¯t leave by yourself. Wait for me to take care of some matters, then I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± ¡°Will my presence here not affect you?¡± ¡°Of course not. Seeing you here, in order to bring you home as soon as possible, I will work even harder,¡± he said, rubbing her head. ¡°If you want to read, I will have Daniel help you find it.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°No need. I have a question on my phone. Let me brush up on it.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± He got up and went to his seat. Luna ¡®s face slightly red. Good girl? Did he take her for a three-year-old child? She took out her cell phone and opened the question book. Not long after reading it, Nicky Enderson sent a message: ¡°Luna , you will help me, right? I¡¯m really worried right now. If possible, can you send me a message after you find Mr. Waltson ?¡± She looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°Nicky Enderson is looking for me, he hopes that after I talk to you, I can send a message to him.¡± ¡°Tell him.¡± She replied to Nicky Enderson with a nod of her head: ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me to meddle in other people¡¯s business. You should find him to solve the problem. ¡± Nicky Enderson did not reply. Instead, Wills Waltson ¡®s phone rang. She looked at him: ¡°It couldn¡¯t be Nicky Enderson , right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him,¡±Wills Watson stood up and said. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and answer the phone.¡± ¡°Why are you going out?¡± Wills Watson smirked: ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for women to listen to a man¡¯s words.¡± Chapter 410 She pursed her lips. If she didn¡¯t listen, then she wouldn¡¯t listen. After Wills Watson left the office, he entered the small conference room next door. He picked up the phone. Nicky Enderson immediately asked: ¡°Wills Waltson , where did you send my mother to?¡± ¡°This ¡­You found the wrong person. ¡± Nicky Enderson said somewhat anxiously: ¡°Do you want to deny it? Other than you Waltson family s, no one will care if my mother is still alive. Only you people will take her away, because you all want to take revenge on her. ¡± ¡°Nicky Enderson , don¡¯t you think it¡¯sughable for you to tell me this? Shouldn¡¯t we take revenge? She this woman killed my second uncle, if she had not faked her death, she would have already been shot or imprisoned, how can you enjoy so many years of motherly love? ¡± ¡°My mom has been responsible for her own mistakes for twenty years. In these twenty years, she was no different from a prisoner.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a prison where she can eat and drink well every day.¡± Nicky Enderson clenched his fists. ¡°What do you want in the end to let my mother go?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t discuss this with me. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of Luna , you wouldn¡¯t even have the right to talk to me. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , I beg you, please let my mother go.¡± ¡°You¡¯re begging me? Who do you think you are? Nicky Enderson , only you know how dark the heart of yourEnderson family is. Don¡¯t forget, yourEnderson family doesn¡¯t only owe my second uncle¡¯s life, and Luna ¡®s mother. These two lives were enough to send Jany Enderson , Kelen Enderson and Johny Enderson to hell. I will not kill her, this is already considered as a gift from the heavens. As for the method to repay her sins, of course, it will be up to me, you are not qualified to negotiate with me. ¡± He hung up and went back to his office. Staring at his face, she asked, ¡°How is it? What did he say?¡± ¡°I already told you, this is a conversation between men, there¡¯s no need for women to ask,¡± he said, smiling lovingly at her. She curled her lips. ¡°You must have threatened him. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t you tell the truth?¡± ¡°You know me better and better.¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a saying that goes beyond ¡®husband and wife are of the same heart and soul¡¯ ¡­¡± After she finished speaking, she felt that something was wrong and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll just brush up on the questions.¡± Hearing her words, Wills Watson could not help butugh: ¡°You are right.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to look at him, blushing. After Belle Enderson chased Jany Enderson away, she started to sell the house impatiently. What shocked her the most was that Kelen Enderson had also joined the party. Jany Enderson was Kelen Enderson ¡®s blood sister. This Kelen Enderson , from the beginning to the end, didn¡¯t care about his sister¡¯s life and death, only thinking about taking care of the matters in the house to exchange for money ¡­ She felt that being indifferent to family love was truly a pity. If even an outsider could feel it like this, the person in question, Nicky Enderson , would naturally feel disheartened due to the mother and daughter pair¡¯s actions. He found Kelen Enderson and asked her, ¡°Why did you do that? That house is where my mother lived for half her life.¡± Kelen Enderson ¡®s answer was, ¡°Nicky , we have to live. If Belle Enderson asks for money from you, if you aren¡¯t willing to give it to us, we can only find our own way to survive.¡± Nicky Enderson was a little desperate, ¡°I gave you guys money, one hundred thousand. But you guys only spent it in a few hours. Do you really think you guys are the same Miss and MadamEnderson from before? As the Enderson family has fallen, my business has also just taken a turn for the better. I can no longer afford your expense. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have to deal with the house.¡± ¡°Have you thought about where my mother is now?¡± Kelen Enderson looked at Belle Enderson . Belle Enderson looked up and said: ¡°I already told you, I sent her to the nursing home.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here. I went to look for her.¡± ¡°Then it could be that my aunt didn¡¯t want to implicate us, so she left by herself.¡± ¡°Belle Enderson , are you talking about human words?¡± Belle Enderson looked at Nicky Enderson coldly: ¡°Otherwise, what do you want me to say? I was just outside a few days ago, being mocked by a woman because of five hundred thousand, I am Belle Enderson , how can Belle Enderson take it lying down? I need money, I need a lot of money, so none of you are going toe and stop me, I must sell this house. ¡± Nicky Enderson looked at Kelen Enderson , ¡°Mom, do you think so too?¡± Kelen Enderson did not dare look Nicky Enderson in the eye and said: ¡°Right now, there¡¯s no use for us to keep this house, if we sell it ¡­¡± ¡°Good,¡±Nicky Enderson interrupted Kelen Enderson , ¡°Mother, you are heartless and I am unrighteous. From now on, we are no longer family. You should take care of yourself. ¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He turned and left. Kelen Enderson tugged on Belle Enderson ¡®s sleeve: ¡°Belle , wouldn¡¯t it be a little too much for us to do this?¡± ¡°Is it better to starve to death? Mom, don¡¯t be indecisive. My brother can¡¯t even protect himself right now, how can he care about us? Hurry up, don¡¯t disturb me. ¡± Kelen Enderson nodded. This was the only way. After Nicky Enderson left, he found awyer and drafted some documents. After that, he made public the results of his DNA test, which showed that he was not blood rted to Johny Enderson , and announced to the media that he was not rted to Johny Enderson , Kelen Enderson , or Belle Enderson at all. From then on, everyone walked on half the road towards the sky. Seeing the news, Wills Watsonughed instead. They hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but this group of people had already fallen into chaos. Speaking of which, it was reallyughable. Not only did Kelen Enderson and Belle Enderson spoil themselves, they also ruined others. In the business Marktin et, Nicky Enderson could be considered to have the mind to do business, but unfortunately ¡­ When he was reincarnated, he chose the wrong family. He picked up the internal phone and called Daniel in. ¡°Daniel, send someone to disturb the nursing home that the Enderson family is selling. Let everyone know that it is a haunted house.¡± Daniel replied respectfully. Wills Watson continued: ¡°If this is still something someone wants to buy, then you need to find someone to stop them. I want them to smash that house in their hands.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Daniel left, Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. Letting the Enderson family run out of options, to the current him, it was simply child¡¯s y. Without Nicky Enderson ¡®s support, the Enderson family was unable to make ends meet. The luxury goods in the hands of the mother and daughter of the Enderson family were almost all sold. They couldn¡¯t afford to spend a thousand dors a day on hotel rooms. In order to not get chased out of the hotel, Belle Enderson came to the hospital to pressure Johny Enderson . Her purpose was simple: she wanted money. But how could she know that Johny Enderson also had nothing left to lose right now? Seeing that Johny Enderson did not speak, Kelen Enderson said angrily: ¡°You are Luna ¡®s daughter. She lives a life of luxury, but you are poor? You should have asked her for it, you already admitted her in the media, if she did not give it to you, it would be unfilial of you to sue her.¡± Chapter 411 Johny Enderson said angrily: ¡°Shut up, Belle Enderson , oh Belle Enderson , you are shameless, I am not.¡± Belle Enderson stomped her feet on the ground, ¡°You already owe a few thousand dors in medical fees, what face do you still have? Do you think that face can allow you to defray the debt? She hates you. Even if you didn¡¯t extend your hand to her at this moment, she wouldn¡¯t have changed his impression of you.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Kelen Enderson added, ¡°On this matter, I support Belle Enderson . You are father and daughter, you can¡¯t afford the fees while she lives in a mansion everyday and eats delicacies from the mountains and seas. You should ask her for money, as she is your child, this is her alimony that she should give you.¡± Johny Enderson ¡®s eyeballs werepletely red. Belle Enderson said again: ¡°Or, you want to be chased out of the hospital?¡± Johny Enderson knew that these two people were already dead. Even though he knew it was impossible for her to give him money, he still dialed her number in front of them. After all, this was the only way to make them give up. He had thought that she would never answer his call. However, just as the ringtone was ending, the call was picked up. Johny Enderson said. A cold and proud voice was heard, ¡°Mr. Enderson . What do you want?¡± ¡°Luna ¡­ Daddy wants to ask you a favor. ¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± After she said those two words in a questioning tone, she mocked, ¡°Are you worthy?¡± ¡°I know that I¡¯ve let you down before, but now, I really need your help.¡± He raised his eyebrows and said deliberately, ¡°Then CEO, tell me, what do you want me to help you with?¡± ¡°Ick money, can I ¡­¡± ¡°Oh ¡­¡± She interrupted Johny Enderson ¡®s words: ¡°No.¡± ¡°Luna , your aunt and Belle are currently living in a ce with no money to pay the fees. I also owe the fees. If this goes on, we¡¯ll all be chased out.¡± ¡°You truly are a good father. In order to let your eldest daughter not have to worry about food and clothing, you came to gnaw on me?¡± ¡°I have no other choice ¡­¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡± The tone of her voice today waspletely overbearing. ¡°Your wife and your daughter are selling luxury goods and jewelry for a low price online. I¡¯ll help them calcte the price from the online trading records, and in half a month, they sold them for over seven hundred thousand dors. For ordinary families, this seven hundred thousand is enough for ten years. But they ran out of these money within fifteen days. ¡± When Johny Enderson heard this, he turned and red at the mother and daughter. Kelen Enderson and Belle Enderson looked at each other, feeling very guilty. Johny Enderson said: ¡°Regarding this, I have no idea.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know, it has nothing to do with me. I was just reminding you that the mother and daughter beside you are in the bottom less Pit, and I only have four thousand dors a month as a ordinary worker. How could I afford to raise a giant golden swallowing beast like them?¡± Johny Enderson hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°You can find Mr. Waltson ¡­¡± ¡°Stop, Wills Watson and I have signed a prenuptial agreement so everything he bought for me can be considered as a gift. I have the freedom to choose to ept or not ept, but our property and personal property can be considered as our own. That is to say, if I don¡¯t spend his money, you shouldn¡¯t even think about it. If you don¡¯t want to say anything else, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡±Johny Enderson sighed. Seeing that, Belle Enderson went over and shouted loudly: ¡°Luna , I¡¯m telling you, not taking care of your parents is against thew, we can sue you for that.¡± Hearing that, she said in a Luna and calm manner, ¡°Then go and sue me. Don¡¯t say that I have no obligation to shoulder this responsibility. Even if you win, I will give you one thousand a month. So what? To you, this is probably not enough for a meal. Furthermore, it takes time for awsuit to be filed. It might take a few months or even a few years. Are you sure that you can afford to waste this time? By then, all three of you will have be beggars. ¡± Belle Enderson said angrily: ¡°Luna , stop trying to fool people here. Mr. Waltson would never allow you to spend his money?¡± ¡°Of course, he would. But why should I spend money that doesn¡¯t belong to me on people who have hurt me before? Belle Enderson , how did youe to request for me with your face licked? You won¡¯t forget the scene of you asking the nanny to push my mother out of your house, right? The heavens truly have eyes, bad luck has transferred it to you. Take a good look at my mother¡¯s pain back then, a person who is about to be a beggar, is not qualified to call me, so don¡¯t contact me too much in the future. ¡± She hung up. Johny Enderson stared at the mother and daughter in front of him coldly. ¡°The things in your hands, are they all sold out?¡± Kelen Enderson said dejectedly, ¡°It¡¯s sold out.¡± ¡°Something bought with tens of millions, you sold it for seven hundred thousand and it¡¯s all spent? Heh, you two deserve to be poor. Serves you right. Luna is right. I deserve that. ¡± Belle Enderson frowned, ¡°Father, don¡¯t say anymore, what should we do now?¡± Johny Enderson sighed: ¡°Belle Enderson , go find a job, go to work.¡± ¡°Are you kidding? How can I work?¡± ¡°Then you want to beg?¡± Belle Enderson snorted: ¡°I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s all because of you guys that I developed a habit of living extravagantly since young, I can¡¯t change anything now, quickly tell me, what do I need to do now?¡± Johny Enderson did not bother with her, but instead looked at Kelen Enderson : ¡°And you, we need to hurry up and finish the divorce procedures.¡± Kelen Enderson was flustered: ¡°What, you dare to ask me for a divorce? It¡¯s said that husband and wife are all birds of the same forest, each flying in their own direction in the face of a great catastrophe. You ¡­¡± ¡°The marriage between you and I was originally a deal. Now, the Enderson family is gone, and our rtionship has never been before. I dragged this illness with me because I wanted to divorce you, and also to give you a chance to live. My decision has been made, and I will not change it. Now get out. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore. ¡± The mother and daughter pair looked at each other and left angrily. Around 2pm in the afternoon, Wills Waltson ¡®s car appeared at the entrance of a mental hospital. After he walked in, the dean personally greeted him, ¡°Lord Third is my first time here. I didn¡¯t make a phone call in advance, so I coulde out and pick you up.¡± ¡°How is the woman?¡± ¡°That day, I had someone take her out for a walk. She seemed to be scared by her friends and refused to go out for a few days.¡± ¡°Take me to see her.¡± ¡°Judy. Lord Third, pleasee with me.¡± The two of them walked one after the other until they reached a room with an iron door. Through the window on the metal door, Wills Watson saw the woman who was sitting beside the bed in a daze. The Principal opened the door, and Wills Watson walked in. When the man saw Wills Waltson , his face was filled with fear. Wills Watson looked at him sharply: ¡°Do you still recognize me? Second MissEnderson .¡± Chapter 412 ¡°You are¡­ the third son of Waltson family. Wills Waltson , ¡°she frowned,¡± Why is it you? How did you find this ce? ¡± Wills Watson pulled a chair over and sat down. He crossed his legs and looked at her coldly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jany Enderson tensed up: ¡°Yes ¡­ Did you send someone to send me here? ¡± Wills Watson revealed an evil smile: ¡°Wrong, it was Belle Enderson who gave me the chance to send you here.¡± Jany Enderson looked at him. Back then, this child had personally witnessed how she had killed Leo. ¡°What do you want?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that I identally found out that you were actually still alive. I¡¯m ufortable. How could I let you live happily? ¡± Jany Enderson was a little afraid: ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking of locking me in here for the rest of my life, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wills Watsonughed coldly: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Wills , all those years ago, I ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, outsiders will have to respectfully call me Mr. Waltson . You murderer, where did you get the courage to directly call me by my name?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , the grudge between your second uncle and I was not what you think. I was also impulsive, that¡¯s why ¡­¡± ¡°I only saw the result. My second uncle died, but you¡¯re still alive. He¡¯s such a good person, but he¡¯s beenpletely destroyed by you. Jany Enderson , how did you lick your face to live till today? When you dream at night, have you ever dreamed of my second uncle? ¡± She cried when she heard this. ¡°Every night, I dream of him, and would be scared awake while drenched in cold sweat. I am alive, but in these twenty years, life is better than death, I have not been able to see the outside world, and I have not been able to feel the warmth of my loved ones. I am like a machine for eating. The only thing I could do is eating, sleeping, and having nightmares. For those who are alive, sometimes, they are even more painful than those who are dead. ¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes shed as he stood up and walked forward to grab onto her by the cor, and said fiercely: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go and die. Did you know, what you destroyed, was not only my second uncle¡¯s life, but also his loved ones, his lovers, and his children? You are gitious. ¡± She closed her eyes, unable to meet Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes that were filled with anger. After Wills Watson picked her up, he released her. She fell to the ground, not even daring to stand up. Wills Watson looked down at thedy lying on the ground condescendingly: ¡°Listen up, Jany Enderson , for the rest of your life, you will be living here, I want to make you constantly remember your sins, and fear cannot calm down, I want to make you understand that while you are alive, it is more painful than dying. I will make you personally see your family disintegrate and wait for you to see that.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. She crawled forward and grabbed the bottom of Wills Waltson ¡®s pants. ¡°Mr. Waltson , please, don¡¯t touch my son.¡± Wills Watsonughed coldly: ¡°Do you think that you have the qualifications to beg me?¡± He lifted his foot, shook off her hand, and strode away. The dean closed the door and followed him out. Wills Watson said coldly: ¡°Other than me, no one else is allowed to visit this woman. Every month, I will only pay her the minimum amount of money needed to stay in the hospital. So, she can eat two simple meals a day. ¡± After the dean responded, Wills Watson left with his head held high and his chest puffed. Jany Enderson , since you used faking your own death to avoid your own crimes, then I will let you truly experience the taste of living a life worse than death, I will be second uncle¡¯s retribution to you. Wills Watson did not return back to thepany and immediately went back home. When he came in, Wal was asleep on the mat, and Luna was sitting beside him, reading a book. Upon seeing him return, she was slightly surprised. ¡°Why are you so early today?¡± It was only four o¡¯clock. ¡°Since the work is done, do we have to waste time here? Why don¡¯t youe back and stay with your wife and children? ¡± She pointed at Wal. ¡°But your child has fallen asleep. He¡¯s tired from crawling around and has fallen asleep by himself.¡± ¡°My wife has to be apanied too.¡± She raised the book in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m learning.¡± ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯m not as important as the book in your hand?¡± Luna and Luna , she sighed. Wills Watson said again: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer? It¡¯s more important than me.¡± ¡°You are all important. You¡¯re the one who live with me. It¡¯s food for me on my way.¡± ¡°Hmph, what you said sounds good, but I didn¡¯t see you put down your book to apany me.¡± She put the book to the side and asked, ¡°Is this alright?¡± Wills Watsonughedcently. Seems to be satisfied with the Luna of his choice. He walked over to her and sat down next to her. Luna looked at him and asked, ¡°Did you encounter any unhappy matters today?¡± ¡°You seem to have be more discerning recently.¡± Luna pursed her lips. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m not wrong. Is something the matter?¡± Wills Watson looked at her. ¡°Is my expression very obvious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just that¡­ My instinct¡± she shrugged. Wills Watson sat up, and said to her: ¡°I just went to see Jany Enderson .¡± She turned around and focused her attention on him, not asking him a single question. Wills Watson continued, ¡°She said that in these past twenty years, her life is worse than death. Is that funny? ¡± Luna legs bent, arms resting on her knees. ¡°In fact, if I were her, I would rather be calm and ept my punishment than live my life like a mouse.¡± Wills Watson said with disgust in his eyes, ¡°Such a person does not deserve a good ending.¡± Then, as if she thought of something, she asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to her, did you?¡± ¡°An old woman like that isn¡¯t worthy for me to personally take care of her. However, she shouldn¡¯t even think about it. Didn¡¯t she like to live in secret? I¡¯ll let her live until she dies.¡± ¡°Where the hell did you send her?¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head: ¡°Secret.¡± There were some things that he didn¡¯t tell her that he didn¡¯t want to hide from her. It was just that he didn¡¯t want her to see the darkest part of his heart. That was all. She understood Wills Waltson . Since he said he wouldn¡¯t take that woman¡¯s life, he definitely wouldn¡¯t. Belle Enderson and her daughter stayed in the hotel for three days. Then, the manager came over himself and advised them to check out of the hotel and change to another hotel. Hearing the manager¡¯s words, Belle Enderson ¡®s useless ego jumped out again to y tricks. She pushed the manager away: ¡°Why, you look down on me too, and are afraid that I won¡¯t be able to pay for your room. You are a poor bastard, look clearly , I¡¯m Belle Enderson .¡± The manager said calmly, ¡°If so, Miss Enderson , please pay for today¡¯s room. If you don¡¯t, I can only ask someone to ask Miss Enderson and Madame Enderson to leave. At that time, the one who will be embarrassed will be you two.¡± Hearing this, Belle Enderson furiously raised her hand and pped him. ¡°Who do you think you are to dare look down on me?¡± The manager calmly took out his cell phone and made a call to 911 ¡­ Chapter 413 Belle Enderson had only been released from prison a few days ago, and she was brought to the police station by the police. It wasn¡¯t until the police started making statements that she began to feel afraid. She didn¡¯t want to go to jail anymore. She pulled at the snow beside her. ¡°Mom, help me.¡± Kelen Enderson also hugged her, crying uncontrobly: ¡°Child, why don¡¯t you know how to restrain yourself?¡± ¡°Quickly ask my brother for help. I don¡¯t want to go to jail. Hurry up.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Kelen Enderson nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go now.¡± After leaving the police station, Kelen Enderson called Nicky Enderson . Although Nicky Enderson epted it, he was unmoved by Kelen Enderson ¡®s plea. He only sent a sentence to Kelen Enderson , ¡°Belle Enderson brought this upon himself, she deserves it.¡± After being hung up by Nicky Enderson , Kelen Enderson felt she had no idea. With no other choice, she went back to the hospital to look for Johny Enderson . She sat on the side of the bed, wailing about how pitiful Belle Enderson was. But Johny Enderson remained indifferent the entire time. ¡°Johny Enderson , oh Johny Enderson , you sure are heartless. Your own daughter has already abandoned one of them, do you want to abandon Belle Enderson too?¡± Johny Enderson ¡®s voice trembled with a hint of anger: ¡°So, I have always regretted choosing you two mother and daughter back then.¡± Hearing that, Kelen Enderson pointed at his face and scolded: ¡°So, you want to say you regret it? Johny Enderson , when I was with you back then, I really loved you, and now you actually said such a thing to me. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you love me, but you¡¯re just jealous of Elizabeth Greenwich ¡®s rtionship with me, which is why it broke. You¡¯re the same as your sister, both of you are unforgivable sinners.¡± Kelen Enderson covered her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Elizabeth Greenwich to me, she betrayed you.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t drugged her, with her personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have betrayed me, Kelen Enderson . Just because I didn¡¯t say anything all these years doesn¡¯t mean that I haven¡¯t investigated her, I always know the truth. Even though I know how malicious you are, and even though I know how much grievances Elizabeth Greenwich has suffered, I am unable to get rid of you, and even more so unable to forgive Elizabeth Greenwich for not giving me her first time ¡­ ¡± Johny Enderson exhaled: ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to bother with the past, I just want to divorce you as soon as possible, and leave your life forever.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re really not going to bother with Belle anymore?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already spoiled. You can¡¯t save her, and neither can I.¡± ¡°Johny Enderson , you really have a ruthless heart.¡± Johny Enderson closed his eyes and did not look at her. Kelen Enderson left while crying. Johny Enderson opened his eyes. After thinking about it for a long time, he still picked up his phone and called her. This time, no matter how many times he tried, she refused him. Now everyone knew about Belle ¡®s matter. So, naturally, she knew about the reason for Johny Enderson ¡®s call. If she did not take it, Johny Enderson would not be able to do anything. A person like Belle Enderson , who had never received a good education from her parents since young, would naturally be taught by others when she went to society. She did not pick up the phone, but Johny Enderson sent her a message. ¡°Luna , Kelen Enderson and I are getting a divorce.¡± She raised her eyebrows. What did it have to do with her whether he got divorced or not? Why did he tell her this? Did he want her to congratte him? Heh, after being husband and wife for more than twenty years, they finally parted ways because of bankruptcy. Johny Enderson and Kelen Enderson ¡®s entire life, was also like a joke. After Wills Watson returned, she told Wills Watson about the news that Johny Enderson wanted a divorce. After Wills Watson heard this, he only calmly said, ¡°A marriage based on money. The moment money disappears, the marriage would also break down. It¡¯s just too normal for Johny Enderson to make such a decision.¡± ¡°Tell me ¡­Why did he send me a message? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple, he wants to please you, you know, right now you¡¯re the only person he can rely on. Daniel went to investigate, in the hospital, he already owes several thousand dors in medical fees, if no one pays for him, he might juste to you.¡± ¡°I decided to cken him.¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head: What¡¯s the point of it? ¡°You think that¡¯s not good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not fun, for a person like Johny Enderson , because he married into a rich family, he enjoyed a lot of wealth for half his life, and right now he is poor and is in dire straits, his mental endurance will definitely not be very good, isn¡¯t this the perfect time for you to take revenge?¡± She frowned, ¡°You mean, you want me to waste his time?¡± ¡°Hold him, y around with him and vent your anger.¡± After thinking about it, she decided to listen to his advice. Belle Enderson was released after being detained for a few days. Because she had no ce to stay, she could onlye to the hospital to ¡®apany the bed¡¯ for Johny Enderson . Johny Enderson advised her once again to find a job, but she firmly rejected it. She was nning to make money. Since Nicky Enderson couldn¡¯t squeeze out the meat from his body, she would look for it from Luna . After staying in the hospital for two days, Belle Enderson found the reporter. She said that she was doing her best to look after her sick father, but her little sister was very Luna . She obviously married into a rich family, but she didn¡¯t care about her father at all. She didn¡¯t even want to pay for her father¡¯s medical expenses. She also told reporters that awyer would be called to represent her father. She had to show gratitude and pay for her father¡¯s support. From beginning to end, she had chosen to not respond to Belle Enderson ¡®sints. And at this time, Johny Enderson was more afraid than anyone else of offending Luna . After Belle Enderson released the news, the first thing he did was to call her. After receiving the call, Johny Enderson exined: ¡°Luna , Belle has probably gone mad. I didn¡¯t ask her to post this news, and I don¡¯t me you for it. Since we came to this point today, I know that you are the most innocent. I won¡¯t me you even you won¡¯t care about me. ¡± ¡°Heh, what a rare sight. Mr. Enderson Now you be an understanding person.¡± As she said that, she leaned back on the sofa calmly and said: ¡°However, Mr. Enderson Mr. Enderson , you better tell your daughter that you don¡¯t want to push things too far. I see that she¡¯s down and out and can¡¯t be bothered with her, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she will be tolerated.¡± ¡°Luna , don¡¯t say it like that. You and her are both my daughters. You two ¡­¡± ¡°Stop, ha,¡± she said with a sneer, ¡°Mr. Enderson You pretend well. Since things havee to this, there¡¯s no need for it. You wouldn¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know the truth, right?¡± Hearing her Luna words, Johny Enderson was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Johny Enderson , everyone knows that I am not your biological daughter. You and I both know this in our hearts, at a time like this, what are you still pretending for?¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. I admit that, I treat you very badly, but you can¡¯t say such words in order to not recognize me. You are the biological daughter of me, Johny Enderson , it can¡¯t be wrong. I did the test before.¡± Chapter 414 She sighed. He was still pretending and wanted to lie to her. She also iparably hoped that Johny Enderson ¡®s words were true. But he had done paternity testing, hadn¡¯t she done it before? ¡°I¡¯m toozy to say so much to you. You should go back and warn your own daughter.¡± She hung up. Every time she finished the call with Johny Enderson , she would be filled with anger. Now it seemed that Wills Watson wasn¡¯t entirely correct. What are you hanging Johny Enderson for? She was simply seeking revenge for herself. When Wills Watson returned, he saw that the Butler was bringing Wal. He asked, ¡°What about Luna ?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , the Ms. Waltson is upstairs.¡± ¡°Learning?¡± ¡°She just received a call saying that she was in a bad mood and went upstairs.¡± Wills Watson walked up and took Wal from the Butler¡¯s hands, and pinched Wal¡¯s small face. ¡°Boy, daddy is back. Call daddy.¡± Wal, who took two bites on his face, showing off two small teeth and smiled. Wills Watson kissed him on the cheek and said, ¡°Do you like daddy that much? Daddy likes you too. ¡± Butler stood at the side. He felt that with the young master, the Third Master was not as serious anymore. Sure enough, as a father, a man would more or less have some changes. Wills Watson looked at Butler and asked: ¡°Who did Luna call? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. I was carrying the young master out on thewn to y while Ms. Waltson went back to the living room to pick up the call.¡± Wills Watson passed Wal back to the Butler: ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Third.¡± Wills Watson pressed Wal¡¯s little hand: ¡°Wal, daddy will go and see mom. I¡¯lle to see youter, okay?¡± ¡°Mommy, mommy, mommy ¡­¡± He pressed her lips together, and called her mom. Wills Watson said happily: ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s mother. Be good, daddy will bring Mommy down.¡± Wal waved his arms, looking very happy. Wills Watson went up the stairs and arrived in his room. She was sitting on the floating window in a daze. Wills Watson asked: ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Luna looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head and said, ¡°I was downstairs just now. Wal knows how to say Mommy. ¡± She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s right, he has been calling me thattely by ident. I am always very excited and always feel like he is calling me.¡± He raised his hand to pinch her cheek. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s so nice to smile.¡± She embarrassedly turned her face away. ¡°I was smiling too.¡± ¡°Butler just said that after you received the call, your mood changed. What happened? Who dares to provoke my little cutie again? ¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help but give rise to goosebumps. ¡°Mr. Waltson , can we not do this? Look at me, all the hair on my body is standing up.¡± ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re always very cute.¡± Luna was helpless. Fine. Wills Watson turned to face her and also sat down in front of the floating window. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s pissing you off?¡± ¡°Johny Enderson .¡± ¡°Why is he looking for you again? To sue you? ¡± ¡°He wanted to exin to me that Belle Enderson did had nothing to do with him, and he told me not to misunderstand him.¡± Wills Watson moved closer. ¡°Are you angry just because of this?¡± ¡°I told him to warn his daughter not to act recklessly, or else I wouldn¡¯t be this polite anymore. But he said that Belle Enderson and I were both his daughters. I told him to stop pretending. I knew that I was not his biological daughter, but he dared to say that I was his daughter because he did test before. He never thought that since I dared to say it out loud, I must have evidence. Did he really think of me as a three-year-old kid? He didn¡¯t even think about what he did to me all these years. Which one, which one, it¡¯s something a biological father would do to his own daughter. The more I think about it, the angrier I get. Liar, he¡¯s simply a liar, he ¡­¡± Wills Watson pressed her hand down: ¡°He said that he had been an appraisal parent before?¡± She looked at him. ¡°Do you even believe his words?¡± Wills Watson did not make a sound. ¡°He definitely doesn¡¯t know. We already had a paternity test, so he dared to brazenly lie to me.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, and patted her hands: ¡°Alright, since I understand him, why are you so bored, it doesn¡¯t seem like your style anymore. Come, let¡¯s not waste such a good time because of him, let¡¯s go down and apany Wal. ¡± Wills Watson stood up, and pulled down the feeling. ¡°I was afraid that my bad mood would affect Wal, so I came upstairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here right now. I¡¯ll help you clear your bad mood.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She looked at him with a faint smile. They went downstairs together. Wills Watson took Wal from the Butler¡¯s embrace and said: ¡°Butler, go and busy yourself. Just leave this ce to us.¡± Butler left respectfully. Wills Watson ced Wal onto the crawling mat. She took off her shoes and changed her shoe cover before jumping onto it. She rubbed Wal¡¯s stomache and purposely said in a childish voice, ¡°Wal, look, who am I?¡± Waly on the mat, pping his hands and feet on the mat, mumbling, ¡°Mom, mom.¡± She looked at Wills Watson and said with a warm smile, ¡°Tell me, is he calling me Mama?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°But to call ¡®Mama¡¯ for seven months isn¡¯t too realistic, right? Besides, that¡¯s what he calls anyone he sees.¡± Wills Watson could not help butugh: ¡°That¡¯s right, he was telling me the same thing just now.¡± She said with a sigh: ¡°This should be him talking to us, right? Little guy,e here,e to mommy¡¯s ce. Mommy will apany you to y the little bug¡¯s rolling game.¡± She took him in her arms andy down, and the two of them rolled over on the mat. Wills Watson sat at the side and watched as her rolled around with Wal, a hint of doubt appearing between his eyebrows. Parental Identification¡­ After dinner, Wills Watson sat on the dining table and said: ¡°I need to go out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still having fun thiste at night?¡± she wondered. Wills Watson replied: ¡°Not just for social meetups. Go see a client and I¡¯ll be back after a few words.¡± Luna nodded: ¡°Then you can go. It just so happens that I¡¯ll coax Wal to sleepter.¡± Wills Watson left the room, got on the carriage, and said to Thomas: ¡°Go to the People¡¯s Hospital, don¡¯t let a third person know about today¡¯s journey.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± After arriving at the People¡¯s Hospital, Wills Waltson ¡®s contact person brought Johny Enderson out of the ward with the excuse that he wanted to do an examination, and sent him in front of Wills Watson ¡­ Chapter 415 Johny Enderson was a little surprised to see Wills Watson here. ¡°Mr. Waltson ? Why are you here? ¡± Wills Watson sat on the sofa and said calmly: ¡°Sit.¡± Johny Enderson didn¡¯t know why Wills Watson had appeared here, but he was somewhat suspicious about it. Wills Watson said coldly: ¡°Or, Mr. Enderson do you wish for me to raise my head and talk to you?¡± Johny Enderson turned around and walked over to the sickbed, and sat on the bed as well. ¡°You must have something to say toe to find me today.¡± ¡°Mr. Enderson You called my lover this afternoon?¡± Johny Enderson frowned, was it because of that phone call, that he came to settle the score? ¡°I think it¡¯s too much for me to call my daughter.¡± Wills Watson sneered. Johny Enderson said: ¡°Mr. Waltson , I know that you are looking down on me now, but no matter what, I am still a Luna father. ording to seniority, you should call me father-inw.¡± ¡°Are you worthy?¡±Wills Waltson ¡®s voice carried a trace of evilness, ¡°I told you a long time ago that you aren¡¯t worthy of being her father. These words, Mr. Enderson you probably haven¡¯t forgotten them, right?¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m fit or not, I am.¡± ¡°Mr. Enderson You really know how to deceive yourself. Don¡¯t you think that just by saying that you are a father, you can really be considered a father? Is admitting that Luna is not your biological daughter that difficult?¡± ¡°Why do you all say that? I don¡¯t treat you well, not because I don¡¯t love you, but because¡­ That year, I was unable to forgive the harm that her mother had done to me, and that was why I passed that hatred onto Luna . However, the fact that I treated her badly does not mean that you all can wipe out this blood rtionship. ¡± Blood rtionship. When Wills Watson heard this, his heart actually surged with anticipation. He said: ¡°Mr. Enderson So, it is truly not persuasive at all. At a time like this, not only are you shouting that you are her father, you are also dragging her down.¡± Johny Enderson clenched his fists and said, ¡°I was her father in the first ce. Before Luna was born, and after she was born, I did paternity testing.¡± Wills Watson did his best to control the calmness of his voice, ¡°Are you sure that there wasn¡¯t any problem with your paternity test at that time?¡± Johny Enderson raised his eyebrows, ¡°Of course not, if that the child wasn¡¯t mine, I wouldn¡¯t even let her give birth to her. If there¡¯s anything wrong with the second round of appraisal, I will also give that child to someone else and let her, Elizabeth Greenwich , suffer pain alongside me. ¡± Wills Watson was suspicious, and it was true, with Johny Enderson ¡®s personality, if not for him, the child would not have been born in this world. However, he had also done paternity testing before. The results clearly proved that he was her cousin. Could it be ¡­ Wills Watson looked coldly at Johny Enderson . He stood up and walked towards Johny Enderson , pulling off a few strands of hair from his head. After retreating a few steps, he coldly said: ¡°I will personally confirm whether or not you are lying and call less in the future. Even if you are, it will not change anything because you are now a member of the Enderson family. Since you have already enjoyed the glory of the Enderson family for half your life, you should bear half of the Enderson family¡¯s sins. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left with a mocking smile. Johny Enderson sat in an empty ward. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. What was the purpose of this Mr. Waltsoning here today? Was it only to argue that Luna was his daughter? He shook his head. After Wills Watson left the hospital, he immediately kept the sample of Johny Enderson ¡®s hair. ¡°Thomas, go home.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. On the way home, Wills Waltson ¡®s expression was always heavy. He wanted to do another paternity test. If Johny Enderson lied, it would be aplete waste of time. Life was still like this. It was enough to continue. However, if Johny Enderson did not lie, then it would mean that he was not brother and sister with Luna , and he would be able to have her. Furthermore ¡­ If the rtionship between the brother and sister wasn¡¯t established, then it would mean that there was a problem with the Identification Center family that Butler was looking for. How dare he touch Wills Waltson ¡®s appraisal result¡­ He was truly courting death. After returning home, Wills Watson did not tell anyone about his whereabouts. Even the Butler did not know. When he returned to his room, Wal was still lying on his bed, holding his small foot and rolling around. However, she had already fallen asleep. Looking at her sleeping face, Wills Watson walked over and caressed her cheeks. He thought to himself, ¡°Second Uncle, if you are alive, please give me another chance to love. I really don¡¯t want Luna to be your daughter. I hope she is just my lover, my wife, and only me ¡­¡± He exhaled andy back down on the bed. At this moment, he was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t speak to anyone. The next morning, while the two of them were eating, Mia called them. After hanging up, she excitedly said to Wills Waltson : ¡°This morning, I¡¯m going out for a trip with Mia.¡± ¡°Why are you so happy that they¡¯ve returned from their trip?¡± With a smile, he said, ¡°Mia called me. He said that he brought a present for me.¡± ¡°You like presents?¡± ¡°I just want to go and listen to the big gossip that was going on this trip between Mia and Elven . I think it must be very interesting. ¡± Wills Watson looked at her dotingly andughed: ¡°You, as you see the matters of the friends beside you, you will always be more concerned about it than your own matters.¡± She looked at the time, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s already past 8. I need to hurry up and eat. We¡¯ll meet at 9 PM.¡± ¡°Eat slowly. Eating so fast is bad for your body.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My stomache is still fine.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you don¡¯t eat slowly, I won¡¯t agree to let you go.¡± She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Capitalist.¡± Wills Watson raised his hand and poked her on the forehead: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just take this reputation as proof. Today, you are not allowed to go out.¡± She put down the dessert in her hands. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯m afraid of you now. I¡¯ll eat slower. Don¡¯t look at me.¡± Wills Watson looked at her, it was impossible to not see her, as long as she was here, he did not want to leave her. After eating breakfast, she left first as he followed. But he did not go to thepany, and instead asked Daniel to look into a few paternity testing institutions for him. In the end, he chose two of them and drove himself. He gave the sample of Johny ¡®s hair and Luna ¡®s hair to one of the Identification Centers. The other sample of him and her was given to another Identification Center. Only in this way would he feel safe. In the eyes of others, he might have gone a little crazy. After all, the results of Second Uncle¡¯s appraisal and the results of when he personally sent the Butler to appraise were already there. Johny Enderson ¡®s words did not have much credibility. He was indeed afraid that the result would disappoint him. But he still wanted to try again. Even if there was only a sliver of hope, he didn¡¯t want to give up. Chapter 416 She met Mia at the entrance of the shopping mall where Elven worked. After the two of them met, Mia arrived at the coffee shop with Luna . She gave her the gifts she had brought from abroad. ¡°I chose this gift myself,¡± After she finished speaking, she took out another box. ¡°This is his gift for you. I feel that my gift more suitable for you. Elven treats you like a child. ¡± She couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°Two gifts. I¡¯m way too blessed. Can I open them?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She opened it. Mia gave her a shell bracelet with very local characteristics. The toy that Elven gave was a woolen cloth. With a smile, she said, ¡°Thank you. I like them all.¡± She leaned forward. ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me more about this time?¡± Mia held her face in both hands and said somewhat bashfully, ¡°I had always thought that this kind of man might not know how to be romantic, but to my surprise, he brought me to a church and asked me to marry him. Luna , at that moment, I might not be able to forget about it for the rest of my life.¡± She pointed to her heart. Luna pped her hands, ¡°When two people are together, there will always be this unforgettable moment. When I recall it in the future, even the corners of my lips will be curved.¡± ¡°To be honest, I also don¡¯t know what kind of moment it is that is worth remembering.¡± She spoke, as if she was someone who had gone through many things in the past: ¡°Any moment that makes your heart move is fine.¡± ¡°Luna , share your little happiness with me.¡± She pursed her lips: ¡°The first time I treated Wills Watson to coffee was at the seaside, we drank instant coffee. At that time, Wills Watson really hated it and I still remember his expression even now. Also, when I was being bullied by people I hate and when I was sitting by the roadside feeling sad, he appeared right in front of me without any warning. I asked him if he could hug me ¡­¡± ¡°Wow, Luna , I didn¡¯t think you would also dare to do so.¡± ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t dare to say that. It was because I was too upset and really needed a hug that I opened my mouth. On that day, even if the person who came to me wasn¡¯t him, I would probably ask someone else to give me a hug, but ¡­ The heavens are merciful, and coincidentally sent him to my side, allowing me to have such beautiful memories. ¡± Mia felt that this was a story that only existed in TV dramas, so it made the girls¡¯ hearts surge. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°And ¡­¡± She recalled the past, her Luna thoughts flowing like water. Everything that had happened between her and Wills Waltson , she remembered, she had never forgotten. As Mia listened, she was somewhat captivated. The look on her face clearly showed that she loved to delve deep into the marrow of her bones. This should be the happiest appearance of a woman. I wish I could be so happy one day. In the afternoon, just as Wills Watson was preparing to get Daniel to order dishes for him, she came over. As soon as she entered, she giggled. ¡°Mr. Waltson ?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that tone.¡± ¡°Why is there a problem?¡± She walked over to his desk. ¡°Didn¡¯t you meet Mia? Why did youe here? ¡± ¡°Elven invited us to lunch. I can¡¯t possibly disturb the couple¡¯s meal, so I ran over to your ce ¡­ let¡¯s eat together. ¡± Wills Watson dotingly looked at her and smiled. He really wished that she coulde and get food every day. Daniel brought the two in for lunch. As the two of them were eating, Wills Waltson ¡®s phone rang. When he saw the caller ID, Wills Watson stood up and said, ¡°Eat first, I¡¯ll go out and receive a call.¡± When he got to the conference room outside, he picked up his phone. ¡°I am Wills Waltson .¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , Nicky Enderson came over today.¡± Wills Watson frowned. He had gone over a few days ago. Nicky Enderson had already went over to look for her today. Looks like Nicky Enderson had people following him before. The space between his eyebrows slightly raised: ¡°He is looking for Jany ?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fortunate that we did not register her as a name at the time. But before Nicky Enderson left, he threatened the nurse and said that if we were not telling the truth, he would have reported it to the police.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, on thew, she is already a dead man, Nicky Enderson is not stupid, he doesn¡¯t have the guts to call the police, after all, after getting caught by the police, her life will not be saved.¡± The dean asked worriedly, ¡°What if hees again?¡± ¡°Tell him to call the police if he makes any more trouble.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, and personally let his mother be caught by the police. He wanted to see if Nicky Enderson had the guts to do so. After hanging up, he returned to his office. At this moment, Luna was also standing by the window as she answered the call. Seeing that Wills Watson had returned, she looked at him with his eyebrows furrowed, then spoke to the person on the other end of the phone: ¡°Impossible.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Nicky Enderson , who was in front of her, practically begged: ¡°Luna , it can¡¯t be wrong. Help me ask around, at least let me know where my mother is, okay?¡± Luna said in a low voice, ¡°I really can¡¯t interfere in this matter. You¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡± She hung up. Wills Watson stood by the door and walked over. She looked up at him and asked: ¡°Jany ¡­ Is she in a lunatic asylum? ¡± ¡°The phone call just now, was it from Nicky Enderson ?¡± ¡°He said that you went to a mental hospital a few days ago. He suspected that his mother was being locked in there, but when he went to inquire, no one knew anything about her. He wanted to confirm if his mother was really in a mental hospital.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°Your answer just now was very good. You can¡¯t interfere in this matter, just like this will do. ¡°She couldn¡¯t really be in a mental hospital, could she?¡± she asked . Wills Watson caressed her head and dotingly smiled at her. Inwardly, she already had an answer. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Wills Waltson , I ¡­¡± Wills Watson held her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t have to interfere in this matter, listen to me, hm?¡± She took a deep breath and nodded. After dinner, Luna goes home first. Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help but call the person arranged for him to be under the supervision of the Identification Center. After making sure that there were no suspicious people around, and aftering into contact with the staff members who were helping him identify the specimens, he felt a bit more at ease. This time, he would not allow any mistakes to ur. To Wills Waltson , two days of waiting in a row was something that was difficult to bear. This time, it made him even more nervous thanst time. On the day he came out, he personally drove a car and ran through two Identification Centers. After getting the result, he didn¡¯t dare to look at it directly and instead went back to the car. He sat quietly in the car for half an hour, trying to keep his heart as calm as possible. He told himself that regardless of the result, he had to maintain his original calmness in front of this Luna affection. After he controlled his emotions, he opened one of the reports. Chapter 417 Noon, Elven called Luna . ¡°Luna , I¡¯m sorry. Can I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°Elven , there¡¯s no need to be polite between us siblings, just say it.¡± ¡°I was originally apanying her to test out her wedding dress, but when I received the phone call, I temporarily had a transnational video conference, so I couldn¡¯t apany her anymore. This wedding shop is very difficult to make an appointment with, and it¡¯s hard to change the date. If I don¡¯t apany her, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be disappointed, so ¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I know. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll help you apany her. You can work in peace.¡± It was naturally her duty to help them. After hanging up, she went straight to the wedding shop. By the time Luna arrived, Mia had already begun. She entered the fitting room. Seeing that Mia was still smiling she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. ¡°Seeing youughing so happily, I was worried for nothing.¡± Mia was puzzled: ¡°What are you worried about?¡± ¡°Generally, girls are more pretentious. If their husbands don¡¯t test their wedding gowns with them, that would be insane.¡± Mia could not help butugh: ¡°Then why, isn¡¯t it a good thing for him to have a job? Besides, this is a test wedding dress, not a wedding. I don¡¯t have any problems with that. ¡± ¡°It seems that our Mia is truly a good candidate for a wife.¡± ¡°Alright, Luna , don¡¯t tease me, I¡¯m even embarrassed now.¡± When she finished wearing it, she helped her take a photo and sent it to Elven . After trying for a few sets, Mia seemed to have thought of something and asked: ¡°Luna , did you also not hold a wedding?¡± She shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s right. In my entire life, I didn¡¯t even wear my wedding dress and married her.¡± ¡°But the Third Master dotes on you,¡± Mia lifted the hem of her wedding dress and pulled her outside. ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, I might as well use my wedding dress.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, try it out and you won¡¯t lose any meat.¡± After thinking about it for a while, she felt that it was right. Since she wasn¡¯t wearing her wedding dress, it wasn¡¯t bad to be satisfied with just staying here. Mia helped her find a short, pure white skirt to wipe her chest with the wedding dress. After receiving it, she turned around and went to the fitting room to try it out. Mia helped her take a picture. She looked at herself in the mirror and could not help butugh: ¡°So, wearing a wedding dress felt like this. ¡± Just as she finished speaking, the voice of a staff member came from the entrance: ¡°Mr. Waltson , please wait for a moment, I will go and invite Ms. Waltson down.¡± Mia looked at her, ¡°Mr. Waltson ? ¡°Your Mr. Waltson is here?¡± ¡°No way,¡± she said, heading for the stairs. Before she could go downstairs, Wills Watson suddenly came up. When she saw him, she asked, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± Seeing that she was wearing a wedding dress, Wills Watson walked up and held her face, and then kissed her on the lips. Not far behind, Mia saw this scene. She could not help but grin, and used her hands to cover her eyes to peek. Luna was stunned by the kiss. What had happened? There were still so many people around. There was no taste of alcohol in his mouth. She leaned against his shoulder, and pushed him away, looking at him with a face filled with panic: ¡°Wills Waltson , you ¡­. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wills Watson tugged her wrist and said: ¡°Follow me.¡± He was very strong, and his Luna body was pulled a few steps forward. She turned her head to look at Mia. Mia secretly smiled and waved her hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The clerk quickly said, ¡°Mr. Waltson , Ms. Waltson has yet to change her clothes ¡­¡± Luna also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, wait for me for a moment. I¡¯ll go change my clothes first before leaving.¡± On the other hand, Wills Watson was not angry at all, ¡°Do you know me, I¡¯ll buy this wedding dress, then ask the secretary toe and settle the bill for you.¡± With these words, the shop assistant naturally didn¡¯t dare to stop them. He brought her to the car. He drove all the way to the beach house. She looked at him with a face full of suspicion and Luna : ¡°Wills Waltson , are we going to Second Uncle¡¯s vi now?¡± Wills Watson nced at her, and the corner of his mouth unexpectedly curved into an uncontroble smile. Luna was stunned, the current Wills Waltson , why did he look so strange? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you just say something?¡± Wills Watson pressed his hand down: ¡°In a while, I will give you a pleasant surprise, the greatest surprise in the world.¡± He could tell her now. She lowered her head to look at her pure white wedding dress and was speechless. This was the first time in her life she wore a wedding dress, but she was directly pulled out from the wedding shop ¡­ The car arrived at the entrance of Second Uncle¡¯s vi. Wills Watson did not even stop the car in front of the parking, he had already gotten out of the car and went in her direction. She opened the car door and was just about to get off, Wills Watson carried her and walked inside. She put her arms around his neck. There was something wrong. Wills Watson was clearly very thin and weak, but he actually carried her upstairs to his room with strength that came from nowhere. Heid her down on the soft bed. Just as Luna was about to sit up, Wills Watson suddenly leaned over and pressed her down. ¡°Wills Waltson ¡­ You¡­ What are you doing? ¡± Wills Watson smirked. Seeing this smile, she couldn¡¯t help but frown and smile ¡­ He actually gave her a smile? Furthermore, this smile was obviously very ambiguous. It was extremely simr to how he used to scheme against her in the past.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. What the hell did he mean? Without waiting for her to say anything, Wills Watson had already pressed his hand on her chin and kissed her. She turned her face away and avoided his kiss, ¡°Wills Waltson , do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Of course, I know,¡± he whispered into her ear, pausing after each word. ¡°I, want you.¡± When she heard this, her heart jumped out. Was he crazy? ¡°No, definitely not. We agreed that we can¡¯t cross this boundary, otherwise, we would all be sorry ¡­¡± ¡°Luna ,¡± he interrupted her, and caressed her cheeks: ¡°You know, I¡¯m not your cousin, I¡¯m not your cousin at all.¡± When she heard this, her mind froze. ¡°You ¡­ What exactly are you talking about?¡± Wills Watson got up and quickly went out the door. She sat up, just when she was in a daze, Wills Watson had already returned with two bags in his hands, giving them to her. ¡°This is the big surprise I¡¯m going to give you today. Take a look for yourself.¡± He then opened the file and took out the two documents. These are two paternity tests done at different institutions. One of the results showed that her rtionship with Johny Enderson was established. The other result showed that her kinship with Wills Watson was not established. This is¡­ What was going on? She looked up at him, confused. At one moment, they were siblings, at the other, they were not. In the end ¡­ What a mess. Chapter 418 ¡°Won¡¯t you exin it to me?¡± Wills Watson went forward, pulled out the result, threw it to the side, and once again threw her down. ¡°I¡¯ll exin itter. I can¡¯t stand it any longer.¡± He kissed her on the lips. However, she was slightly worried in her heart. Could it be that there was a mistake in the previous result? Then, what about the result? Would he be able to confirm it? What if they were wrong again, then this time¡­ Sensing her distraction, he pinched her chin. ¡°Be good and concentrate.¡± She squeezed his arm and said worriedly, ¡°I can¡¯t concentrate. I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? I will be Luna .¡± Luna said: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I meant¡­ The results of the appraisal scared me, so I was confused. ¡± Wills Watson stopped in his tracks, but he did not let go of her. His eyes shone as he looked at her: ¡°That day, when you said that Johny Enderson was calling you and that you were his daughter and had even been a paternity test, I thought that with Johny Enderson ¡®s personality, there was no reason for the woman he loves to give birth to someone else¡¯s child. So, I went to find Johny Enderson , and I knocked him on the side. He said it with absolute certainty, saying that he had done an appraisal before you were born and after you were born, there was no way he could be wrong. Although I don¡¯t trust Johny Enderson ¡®s character, I still wanted to gamble once more at that time. So, I got Johny Enderson ¡®s hair. In order to ensure that there are no mistakes in the results of this round of appraisal, I have selected two appraisal institutions to conduct an appraisal, and even got someone to look at the results personally to prevent anyone from tampering with the results. ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why I¡¯m not Second Uncle¡¯s daughter, and you¡¯re not my cousin either. Am I still Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter?¡± Wills Watson nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But before this, the evaluation that second uncle brought back with the Butler showed that we are rtives.¡± ¡°If the results of the appraisal are in my hands, then it can only prove that there is a problem with the one in second uncle¡¯s hands and the one Butler brought back.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Wills Watson raised his hand and lightly covered the corner of her lips: ¡°Are you sure you want me to maintain this posture and continue to chat about this with you? Can¡¯t we just finish our business, Ms. Waltson, and talk about it? ¡± Luna bit the corner of her lips. ¡°So, we are indeed not siblings, right? Isn¡¯t that right? ¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t doubt it anymore. There¡¯s no mistake.¡± The corner of her Luna lips raised into a big smile. She wrapped her arms around his neck, raised her head, and took the initiative to kiss his lips. This time, the two of them could not stop. Wills Watson was like a youngd that just came out of a house, and he didn¡¯t get tired. When night fell, the both of them finished their sleep andy down on the bed. A rumbling sound came from her stomache . Wills Watson turned his head and looked at her: ¡°Hungry?¡± A warm hand rested on her abdomen. ¡°You¡¯re not hungry?¡± ¡°I feel like this is the best meal I¡¯ve had in the past few months. You¡¯ve fed me very well.¡± Luna felt embarrassed. She covered her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this topic anymore. Tell us what we¡¯re going to eat tonight.¡± Wills Watson turned sideways, supported his head with his hand, and said: ¡°How about eating me?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , can you be a little more serious now? I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Wills Watson smiled as he sat up, he picked up his phone and called Butler. ¡°We are at my second uncle¡¯s vi and bring some food over. You have to hurry, your Ms. Waltson is extremely hungry.¡± When he said the words¡¯ Ms. Waltson ¡®, his voice was especially forceful. It was like showing off. Luna also sat up and looked at him: ¡°He is already aware that I¡¯m from Ms. Waltson, so you don¡¯t need to speak so loudly, right?¡± Wills Watson pounced on her again. Luna was speechless. She said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Let¡¯s call it a day. You¡¯re really not tired at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing for a man to work so hard. I have to repay what I owed you before.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± She shook her head, ¡°Why do I feel a little scared? How about I continue to be your cousin?¡± ¡°No way,¡± he lifted his hand to flick the tip of her nose. ¡°I don¡¯t want a sister like you.¡± She stared at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I am so good.¡± ¡°You seduce people, especially my soul.¡± ¡°You can talk nonsense.¡± Wills Watson poked the center of her brows: ¡°Was Nicky Enderson your brother in the past? Elven on, I was your big brother for a few months. Say, witch, do you want to hook people¡¯s souls or not?¡± ¡°Witch?¡± Her voice unconsciously increased by a few decibels. She raised her hand and pinched his waist. ¡°Say that again. I¡¯m a witch. Stand away from me.¡± Wills Watson lovingly kissed her on the forehead: ¡°That won¡¯t do, I n to stick to you for the next few days.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± she said , ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re not tired at all.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m tired or not. I just like to see you lying in my arms.¡± She swallowed saliva. ¡°My legs are in pain, alright?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really in pain. I swear, I¡¯m not lying to you. You don¡¯t want to bring me to see a doctor anymore, right?¡± When she thought about how embarrassed she had been the first time they had met, she really didn¡¯t want to experience it again. Wills Watson got off from the bed and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s rest for a few hours. After we finish eating, let¡¯s take a walk around the ocean and stretch our muscles. Un?¡± Luna sat up again and looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°You, as a man, really know how to pretend. I clearly said before, you don¡¯t care about this matter, why are you so passionate now?¡± Wills Watson moved closer to her, pressing his nose against hers. ¡°That is apromise due to helplessness. Right now, we are no longer in a situation of helplessness. The situation has been reversed.¡± Heughedcently: ¡°So, of course I want to turn back into the Wills Watson who only thought about jumping you back then.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Before this, you¡¯ve never thought of looking for someone else to help you with your needs? ¡± Wills Watsonughed: ¡°Little girl, just say whatever you want.¡± Luna said: ¡°I¡¯m just asking if your body has cheated.¡± He snorted, ¡°Of course not. I have a germaphobe in this area, so it should be you.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. After he finished speaking, he looked at her and dotingly smiled. ¡°I can only be the bullet gun hand for you.¡± She lowered her eyes and smiled embarrassedly. Asking him about this, was she crazy? ¡°Oh yeah, don¡¯t you want to know what happened with the previous appraisal? Logically speaking, in Identification Center, no one should dare to touch your things. ¡± When she mentioned this, Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes became sharper: ¡°After I finish my mission, I will immediately investigate this matter.¡± Chapter 419 ¡°What kind of mission is this? Where are you going these days?¡± Wills Watson looked at her and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± He whispered into her ear, ¡°My mission is to serve my wife.¡± Luna pushed against his chest: ¡°Wills Waltson , are you really ¡­¡± She was so angry by him that she was at a loss for words. She picked up the clothes by the bed and draped them over her body before getting off the bed. As soon as she stood up, her legs went limp and he squatted again. Wills Watson went over and pulled her by the arm, and pulled her up: ¡°What, you can¡¯t walk?¡± Luna shook his hand away and snorted angrily. She put on her clothes and walked towards the door, ¡°Do you want me to be angry? I need to go down for a drink of water. You should think about it properly.¡± ¡°I served my wife for a great service, why do I have to reflect on it?¡± He got out of bed and followed her out of the room. She turned around and said, ¡°As a dignified Mr. Waltson , you are sticking behind a woman like a shadow. Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will say that you have lost face?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be ashamed of? It¡¯s not like what I¡¯m sticking to is someone else¡¯s woman. It¡¯s my own woman. I¡¯m proud.¡± Hearing his tone, she couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. Wills Watson was probably really happy at this moment. She went downstairs and got a bottle of mineral water from the refrigerator. Just as she was about to drink, Wills Watson came over and took it, giving her a bottle that was at room temperature. ¡°Don¡¯t drink ice water. It¡¯s bad for your organs.¡± After receiving it, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Go and sit in the courtyard for a while. Let¡¯s enjoy the wind.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to my wife.¡± Luna looked at him . He called her ¡®wife¡¯ very attentively today. He didn¡¯t look like him anymore. There was no longer any trace of coldness or arrogance on his body ¡­ Disenchantment. ¡°After the investigation has concluded, let me know,¡± she looked at him with a grave expression. ¡°I also want to know, who in the end would want to harm us like this.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He sat in the chair, his eyes never leaving her face.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Stop looking, let¡¯s take a look at the night scenery.¡± ¡°The night scenery is not even one out of ten thousand of you, it¡¯s better to look at you in a pleasing manner.¡± She pursed her lips. She really enjoyed this ttery. After half an hour, the Butler came back with a box. Seeing Wills Watson and Luna in the courtyard, he stepped forward and said: ¡°Mr. Waltson , Ms. Waltson, the food I have brought is here. Do you want to eat inside the house or here? Let me set it up for you.¡± Wills Watson looked at her and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Eat here,¡± she said. ¡°The yard is very cool today.¡± As Butler spoke, he arranged the dinner. He took two steps back and respectfully stood behind the two of them. A big te of rice was finished in a few minutes. Butler said, ¡°Ms. Waltson¡¯s appetite is really good today.¡± Sheughed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten since noon.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me so that I could send you your meal?¡± She rolled her eyes at Wills Waltson . After all, she couldn¡¯t tell Butler that the Third Master was in high spirits at the time, so she didn¡¯t have time to make a phone call. ¡°How is Wal today? Is he obedient?¡± ¡°I took young master for a swim and went to the morning lessons. Young master performed exceptionally well. When I came out, he had just finished drinking his milk and was being yed with by aunty.¡± She nodded. She would feel relieved. Wills Watson said: ¡°Butler, I will have to trouble you tonight to take care of Wal. We will not go back today.¡± ¡°Okay, then do you need me to send tomorrow ¡®s breakfast?¡± Wills Watson said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Bring lunch and dinner over.¡± When she heard this, it sounded as if he was going to tear down her. She quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ll be going back tomorrow morning.¡± Wills Watson looked at her. She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s wet here. It would be morefortable to stay at home.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± When she saw the expression on his face, she felt that there was a problem. Wills Watson continued: ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s still the same for me as long as you don¡¯t feel ufortable.¡± As soon as she heard this, she realized it was a threat. She hurriedly said, ¡°Then ¡­ I think I¡¯ll stay here. ¡± Wills Watson smirked. He didn¡¯t bring her home because he was afraid that she would yell too loudly. Furthermore, she wouldn¡¯t leave her room for a few days. Now it seemed that her reaction was still very fast. It seemed that this little girl was quite sensible. Butler did not catch the deeper meaning in their conversation. Wills Watson finished his meal first and said: ¡°You eat first, I¡¯ll go talk to Butler for a while.¡± She still wasn¡¯t full. Wills Watson followed Butler into the living room. Butler said: ¡°Mr. Waltson , what is it that you want to tell me.¡± Wills Watson walked to the side of the sofa and sat down, then looked at Butler with a serious expression: ¡°That day, when you went to send our sample, did you meet any suspicious people?¡± Butler recalled, and shook his head: ¡°No, Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°Did the sample pass through someone else¡¯s hands?¡± Butler said: ¡°Definitely not, I went to Identification Center the moment I got the sample. From the beginning to the end, only I have had contact with the staff member from Identification Center for this sample. Mr. Waltson , why did you suddenly ask about this? ¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s expression became serious. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that evaluation.¡± Butler thought that Wills Watson had made up his mind again, so he tried to persuade him: ¡°Mr. Waltson , do you need me to check again for you?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrow and looked at him: ¡°I have already checked, if not I would not be so confident.¡± Butler was puzzled. Wills Watson got up, went to take down the two results of his investigation, and gave them to Butler. When Butler finished reading, his face was filled with shock. It waspletely different from what happened before. ¡± ¡°I ced this appraisal result in two different institutions and also sent someone to safeguard it. There definitely can be no mistake. So, the only possibility is that there was a problem with the sample you took away that day.¡± ¡°But Mr. Waltson , I saw the sample being taken out with my own eyes that day, logically, I should not have made a mistake,¡± he continued. ¡°Mr. Waltson , I will not betray you, I swear to God, I did not touch that sample.¡± Wills Watson looked at him calmly: ¡°If I had doubted you, I would not have shown you this.¡± Butler said with a worried frown, ¡°But on that day, the sample only flowed in my hands. It can¡¯t be that Identification Center made a mistake, right? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I called you in. I suspect that it¡¯s a problem with the Identification Center as well. It should someone modify it. We have to figure it out. ¡± Butler¡¯s face immediately became serious as he nodded his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Waltson , I will investigate this thoroughly. If there really is someone doing this on purpose, I will definitely find him.¡± Chapter 420 Wills Watson came out with Butler. The Butler took his food box and left. Before he left, he did not forget to wish the Third Master and the Ms. Waltson a pleasant night. Hearing this, she felt shy. Throughout the entire day, Wills Watson had been very happy. Although she was pretty good, but her waist was broken. If she had a happy night, she would probably be crippled for a few days. Wills Watson walked to the side of the table and extended his hand out to her. ¡°I want to go for a walk by the sea,¡± she said. Wills Watson could not help butugh: ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡± Wills Watson pointed at her face: ¡°I can tell from your face that you don¡¯t want to go in the room with me.¡± She gave a Luna snort and said, ¡°If you know about this, then don¡¯t torture me anymore.¡± Wills Watson put his arm around her shoulders and said, ¡°Do you really think that I have no humanity left?¡± He spoke as if he was very human in the room during the day. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Aren¡¯t we going for a walk by the sea?¡± The two of them walked side by side until they arrived at the beach. It was already night. Although the sea level could not be seen clearly , one could still hear the sound of sea water. She took a deep breath. Wills Watson turned his head to look at her, and a smile hung on his lips the entire time. ¡°Do you know?¡± The moment he spoke, she looked at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°After you left, I would sit here and think about you almost every night. I¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t believe in fate, but I keep sighing over the injustice fate has done to me.¡± Luna leaned over and hugged his waist, burying her head in his shoulder. ¡°Anything could happen. I never would have thought that one day, we would suffer so much because of a paternity test.¡± Wills Watson stroked her head lovingly: ¡°You¡¯re not old, but you suffer a lot.¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t have any beliefs. The reason I don¡¯t believe it is because fate has never been fair to me is because I have always felt that from a young age, the pain I¡¯ve suffered was more than anyone else¡¯s. I didn¡¯t feel any Luna until I met you, whether it was from my parents or my family ¡­¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I thought you were the best gift that the heavens had ever given me. I thought you were the best gift that the heavens had ever given me. I always felt that if a person didn¡¯t do something bad, they shouldn¡¯t be punished. But why was it that I had so many tests? I have always hated the fact that Johny Enderson is my father, but after the incident with the paternity test, I really hoped that Johny Enderson would be my father. Today, at noon, you showed me that appraisal certificate that made me feel like my life has changed quite a bit. Now, I only hope that the test given to me by the heavens has ended. From now on, everything that I have experienced is good, and all the people I love are happy. As for you by my side, you should never leave me again.¡± As she spoke, she looked up at him. ¡°Say, do you think this request of mine is excessive?¡± Wills Watson shook his head, ¡°Not at all, this is also what I hope for.¡± With a smile, she raised her head and kissed him on his lips. She liked the feeling of being able to kiss him in broad daylight. She really liked it. Wills Watson whispered into her ear. ¡°If you do this, it will give me some ideas.¡± ¡°Ai,¡±, she let him go and rolled her eyes at him. Then, she took a few steps back. ¡°You men really are ¡­¡± She wanted to take back what she had just said to him. Wills Watson raised his hand and ruffled her hair: ¡°Thank you for loving me.¡± She looked him in the eye and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± In the night, Wills Watson had only seeded once since Luna didn¡¯t want to. The next day, sheid on the bed to recuperate. The main thing was that her leg was in so much pain that it felt as if someone had pulled it apart. She could only lie in bed and rest. Butler brought in three meals a day, reporting about Wal¡¯s situation at home. At night, Wills Watson gave her a set of conservative yet beautiful clothes. ¡°Put on some clothes and take you for a walk.¡± ¡°To the beach?¡± She looked at the clothes he chose. ¡°It can¡¯t be, there shouldn¡¯t be a need for you to wear so formal when you¡¯re going to the seaside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll take you for a walk and meet my friend.¡± Shey back down. ¡°You can go by yourself. If not, my legs will hurt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of the pain in my leg that I need to exercise. Otherwise, it would be even more painful.¡± As he spoke, he took her hand and pulled her up. ¡°Good girl, quickly go and change.¡± Luna and depressed, she said, ¡°How can it be like this?¡± After changing her clothes, Wills Watson directly carried her downstairs. Luna was speechless. Who said just now that she needed to do more sports? Yet, he was the one to smash his foot with rocks. Arriving at the clubhouse, she got off the car and held his arm: ¡°So you want to meet with Max ah.¡± ¡°Max is not here. I have an appointment with Jackie. Oh right, he should have brought a girlfriend today too, if you¡¯re bored, you can chat with herter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± ¡°Have you heard of the Clinton family?¡± She felt puzzled, ¡°The Clinton¡¯s Group? The previously defunct Clinton¡¯s Group? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Jackie¡¯s girlfriend is the young miss of the Clinton¡¯s Group.¡± Luna was slightly surprised. ¡°Young mistress of the Clinton family, didn¡¯t the news say that she just divorced not long ago?¡± Wills Watson looked at her: ¡°Rose Clinton was also screwed by that man, in order to marry that man, she almost had a falling out with her father, but in the end, she realized that that man only used her, upon their divorce, his lover was pregnant, and Rose Clinton actually didn¡¯t know that her own husband was cheated, it is trulyughable.¡± Luna was surprised: ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t that Miss Clinton just too pitiful?¡± ¡°Pitiful? Can you believe that after marrying for two years, Rose Clinton was actually still a virgin? ¡± ¡°How do you know she¡¯s a virgin?¡± Hearing this, she looked at him in displeasure. ¡°It was because that man took away everything about the Clinton family and even caused Rose Clinton¡¯s father¡¯s death. That¡¯s why after Rose Clinton divorced, she found Jackie on her own ord and wanted Jackie to help her take revenge. Naturally, Jackie would only find out after using her.¡± Luna frowned. ¡°So, Jackiehe told you about this?¡± Wills Watson could not help butugh, this girl was jealous again. It really was like he was reminiscing about. ¡°Of course, or else how do you think I would know?¡± ¡°Do you guys even know how to talk about this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± Luna was speechless, ¡°How is it normal? Then let me ask you¡­ Have you ever mentioned your first time with me? ¡± If he had mentioned it, she would have hit him. It would have been such a shame. Chapter 421 He pinched her cheek: ¡°My woman keeps her virginity for 22 years, is this not something deserved to show off?¡± ¡°Oh my god, you really did say that.¡± She raised her hand and pped his arm. ¡°None of you thought that we would be embarrassed by your chat?¡± ¡°You guys aren¡¯t here, what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? I found a clean woman to marry, it¡¯s not shameful at all.¡± She then kicked his leg. ¡°Nonsense, embarrassment. Now that you know about it, embarrassment is also an embarrassment.¡± Wills Watson was not angry, he only stared at her leg, and said ambiguously: ¡°Who told me that her leg is in pain, when you kicked me, you used quite a bit of strength, looks like someone lied, You have to receive my punishment tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± she said hurriedly. ¡°It was because you angered me that I put in so much effort.¡± ¡°You still have strength. I like to see you so weak.¡± She stared at him. He smiled in satisfaction. He rubbed her head and dotingly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t let others wait too long. Go in.¡± Luna sighed in her heart. Even though she was really upset when he was mistaken for her cousin. But now ¡­ Her body was in pain too. Just how much energy did this man have? Wills Watson released the hand on her shoulder, and hooked his arm: ¡°Hold me.¡± Then, she took advantage of the opportunity and put her arm around his. As she walked, she said, ¡°Since Jackie is with Miss Clinton, does that mean he will take revenge for Miss Clinton?¡± ¡°This is the problem between the two of them, so I can¡¯t ask too many questions.¡± She was actually quite curious about him. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, these two people were inconsequential. Both of them went straight to Max¡¯s private room. Jackie and Rose Clinton had already arrived. The two of them sat a distance away from each other. Jackie had a contented look on his face, but Rose Clinton had a serious expression, and she did not look too happy. After Wills Watson entered, he looked at Rose Clinton and said: ¡°Sit over here, give Mr. Waltson and the Ms. Waltson some space.¡± After Rose Clinton nodded to the two of them, she stood up and walked to Jackie¡¯s side and sat down. She also returned a warm smile towards Rose Clinton. Jackie said: ¡°Luna , long time no see.¡± She smiled at him and said, ¡°Hello, young master.¡± ¡°Since we are friend you should call me Jackie along with Wills .¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, I can¡¯t call you Jackie,¡± In reality, this was the second time she had met Jackie, so they weren¡¯t really familiar with each other. Jackie¡¯s hand rested on Rose Clinton¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Let me introduce my girlfriend, Rose Clinton. I think you guys should have seen her on the inte.¡± A trace of awkwardness shed across her face. She thought, this Jackie¡¯s EQ is really not that great. There¡¯s not a single good news about Miss Clinton on the inte. Jackie continued, ¡°In the past, her mind was pure, and he had been scammed before. Don¡¯t look at her with your tinted sses just because there were some rumors on the inte. I am covering her now. ¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°Your words sound like we are gossiping too much.¡± As he spoke, he calmly hugged her and sat down. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy every daymunicating with my wife. How would I have the time to meddle with your business?¡± Luna reached out and poked his thigh. Why did he say everything? Jackie hissed, ¡°Are you trying to show me your love today? You think I don¡¯t have a girlfriend? ¡± As he spoke, he also ced his hand on Rose Clinton¡¯s shoulder. Rose Clinton¡¯s brows slightly congealed, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She bent down, picked up her ss from the table, and took a sip. Wills Watson saidcently: ¡°We are different, this is your girlfriend, and this is my wife.¡± She then picked up a grape from the table and stuffed it into Wills Waltson ¡®s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± Wills Watson smiled, he knew she was embarrassed. Jackie stood up, went over and poured a cup of wine for each of them, then said to Wills Waltson : ¡°Last time, I looked for you to help. How were your thoughts?¡± Wills Watson raised his wine cup, ¡°Talking business here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just speaking up for my girlfriend, what kind of business is that?¡± She only knew that they were discussing serious matters, so she did not disturb them and poured herself a ss of juice. Jackie looked at her: ¡°Luna , why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Luna felt embarrassed: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drink.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrows, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Wills Watson also said: ¡°She indeed cannot drink, especially when she¡¯s outside.¡± Jackie joked: ¡°Wills , you are very strict.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wills Watson calmly smiled: ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡± As he spoke, he took the juice bottle from her and poured her a ss of juice. He looked at her lovingly and said, ¡°Drink it. If you still need anything, you can order by yourself.¡± She nodded and smiled at him. Wills Watson raised his wine cup once again and looked at Jackie: ¡°Since it¡¯s not business, between us brothers, there¡¯s nothing much to say. I¡¯ll give you the resources here anytime.¡± The scope of business of Jackie¡¯spany waspletely different from that of the Clinton¡¯s Group and the newpany that Rose Clinton¡¯s ex-husband had established, but for Wills Waltson , it was possible to establish apetitive rtionship with her ex-husband. Therefore, Jackie hade to find Wills Watson for help. He wanted to establish a cooperative project between the twopanies, with Rose Clinton as the overall manager. With the resources provided by the Waltson¡¯s Group and with Rose Clinton¡¯s own ability, she was able to take back everything that her ex-husband had stolen away from her. This was also the reason why Rose Clinton came to find him. She should personally avenge herself. Jackie looked at Rose Clinton: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank my brother?¡± Rose Clinton raised her wine cup and stood up: ¡°Mr. Waltson , thank you very much for helping. Your kindness, I, Rose Clinton, will remember it for the rest of my life.¡± Wills Watson clinked his cup with hers and took a sip. ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. If you really want to thank me, then just focus on loving Jackie in the future. ¡± His words, on the other hand, made Rose Clinton feel somewhat embarrassed. Love? Who else could she love? Actually, until now, she still couldn¡¯t understand why Jackie would agree to help her even though he knew full well that her heart wasn¡¯t with him. To Jackie, this was not a good deal. After all, it would cost a lot of money to suppress apany. And she, other than this body, had nothing. How could a smart Jackie make such a mistake? Chapter 422 After the four sat for more than half an hour, Jackie called Wills Watson out of the private room because of some other matter. Only Rose Clinton and Luna were left in the room. The two of them were not very familiar with each other, so they would feel a little awkward. She took a sip of the fruit juice and smiled at Rose Clinton. Rose Clinton smiled at her. She scratched her forehead and decided to find a topic to talk about. Rose Clinton opened her mouth first: ¡°Ms. Waltson, it¡¯s a little awkward sitting like this right?¡± ¡°Yes. But Miss Clinton, please don¡¯t call me Ms. Waltson. You can just call me Luna . ¡± ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°Of course, you can. From the looks of it, we should be of the same age, so let¡¯s call each other by their first names. I¡¯ll call you Rose, and you can call me Luna .¡± Rose Clintonughed: ¡°Alright, I heard from Jackie that you are a teacher at the university.¡± ¡°Not yet. After I graduated from university, I stayed behind to be a counselor.¡± Rose Clinton¡¯s face revealed a hint of bitterness: ¡°I really envy you, living a simple life, should be very blissful.¡± Luna knew what Rose Clinton had experienced before. She hesitated for a moment, got up and sat beside Rose Clinton, then said: ¡°Rose, I can actually understand your current mood.¡± Rose Clinton sighed, ¡°It should¡­ It must be hard. ¡± ¡°Actually, our situation is very simr. I am Johny Enderson ¡®s illegitimate daughter, andEnderson family forced my mother¡¯s death. Since I was young, I haven¡¯t been as happy as you think.¡± Rose Clinton looked at her: ¡°the Enderson family has failed ¡­.¡± ¡°Wills did it to help me. Rose, you might feel that this period of time, is the darkest period of your life, but the darkness will eventually pass. I believe that Jackie will definitely be able to bring you from the darkness to the light. ¡± Rose Clinton looked at her with kindness in her eyes. After the Clinton family went bankrupt, everyone avoided herpletely.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This was the first time she had heard someonefort her after everything that had happened. ¡°Luna , thank you.¡± ¡°They are good friends. If you ever feel sad, you can find me and chat with me. I may not be able to do anything, but I can give you a hug, because when I¡¯m in a difficult situation, what I hope the most is that someone can hug me and say that I¡¯m fine. ¡± Rose Clinton looked at her, such clear eyes, she had possessed them before. However, ¡­ The door to the room was pushed open. Wills Watson and Jackie walked in. He saw two women holding hands and talking. Jackie said to Wills Waltson : ¡°Looks like we worried for nothing, these two people are chatting quite well.¡± Wills Watson looked at them. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± She stood up and walked over to Wills Waltson ¡®s side, then extended her finger and shook it towards: ¡°Men should not inquire too much about women¡¯s topics.¡± These words sounded familiar. He lovingly rubbed her head. ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t ask around.¡± At the side, Jackie looked at Wills Watson and could not help butugh: ¡°Brother, your status is dropping.¡± Wills Watson patted Jackie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°When two people get along, they were supposed to be evenly matched. Since they aren¡¯t masters and servants, don¡¯t tell me that a person has to be high and mighty in order to show off his skills? A man¡¯s true nature is not to show it in front of the person he loves. Learn from it, it will definitely be helpful to your love life in the future. ¡± Jackie stared at him. Who would have thought that the usually cold Wills Waltson , who loved someone, would actually work so hard to disregard himself? Luna was a lucky woman. The four of them sat for more than half an hour, before Wills Watson left with Luna . In the car, Wills Watson asked her: ¡°What did you talk about with Rose Clinton just now?¡± She smiled evilly and said, ¡°You see, if I don¡¯t tell you, you¡¯ll feel ufortable scratching your head.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that even though I didn¡¯t let you ask me about Nicky Enderson before, you were still in a hurry? Do you care so much about him?¡±Wills Watson sighed: ¡°My wife, to actually care about other men, truly pisses me off. It seems that I have no choice but to punish you with corporal punishmentter on.¡± Luna reached out a hand to cover his mouth. This man was truly sufficient. The driver was still here. ¡°I¡¯m not worried because of that. I¡¯m worried because I don¡¯t know about you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s real more than gold.¡± ¡°Since you know how it feels, then tell me, what did you talk to her about?¡± ¡°I thought about myself through her. I felt that right now she should be at the lowest point in her life, so I gave her some encouragement. I also asked her toe and talk to me about something in the future.¡± Wills Watson raised his hand, and joyfully ruffled her hair. She said: ¡°Recently, you have been rubbing my head a little too often, you are always like this, I will not be smart.¡± He hadn¡¯t heard these words for a long time. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you¡¯re stupid, I won¡¯t mind being by my side.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll bully me.¡± ¡°No,¡± he whispered into her ear, ¡°I only want to sleep with you.¡± She knocked Wills Waltson ¡®s waist with her elbow. Wills Watsonughed. She became angry out of embarrassment. She turned around and looked at him seriously. ¡°Tell me, is Jackie serious with Miss Clinton?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I keep having the feeling that the interactions between the two of them seem to be slightly awkward.¡± Wills Watson smirked, ¡°Rose Clinton¡¯s heart is not with Jackie at all. It would be strange if it isn¡¯t awkward.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just been hurt by love. How can she fall in love so easily? If Jackie is serious, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have to wait for someone toe along.¡± Wills Watson nodded. The brothers all warned Jackie. Without an emotional bond, he might not be happy, not for long, but Jackie still did not change his decision. Since this was the path that he had chosen, then in the future, whether it was good or bad, he could only endure. Right now, he was only worried if Jackie would fall in love with Rose Clinton first. If the two of them truly loved each other, it would definitely be the best oue. However, if their hearts were to be separated again, he had experienced that indescribable pain, and naturally did not want his brother to experience it again. When the two of them returned to Second Uncle¡¯s ce, Butler came over. He did not bring any food boxes, but walked over to Wills Watson and said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Waltson , I have something to report to you.¡± She looked at Wills Waltson : ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Wills Watson held her hand, looked at Butler, and asked: ¡°Is it about the Identification Center?¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Third.¡± ¡°Speak, it just so happens that Luna is also very curious about this matter. Let¡¯s all listen to it.¡± Chapter 423 The Butler said: ¡°Okay, Mr. Waltson , Ms. Waltson. The staff member who was the one who gave you the appraisal left the office three days after we obtained the appraisal results. The reason he left is because he wanted to go and settle down in Thand.¡± Wills Watson asked with a suspicious look on his face, ¡°What a coincidence!¡± ¡°This is indeed suspicious, so I investigated him and his family through our connections and found that in his wife¡¯s bank ount, there was an additional two million dors on the day we got the results.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. ¡°Two million? For them, it¡¯s probably not a small amount. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you investigated the source of the money?¡± ¡°This money ¡­¡± Butler worriedly looked at Wills Watson for a moment before continuing, ¡°Ites from Second Master¡¯s ount.¡± ¡°Second brother?¡±Wills Waltson ¡®s voice unconsciously increased by a few decibels. His eyes were filled with hostility. How did second brother know that he did the paternity test? Did Benjaming say something wrong? Or maybe ¡­ Did he send someone to spy on him? Second Brother modified the result just to break up the rtionship between him and her? He clearly knew how much pain Luna had suffered recently, yet his second brother could still do such a cruel thing. Brotherhood¡­ Heh, it¡¯s all bullshit. His voice was filled with Luna as he said, ¡°Luna , you go in. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± Luna pulled his wrist, looked at Wills Watson and said: ¡°I know where you want to go, but you have to calm down first.¡± Wills Watson said angrily: ¡°At a time like this, do you think I can still remain calm? That¡¯s my own older brother. However, because of his own motives, he ruined me.¡± ¡°Then what can you do?¡± Her Luna voice rose a little, ¡°That¡¯s your own brother, what can you do to him?¡± Wills Watson held her hand with a solemn expression on his face: ¡°I¡¯m not in a good situation, so don¡¯t even think about enjoying himself. ¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Butler. ¡°Take good care of my Luna , I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Butler replied respectfully: ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± Wills Watson turned and left. She looked at Butler with helplessness. Butlerforted her: ¡°Ms. Waltson, the anger in Mr. Waltson ¡®s heart cannot be quelled by anyone, so no one can stop him. Rather than worrying, you might as well go inside the house to rest.¡± She sighed, but there was nothing she could do. After Wills Watson left, he called Benjeming Waltson on the way. He asked Benjeming Waltson, if he told him about the rtionship between him and Luna . Benjeming Waltson promised sincerely: ¡°Of course not, you said that other than the four of us, the rest of the fifth person cannot know about this, so I have always kept it a secret. Why, third brother, what did second brother ask you about?¡± ¡°Since there aren¡¯t any, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± He hung up the phone and the car stopped in front of Jackie Waltson¡¯s house. When he walked in, Cathelina Bright was in the courtyard coaxing the child to sleep. Hearing the doorbell, she went straight to the door and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Separated by the metal door, Wills Watson said furiously, ¡°Open the door.¡± Upon hearing Wills Waltson ¡®s voice, she immediately opened the door: ¡°Wills , why are you here?¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t pay attention to her and directly walked in. He pushed open the door to the profound entrance and entered the room. Seeing him approaching aggressively, Cathelina Bright followed him in. Wills Watson saw Jackie Waltson who was currently in the living room reading a book, and said coldly: ¡°Everyone go out.¡± Jackie Waltson put down the book in his hand and looked at him.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that the aunties had left, Wills Watson turned his head to look at Cathelina Bright: ¡°Aren¡¯t you human? Get out.¡± ¡°Wililiam, you ¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Seeing that Wills Watson had gotten angry, Cathelina Bright did not dare to ask anymore, and turned to leave. Wills Watson walked to the front of Jackie Waltson¡¯s wheelchair and grabbed Jackie Waltson¡¯s cor. Jackie Waltson shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , I am your second brother. How about your heart of respect to your elder brother?¡± ¡°You also have the face to say that you¡¯re my second brother?¡± He forcefully pushed Jackie Waltson onto the back of the wheelchair and narrowed his eyes dangerously: ¡°Are you worthy?¡± Jackie Waltson bellowed: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes were filled with hostility: ¡°You clearly know how much I love Luna , yet you still dared to tamper with the paternity test. Jackie Waltson, what are you thinking?¡± As he spoke, his face became somewhat sinister. Jackie Waltson looked at him, he knew that since he came to find his, he must have some sort of proof. He had originally nned to use this opportunity to make them separate forever, but who would have thought that he would actually fail. ¡°Don¡¯t you always know what my intentions are?¡±¡±Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter is unworthy of being Waltson family¡¯s mistress. I wholeheartedly wanted to drive her out of Waltson family, and since I found the opportunity, I naturally had to make use of his. It¡¯s a pity, I didn¡¯t expect her to know that I¡¯m your cousin after seeing the result, and still stay by your side. Listening up to here, Wills Watson raised his hand and fiercely punched Jackie Waltson in the face. The strength behind this fist was so strong that blood immediately flowed out from the corner of Jackie Waltson¡¯s mouth. He raised his hand to wipe the bloodstain, and berated: ¡°Have you gone mad, to actually hit your own brother for a woman? When did we in Waltson family have such a tradition?¡± ¡°Then, you clearly know why I had this disease, yet you still did such a thing. Why don¡¯t you tell me, since when did Waltson family have a tradition of blood brothers harming their own younger brothers?¡± Jackie Waltson didn¡¯t think that he was wrong about this matter, ¡°It¡¯s better than enduring the pain for a long time. I said it before, it¡¯s for your own good.¡± Wills Watson punched him once again. Jackie Waltson clenched his teeth, and red at him. ¡°Jackie Waltson, shut up! F * ck you, you can¡¯t even meddle in your own matters, who else can you do for? At the end of the day, you¡¯re just trying to control the lives of others. ¡± He walked to the back of the wheelchair and forcefully pushed Jackie Waltson to the front of the mirror. He looked at Jackie Waltson in the mirror, his eyes filled with hostility: ¡°Jackie Waltson, if you really don¡¯t know what it means to overestimate yourself, then look carefully at yourself in the mirror. Your current state, you can¡¯t even walk the path, what right do you have to care about me?¡± As he spoke, he turned and walked around to the front of the wheelchair and ced his hands on the sides of the wheelchair. ¡°When I respect you, you are my second brother. If I don¡¯t respect you, then you are nothing. I¡¯ve already gotten married, and you¡¯ve interfered with my life, so don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯d rather not have your brother, than let the Luna leave me, don¡¯t take yourself too seriously.¡± He pushed his wheelchair down. Jackie Waltson struggled as he sat on the ground. It took him a lot of effort to get up. He reprimanded: ¡°Wills Waltson , you are crazy! You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± ¡°I am better than you. You were the one who hurt me first, so don¡¯t me me for being heartless and heartless towards you.¡± Chapter 424 After looking coldly at Jackie Waltson for a moment, he turned around and prepared to leave. Jackie Waltson pointed at his back, ¡°Stop right there, how much of this world¡¯s feelings are worth thinking about? You haven¡¯t forgotten, back then you liked that feeling Cathelina Bright had right, but now, aren¡¯t you letting it go just the same? I really don¡¯t understand. There are so many good women in this world, why did you choose the daughter of an enemy? ¡± Wills Watson stopped in his tracks and returned to his side once more: ¡°Yes, I once liked Cathelina Bright, but that somewhat ignorant rtionship was broken by you. My own second brother stole my first love, although I am now very grateful to you for snatching away my love that year, how do you think I felt at that time?¡± Jackie Waltson looked at him, not saying a word. Wills Watson continued, ¡°Now, I have waited for so long, and finally, there was a Luna . I don¡¯t like her, but I love her, and I love her with my entire life. I¡¯d rather die than lose her, but what about you? How much do you think I can hate you now? ¡± Jackie Waltson sighed lightly. He only wanted them to be unable to truly be together ¡­ ¡°Wills , in this world, there are no emotions that are worth your life. Luna is just an ordinary woman. I¡¯m really afraid that you will regret it like I do now.¡± Wills Watson shouted, ¡°She is the one. In your eyes, she is ordinary but she a diamond that can shine in my eyes. I am willing to pay any price for my own choice. Not to mention that it is impossible for me to regret it, even if I were to truly regret it, I would definitely note and cry in front of you. So, restrain your goodwill and don¡¯t make me look down on you even more.¡± He really wanted to give Jackie Waltson a few more punches, but seeing Jackie Waltson¡¯s sickly look, the fighting spirit he had lost. He turned around and left inrge strides, arriving in the courtyard. Cathelina Bright who was holding onto the child and standing outside the window hurriedly followed to the door. ¡°Wills , what¡¯s going on? Why did you hit your second brother?¡± Wills Watson stopped in his tracks, turned his head and coldly looked at her, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Wills , don¡¯t be like this. I know I made a mistake in the past. I¡¯m repenting, I¡¯m changing. I was just a bit worried seeing that your brothers don¡¯t get along with each other. I hope you guys ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. No wonder you and Jackie Waltson became husband and wife. The two of you are the same, always saying that you are considerate about others and peeping into the lives of others, is there any meaning to that? Wills Watson walked in front of her: ¡°Don¡¯t mind my small family matters from now on.¡± After he finished speaking, he coldly got on the car and left. The anger in Cathelina Bright¡¯s heart was hard to contain, she clearly had good intentions. In the past, why would Wills Watson say such words to her? Wasn¡¯t all of this because of that Luna ¡­ She bit down hard on the corner of her lips and tried to hold back the tears in her eyes. She turned around and returned to the vi. After handing the child to her aunt, she entered the living room alone. Jackie Waltson was still struggling to support the wheelchair. She went forward, first lifting the wheelchair, then going to support Jackie Waltson. But Jackie Waltson pushed her away, ¡°Scram, I do not need your fake kindness.¡± Cathelina Bright bit her lips: ¡°If I care about you, you said that I was just pretending to have good intentions. If I don¡¯t care about you, you said that I was cold-blooded and heartless, Jackie Waltson, what do you want from me?¡± ¡°Even you are shouting at me? Cathelina Bright, are you seeking death? ¡± Cathelina Bright squatted on the ground and covered her face with her hands: ¡°I only feel wronged, why is it that no matter what I say or do, it¡¯s all wrong? Jackie, what do you want from me? What else can I do to return to the past? ¡± ¡°Return to the past?¡±Jackie Waltson stubbornly raised his chin, and looked at her coldly: ¡°You want to go back to before you knew me? Heh, I also really want to return to that time. I would rather marry a ugly woman than cripple my legs for you. Get out.¡± Cathelina Bright stood up and left while crying. However, as soon as she stepped out of the door, the tears on her face were instantly wiped away. She turned her head and coldly looked at the direction of the door before taking the child from her aunt. Jackie Waltson¡¯s protection was no longer there. She was relying on herself, on the child in her hands ¡­ When Wills Watson returned, Luna was pacing back and forth in the living room. Seeing him return, she worriedly asked, ¡°What did you do?¡± Wills Watson vented his anger: ¡°Beat him up.¡± ¡°Your second brother must be mad with anger.¡± ¡°He deserves it,¡±Wills Watson was still filled with anger when she mentioned him. Seeing that the dishes were still on the table, he asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Wills Watson rubbed her hair: ¡°I already told you, I¡¯ll let you eat first.¡± ¡°You left so angrily, how could I still have the mood to eat? Did your second brother admit to it?¡± ¡°Is he not qualified to admit it? I even have proof. He knew my personality, so he didn¡¯t even say a word of rebuttal. ¡± ¡°Then why did he do it? Is it because he doesn¡¯t like me? Because I am Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter? ¡± Wills Watson sighed. Luna was helpless. She said, ¡°It seems that¡¯s really the case. The reason why he did that was just to break us apart.¡± Wills Watson pulled her into his embrace, ¡°Everything is over now, the truth has been revealed. In the future, don¡¯t even think about deceiving us and breaking us up.¡± She raised her head and looked at him, ¡°But I ¡­I am still very puzzled about the verification certificate that his Second Uncle had given him in his safe. Just what was going on? It can¡¯t be that your second brother caused this, right? ¡± ¡°He?¡±Wills Watson shook his head: ¡°Second brother should not know about the matter of Benjaming cleaning up that old vi, the possibility of him making a move is not high.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± She said in a Luna and deep voice, ¡°Why did your second uncle get a fake paternity test and put it in his safe?¡± This matter, Wills Watson could not understand either. However, he was certain that his second uncle must have had a reason for doing this. She nestled in his arms and raised her head to look at his chin: ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what has happened in the past?¡± Wills Watson looked at him and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious, of course I¡¯m curious. Since I was young, even though I have some traces of your Second Uncle in my life, I have never heard even a little about your Second Uncle from my mother¡¯s mouth. I¡¯m curious as to what happened to them in theirst generation. Johny Enderson , that pair of sisters from the Enderson family, my mother and your second uncle, aren¡¯t you curious about the messy rtionship between them? ¡± Wills Watson thought for a while and said, ¡°There might be someone who can solve our mystery.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Wills Watson released her and called for Butler in the backyard. ¡°Butler, do you still remember Luke?¡± Chapter 425 He nodded. ¡°Yes. I remember. They were good friend. And he was also the guitarist in the band of second master. He went to the vi many times.¡± Wills Watson nodded: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. Do you have any news about him now?¡± ¡°After the second master left, the band disbanded. They also didn¡¯t interact with our Waltson family anymore, so the news was already gone.¡± ¡°Then send someone to investigate and see if we can find his whereabouts.¡± The Butler did not ask Wills Watson for his purpose, but said worriedly: ¡°Mr. Waltson , we have no news of anyone for the past twenty years, I¡¯m afraid searching for them would be like searching for a needle in a haystack.¡± Wills Watson wasn¡¯t in a hurry either, and said calmly: ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time. We¡¯ll slowly find them, and if there¡¯s anything that we need, we can get Daniel to cooperate with you.¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Third.¡± ¡°Then you can go back first, ande back tonight to deliver your meal.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the Butler left the room, she looked at Wills Watson with some curiosity: ¡°Second Uncle has even built a band before huh?¡± ¡°Heh.¡±Wills Watson gave a calmugh, ¡°Second Uncle was born rebellious. In that era, he did everything that the Waltson family did not allow him to do and it gave my father a headache all those years ago.¡± ¡°I actually feel that your Waltson family has too many rules. What second uncle does, is something that he likes to do. When a person lives, he should do what he likes to do in order to be happy.¡± Seeing her serious look, Wills Watson could not help butugh: ¡°Now you think Second Uncle is alright?¡± ¡°When did I ever say that Second Uncle was bad?¡± she asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say?¡±Wills Watson moved closer to her, and teased: ¡°Second Uncle¡¯s grave, you n to dig it, is it okay?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± She looked at him with a face full of surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare spout nonsense just to tease me.¡± Wills Watson looked at her and sNicky ered. It was only when he was with this woman that he could feel such heartfelt happiness. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re still smiling? I¡¯m serious.¡± Wills Watson nodded: ¡°Judy, alright, I was just spouting nonsense. I was wrong, okay? I¡¯m hungry. ¡± He turned and walked to the table. She thought to herself, ¡°Digging out second uncle¡¯s grave?¡± These words ¡­ Why did it sound so familiar? While eating, Wills Waltson ¡®s phone rang. After he picked it up, he calmly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Benjeming Waltson¡¯s voice came from the other side: ¡°Third brother, Second Sister-in-Law just called me. He said you beat second brother?¡± Wills Watson said in a cold voice, ¡°What, you want to take revenge for him?¡± Benjeming Waltsonughed, ¡°Third brother, your words make it seem as if I can beat you when I take revenge for second brother.¡± Wills Watson ate a mouthful of food: Then what nonsense are you calling me for? Are you trying to find me to confirm whether I have really hit him or not? ¡± ¡°How could that be? Second Sister-in-Law wants me to help her inform you that Second Brother¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been very good recently and told you not to be too impulsive. She also said that she hopes that we brothers can get along together.¡± ¡°Then tell her to mind her own business.¡± Wills Watson thought about Jackie Waltson¡¯s sickly face today, and the space between his eyebrows also tightened a bit. Was he really sick? However, he immediately snorted: ¡°Could it be that because Jackie Waltson¡¯s health is not good, everyone in the entire world has to give in to him?¡± ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t yell at me. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not right for you to hit someone, why are you suddenly making them worry?¡± ¡°Benjeming Waltson?¡±Wills Waltson ¡®s voice could not help but increase a few decibels. Benjeming Waltson chuckled: ¡°Judy, third brother, I understand. I shouldn¡¯t have taught you better, I was wrong, alright?¡± Wills Watson looked at the Luna in front of him, and said in a deep voice: ¡°It just so happens that you called and told you this. Remember, Luna isn¡¯t your cousin.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Benjeming Waltson was confused, ¡°Third brother, what do you mean?¡± Wills Watson told Benjeming Waltson about the paternity test. Hearing that, Benjeming Waltson shouted excitedly: ¡°Really? Third brother, this matter can¡¯t be fake, right? Then will the Third Sister-in-Law be my legitimate Third Sister-in-Law in the future? ¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true, so in the future, don¡¯t put your arms around Third Sister-in-Law¡¯s shoulders and mind your manners.¡± Luna across the table gave him a Luna look. Seeing her reaction, Wills Watson smirked. Benjeming Waltson said in a resigned tone: ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ve already gotten used to you tearing the bridge apart after crossing it, so there¡¯s nothing much to it, but Third Brother, I really congratte you guys too much, this is extremely good news, you have to treat me.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. ¡°Not only will I treat you, I¡¯ll also send you red packets.¡± ¡°Third brother is mighty.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°Then do you still feel that I shouldn¡¯t have beaten second brother?¡± Benjeming Waltson frowned: ¡°He deserves it. Is second brother crazy? He is not well, and he wants you to suffer as well? If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t spare him. ¡± ¡°Judy. Don¡¯t be so talkative and affect my appetite.¡± He hung up. Luna asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did your second brother find a Benjaming ?¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright is nosy, she calls Benjaming and tells him. Let her be. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Luna shrugged her shoulders. She did not continue asking. After dinner, she had nned to take a nap. But how could someone like Wills Watson let her sleep so easily? Because of the kick she gave him in front of the clubhouse in the morning, he insisted that she was in good health. As a result, she was pressed down on the bed by him all afternoon ¡­ He enjoyed it, but she was tired. When she got up the next morning, she was determined not to stay in Second Uncle¡¯s vi. The real reason was naturally that she could not serve this hungry wolf. But her words were more tactful, she said that she missed Wal. Furthermore, she spoke with sincerity. Wills Watson replied: ¡°But we¡¯ve only separated for two days, that shouldn¡¯t be too much.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? Otherwise, everyone would say that men are carefree and only care about themselves.¡± She pretended to be wronged and said, ¡°As a mother, who would be separated from their child for so long?¡± Seeing her wronged expression, Wills Watson bent his body slightly and put his face close to hers. She tensed up a little. ¡°What ¡­What are you doing?¡± ¡°Luna , you are good at acting.¡± ¡°I am not acting. I really miss my child.¡± Wills Watson nodded: ¡°Then, if you cry, I¡¯ll bring you back.¡± When she heard this, she raised her hand and started pping him. ¡°Hateful guy, you actually made me cry. Don¡¯t you know that men who make women cry aren¡¯t good people?¡± However, Wills Watson was extremely happy when he was beaten up. He pulled her into his arms and tied her up. He looked down at her: ¡°Alright, I will take you back. But don¡¯t think that you will be freed after you go back. I won¡¯t let you go so easily.¡± He kissed her on the cheek. She thought to herself in her heart, after all, he couldn¡¯t possibly torment her all day and night after returning home. Her waist¡­ No, she really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Chapter 426 After not seeing her for three days, Wal missed Luna so much. Although he was still hugged by another person, the two chubby hands were still linked together as they bent over her body with all the strength they could muster. She walked up and hugged him with a smile on her face. With a childish voice, she said, ¡°Did my Wal miss his mother? Mom really wants to kiss you too. ¡± As she was speaking, Wal had already taken a bite out of her face. She turned around and nced at Wills Waltson : ¡°My son is so passionate.¡± Wills Watson walked forward, and rubbed Wal¡¯s head with one hand, and ced his other hand on her shoulder. ¡°This is amon disease among the men of Waltson family. We must be overly enthusiastic about the women we love.¡± Embarrassed, she whispered, ¡°There are so many people. You should restrain yourself a little.¡± Wills Watson carried Wal over, but Wal was muttering ¡°Mama¡± and his body was struggling towards her. She smiled and said, ¡°Did you see that? Men from Waltson family, are against each other.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As she spoke, she pulled Wal back into her arms. Wills Watson poked Wal¡¯s forehead with his finger: ¡°You brat, not bad, you want to snatch a woman from your father?¡± She said, ¡°You just can¡¯t have a temper.¡± ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have a temper?¡± As he spoke, he lightly patted Wal¡¯s butt. ¡°Mom is daddy¡¯s, you know?¡± The baby seemed to have understood what he was saying and actually cried. She hugged him a few times, wrapped him in her embrace, and pressed his head against her shoulder. She coaxed, ¡°Judy, do not cry. Daddy is joking with us. Mommy is yours.¡± However, Wills Watson said unhappily, ¡°Mine.¡± Wal hugged her neck and cried even more. Looking back at him, she could not help butugh, ¡°Our family¡¯s Wal, could it be that you understand? You are so sad.¡± Wills Watson came around to the back of the woman and bent down. He looked at Wal and said: ¡°The thunder is loud, the rain is small, there aren¡¯t even any tears.¡± She let him go and looked. It was true. Seeing the two of themughing, the crying Wal was confused. She would look at Luna in one moment, and at Wills Watson in the next. Perhaps he had forgotten why he was crying, so he just pinched her face and chuckled. His cute appearance made the two of themugh. Butler walked up and said to the two of them: ¡°These few days, Young Master Wal has be more capable, and can control his own strength to stand up.¡± Luna was a little surprised. ¡°That can¡¯t be. It¡¯s just an eight-month old little thing, where did it get so much skill?¡± Butler said: ¡°I have seen it once, and Aunt has also seen it a few times, it can¡¯t be fake.¡± She pinched his little hand, ¡°Little guy, you¡¯re so amazing.¡± She kissed him on the cheek again, and heughed again. Wills Watson stood at the side and said calmly: ¡°A tiger father does not have a dog son.¡± Luna rolled his eyes. This man was truly funny. He already forgot that he made his son cry. He phone rang, she handed Wal over to Wills Waltson , then took out her phone from her bag. Seeing that it was Mia, she picked up the phone. ¡°Mia.¡± ¡°Luna , since that day when you were taken away by Mr. Waltson halfway, there haven¡¯t been any more movements from you.¡± She turned her head to look at Wills Watson and pursed her lips: ¡°I didn¡¯t have the face to see you again. I promised Elven to apany you to test your wedding dress, yet I left you behind halfway.¡± ¡°I already said, it¡¯s fine if I do it by myself. I should be embarrassed if I dyed your date with Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°What date,¡± she almost blurted out the words¡¯ husband and wife ¡®. ¡°He just had a good time that day and was a bit too excited.¡± Miaughed: ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that someone as important as Mr. Waltson also has this kind of time, it¡¯s actually quite interesting.¡± ¡°Are we both human? Mia, after I left that day, how was your wedding dress?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. He picked four sets, and I showed them to Elven . He also said it was pretty good.¡±Luna , I called you today because I need to trouble you again. I wonder if you have time this afternoon? ¡± Luna nodded: ¡°I have time, you can just say it.¡± ¡°I want to go and pick out the dress my parents want to wear for our wedding, but I¡¯m afraid that my taste is bad, so I want to ask you to help me check.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where are you going? Send me your address, I¡¯lle and find youter.¡± After hanging up, she looked at Wills Waltson , but just as she was about to speak, she heard him say: ¡°What, why are you helping her again?¡± ¡°Buy clothes.¡± Wills Watson was unhappy, this bunch of people, what was the point in asking his wife out? ¡°Your colleague has been a bit overdone recently. She buys clothes every day, so what if she doesn¡¯t have enough?¡± Luna was speechless, ¡°What do you mean, Mia is going to buy clothes for her and her parents to wear on the day of the wedding?¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°If it¡¯s not Judy, then it¡¯s Mia. You just don¡¯t have the mood to apany me.¡± She walked to his side and whispered, ¡°Why do you love to get angry, man?¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes at her: ¡°I originally nned it this afternoon.¡± ¡°What arrangement?¡± Wills Watson whispered into her ear, ¡°Exercise.¡± Luna and Luna , Luna patted him on the arm. It was a man with no sense of propriety. Fortunately, she epted Mia¡¯s invitation, otherwise, she would be in trouble again in the afternoon. Her cell phone rang. Seeing Mia¡¯s message, she put away his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m not eating at home today. Mia asked me to go out to eat with you, so I¡¯m going upstairs to change.¡± Wills Watson was not happy, he said to Wal who was in his embrace: ¡°We have been abandoned again.¡± Lunaughed secretly. Wills became a resentful man. When Michalsent her to the entrance of the mall, Mia was already there waiting for her. After the two of them had dinner together in the restaurant downstairs, they went upstairs to buy clothes. After visiting two stores, the two went to pick out their mothers first before going to the middle-aged and elderly men¡¯s wear area. Just as he walked to the entrance of a men¡¯s clothing store, Mia grabbed onto her Luna and pulled her behind a row of clothes in the shop opposite. She was confused. ¡°Mia, why are you ¡­¡± Mia quickly made a gesture of silence, and said softly: ¡°Shh, Luna , look, is that Belle Enderson ?¡± She looked towards the shop opposite and saw Belle Enderson holding an old man¡¯s arm, smiling shyly. That old man was wearing new clothes, looking in the mirror, and even naughtily pinched Belle Enderson ¡®s waist. But not only did Belle Enderson not show any displeased reactions, she even leaned on his shoulder obediently¡­ When she saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She really couldn¡¯t be more disgusted. Mia then took out her phone to record this scene. Chapter 427 She took a step forward and was about to leave. Mia however, pulled her hand. ¡°Luna , where are you going?¡± There was a touch of coldness in her eyes. ¡°My sister has a boyfriend. I¡¯ll go over and congratte her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, she is your sister after all. If you go over now and cause some ugly news, you will also be implicated.¡± After Mia finished speaking, she pulled her hand and brought her out of the men¡¯s clothing store. The two of them went downstairs to the resting room, and Mia went to get her a cup of coffee. ¡°Luna ,e, have a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°I never thought that Belle Enderson would actually do something like this. I really want to go over and point at her nose and scold her a few times.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Mia, ¡°Just like back then, when she humiliated my mother, she was scolded as despicable, as someone¡¯s mistress. She was scolded as a beggar, and for the sake of money, she would love to be a lover of an old man. ¡± Mia patted her hand: ¡°Endure it, her fall, is her problem. If you appear, if you were to be tainted with a body full of stench, wouldn¡¯t it be worth it?¡± She then asked, ¡°By the way, do you know that old man?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I know him. He is the president of the Pudd Group. When I was in my first year of college, he had once gone to our school to hold a seminar at the invitation of the former principal. I even went to listen to him, but there was something about him that was still fresh in my mind at that time. He said that a man had to take care of his lover and his family first. When the family was harmonious and the career was sessful, I thought the old man was a good man. But today ¡­ This is truly ruining my three views. ¡± Luna ¡®s face turned serious and she didn¡¯t say a word. Mia saw that her mood was affected, and quickly changed the topic: ¡°After drinking the coffee, how about we change to a different shopping mall?¡± ¡°Continue, you can¡¯t affect your mood just for a Belle Enderson .¡± Before returning home in the afternoon, she had still been thinking about how she would exin to Wills Watson that she had met him today. However, the moment she saw Wal and carried Wal in her arms, she had forgotten about Belle Enderson . She hadn¡¯t thought of it at all. The thought shed through her mind as she returned to her room to shower after dinner. Originally, she wanted to say something to Wills Waltson , but Wills Watson unexpectedly did not give her the chance to speak. After being tormented so much that she fell asleep, it was already the middle of the morning when she woke up. Wills Watson was not in his room. After she finished washing up, she went downstairs. The study room door was not closed, and Wills Waltson ¡®s voice came from inside. ¡°Find a team ofwyers to deal with this matter, how can a mere Belle Enderson rebel against the heavens?¡± Hearing Belle Enderson ¡®s name, Luna walked to the entrance of the study. When she went in, Wills Watson had just hung up. When he saw her, a smile instantly appeared on his previously serious face. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± ¡°Did you say Belle Enderson ¡®s name?¡± ¡°This morning, Butler received a letter from awyer. Johny Enderson found a pretty good one and sued you for not supporting him.¡± Luna : ¡°Johny Enderson really does have a face.¡± ¡°I called Johny Enderson with the intention to warn him. By the way, I said that we had epted the challenge. But who knew, Johny Enderson did not know about this matter. I find out that Belle Enderson had used his name to find thewyer of the Pudd Group to sue you. ¡± ¡°Pudd Group Corporation?¡± She thought back to the scene she saw in the mall yesterday ¡­ ¡°So that¡¯s the reason why she followed that old man. This woman is truly doing everything she can to deal with me.¡± Wills Watson was puzzled: ¡°What old man?¡± ¡°Yesterday, when I went shopping with Mia, I saw her together with the boss of Pudd Group Corporation. His actions were ambiguous and I thought she was doing it for money. I didn¡¯t expect that he was actually doing it for me.¡± After Wills Watson heard this, he could not help butugh: ¡°You said, Belle Enderson followed that man?¡± ¡°I and Mia saw with our four eyes, Belle Enderson wrapped her arms around his arm and he even pinched her waist. Not only did she not resist, she even leaned on the shoulder of the old man.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. ¡°This Belle Enderson , she sure has quite the guts. Pudd¡¯s wife, in the circle, was notoriously barbaric and tyrannical. If his wife knew about this, then Belle Enderson would definitely suffer. ¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s words caused her eyes to roll slightly. ¡°Now that you have said it, I want to see whether his wife is strong, or Belle Enderson is.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°Then this matter is really interesting. Since my wife wants to see the results, then I¡¯ll let Daniel go to the mall to get the surveince and hand the content over to Pudd¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble,¡± said Luna as she took out her cell phone and dialed Mia¡¯s number. ¡°Mia, are you up yet?¡± Some noise came from the other end of the phone: ¡°You¡¯re up early, and apanying my mother to the Marktin et to buy groceries. What¡¯s wrong, Luna ? What¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Mia, the video of Belle Endersonthat you took yesterday, is it still there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, I didn¡¯t delete it.¡± ¡°Then send it to me, I¡¯m useful.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mia did not even bother about what it was about, and directly replied: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it to you right away.¡± After hanging up, she said to Wills Waltson : ¡°Yesterday, Mia took a video.¡± Wills Watson remained calm: ¡°I didn¡¯t notice, that Mia is actually quite quick-witted.¡± ¡°Of course, my friend. How could I not be quick-witted?¡± As she was speaking, a message came in through WhatsApp. She opened WhatsApp and saw the video that Mia sent her. Although it wasn¡¯t long, it was enough to prove something. ¡°Look,¡± she forwarded the video to Wills Waltson . Wills Watson finished looking at it and said, ¡°Alright, from now on, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter anymore.¡± She said, ¡°But I want to personally pass this to Pudd¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°For this matter, it is more appropriate for me to step forward than you. I have heard quite a bit about the reputation of Pudd¡¯s wife. This person bears grudges, and he is also ruthless. I don¡¯t want you to offend this kind of trash. ¡± After listening to his words, she knew that he was doing it to protect her. She could not help but feel happy in her heart. Wills Watson continued: ¡°Oh right, since they are taking out their sincerity to fight with us, this matter, you have to take it seriously, and take on the appearance of a defendant.¡± When she heard this, she smiled. Wills Watson raised his hand and poked the center of her brows: What are youughing at, take it seriously, do you hear me? ¡°When ites to scold people, Wills Watson is ranked first, so no one dares to im that he is second.¡± ¡°For my wife, I can tear the world apart.¡± Luna stood beside him and wrapped her arms around his arm. ¡°Then, I must thank my husband for his love.¡± He leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°The best way to express my gratitude is ¡­¡± Upon hearing this, he hurriedly covered his mouth: ¡°Oh right, I still have one thing to do.¡± Chapter 428 Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. Luna affection released the hand that covered his mouth. ¡°Tell me, ifEnderson family knew about this, what would happen?¡± Wills Watson raised his hand and pointed at her nose. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve learned bad.¡± ¡°Such a good opportunity, do you want me to give it up for nothing?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Wills Watson released her, ¡°Who do you want to send this video to?¡± She thought about it, ¡°It¡¯s not like there isn¡¯t any, of course we have to give Johny Enderson and Kelen Enderson a portion each.¡± As she spoke, she began to forward the video. Not longter, Johny Enderson called her. He said anxiously: ¡°Luna , what did you send us? Do you want to threaten me with it? ¡± Kelen Enderson ¡®s voice came from the side, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about destroying Belle . If you do that, even if I be a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Kelen Enderson was also in the hospital, and the rtionship between them was really good. ¡°Mr. Enderson , you must be mistaken. Do you really think that there is anything good that you can threaten me with now? I just want you to see how lowly your prided daughter can be. Back then, you all scolded my mother in such a manner, and yet now I understand. So, it turns out that the biggest retribution the heavens have for you is not the copse of Enderson ¡®s Group, but ¡­ Your daughter, Belle Enderson . ¡± ¡°Luna , Daddy is begging you. Don¡¯t do anything rash. If the reporters find out about this, your sister¡¯s life will be ruined.¡± ¡°Elder sister? When she bullied me all those years ago, you told her that I was her sister? Now, when she gave herself to the old man and went to awyer to sue me, when did she ever think I was her sister? Johny Enderson , although I don¡¯t care about your attitude anymore, but don¡¯t be too double standard. However, you can rest assured that I will not pass this item to the reporters. I will only¡­ watch it by myself. Also, tell your wife that she raised a slut.¡± After saying that, she directly hung up the phone. Her eyes revealed an unconceble happiness as she looked at Wills Waltson . ¡°How was my momentum just now?¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s arm wrapped around her waist: ¡°You really do have the look of my wife.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Praising me is one thing, but why did you even include yourself in this?¡± ¡°Is there any difference between praising my own wife and praising myself?¡± He poked her in the forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve found out that you don¡¯t know one thing. Yours is mine too. You belong to me.¡± Luna copied his actions and tapped the center of his brows. ¡°Then you¡¯re still mine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ugh, this big brother¡¯s reaction speed ¡­ Seeing her befuddled look, the more Wills Watson saw, the more adorable he felt her to be. He simply kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Are you not going to post this video online?¡± Luna shook her head. ¡°In the eyes of outsiders, there is indeed a continuous blood rtionship between her and I. I¡¯m worried that after this video is posted online, other people¡¯s discussions will fall on me. I don¡¯t want to go through so much trouble. The reason why I must take revenge is because she used me. I can¡¯t let this anger go to waste. Didn¡¯t you say that Pudd¡¯s wife was very powerful? Let them fight each other. ¡± Wills Watson looked at her. She was clear in everything. he truly admired her. In the ward of the hospital, Johny Enderson heard the sounding from the phone, he looked at Kelen Enderson and said resentfully: ¡°Belle Enderson has been spoiled by you, Luna is right, Belle Enderson is the heaven¡¯s retribution for me.¡± Kelen Enderson looked at Johny Enderson hatefully: ¡°You still have the face to say that if it wasn¡¯t for you defeating ourEnderson family¡¯s business, Belle wouldn¡¯t have fell to this stage. Johny Enderson , I hate you, hate you to death.¡± Johny Enderson looked at her coldly: ¡°All of this, is because of you and your sister. the Enderson family deserves to havee to this day. In this lifetime, I have wasted my entire life on yourEnderson family. I deserve it as well.¡± Kelen Enderson stepped forward, raised her hand and pped Johny Enderson . Johny Enderson looked at her coldly: ¡°What are you doing here? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m going to divorce you, why are you still looking for me?¡± ¡°I have no ce to live. Give me money. I need it.¡± Johny Endersonughed a little maniacally: ¡°Your daughter, didn¡¯t she fall in love with a rich old man? Go and ask her for it.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Get out, get out.¡± Kelen Enderson clenched her fist and turned to leave. She called Belle Enderson , but Belle Enderson didn¡¯t answer. That afternoon, Daniel sent Wills Watson a video. In the video, an olddy led a group of muscr men dressed in ck and surrounded Belle Enderson . Belle Enderson held onto a few shopping bags in her hands, inside were all luxury clothes. Seeing this group of people, she cautiously asked, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± The olddy walked forward and pped Belle Enderson twice. Belle Enderson recognized thedy, but she still bluffed and shouted: ¡°What are you doing? This in public. What right do you have to beat me?¡± ¡°Heh, in the end, you were a young miss. You¡¯ve already done something shameful, and yet you still dare to be so forceful. How about you, a woman not even thirty years old yet, serve an old man who¡¯s about to enter the coffin? Are you happy? ¡± Belle Enderson swallowed her saliva, ¡°I simply don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The old woman pped her again, ¡°You dare to touch my man? I already have proof, and you still don¡¯t want to admit it? Alright, then I¡¯ll give you a good memory boost today.¡± After the old woman finished speaking, she took a step back and said to the crowd, ¡°Hit her. Just spare her a breath.¡± Belle Enderson was instantly surrounded and beaten by a group of robust men, and quickly lied down on the ground. After being beaten up for three minutes, the old woman finally got the crowd to move aside. The olddy stepped forward, stepped on Belle Enderson ¡®s arm, and said condescendingly: ¡°Bitch, listen, before that old thing finds his next target, your future life will only be filled with this. So, hurry up and recover your body. When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll find someone to deal with you. Of course, if you¡¯re scared, you can call the police. I don¡¯t mind at all. When that happens, everyone will poke the spine of a prostitute like you. I believe you won¡¯t have to meet anyone for the rest of your life. ¡± As the old woman spoke, she gave her another kick before taking her people away. In the video, Belle Enderson was lying on the ground, with bruises all over her face, looking extremely pathetic. After watching the video, she asked in wonder, ¡°You were the one who sent someone to record this video?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Where did thate from?¡± Wills Watsonughed charmingly: ¡°Guess.¡± Chapter 429 She pursed her lips. ¡°You are a person that likes to keep others in suspense.¡± Wills Watson nodded her head: ¡°I want you to use your brain, in case your head gets rusty.¡± She snorted. ¡°Please, I¡¯m very smart, okay? My IQ is 130.¡± ¡°That can only prove that you¡¯re good at studying, but it can¡¯t prove that you¡¯re meticulous. So, guess who gave it to me?¡± She waved her hand. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I can¡¯t beat you. I think I¡¯m done.¡± She stared at his face for a moment before saying, ¡°This was provided by his wife. Look at this video, it¡¯s so clear that it¡¯s being recorded nearby. Other than Pudd¡¯s wife, there¡¯s no one else.¡± Wills Watson smirked, ¡°Heh, it seems that my wife¡¯s IQ is really not a joke.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m very smart,¡± she said, and then asked curiously, ¡°Tell me, will this woman really keep her word? She won¡¯t really continue to fight Belle Enderson in the future, right? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t doubt her, she is notoriously vicious in the circle. ¡°For a while, that old thing, Pudd, had an inexplicable crush on a man and then spent a lot of money to buy a young man and ended up stuck in bed with his wife. Guess what?¡± There was a Luna look of dislike on her face as she said, ¡°That young man must have been beaten to a pulp.¡± Wills Watson hugged his chest andughed wickedly: ¡°No matter how smart you are, your brain would definitely not be able to think of such a thing. I heard that the old woman had slept with the young man right in front of Pudd.¡± She covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± ¡°Is that too much?¡± She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s super exaggerated, okay?¡± ¡°This is nothing. The women that Peterson had slept with all ended up with bad endings. To put it bluntly, this couple doesn¡¯t have any good stuff at all.¡± Luna and Luna , she shook her head. ¡°So, it¡¯s better to be a peaceful and quiet person, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wills Watson held her in his arms: ¡°My wife, there¡¯s no need for such a sigh. As for you, as long as you serve your husband well and make him feelfortable, it¡¯s okay.¡± He pushed her down. Luna frowned, she stopped him, ¡°You? It¡¯s too difficult to serve you, okay? ¡± ¡°Hey, hey? You¡¯re looking down on me?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , don¡¯t scare me like that, my legs are shaking now, please spare me.¡± Wills Watson kissed her on the lips: ¡°You want me to spare you?¡± ¡°Big brother, other than this, what else do you want to do when you see me now?¡± When Wills Watson saw her expression of fear, he couldn¡¯t help but hold back hisughter. His lips moved closer to her ear, and said slowly in a maic voice: ¡°Pouncing on you nonstop, is the only thing I want to do right now.¡± Her face was filled with embarrassment. It can¡¯t be ¡­ She wanted to cry. Wills Watson tapped the tip of her nose: ¡°What kind of expression is this?¡± ¡°I was thinking about packing up and running away from home for a few days.¡± ¡°If you dare to leave, I will break your legs.¡± She was shocked. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Am I exaggerating?¡± ¡°What do you think? Everyday you say that you love me, then now you say that you want to break my legs, Mr. Waltson , is this appropriate? I doubt it is true that you said you loved me. ¡± Wills Watson whispered into her ear: ¡°Then let me put it another way. It¡¯s fine to leave home, I also want to be your luggage.¡± When she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Was this sweet? She raised her hand and pinched Wills Waltson ¡®s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s still broad daylight. Let¡¯s go downstairs and y with our child for a while. Otherwise, we are too ipetent?¡± ¡°I feel like you¡¯re trying to escape me.¡± She bared her teeth at him and smiled, ¡°No, I feel that it¡¯s better to do it when night falls.¡± Wills Watson got down from the bed and said seriously: ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s already four o¡¯clock, and night isn¡¯t far. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± He winked at her. She had the thought of secretly crying. At dinner time, Benjeming Waltson came over. Seeing that the two of them had returned, Benjeming Waltson said: ¡°This time, we did not run in vain.¡± Hearing that, Wills Watson looked towards Butler. Butler said: ¡°Benjaming came to visit you and Ms. Waltson two days ago.¡± Wills Watson asked Benjeming Waltson: ¡°Why are you looking for us?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to treat me to a meal?¡±Benjeming Waltson took the initiative to sit at the dining table. The auntie at home gave Benjeming Waltson a te and fork. Benjeming Waltson said: ¡°I clearly have rtives, but during the break, I eat by myself everyday. It¡¯s too boring.¡± She said, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be better if you came here to eat?¡± Benjeming Waltson nced at Wills Waltson : ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, look at my third brother¡¯s expression, I am scared.¡± Luna turned her head to look at Wills Watson and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s scary.¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes at her, then said to Benjeming Waltson: ¡°You¡¯re just too picky. You don¡¯t want to eat because you are not hungry.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m not hungry? But since I ate alone, I really have no appetite.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As he spoke, he picked up his fork, stared at the two of them and smiled evilly, ¡°Oh right, I have yet to congratte you guys face to face. Actually, I prefer to see you as a legitimate couple. You are a perfect match. ¡± She said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°You brat, why are your words so sweet today?¡± Wills Waltson , on the other hand, spoke in a haughty and spoiled manner, ¡°Mn, it took a lot of effort for him to learn to speak humannguage today.¡± Benjeming Waltson was annoyed: ¡°Third brother, is it difficult to praise me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be proud. Eat your food.¡± Benjeming Waltson said with an injured expression on his face, ¡°Other people would have a stepfather when they have a stepmother. I¡¯m in an even more miserable state now that I have a sister-inw. Then my brother hates me. ¡± She gave him some food and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Didn¡¯t you say that sister-inw is like a mother? I¡¯ll take good care of you. We¡¯ll eat.¡± Wills Watson pushed his te in front of her: ¡°In the future, can you give your husband a pinch before you feed someone else? You should take good care of your husband first. ¡± Benjeming Waltson could not help butugh and said deliberately: ¡°A dish given by my dear sister-inw is exactly delicious.¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes: ¡°Don¡¯te back for food in the future. It¡¯s too boring and unweing for you.¡± Benjeming Waltson¡¯s face darkened, ¡°See, step-brother.¡± When she looked at the two brothers, she couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. This kind of home was more human-like. After eating, went to apany Wal. She pulled Wills Watson and whispered: ¡°Third brother, I came here because I want to talk to you about some serious matters.¡± Wills Watson looked at Luna and Wal who were crawling on the mat, and patted Benjeming Waltson¡¯s shoulders. The two of them went out together into the courtyard. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Chapter 430 ¡°That day, after the two of us finished talking on the phone, I went over to second brother¡¯s house. I originally wanted to advise second brother. I hope that he won¡¯t make a mistake again.¡± Wills Watson looked at him: ¡°Recently, you have be more sensible, but you don¡¯t have to worry about this kind of thing in the future. The enmity between Second Brother and I, can¡¯t be resolved in a short period of time.¡± ¡°No, third brother.¡±Benjeming Waltson walked to the side of the chair and sat down: ¡°I think ¡­ His second brother¡¯s mental state did not seem to be too good. I just said a few words to him, and he was already drowsy, and told me not to meddle in other people¡¯s business and to study hard. ¡± Wills Watson looked at him: ¡°So?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Second Sister-in-Law say that second brother¡¯s health isn¡¯t too good recently? Seeing second brother like this, I am a little worried that he really is sick, right?¡± ¡°Second Brother is more protective of his life than we thought. If he¡¯s really not well, then he¡¯ll go to the hospital to have a look himself.¡± Benjeming Waltson was a little worried, but still nodded his head: ¡°Second Brother and Second Sister-in-Law are both in pretty bad condition. Second Sister-in-Law has been in a bit of a haggard statetely, as if they had aged quite a few years. They were good before. But how could they be that? ¡± Wills Watson sat down on the chair beside him and looked up into the sky calmly. Are they all right? From his point of view, they were actually a little lethargic. After all, he had always known that Cathelina Bright¡¯s heart had never loved Second Brother. As he was still lost in thought, Benjeming Waltson continued: ¡°I had originally nned to say a few words to second brother, but he was really too unkind when it came to appraising sons and sons, even if he hated Third Sister-in-Law. Even if it didn¡¯t mean anything to him, he still wouldn¡¯t ruin the happiness of you and Third Sister-in-Law. However, when I saw his appearance and his words, I was unable to say a single word. ¡± Wills Watson Bai said, ¡°Don¡¯t say it like you really dare to scold him if he¡¯s in good health.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really going to scold him. Third brother, don¡¯t look down on him. I can still clearly distinguish between right and wrong.¡± Hearing his words, Wills Watsonughed and patted his shoulder. ¡°I know your feeling. You¡¯re stuck between me and second brother, you¡¯re in a difficult situation too. You¡¯re my younger brother, and also second brother¡¯s younger brother, I won¡¯t ask you to make things difficult for me. In the future, do whatever you want with second brother. Don¡¯t worry about me, I don¡¯t want you to have a falling out with him either. ¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at him and said speechlessly, ¡°You have a mean mouth and a soft heart.¡± Wills Watson pped the back of his head: ¡°You have really grown. You even dare to tease me.¡± Benjeming Waltson sped his hands: ¡°I was wrong, third brother please show mercy.¡± As he was speaking, he saw Luna carrying Wal out. She looked at the two people standing far away and said, ¡°The two of you sneaked out without telling me.¡± Wills Watson beckoned to her, and said with a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense in front of your Third Sister-in-Law.¡± Benjeming Waltson got up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± He walked forward and hugged Wal from his warm embrace. ¡°Come,e,e. My eldest nephew, Your uncle will give you a hug.¡± After she was released, she sat down on the chair that Benjeming Waltson was sitting on just now and looked at him. ¡°What are you two brothers talking about? You even sneaked out.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to talk about with him. This brat, he doesn¡¯t have anything serious to do.¡± He looked towards Benjeming Waltson who was carrying Wal and sighed: ¡°Actually I think that the youngd Benjaming is rather reliable. Look, he really brought Wal to y, Wal really likes him too. Back when I was overseas, it was fortunate that he was there that I didn¡¯t feel so pressured.¡± Wills Watson rolled at her: ¡°Yes, everyone already thought that he was my son¡¯s father. It can be imagined how well he did. Oh right, let me ask you, can you be considered as someone of the same age as Benjaming him, so when you¡¯re with him, do you have moremon ground than when you¡¯re with me?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , it¡¯s forbidden to get jealous here. That¡¯s your little brother, my dear brother-inw, you keep thinking so much, making me and him feel really awkward.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°You don¡¯t directly answer my question.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of answering your question? You and I are husband and wife that can talk about anything and everything. As for Benjaming , he¡¯s my brother-inw and my student. We have a lot to talk about, but he can¡¯tpare to you. ¡± Wills Watson lifted his hand and poked the center of her brows, his eyes filled with love.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She grinned at him. He calmly said, ¡°What a foolish wife.¡± Benjeming Waltson stayed for more than an hour before he left. Wal was brought over by the Butler to sleep. Then, Wills Watson brought his Luna to his bed ¡­ After finishing their work, she fell into a deep sleep early in the morning. Wills Watson looked at her sleeping face and felt happiness from the bottom of his heart. Ever since he found out that he wasn¡¯t rted to her by blood, he felt that these past few days had been like a dream. His happiness was so great that it felt unreal. He raised his hand to touch her cheek. She slipped into his arms and wrapped around his waist. ¡°Good night,¡± he said, and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Good night, good dream.¡± In the morning, Wills Watson was woken up by the sound of his mobile phone. In order to not wake up Luna in his arms, he quickly turned off the ringtone. She turned over and went back to sleep. Wills Watson got off the bed softly and walked to the door, only then did he pick up the phone. ¡°I am Wills Waltson .¡± On the other end of the phone, the mental hospital¡¯s Principal¡¯s voice came out: ¡°Mr. Waltson , it¡¯s bad, Jany Enderson is gone.¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s voice became much colder: ¡°The person I told you to look after, you¡¯re telling me now that she¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , I¡¯m really sorry. There is a spy in our hospital. This morning, the nurses changed shifts and found that there was no one in her ward. I hurriedly got someone to set up the surveince video and discovered that a nurse had secretly released Jany Enderson at around 2amst night. At that time, a car was still parked in front of the mental hospital and directly picked them up. ¡± Wills Watson naturally knew who had done this. He did not get angry, but said, ¡°Send me the monitoring system at the entrance of the hospital.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Mr. Waltson , please wait a moment.¡± After hanging up, the dean quickly sent a video call over. He turned on the video. The person in the car was wearing a mask, and the license te number was blocked. It was obvious that the person in front of him was nning something. He raised the corner of his mouth. If there was a path to heaven, you wouldn¡¯t walk it. But if there was a door to hell, you would barge in. Jany Enderson , since you do not want to live anymore, then I will help you. Chapter 431 He took out his cell phone and called Daniel: ¡°Jany Enderson was secretly sent away. I sent you a video. Exhausted every means to find this car, found her and immediately call the police to arrest her.¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Third, I¡¯ll go deal with it.¡± After hanging up, Wills Watson returned to his room. She was cozily nestled under the quilt, wiggling like a silkworm chrysalis. Wills Watsonid down by her side and hugged her in his arms. Luna , squinting eyes, sleepy and hazy. ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°I have something,¡± he said, kissing her forehead, her cheeks, and the tip of her nose. She smiled shyly and pulled the nket up to her face. ¡°Ah, Wills Waltson , it¡¯s so early in the morning, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Wills Watson got into bed and pressed down on her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your face, then what¡¯s the point of getting embarrassed.¡± He began to y tricks on her. She couldn¡¯t help smiling and pretending to resist, but she was still let off. Shey on the bed and turned her head to look at him. The others kissed good night and good morning. But he made love to express good night and good morning. Hmm, their family¡¯s Third Master was really special. Wills Watson rubbed her head. ¡°Get up and wash. It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± She stretchedzily and sat up. ¡°I wonder if Wal has woken up.¡± ¡°He woke up a long time ago.¡± She looked at him. ¡°How do you know? You didn¡¯t go downstairs to apany the little guy just now, right?¡± ¡°I was just talking on the phone outside, and I saw from the window that Butler was walking in the courtyard with Wal.¡± Luna got out of bed: ¡°Get up and apany your son.¡± Wills Watson felt cute when he saw her striding into the bathroom. Nicky Enderson ¡®s n to flee with his mother was unsessful. That afternoon, Jany was taken away by the police in a rural house. He knew that it was definitely Wills Watson who did it. He had secretly taken away his mother, so how could Wills Watson be satisfied? But he never thought that Wills Watson would actually move so quickly ¡­ Even more so, he didn¡¯t expect that he would actually call the police. Watching the police take his mother away, he felt powerless. Because there was nothing he could do. After a moment of depression, he drove to Waltson¡¯s Group. He wanted to see Wills Waltson . The front desk told him that Wills Watson had not evene to thepany today. After a while, Nicky Enderson arrived at the entrance of the Waltson family. His auntie at home told him that Wills Watson was not here, but he did not give up. He parked his car and waited by the side of the road. When night fell, Wills Waltson ¡®s car finally came back. Seeing that, Nicky Enderson got out of the car and quickly blocked the path of the car. Sitting in the back row and hugging Wal , Luna was suddenly startled by the brakes.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After seeing the person standing in front of the carriage clearly , she turned to look at Wills Watson and asked: ¡°Why is he here?¡± Wills Watson remained calm and said: ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll go down to take a look. You don¡¯t need toe down, you can go in first.¡± After he finished speaking, he opened the car door and got off, then said to Thomas: ¡°Send your Ms. Waltson back to rest.¡± Seeing Wills Waltson , Nicky Enderson opened up a path. Thomas drove the car into the courtyard. After getting off the car, she handed Wal over to Butler, then turned around and ran towards the main entrance. She was afraid that the two of them might have a physical conflict. At the door, Nicky Enderson walked in front of Wills Waltson , ¡°You were the one who called the police, right?¡± The corner of Wills Waltson ¡®s mouth was dyed with evil charm, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Hutong, why must you kill everyone? You ¡­¡± ¡°If you had just done nothing, your mother would have been in that hospital, living until she passed away, but unfortunately, you are too restless. You actually dared to take your mother out of the hospital despite knowing that she¡¯s a murderer. ¡± Nicky Enderson lowered his eyes. ¡°I am a son, and I can¡¯t just watch as my mother suffers in there without caring about it.¡± ¡°So, do you think, as a nephew, I can watch the person who killed my Second Uncle get away scot-free without doing anything?¡± Wills Watson said, as he held his arm and gave him a mocking smile, ¡°As a son, you do things impulsively, regardless of the consequences. From the looks of it, you really aren¡¯t very smart.¡± Nicky Enderson clenched his fist and knelt down towards Wills Waltson . ¡°Mr. Waltson . It is all myEnderson family¡¯s fault, it is my mother¡¯s fault, but no matter how heinous she is, she is still my mother. I cannot watch helplessly as she is sentenced to death, I beg you, please let my mother go. ¡± Wills Watson said condescendingly: ¡°Leaving her in a mental hospital is already the greatest kindness I have towards her. In there, she will only suffer from loneliness and the torture of her own soul. However, after being arrested, she would be a murderer. What kind of ending do you think a murderer would have? Even if it wasn¡¯t the death penalty, it was a life sentence. You really shouldn¡¯t havee to me to beg, because the person who pushed her onto the road of death was you, not me. ¡± With that, he turned around and pushed open the door coldly. Inside the door, Luna stood there and saw the kneeling Nicky Enderson outside with a single nce. Wills Watson raised his hands and covered her eyes, then took the chance to push the door shut. He turned her body around and hugged her as he walked in. Luna turned her head to look at her. Wills Watson did not look straight into her eyes, but looked forward and said while walking: ¡°What do you want to ask, ask.¡± Luna shook her head. Wills Watson stopped in his tracks, then looked at her: ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything you want to ask, then listen to me, don¡¯t think that he is pitiful just because he is kneeling down, and don¡¯t pity him either. Everything has its own reasons, and he kneeling down here today, it¡¯s all because of his own impulsiveness and recklessness, it has nothing to do with us.¡± Looking at his gaze, she gave a slight smile. ¡°What are you worrying about by telling me all this?¡± Wills Watson lifted his hand and poked her in the forehead: ¡°I was worried that you would be toopassionate and pamper that man. If you pampered others, I would be jealous.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t pamper others. I just love you. I don¡¯t think you made any mistakes, she did something wrong, and she has to ept the punishment of thew. You did well. ¡± she said, patting him on the back. She liked the way he covered her eyes when he first saw her. She knew that the man in front of her truly loved her, which was why she didn¡¯t want to see anything that would disturb her mind. Wills Watson lifted his hand and hugged her. This woman, would definitely be able to easily pull the strings in his heart. A wife should be like this. How fortunate was he to have obtained such a perfect wife? While the two of them were hugging, Butler came out with Wal. Seeing the two of them embracing each other, the Butler was afraid of disturbing them, and was about to leave first. But Wal began to make sound. Hearing Wal¡¯s voice, Luna loosened her embrace, and after looking at Wills Watson shyly, she smiled and went over to hug Wal. Butler came to Wills Waltson ¡®s side and said softly, ¡°Mr. Waltson , I found Luke¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Chapter 432 ¡°So fast?¡±Wills Watson walked over to Wal and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡± She didn¡¯t hear that. So, she was wondering. The three of them walked around the front yard and returned to their residence. After entering the living room, Wills Watson gave Wal to his aunt to take along, allowing his aunt, who was busy at home, to go out first. He pulled Luna and sat down, then said to Butler: ¡°You sit too.¡± Luna frowned. ¡°Are you here to research something big?¡± Butlerughed: ¡°Ms. Waltson, no, it¡¯s news that I found Luke.¡± ¡°Luke? the guitarist you guys were talking about in Second Uncle¡¯s band? ¡± Wills Watson nodded: ¡°It¡¯s him. If we find him, perhaps we¡¯ll be able to find out what kind of story happened between them.¡± After he finished speaking, he said to Butler, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Butler nodded his head: ¡°Luke¡¯s wife is Korean, so their family is currently living in Korea. He is a guitar teacher from a Star Creation Company, after I found his contact method, I called him and confirmed that he is Luke himself.¡± As Butler said that, he took out an A4 piece of paper with a contact information printed on it and handed it over to Wills Waltson . ¡°Hurry, hurry, call and ask.¡± Wills Watson was rather calm and said to the Butler: ¡°Order a ne ticket. This afternoon, I will go with Luna to Korea.¡± She looked at him and asked, ¡°Why do we still have to go personally?¡± ¡°Only if we go personally Lukehe will know how urgent we are about this matter. Besides, your vacation is almost over. It¡¯s time for me to take you out and rx. Go upstairs to pack your stuff. ¡± When she heard that she could also rx, she got up happily and went upstairs. Wills Watson said to the Butler: ¡°After we head out, take care of Wal. If there¡¯s any news about Jany at the police station, tell me about it at any time.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Waltson , I¡¯ll go and book a ne ticket.¡± The next morning, the two of them left the airport in Incheon. The attendants that Butler had arranged in advance to escort the two of them to the hotel. Wills Watson got the car keys, so he let the driver leave first. As she packed her things, she asked, ¡°Shall we go find Luketer?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact him now.¡± Wills Watson came to the outer room and called Luke. A long whileter, the phone was picked up. In less than two minutes, Wills Watson was back. He bent over and took her warm hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not pack this up for now. I¡¯ll take you out to eat.¡± She asked, ¡°You don¡¯t see Luke?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not here. He¡¯s taking his students to the show and won¡¯t be back until nightfall. We have an appointment for tomorrow morning.¡± She was slightly disappointed. ¡°Ah?¡± Wills Watson raised his hands and rubbed her face, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be disappointed about, it¡¯s just right to take you out for a walk today. Have you ever been to Korea before?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, this is the first time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here countless times. Come, let me bring you around.¡± Holding hands, the two of them walked out of the room and headed straight to Myong-dong. At lunch, he took her to have some Korean food that she always ate when she came here before. Then he went shopping with her. Luna thinking of something, she said, ¡°Right, didn¡¯t Judi love to watch Korean dramas? I remember her saying before that when she came to Korea, the most worth watching was Building 63.¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head, his eyes filled with love: ¡°That is the past, but ¡­ I¡¯ll take you to see it. It¡¯s ssic, it might not be so bad. ¡± The two of them went from Myong-dong to Building 63. For an entire afternoon, they yed well. After dinner that night, she thought they would be able to go back and rest. In the end, Wills Watson drove her to the Southern Mountain Tower to watch the night scenery. The two climbed up to the top of the mountain and affectionately used their cell phones to take several photos of the two of them together. During her time abroad, she regretted nothing more than having too few photos with him. So much so that when she missed him, she had nowhere to ce her thoughts on. Now, she was taking pictures of him when she had the time. This matter was addictive. They walked over to the ce where lovers hung lockers. There was nock of locks left behind by many American. Wills Watson hugged her shoulders, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go buy a lock, we¡¯ll hang one too.¡± She took his hand and shook her head. Wills Watson was puzzled, didn¡¯t young girls always like this? Why was she shaking her head? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson , you are really childish, love can¡¯t be locked up. There are so many locks here, but how many people have been locked up here, and how many of them could be with each other forever?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Wills Watson crossed his arms and looked at her with interest. ¡°Then tell me, how could our lovest for long?¡± She extended her finger and poked where her heart was. ¡°Relying on your heart. Only with sincerity can lovest forever!¡± Wills Watson nodded his head earnestly: ¡°Un, Luna is indeed Luna , I have learnt my lesson.¡± ¡°Why are you still hurting me?¡± She was embarrassed and poked his lower abdomen again. ¡°Too bad.¡± He smiled as he held her in his arms. ¡°I am approving of you, you are right.¡± ¡°In such a romantic ce, although I don¡¯t want to hang a lock, there¡¯s one thing I must do.¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± She did not answer, but stood on tiptoe and kissed him. Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes were full of smiles, and he deepened the kiss. That¡¯s right. What the girl said was too good. Love can¡¯t be locked. Only with heart, their love wouldst for long. By the time the two of them returned to the hotel, it was already veryte. Due to wandering around for the whole day, they were exhausted. When Wills Watson came out from his shower, Luna was sleeping. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a tsk. He was originally thinking of doing something with her, but now, this woman turned out to be ¡­ He could not bear to disturb her sweet dreams. Hey down at the foot of the bed and held her in his arms. That night, both of them had a good dream. The next morning, after eating breakfast, Wills Watson walked down the stairs with Luna in his heart, waiting for Luke. The two of them had agreed to meet at 9: 30 PM, so Luke¡¯s appearance was punctual. In the hotel lobby, Wills Watson recognized Luke with a single nce. Compared to twenty years ago, apart from the traces of time on his face, there was not much change. Before he pulled at the warm hand, Luke had recognized him as well. ¡°Wills ?¡± Wills Watson nodded at him: ¡°Luke, it¡¯s me.¡± Luke raised his hand and patted his shoulder, ¡°Being grown up like this, how time flies.¡± Wills Watsonughed, ¡°Twenty years have already passed. Luke, let me introduce you. This is my wife, Luna . ¡± Luke looked at her with a solemn face: ¡°You are Elizabeth Greenwich ¡®s daughter?¡± Chapter 433 She was a little puzzled, how did he know that she was Elizabeth Greenwich ¡®s daughter. She could not help but turn and nce at Wills Waltson . Wills Watson said: ¡°I mentioned you to Luke on the phone yesterday.¡± Luna nodded and smiled at Luke: ¡°Luke, hello. I am Elizabeth Greenwich ¡®s daughter, my name is Luna .¡± Luke sized her up, and then said after a long while: ¡°You and your mother are really simr, but you are even more beautiful than your mother.¡± Upon hearing this, she was surprised: ¡°Luke, you know my mother too?¡± Luke could not help butugh: ¡°Of course, your mother has never mentioned us to you before?¡± Luna shook his head. ¡°Then she¡¯s a bit of a disloyal person. How has she been all these years?¡± She lowered her eyes and said bitterly, ¡°My mom¡­ she died many years ago. ¡± Luke was somewhat surprised: ¡°How can that be?¡± She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°She was depressed. Shemitted suicide.¡± Luke looked at the Luna , and could not help but exim: ¡°Depression¡­ Truly, good people don¡¯t live long. ¡± Wills Watson embraced her hands and rubbed her shoulders. She knew he was trying tofort her, so she gave him a smile. Wills Watson said: ¡± Luke, let¡¯s not chat here, let¡¯s go upstairs. We might have to chat a little longer today, I have ordered some people to prepare some tea in my room. ¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The three of them went upstairs and sat on the sofa in the outer room. Wills Watson personally poured Luke a cup of tea. After Luke received the tea, he turned to Wills Watson and said: ¡°You said on the phone yesterday that you have something that you want to ask me. It can¡¯t be about your second uncle and Elizabeth Greenwich , right?¡± Wills Watson exchanged a nce with Luna and nodded: ¡°Yes. ¡± Luke said helplessly: ¡°Regarding this matter, I might not be able to tell you too much.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You also know your second uncle¡¯s personality. Back then, he didn¡¯t want to create trouble for others, so he told us not to mention his matter to anyone. Now that he is no longer here, it is meaningless to talk about the past. I don¡¯t want to go against his words, so I feel ¡­¡± ¡°Luke,¡±Wills Watson interrupted. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet, but Jany Enderson is still alive.¡± Luke was surprised: ¡°How is this possible? The news was even released back then, isn¡¯t she dead?¡± ¡°No, she faked her death so that she could escape the punishment of thew. She hid and hid herself for twenty years, and I only found out recently. She killed my second uncle, Johny Enderson and his wife now push the me to my mother-inw. They said, the past mistakes were all caused by my second uncle and my mother-inw. For those who are no longer in the mortal world to take the me for them, what right do they have? Luke, if my second uncle is still alive, he would not be willing to let his reputation be ruined like this. ¡± Luke said somewhat angrily as well, ¡°This group of Enderson family s are simply too shameless.¡± He looked at Wills Waltson , ¡°I haven¡¯t paid much attention to the domestic news these few years, isEnderson family still so arrogant?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°They were ruined. I did this. They bullied Luna and her mother a lot. My mother-inw alsomitted suicide because she was forced by myEnderson family to be depressed. All these years, Johny Enderson simply did not have any feelings for them. Her daughter was also constantly bullying them. This made me feel that, as a husband, I cannot tolerate this anymore. ¡± Luke looked at her: ¡°Child, all these years, you¡¯ve suffered.¡± ¡°Fortunately, now that I have met him, I feel very happy.¡± Seeing the happiness in the two of their eyes, Luke sighed: ¡°Leo and Elizabeth Greenwich did not seed in getting married. Seeing the two of you together, can also be considered a form offort.¡± Wills Watson looked at him: ¡°Luke, can you tell us what happened in the past? My second uncle, my mother-inw, Johny Enderson and the Enderson family¡¯s pair of sisters. What is the truth between them that is still in chaos? ¡± ¡°I know all of this because your second uncle only told me afterwards.¡± After Luke spoke for a while, he slowly began to recount the things he knew. So, it turned out that Jany Enderson and Elizabeth Greenwich were roommates back then, but their rtionship was not that good. Elizabeth Greenwich was Johny Enderson ¡®s girlfriend again. I heard that in their university, Johny Enderson and Elizabeth Greenwich have always been the most loved couple. Once, on Jany ¡®s birthday, she invited a majority of her ssmates to her house as guests. Johny Enderson and Elizabeth Greenwich were also invited. It was on that day that Jany ¡®s older sister, Kelen Enderson , fell in love with Johny Enderson at first sight. Kelen Enderson asked her about Johny Enderson several times. But she did not care. Because the condition of Johny Enderson ¡®s home was not good, and it did not enter into her eyes. So even if she could read Kelen Enderson ¡®s mind, Jany Enderson still did not have the thought of turning Johny Enderson into her own brother-inw. However, because Kelen Enderson was very impatient, and she really hated such a good student who studiously studied hard like Elizabeth Greenwich . Thus, she had a trace of malicious thoughts in her heart. She decided to help Kelen Enderson and destroy the rtionship between Johny Enderson and him. Before summer vacation, she wanted to have a meal together, so they could each take their boyfriends. Johny Enderson had always been inseparable from Elizabeth Greenwich . That day, Elizabeth Greenwich naturally would not abandon Johny Enderson . In the restaurant of the hotel, Kelen Enderson saw Johny Enderson once again. However, she was not in a hurry to take action. Instead, she focused her attention on Elizabeth Greenwich . Because she added something into Elizabeth Greenwich ¡®s cup. Seeing that Elizabeth Greenwich was a little drunk, Johny Enderson had nned to send her back to her dorm. However, Kelen Enderson was afraid of him, so she went up to him and asked if he had time. She wanted to talk to him alone about something. In the face of his ssmate¡¯s sister, Johny Enderson naturally could not refuse. He could only make Elizabeth Greenwich sit down and wait for him, while he and Kelen Enderson went out of the restaurant alone, and found a ce to ¡®discuss things¡¯. At that time, Johny Enderson probably did not expect Kelen Enderson to confess. Kelen Enderson had told him that the Enderson family had no son. If they were to be the son-inw of the Enderson family, they would be the sessor to the Enderson family in the future. This was a huge temptation for any man. After all, the Enderson ¡®s Group at that time was one of the top enterprises in the entire city. At that time, Johny Enderson had rejected her using excuse that he had a girlfriend. But Kelen Enderson was not discouraged. She told Johny Enderson to go back and think carefully, and give her an answer after three days. Johny Enderson agreed. Just then, Jany who was left in the cafeteria was in charge of bringing Elizabeth Greenwich from the cafeteria to the upstairs, and threw her into the room that she had made an appointment for. Coincidentally, after Leo Waltson¡¯s band finished their performance, they also stayed at that hotel. On the way back to his room, Jany mistook him for a drunkard that Kelen Enderson had arranged beforehand and pushed him into Elizabeth Greenwich ¡®s room. Chapter 434 Hearing this, Luna finally understood why Johny Enderson always said that her mother betrayed him. But if Johny Enderson knew that it was Kelen Enderson who drugged her mother and caused such a misunderstanding, would he still say such words? No¡­ No, Second Uncle and Luke knew about it, so there was no way mother would not exin it to Johny Enderson . The only exnation was that at that time, Johny Enderson needed a reason to give up on her mother ¡­ Seeing her dazzled, Wills Watson patted her hand. Returning to reality, she looked at Luke. Luke continued, ¡°Wills , do you know that after your Second Uncle drank so much, he always likes to forget things?¡± Wills Watson shook his head: ¡°I have never seen my Second Uncle drunk before, and when we are having dinner at home, he would not get drunk.¡± ¡°I often drink with your Second Uncle, so I know his problem. It¡¯s your Second Uncle¡¯s fault that makes him miserable.¡± Wills Watson frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°On that day, the onlyst thing he remembered was Jany ¡®s face when he pushed her into the room. So, he had always thought that the person he had bumped into was her. You are all married, and there are some things I might as well say. In truth, your Second Uncle disliked women, but he said that he had had a very happy dream that day. The woman in the dream was very pleasing to him, and he was very satisfied. So, after that, he started to draw her face using his memories. She was the second young miss of the Enderson family, so it¡¯s easy too find her. And when Jany found out that your second uncle was Waltson¡¯s Group¡¯s second young master, she actually admitted that the person who was with your second uncle that night was her. ¡± When Wills Watson heard this, he said somewhat angrily: ¡°Despicable.¡± She asked weakly, ¡°Was my mother no longer in the room?¡± When your Second Uncle woke up, there was no one in the room. It was only after he found out who the woman from that night. That day, when your mother woke up, she found out that there was a man sleeping beside her. She was scared and escaped. ¡± Wills Watson said in a deep voice, ¡°Misunderstanding often happens like this. If that day, my second uncle woke up first, and everything, might have changed.¡± Luke nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right, after your Second Uncle started dating her, some of our brothers in the band actually didn¡¯t like her very much, but you know who your Second Uncle is. When he saw the bloodstains on the bed that day, he knew that he had taken her first time and he felt that he should be responsible for it. So, he treated her well. ¡± She asked in a somewhat urgent tone, ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Kelen Enderson showed him the video. Leo¡¯s face was pped into a mosaic, but your mother¡¯s appearance was clearly seen. Johny Enderson was very angry, and after hitting your mother identally, he announced his breakup with her in front of your mother. From now on, his girlfriend is Kelen Enderson .¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for your mother. Since Jany and Leo were together, she always brought Leo along. Your mother was sacred and didn¡¯t dare to look at him. Leo felt it. It was obvious that he felt that Jany ¡®s friend was very afraid of him, but he did not know why. ¡± Luke continued to reminisce: ¡°After more than a month, your mother found out that she was pregnant and Jany knew who the child belonged to. She obviously didn¡¯t want your mother to give birth to Leo¡¯s child, so she told Johny Enderson about this matter. Johny Enderson originally did not have much contact with your mother at that time, but because of the matter of your mother¡¯s pregnancy, he felt that he had been deeply humiliated, and so he used violence against his. That day, Leo went to find Jany at school and personally saw Johny Enderson push your mother to the ground. Blood kept flowing out from your mother¡¯s body and it was Leo who had sent her to the hospital. Your mother was in a trance during that time, and she was a little malnourished. After the surgery, Leo asked her if anything had happened, but she just left in a haggard manner. ¡± Wills Watson frowned. This was to say that his mother had once truly carried a child for his second uncle ¡­ She closed her eyes, feeling the fire burning in her heart. ¡°Johny Enderson hasn¡¯t even graduated from university, and he¡¯s already married to Kelen Enderson . The reason is that Kelen Enderson has a child. Your second brother went to the wedding. After that, the moment Jany graduated from university, she proposed the idea of marriage to Leo. At that time, although Leo felt it was a little awkward, he didn¡¯t reject it. After all, the two of them had known each other for quite a long time, and the Enderson family and Waltson family could be considered to be well-matched. But just before they were about to get married, Leo would hear some rumors that were detrimental to her. He knew that in her high school, after he had dated people from his society, she had even had illegitimate children. At the beginning, Leo also did not believe it, but after all, Waltson family was not a normal family. Others could not find out what they wanted to investigate, but Waltson family could. After some investigation, Leo realized that this matter was actually true. Not only did she has an illegitimate child, but that child was raised by the Enderson family Old Master in the name of Kelen ¡®s son. ¡± Wills Watson knew about this part, and he had investigated Nicky Enderson personally.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Luke said, ¡°Leo clearly remembers that when he woke up at the hotel that day, there was blood on his bed. Jany had given birth to a child, so it can¡¯t be her first time. Obviously, the person who slept with him that night was not her, so he started to look for the truth. ¡± Wills Watson shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I¡¯m afraid the hotel¡¯s surveince has already been emptied.¡± ¡°It was indeed cleared, but your second uncle is a smart person. He knew that since she dared to pretend to be the woman in his room, she must have known who was in his room at the time. He pretended that he didn¡¯t know of her past and continued to interact with her. After almost two months, at the Enderson family old man¡¯s birthday banquet, he identally heard Kelen Enderson and Johny Enderson quarreling, Kelen Enderson scolded Johny Enderson and said, ¡°You useless man, are you thinking about a woman who was pregnant for my brother-inw? She¡¯s been dirty for a long time. The one in my stomache is your child. ¡® These words made Leo think of Elizabeth Greenwich . After he had been with Jany , he had heard Jany talk about it countless times. Elizabeth Greenwich was her brother-inw¡¯s ex-girlfriend, and it was because she had betrayed her brother-inw that he was resented by her. The moment he thought of Elizabeth Greenwich , Leo had mixed emotions. He had sent Elizabeth Greenwich to the hospital before, and had also heard from the doctor that the child in Elizabeth Greenwich ¡®s stomache could not be preserved. If the woman from that night was really Elizabeth Greenwich , then the child she lost was also his. That day, he had left the Enderson family ahead of time and allowed people to find Elizabeth Greenwich ¡®s whereabouts. When he appeared in front of Elizabeth Greenwich , Elizabeth Greenwich was as afraid of him as usual. It was only now that he finally understood why Elizabeth Greenwich was afraid of him. ¡° Chapter 435 Luke looked at his. ¡°Your mother¡¯s personality is very Luna , but she¡¯s also a little timid right?¡± ¡°She is very cowardly. To be bullied into the dust byEnderson family, she didn¡¯t know how to retaliate.¡± ¡°Yeah, he often took her to the bar to y with us, but she always sat in the corner without saying a word. Whatever he said, she was very obedient.¡± Luna was shocked: ¡°They¡­ they were together? ¡± Luke nodded his head, ¡°When Leo was with your mother, his face was brimming with happiness. When he was with Jany , it waspletely different.¡± ¡°Luke,¡±Wills Watson interrupted him. ¡°My second uncle hasn¡¯t even broken up with Jany ?¡± ¡°I was just thinking about what your second uncle told us. When I went to interrogate your mother-inw that day, I suddenly felt something and said it a little too far. I¡¯ll pull it back and continue.¡± Both of them nodded and listened carefully. That night, after seeing Leo Waltson, Elizabeth Greenwich was a little afraid. She wanted to avoid Leo Waltson, but was blocked by him. She asked somewhat fearfully: ¡°Is there anything that Mr. Waltson needs from me?¡± Leo Waltson directly asked: ¡°Do you know me?¡± Elizabeth Greenwich nodded her head, and said with a voice like a mosquito, ¡°Mr. Waltson is Jany ¡®s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Before Jany and I appeared in front of you, did you ever see me?¡± Elizabeth Greenwich shook her head nervously. Leo extended his hand and grabbed her shoulder, scaring her into a panic: ¡°Mr. Waltson ¡­¡± ¡°The person from that night was you, right?¡± Elizabeth Greenwich shook her head without even thinking about it, ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± ¡°Miss Greenwich , you denied it too quickly, and it leaked out your thoughts. You didn¡¯t even ask me what night you were talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to deny it now. I¡¯ve already checked the security cameras and the person who entered my room that night was you.¡± Elizabeth Greenwich ¡®s thought process was very simple, and was immediately intimidated. She quickly exined, ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know why I was there either. ¡± ¡°So, you admit it?¡± Elizabeth Greenwich was very afraid, but Leo Waltson didn¡¯t know why he felt very happy. He had only met Elizabeth Greenwich a few times, but for some reason, he felt that this quiet girl was veryfortable. ¡°Let me ask you this again. The day I sent you to the hospital, that child was mine, right?¡± When he asked this question, Leo Waltson¡¯s heart was heavy. Elizabeth Greenwich dropped the center of her brows, not daring to speak. Leo Waltson said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so the other day? Do you think I look like an irresponsible person? ¡± Elizabeth Greenwich didn¡¯t even dare to look at him, and only lowered his head. ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t think I was pregnant. That day, I was scared too. ¡± As she spoke, she looked at Leo timidly and said: ¡°I do not need you to take responsibility for this matter, and I do not want to have anything to do with the past, so ¡­ Please stay away from me. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Leo Waltson calmly said. ¡°Since I know that I¡¯ve made a big mistake, I must correct my mistake now.¡± ¡°What mistake?¡± ¡°The reason I was together with her was because I treated her as you that night. Since I know that what I snatched away that night was your innocence, I would definitely be responsible for you,¡± he said while asking, ¡°How do you want me topensate you?¡± Hearing that, Elizabeth Greenwich looked like she was scared silly, she shook her hands: ¡°No, I do not need to take responsibility.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Of course, she was afraid. Because of him, her future had changed. It would be stranger if she wasn¡¯t. Seeing that she did not say anything, Leo Waltson slightly leaned his face close to hers, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat people.¡± ¡°You are her boyfriend, and yet you came here to tell me that you are responsible. That¡¯s not good. ¡± When Elizabeth Greenwich said this, Leo Waltson realized that it was not appropriate. ¡°I¡¯ll break up with her.¡± Elizabeth Greenwich was surprised: ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to break up.¡± ¡°This is my own problem. After I settle my own problem, I wille looking for you as a single person. Remember, I will be responsible for you. I will marry you.¡± He patted her on the shoulder and left. But Elizabeth Greenwich did not understand what the situation was. Since Leo had proposed to break up, she naturally would not agree to it. However, Leo Waltson immediately made a decision. He gave her two reasons why she didn¡¯t even have a chance to refute him. Firstly, he had evidence that she had already given birth to a child. Secondly, the person who was with him that night wasn¡¯t her at all. At the beginning, she didn¡¯t even admit it, and asked if Elizabeth Greenwich was talking nonsense in front of him. He then ced the pot on Johny Enderson and Kelen Enderson , who were involved in this, untouched. He also warned her not to bother him anymore, otherwise, the news that she had given birth to a child would be made public.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She was unwilling, but she could not do anything about it. After Leo Waltson removed his rtionship with her, he openly appeared in front of Elizabeth Greenwich once more. Although Elizabeth Greenwich was unwilling, he still brought her back to the city. He wanted to marry her, and the urge to do so was so obvious that it was on the verge of swelling. He brought Elizabeth Greenwich to the band to get to know her brothers. Seeing him in such a state, the brothers who had been with him for many years immediately knew that this was what a person who had fallen in love should look like. Elizabeth Greenwich was very careful in the beginning, she didn¡¯t even dare tomunicate with them. It was only when they came into contactter on that she discovered that Leo Waltson¡¯s friends were all good people. At that time, Leo Waltson was very happy with Elizabeth Greenwich . Wills Watson asked in confusion: ¡°Since the two of them are so blessed, why did they separate? Why would my second uncle allow the Enderson family to bully my mother-inw? His character is not that weak. ¡± ¡°This, can¡¯t really be med on your second uncle,¡± Luke said as he looked at her. ¡°Has your mother ever resisted anyone in her life before?¡± Luna frowned, as if she understood what Luke meant. Just as Wills Watson was about to say something, she said: ¡°When I was young, looking at her disappointing appearance, I asked her why she would rather be bullied than to resist. I even said something that I really hate her for, but my mom would always cry and ask me too many questions, I slowly understood that a person¡¯s personality is not easy to change, the only thing I can do is to be strong, because only when I am strong can I protect her.¡± ¡°Yes. Leo tried so hard. He had always wanted to marry your mother, and that thought had never changed. He even designed his own wedding room, but that day, your mother told him not to meet her again. ¡± Wills Watson was puzzled, ¡°Why? There must be a reason, right? ¡° Chapter 436 Luke said helplessly: ¡°Jany found out about the matter of Leo and your mother-inw being together, she was furious, and went to instigate Johny Enderson . That day, after Johny Enderson drank, she went to find Elizabeth Greenwich , but because Elizabeth Greenwich resisted, and he was drunk again, he raped her ¡­¡± Luke sighed and spoke: ¡°Actually, Leo doesn¡¯t care whether or not her body is dry and clean, he cares about your mother, whether or not he wants to be with her, with your mother¡¯s personality, I believe you understand, that she thinks you are unworthy of Leo, so Leo took a step forward, and she took a step back. For a long time Leo was so angry that he didn¡¯t go to your mother again. In fact, what Leo wants is very simple, he just wants your mother to be brave. He wanted to tell your mother that he could protect her, but your mother didn¡¯t think she was worthy of him. She didn¡¯t want to ruin his future. And after Johny Enderson seeded, he realized that he was infatuated with your mother, but at that time, he already held an important position in the Enderson family, and was unwilling to give up his position of honor, not willing to let go of your mother either. So, your mother was pregnant. ¡± Grasping her fist, her eyes were filled with rage. ¡°After your mother became pregnant, she originally wanted to undergo surgery, but after wandering around the hospital for a long time, she finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He knew that your mother wasn¡¯t willing to see him, but he still went to find your mother, saying that he was willing to marry your mother and raise this child together.¡± Mentioning this, Wills Watson remembered about the paternity test. ¡°Luke, in my second uncle¡¯s safe, there is a paternity test. It¡¯s about ¡­ Luna and him. ¡± Luke was shocked: ¡°You saw it?¡± ¡°Looks like you know what¡¯s going on.¡± Luke nodded: ¡°That year, in order to help Elizabeth Greenwich , your Second Uncle shook off Johny Enderson ¡®s pestering, and so felt that it was a lie. He wanted to prove to the world that Luna Heart was his son so he could use this opportunity to announce the marriage between the two. There¡¯s a guy in our band called Jones, remember? ¡± Wills Watson nodded: ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°His brother works in the Identification Center, and in the past, I asked his brother to be the one to make this paternity test.¡± Wills Watson and Luna looked at each other. He then asked Luke, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check, this piece of information is real.¡± ¡°The two hair samples taken at that time were both from your second uncle, so the identification process and the results are both true.¡± She lowered her eyes and smiled. The truth was revealed, but she didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. Luke said to Wills Waltson : ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he was unable to use this result. Because at that time, your father did not really like Elizabeth Greenwich , he had your mother go and chat with her. Elizabeth Greenwich was a coward, and because she was hated by the Waltson family, she did not have the courage to marry Leo. So, although Leo had already built a marriage room, and even though he had arranged everything for her, he couldn¡¯t be Elizabeth Greenwich ¡®s husband in the end. But even so, Leo had always been very good to her. ¡± She nodded. Wills Watson could not help butugh: ¡°Tell me ¡­ Luna was named by my second uncle? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, our band was also there at the time,¡± he said. ¡°You were a frequent cusTomy er of our bar when you were a baby, and we all carried you before. At that time, you really could cry.¡± She smiled shyly and said, ¡°It seems that I have given you a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°At that time, we were a group of young men and none of us knew how to take care of a child. That was because you really did lead a messy life. However, now that I think about it, your life at that time was truly blissful.¡± Wills Watson patted her hands. Wills Watson roughly knew what happened afterwards. Because of this, Jany became angry from embarrassment. She invited his second uncle out to negotiate, but because his second uncle didn¡¯t want to bother with her, she pushed him down the stairs from behind. Second Uncle fell to the back of his head, causing intracranial hemorrhage. When he was sent to the hospital, he had already left. At that time, he was also present. He had witnessed the crime with his own eyes. Luke looked at the two of them and could not help but sigh.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Looking at all of you, it is as if I am looking at them all those years ago. One of you have the surname Waltson, while the other have the surname Greenwich . The only difference is that your mother never had the courage and confidence in her before. Your mother is always so gentle. She speaks softly. I¡¯m d you¡¯re not like her. ¡± Wasn¡¯t all of this forced out by her mother? Because of her mother¡¯s cowardice, she had no choice but to be brave. If she wasn¡¯t brave, who would support them? Wills Watson looked at her and said, ¡°I also never thought that I would actually marry the daughter of a woman whom my second uncle loved. Although there is enmity between the Waltson family and the Enderson family, I also knew from the beginning that she was Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, but I have never considered her to be Enderson family. It¡¯s probably all because of Second Uncle. ¡± Lukeughed: ¡°This is fated, the love that they failed toplete, will be continued by you two.¡± Wills Watson said, ¡°Did you hear that? If my second uncle and my mother-inw can¡¯tplete their love and marriage, we¡¯ll help themplete it together. ¡± Luna smiled and nodded at him. Luke said: ¡°You guys have finished listening to the story, next, it¡¯s lunch time, it¡¯s rare to be able to sit with Leo¡¯s nephew and Elizabeth¡¯s daughter. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, ,¡±Wills Watson stood up and said: ¡°Luke, we are already grateful that you were able to answer our questions. This meal should be brought by me, I¡¯ve already reserved a table in the hotel¡¯s dining hall, let¡¯s go together ¡­¡± ¡°Wills , we won¡¯t be eating in the hotel today. I asked my lover to make authentic Korean cuisine at home. If you don¡¯t mind, thene with me to my house to eat.¡± She smiled: ¡°Luke, what are you saying? It¡¯s our honor.¡± ¡°Child, you really do have your mother¡¯s shadow on you. The more you look, the more you look like her. Come,e, let¡¯s not talk anymore. Your aunt should be almost ready. Let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them went downstairs to Luke¡¯s house. It was a very popr Korean house. Once inside, Luke¡¯s wife and three children went to the door to greet him. Because they lived together with Luke all year round, their family members spoke English more or less. After they greeted each other, Luke¡¯s daughter, who was already 18 years old, jumped up excitedly and said a few words in Korean as she looked at Wills Watson while holding onto her mother¡¯s arm. Luke said embarrassingly: ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Then he said to the two of them, ¡°My daughter says you are a perfect metch.¡± Seeing the way Sarah was looking at Wills Waltson , She frowned. That should not be. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t seen infatuation before. She had seen this look countless times on Judy¡¯s face, okay? She felt displeased. Wills Watson was too infuriating. Chapter 437 Luke¡¯s wife invited the two into the house using raw English. Lunch was already piled up on the dining table. It was really simr to the Korean food in the TV series. It looked extremely bountiful. They all sat down and Luke said: ¡°These are all Korean dishes, your aunt feels that eating outside is not as good as eating in my family, her cooking is not bad, try it all.¡± Sarah looked at Wills Watson and asked: ¡°Brother Wills , how old are you?¡± Luke raised his hand and knocked Sarah on the head: ¡°Eat well, and don¡¯t ask about things you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°I am curious,¡± Sarah said as she looked at Luna . ¡°Elder sister, can I ask how old you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m 24 years old, and he¡¯s 29.¡± ¡°Wow ¡­¡± Sarah pped her hands: ¡°29 years old, already is the CEO of thepany, he¡¯s too amazing, awesome.¡± She gave Wills Watson a thumbs up. With a Luna smile, she lowered her head and began to eat. Wills Watson said to her: ¡°My greatest strength is that I have married a good wife.¡± Luna looked at him. Not bad. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. AnaAnother child, who was eighteen years old, said, ¡°Big brother and big sister love each other very much.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wills Watson nodded his head, ¡°Love is right, marriage is a happy thing. So, you must remember, when you grow up, when you get married, you must find a husband who will love you.¡± She said to Luke: ¡°Luke, I feel that you really are the winner of this life of yours. You should be very happy to have a loving wife and two daughters and a son, right?¡± ¡°Sometimes, they also make my head hurt.¡± Sarah took the chance and gave Wills Watson a piece of fried chicken. Brother Wills , my mother¡¯s fried chicken tastes the best, it tastes even better than the ones sold outside. It was a little awkward. Seeing that, Luke rolled his eyes at Sarah, and quickly picked up his fork, wanting to help her. However, Wills Watson had a sharp eye, he picked up the fried chicken and ced it into her te. ¡°As aunt¡¯s daughter, what Sarah said must be the most authoritative. You should try it too.¡± As he spoke, he thanked Sarah and picked up another piece for himself, then began to taste it. After tasting it, she also looked at Sarah. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. The taste is too good. Auntie, your cooking skills are really good.¡± His wife smiled faintly and nodded at the two. ¡°Then you two should eat more.¡± Sarah pouted and put down her fork. ¡°Brother Wills , I¡¯ll be your guide in the afternoon. Take a walk around Seoul, I¡¯m know everywhere.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°No need, we already visited yesterday, this afternoon we will be leaving for home.¡± Luke looked at the two of them, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Thepany is waiting.¡± Sarah was a little disappointed. Seeing that, she looked at Wills Waltson . This man truly didn¡¯t know how to appreciate the romance between men. However, ¡­ She likes it. After the meal, the two of them took their leave. After getting on the car, she asked, ¡°You can¡¯t tell that Sarah is being so friendly towards you. She said she wanted to take us out for a walk, why did you reject her?¡± ¡°Why? Do you want me to agree?¡± He put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re getting worse and worse with each passing year.¡± She purposely raised her voice and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You obviously saw through it, but you¡¯re still here for me to watch the show. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a problem?¡± Luna poked him. ¡°You always attract bees and lead butterflies. I didn¡¯tin first. You did it. Is that alright, Mr. Waltson ?¡± ¡°How do you want to punish me?¡± As he spoke, he whispered into her ear, ¡°After you¡¯re back, we can set off after you¡¯ve punished me. I¡¯ll let you do what ever you want. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t resist. If you want to go up or down, you can choose.¡± She gave him a pat on the arm. Luckily, the taxi driver was not an American or else she would have died from embarrassment. Seeing her shy appearance, Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. She turned her head to look at him and could not help butugh softly. Wills Watson poked the center of her brows: ¡°You¡¯re stillughing? Have you already decided how to ravage me? ¡± ¡°I just suddenly realized that you, a man, are too charismatic. Why am I suddenly worried?¡± ¡°Worry about what? Afraid that I will be robbed? ¡± Luna shrugged her shoulders. Wills Watson whispered into her ear: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be your person when I am alive. After I die, I will be your ghost as well.¡± ¡°Ai,¡± she patted his arm and said, ¡± I would get goosebumps from your words.¡± ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be my ghost when you¡¯re dead, I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°What I mean is ¡­¡± He smirked, ¡°Even if I die, I have to bring you with me. I don¡¯t wish to be born on the same day of the same year with you, but we should die on the same day¡­¡± She put her hand over his mouth. ¡°You¡¯d better say you love me. That¡¯s better.¡± ¡°I love you. I love you very much.¡± After feeling awkward for a moment, she retracted her hand. He was so obedient. Wills Watson was charming: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to respond to me?¡± She pretended to be aloof and said, ¡°Mm ¡­ I heard you. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±Wills Waltson ¡®s face was already right next to her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to respond.¡± She smiled charmingly, ¡°Alright, thank you for loving me. I will ept it.¡± ¡°Sigh, woman, are you looking for punishment? If you don¡¯t give me a good response, I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡± ¡°I love you too. I love you, I love you, okay?¡± she turned her head towards him, blinking herrge eyes. In Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes, she was exceptionally adorable. Wills Watson pinched her chin in satisfaction and kissed her lips. Luna faces turned red. This man didn¡¯t mean what he said. He clearly said that if she didn¡¯t respond properly, she would be kissed. Big liar. When he let go of her, she went straight into his arms. It was too shameful to be seen by others. In the second week after he returned to the city, Wills Watson received a call from Luke at thepany. On the other end of the phone, Luke said with a little difficulty: ¡°Wills , I¡¯m calling you today because I have something. I need to trouble you.¡± Wills Watson looked through the documents and said: ¡°Luke does not need to be courteous. We are all on the same side. ¡± ¡°Sarah said that she was going out to y this morning, but she just called me, saying that she is currently in your city, right in front of yourpany¡¯s entrance. This child really pisses me off. This is the first time she has left the country by herself. I¡¯m really worried. Can I trouble you ¡­ Please help me take a look and don¡¯t let anything happen to her. I bought a ne ticket for tomorrow morning and went back home to pick her up.¡± Wills Watson frowned, ¡°Alright, I will send people to take care of her, Luke, you do not need to worry too much.¡± After hanging up, he called Daniel over with a headache. ¡°Go downstairs and see if there¡¯s a child named Sarah and bring her up.¡± Chapter 438 Daniel replied respectfully: ¡°Okay, Mr. Waltson , I¡¯ll go right now.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, don¡¯t bring her into my office. Tell her that I¡¯m busy. You go downstairs and find a lounge. Send someone to take care of her.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel was a little puzzled, and went out first. Wills Watson found her number and called it. Luna was lying on the bed, reading a book while guarding the sleeping Wal. She picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Waltson , what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Come to thepany, there¡¯s a guest.¡± ¡°Guest?¡±Luna sat up and asked curiously, ¡°What kind of guests do we have?¡± ¡°Just now, Luke called me. He said that Sarah ran over from Korea and came over to here. Now that she¡¯s at ourpany¡¯s entrance, I got Daniel to receive her.¡± ¡°Wah. Mr. Waltson is indeed the Mr. Waltson . You are truly quite charming. Just by showing your face at her house, you were able to hook up with his daughters. ¡± This woman who did not mind the hassle of watching the show. ¡°Say it again.¡± ¡°Lord Third is mighty.¡± Wills Watson was disgusted by her ttery andughed: ¡°Alright, stop talking to me. Come over quickly, I¡¯ll get Daniel to arrange for her to go to the resting room downstairs.¡± ¡°What am I going to do?¡± As she spoke, she had already gotten out of bed. ¡°He didn¡¯te looking for me.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I your man? You don¡¯t care if a womanes to me? Alright, then I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°You dare, Wills Waltson ?¡±Luna snorted. ¡°Wills Waltson , if you dare to carry me alone to see thisdy and get taken advantage of, I won¡¯t let you get into my bed.¡± ¡°Mn,¡±Wills Watson calmly nodded his head, ¡°You little woman sure have a brain, you know how to threaten me, not bad. Why don¡¯t you hurry over?.¡± Listening to the busy signal from the phone, she mumbled to herself, ¡°You provoked her. But you want me to help you solve the problem? Bad guy. ¡± However, she still changed her clothes and went downstairs. She told Butler to take care of Wal and left first. Arriving at thepany and entering the meeting room, there was a female secretary from the logistics department apanying Sarah. After walking over, the female secretary respectfully said: ¡°Ms. Waltson.¡± ¡°Go and busy yourself first. I¡¯ll take care of this esteemed guest.¡± The secretary left and walked over to Sarah¡¯s side and sat down. ¡± Sarah, why did youe here and not tell your father beforehand? Your father ispletely worried right now.¡± Sarah replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m already 19 years old, how could I possibly lose it?¡± She felt that this little girl must have reached the stage of rebellion. ¡°Even if you are a hundred years old, in your father¡¯s eyes, you are still a child. He will worry. Besides, the world right now isn¡¯t as good as you think. It¡¯s dangerous for a beautiful girl like you to go out on your own. ¡± Hearing her words, Sarah felt a littlecent in her heart. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard my father say that America is great. But I¡¯ve never been there once. I knew that the Brother Wills was someone from here, so I wanted to take a look.¡± She expressed her understanding. ¡°Do you feel that you won¡¯t be afraid now that you have rtives here?¡± Sarah shrugged, ¡°Sister, where¡¯s Brother Wills ? The secretary said he was busy. How long is he going to be busy? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I never ask about hispany¡¯s matters.¡± Sarah was a little unhappy on the surface. Luna asked, ¡°There are many ces are interesting. Let me apany you on a tour around the city.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Can I have a meal with you and the Brother Wills tonight? ¡± ¡°Sure, since you¡¯re here, you can be considered our little VIP. Come, let¡¯s go out and have some fun.¡± She then brought her down the stairs and had Wills Waltson ¡®s driver drive the two to a rather famous scenic spot. They rode up in the cable car and watched the sunset from the top of the hill.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Along the way, she exined to Sarah like a tour guide. Sarah, however, was not very excited. When Wills called her Sarah stood at the side and listened carefully. She knew what she was looking forward to, so she asked, ¡°Have a meal with Sarah and me tonight.¡± ¡°Sure, where do you want to go in a bit? Send me a message.¡± She nodded and hung up. She asked Sarah if there was anything he wanted to eat. Sarah asked: ¡°Will Brother Willse?¡± ¡°Yes, he will.¡± Sarah was ecstatic, ¡°Then anything is fine.¡± She felt that this girl¡¯s intention couldn¡¯t be more obvious. On the cable car going down the mountain, Luna didn¡¯t say anything. Sarah rolled her eyes and asked: ¡°How do you know Brother Wills ?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his younger brother¡¯s home tutor teacher.¡± ¡°Oh, get the moon first, right?¡± She giggled. Her word could actually be considered to be pretty urate. ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°You chased him?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I slept with him, but he chased me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sarah frowned, ¡°I saw that you were pretty and pure, so I thought you must be super innocent.¡± ¡°There is a type of woman who hides her scheming in her heart, like me, ¡°She pointed at herself,¡± There have always been many women by Wills Waltson ¡®s side, and those who like him can line up from here to Korea, but do you know why no one has ever seeded in getting close to him? ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m cruel,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Women who have been beaten badly by me can be sent from here to the Pacific Ocean.¡± Sarah blinked her eyes a few times. She can¡¯t tell. She smiled again. ¡°Do you know why I dared to be so unrestrained?¡± Sarah shook her head. ¡°Because I have to clean up other people¡¯s affairs, Wills Watson knows everything, yet he has never med me. Sometimes, he would even help me. Just likest time, there was a woman whose parents lost their jobs because of me, and who was also thrown into Africa by me. She wanted toe back, and Wills Watson helped me stop her. ¡± Sarah said worriedly, ¡°This ¡­ Isn¡¯t that going too far? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much to rob my husband? The women who robbed other men would not have a good ending. The only thing I rely on is that your Brother Wills really loves me. I am arrogant because he loves me.¡± Sarah shifted her gaze from Luna and started to look around. She felt a bit guilty for being so Luna . Would she scare a little child like this? This was, after all, the Luke¡¯s daughter, and she had chased him all the way from Korea for Wills Waltson ¡®s sake ¡­ But then he thought, if she did not scare her, what if she continued to pester Wills Waltson , wouldn¡¯t that make everyone feel even more embarrassed? This was ¡°to cut down the chaotic situation with a swift knife.¡± Well, now that she thought about it, she felt she did the right thing. Chapter 439 Seeing Wills Watson at the entrance of the dining hall, Sarah was not as passionate as he had imagined. She stepped forward and held Wills Waltson ¡®s arm. Sarah followed the two of them obediently. Wills Watson looked at the smile on her face and asked softly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter tonight.¡± During dinner, Sarah behaved very orderly. There was none of the enthusiasm she had at her house. Wills Watson could not help but look at Luna . Initially, he had already prepared himself for trouble aftering out for dinner. However, the end result was much better than he expected. After dinner, Wills Watson asked Daniel to send him to the hotel and instructed him to sleep at the hotel tonight as well, next to Sarah¡¯s room for the sake of taking care of her. After returning home, Wills Watson asked: ¡°What¡¯s the situation here? Did you change Sarah¡¯s brain? I thought that child was going to act recklessly in front of you. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to change her brain, but I did scare her a bit.¡± She told Wills Watson everything that she had told him this evening. Wills Watson could not help but say: ¡°I never thought that you would have such an ability.¡± She patted her heart. ¡°It should be. I don¡¯t want to hear someone say that I don¡¯t know how to defend my man.¡± So, was she protecting him? These words, made Wills Watson enjoy it quite a bit. But he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring her?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I didn¡¯t do anything to her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already sending someone to Africa, what else do you want?¡± She found the clothes, walked to his side, and poked him in the waist. ¡°What, I helped you solve a big problem. You¡¯re not praising me, but you¡¯re even mocking me. Are you enjoying the feeling of being liked by a little girl? Speak, speak quickly.¡± As she spoke, she tickled his waist. Wills Watson grabbed her hands and threw her onto the bed, protecting her. ¡°I only enjoy the feeling of being liked by you. How about that, my lord wife? Do you want to show me some kindness now?¡± ¡°Go, get up,¡± she pushed him. ¡°It¡¯s hot, I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so passionate when you see me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Wills Waltson ,¡± she said with a somewhat speechless smile, ¡°Can you act like a CEO?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me?¡± She really wanted to let his little admirer see how shameless he was. ¡°I say, Lord Third, hurry up and get up. I¡¯m going to take a bath. It¡¯s really hot.¡± Wills Watson pressed his lips together. It was as if she was coaxing a child. He only turned around to make way after kissing him on the lips. Luna couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. This was truly ruining her three views. She walked into the bathroom, and Wills Watson followed her to the door. Luna turned to look at him. ¡°What are you doing in here? Is there something else? ¡± ¡°How about taking shower together?¡± ¡°Stop, I don¡¯t want to. I like to wash myself.¡± Wills Watson did not really go in, he only leaned on the door, with his arms wrapped around his chest, and said: ¡°Then answer me one question, if I really have an exceptional suitor by my side, will you be jealous?¡± These words ¡­ She snorted and said, ¡°Are you referring to someone? What, who has taken a fancy to you again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious to know if you¡¯re jealous or not.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, unperturbed. She hung the clothes she would be wearing on the shelf and, like him, folded her arms across her chest. ¡°If you dare to be lured away, I¡¯ll ¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± She lowered her head and looked down at his body, fiercely saying, ¡°While you¡¯re asleep, I¡¯ll let you leave your brother alive. Even if I let her take away your body, she won¡¯t be able to take away your brother. Hmph.¡± After she finished speaking, she directly closed the door. Wills Watson could not help but smile, this woman ¡­ At noon the next day, Daniel went to the airport and brought Luke and his second daughter Anaover to thepany. Luna was also present along with Sarah. Seeing Sarah, Luke scolded angrily: ¡°Child, what are you doing, is it addicting to cause trouble for others?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong.¡± AnaHer sister also pulled Luke along and said: ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry, big sister is the same as me, I¡¯m curious about what exactly is happening in America.¡± Sarah raised both of his hands. ¡°Father, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, I promise.¡± Luke scoffed, ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t call me daddy.¡± Wills Watson stood opposite to Luke, andughed indifferently: ¡°Luke, don¡¯t be angry, this isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°I am worried that she will affect you and Luna .¡± She held onto Wills Waltson ¡®s arm and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Luke. Sarah is being good.¡± Sarah looked at Anaher sister, and asked in Korean: ¡°AnaWhy are you here too?¡± ¡°I want to see the ce where my dad grew up.¡± Luke said to Wills Waltson : ¡°I said that I wanted to look for Sarah, and Anaher sister also insisted on following me, saying that she wanted to see the city.¡± Wills Watson looked at Daniel and said: ¡°Arrange a business car and two tour guides for them. In these few days, send people to apany them on a tour around here.¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Third.¡± Luke waved his hand, ¡°Wills g, don¡¯t be so courteous, let¡¯s do it ourselves ¡­¡± ¡°Luke, this afternoon, I will bring you to a ce, I believe you will be happy.¡± She asked, ¡°Benjaming ¡®s bar?¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head and said lovingly: ¡°You¡¯re the only one who understands me.¡± Luke was puzzled: ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Lukeughed: ¡°Alright, that¡¯s right, Wills , I want to ask of you a favor.¡± ¡°Luke, go ahead.¡± Luke held Anahis daughter shoulders and said: ¡°AnaShe has learnt our national dances since young, but in Korea, the conditions to learn national dances are rather limited. She wants to go deeper and learns here. I want to ask for your help to arrange a good school.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle this matter. I¡¯ll give you an answer before the school starts.¡± In the afternoon, Wills Watson brought everyone to Benjeming Waltson¡¯s bar. Once inside, Luke¡¯s expression became much more serious. He walked around the bar and sighed with emotion. Wills Watson asked: ¡°Luke, what do you think of this ce?¡± ¡°It was exactly the same as 20 years ago. Many memories came back in an instant.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°We used to sing here,¡± he said, walking toward the stage. He sighed, ¡°Twenty years in a sh ¡­¡± AnaHis daughter walked up to him joyously and pulled his arm: ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be sad, let me give you a dance.¡± Luke rubbed her head: ¡°Alright, I will dance one for now, and let your Brother Wills and elder sister see the fruits of your years of learning folk dances.¡± After Luke finished speaking, he walked over to the electronic zither beside him. ¡°Daddy will apany you to the music.¡± When the music started, Ana started dancing. It was at this time that Benjeming Waltson, who had just returned from a ball game, walked in from the back door. He saw the beautiful girl. Chapter 440 Benjeming Waltson quietly stood in the direction of the door for three minutes. After Ana finished dancing, she stood on stage and smiled at everyone, her gaze alsonding on the tall and handsome Benjeming Waltson. She said to Wills Waltson : ¡°Brother Wills , we have a guest.¡± Wills Watson turned around to take a look. Benjeming Waltson had already walked over. He stood next to Wills Waltson : ¡°Third brother, your friend.¡± Hearing him call Third Brother, Luke sized him up. Wills Watson said to Luke: ¡°Luke, let me introduce him. This is my fourth brother, Benjaming . This is my second uncle¡¯s old friend, Luke . Benjeming Waltson looked at Luke: ¡°I was wondering, since you look so familiar, I must have seen you in a photo before, Luke, hello, I¡¯m Benjaming .¡± Luke shook hands with Benjaming , ¡°I don¡¯t know until I see you. But when I see him I realize that out of the four brothers, the one who looks the most like your second uncle is Benjaming .¡± Wills Watson snorted: ¡°Not only does he look alike. His personality is also very simr. ¡± Benjeming Waltson touched Wills Waltson ¡®s elbow: ¡°Third brother, being like Second Uncle isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡± Luke nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s right, everyone should have their own personality. Some are mature and steady like you, and there are also some like your second uncle.¡± Benjeming Waltson snapped his fingers: ¡°That¡¯s right, this is called Easy Life.¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes at him, as he looked at the smelly brat on top of his nose. Sarah moved closer and waved his hands at Benjeming Waltson: ¡°I am Sarah, Luke¡¯s eldest daughter.¡± ¡°Hello, beauty.¡± Luke waved to Ana who was standing on stage: ¡°Ana,e over and greet your Brother Benjaming .¡± Ana jumped off the stage and walked in front of Benjeming Waltson: ¡°Hello, Brother Benjaming .¡± Benjeming Waltson patted her head, ¡°Hello, little beauty.¡± Ana said embarrassedly: ¡°Brother Benjaming , my name is Ana, you can call me Ana.¡± ¡°Alright. Little Ana.¡± Ana pouted: ¡°I¡¯m not little anymore, I¡¯m 18.¡± Wills Watson said to Benjeming Waltson: ¡°In the future, if Ana is to study folk dancing in our city. She is here alone, the Luke and the others will not be at ease in Korea. As your big brother, you should help me take good care of her. ¡± Benjeming Waltson snapped his fingers: ¡°Alright, this not a big deal.¡± There was a bit of surprise in her tone. Since when was this brat so helpful? It waspletely not his style. Wills Watson said again: ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner tonight, you shoulde too.¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded: ¡°Understood.¡± After he finished speaking, he then went close to Wills Waltson ¡®s ear and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you need to call second brother and Second Sister-in-Law?¡± Wills Watson nced him. Benjeming Waltson shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m going to take a bath and change my clothes before leaving with you guys.¡± After he finished speaking, he nodded to the others and went to his room. When he came out again, he lookedpletely new. He had put on a set of clothes that matched well with his figure. Sarah couldn¡¯t help but say to Ana in a low voice: ¡°So handsome, the men of their Waltson family are all really of high quality.¡± Ana replied Sarah after taking a nce at him, then without much reaction, she walked over to Luke¡¯s side. At night, when everyone was eating, Benjeming Waltson coincidentally was sitting next to Sarah. Sarah fed Benjeming Waltson food from time to time, but Benjeming Waltson was still unable to ept her enthusiasm. He didn¡¯t like being too close with girls. Especially not when the girl was too close to him. It¡¯s the same now. Seeing this, Wills Watson smiled at Luna . She felt that as an elder brother, he was definitely rejoicing in their misfortune and couldn¡¯t be wrong. Early morning on the next day, Wills Watson called Benjeming Waltson and asked him to apany them on a trip. Benjeming Waltson refused to do it. He felt that Sarah gave him a lot of pressure. After hanging up, he asked, ¡°He won¡¯t go, right?¡± ¡°You do know him.¡± ¡°Luke¡¯s family has brought two girls out with them. This little brother of yours would definitely not be willing to go, he¡¯s just a proud and pampered little prince in school, and seeing how he despises girls every day, if you don¡¯t know, you really think he doesn¡¯t like women.¡± Wills Watson said. ¡°Now that you put it that way, I¡¯m starting to doubt his orientation.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡±Luna looked at him, somewhat surprised. ¡°What if such a spirited young man really turns out to be ¡­ Isn¡¯t that too much of a pity? ¡± Wills Watson raised his hand and knocked her on the head: ¡°You really believe me?¡± She patted him: ¡°Wills Waltson , you¡¯re messing with me.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re too funny.¡± ¡°Benjaming has never had a girlfriend before, how can you be so sure that he doesn¡¯t have that sort of orientation? I¡¯ve really never seen him be gentle to a girl. ¡± ¡°Now he¡¯s big and picky. When he was young, he had to ask whether a male or female when raising a dog. As long as it¡¯s a female, do you think there¡¯s any problem with his orientation? ¡± When she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this.¡± Wills Watson saw that she was very interested and could not help but ask: ¡°I have never mentioned it before?¡± Luna shook her head. Wills Watson said in all seriousness: ¡°When he was young, he wasn¡¯t some proud and pampered little prince. When he was in primary school, he loved to bring girls home.¡± Luna said, ¡°Are you serious? Is that Benjeming Waltson? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m his blood brother, how could this be fake?¡± ¡°Then the high and cold attitude he had at school, it can¡¯t be an act, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He rarelyes into contact with the opposite sex after he matures, so he doesn¡¯t know how to get along with them. But his orientation is definitely not a problem.¡± She curled her lips, ¡°From what I can see, Sarah is obviously shifting her attention away from you to Benjaming . What do you think about this matter?¡± Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°Free to fall in love, and let them develop as they wish, I do not support them, nor do you object to them, you do not need to worry about it either, I do not want to be a brother or an elder brother, so I will participate in other people¡¯s matters, and will act this way for my wife, and for our children in the future, as long as the person they choose is not someone who vites thew, I will choose to support them.¡± Hearing his words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Wills Watson rubbed her head: What are youughing at? ¡°Laughed at your open-mindedness,ughed at your good upbringing,¡± she said, throwing her arms around his waist. ¡°I¡¯m alsoughing at my own honor in marrying the right person.¡± ¡°Hmm, this is the most suitable ttery since you married me. Your husband is enjoying it.¡± She pursed her lips and was about to release him, but he held her in his arms. ¡°I came back tootest night. I have some good news that I haven¡¯t had the time to share with you.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± Chapter 441 ¡°Jany Enderson confessed. She admitted it was her pushed my uncle down the stairs and she also admitted to see him bleeding. I witnessed everything at the scene. She was so scared that she chose to run away.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Recalling the fact that he was present at the scene all those years ago, Luna held his face with both her hands. ¡°You must have been frightened that day.¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s expression was extremely solemn: ¡°I¡¯ve had a nightmare for so many years, and I feel vexed for not being able to save Second Uncle.¡± ¡°At that time, you were just a child. It was already great that you could call an ambnce and bring Second Uncle to the hospital.¡± Wills Watson shook his head: ¡°What makes me unable to forget is the look Second Uncle gave me at the end. He clearly doesn¡¯t want to die, it¡¯s clear that ¡­ There are still a lot of things he wants to do. ¡± ¡°If I had known Elven that the person whom he loved was your mother, and the one he was still worried about even before he died was you and your mother. I would have definitely found you and taken care of you in his ce. This way, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.¡± She kissed him on the chest. ¡°It¡¯s not toote now. To be able to meet you in this life, I already feel incredibly happy. Really.¡± She looked up at him and he kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to take care of you before. In the future, my life and my world will only revolve around you. I will keep my word.¡± Luna nodded with a smile: ¡°Me too.¡± She tiptoed and kissed him on the lips. ¡°You should go to the office.¡± ¡°Yes, I should go. There¡¯s a very important meeting today.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one can apany Luke. Why don¡¯t I go?¡± ¡°The weather is so hot, please stay at home to apany Wal. I¡¯ll let the butler go. ¡± ¡°If Butler heard this, he would be so sad.¡± ¡°People at his age are no longer afraid of the heat.¡± Wills Watson found a pretty good excuse and patted her head: ¡°Honey, stay at home and take care of our child. I¡¯m going to earn some milk powder money.¡± Luna could not help but smile. Luke left America with his two daughters after staying for three days. On the day they left, Wills Watson and Luna went to the airport to send off their ne. Wills Watson told Luke that he had settled Ana¡¯s matter. When school started, he just needed to let Anae as scheduled to register. Ana hugged his father. She was extremely excited. After returning home, Johny Enderson called. She answered. Johny Enderson was on the other end of the phone, and hesitantly asked: ¡°Luna , can youe to see daddy?¡± She said in a cold voice: ¡°I don¡¯t have time, if Mr. Enderson has anything to say, just say it.¡± ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s time to leave the hospital, but I owe the hospital quite a bit of medical fees. I might need you ¡­¡± ¡°Oh,¡±Luna intentionally said sarcastically: ¡°Mr. Enderson wants me to be the big spendthrift.¡± ¡°Luna , I¡¯m your father after all. You shouldn¡¯t be so careless, right?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your daughter Belle Enderson already find a rich backer? If you were to raise her, wouldn¡¯t she pay you for your medical fees? ¡°She ¡­ Now she have been pestered by Pudd¡¯s wife to the point that she can¡¯t even protect herself anymore. ¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s like that,¡± she calmly nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go and pay your bill this afternoon.¡± Johny Enderson never thought that she would actually agree. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m someone like you who doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of your child? My mom taught me to be human. ¡± She hung up. In the afternoon she arrived at the hospital with twowyers. This was the first time Luna had appeared to visit Johny Enderson since he was hospitalized. Without waiting for Johny Enderson to speak, she had already taken out a document. ¡°This is the document for us to break away from our father-daughter rtionship. Sign it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sign,¡±Johny Enderson retorted without even thinking. ¡°Luna , I¡¯m your father. You can never deny this.¡± ¡°I suggest you take a look at this document before you make a decision.¡± Johny Enderson coldly turned his face away. ¡°I know your thoughts. But you should give them up. If you continue to pester me, I will choose to resign. I have an agreement with Wills Waltson , so I cannot use his money, but if I don¡¯t have a source of ie, do you think I can still take care of you? ¡± Johny Enderson looked at her, his face filled with anger: ¡°Even so, don¡¯t think that you can get rid of me.¡± ¡°What, after torturing my mother for the first half of my life, do you still want to torture me for the second half of my life? Johny Enderson , you ask yourself, are you worthy? You ruined my mom¡¯s life. If it wasn¡¯t for you, my mom would have lived happily with the man she loved and been spoiled for the rest of her life. ¡± ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m the one your mother loves.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know whether my mother loves you or not? You gave her up for money, but Second Uncle Waltson family gave her the respect she deserved. The person she loves, is Second Uncle from Waltson family. ¡± ¡°Shut up,¡±Johny Enderson said angrily. ¡°She cheated me. ¡± ¡°At that time, Kelen Enderson drugged her. She was framed, and with my mother¡¯s personality, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t tell you this. You knew it was my mother who was wronged, but you didn¡¯t even try tofort her. You even humiliated her and married the person who hurt her. Johny Enderson , you are so capable. ¡± ¡°You ¡­ What nonsense are you spouting? ¡± She pointed upwards, ¡°Do you think that after Second Uncle Waltson family and mother leave, you can speak of the matters of the past as you wish? Heh, the heavens are right, I got the truth from a person. Johny Enderson , don¡¯t be too despicable. Since you chose money back then, don¡¯t pretend to be deep in love here right now.¡± She said, throwing the papers in front of him. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to read it, let me tell you the contents. After you sign this document, I will help you settle the hospital¡¯s medical bill of 20, 000 dors. In addition, you can get a suburban property and a one-time payment of 100 thousand dors for living expenses. This money, it doesn¡¯t matter if you use it to do a small business or to keep it for yourself, it¡¯s your own business and has nothing to do with me. ¡± Johny Enderson looked at her coldly: ¡°What if I don¡¯t sign?¡± ¡°That would be simple. You should pay your medical fees. Not only will you not get anything, you will also lose all chances to live in this city. You won¡¯t be able to find a job, and you won¡¯t have a ce to stay. If you are not convinced, just listen to Belle Enderson and sue me. I am waiting for you. ¡± It was clearly full of smiles, but Johny Enderson could only feel a chill run down his spine. This daughter, there was not a trace of Elizabeth Greenwich on her body. ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience, so have you thought about it? To sign it, or not to sign it? ¡° Chapter 442 Johny Enderson lowered his eyes, and said after a long while: ¡°If your mother was still alive, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have wished for you to be like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand my mom. My mom¡¯s biggest wish in this life is for me to be as weak as her. She wants me to be happy, and right now, my only misfortune is you. Only if youpletely get out of my life can I be happy.¡± Johny Enderson looked at her. Her lips curled up into a cold smile, ¡°Why, are you unwilling to part with me? Or do you think that as long as you don¡¯t sign, I will be merciful to you? ¡± She bent her body slightly towards him and said word by word: ¡°Do you know, even if you die, I won¡¯t shed a single tear for you. This is what you give your daughter as a father.¡± Johny Enderson lowered his eyes silently. ¡°When I found out that your mother was pregnant, no one was happier than me. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s best not to casually say that kind of cheap love of yours, sullying the word ¡®love¡¯. I don¡¯t want to lose confidence in the matter of love because of you.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Johny Enderson signed the document. She put the documents away and handed them to thewyer. ¡°After knowing your story, I recalled all these years, every time you tortured my mother and left, she would cry bitterly. Some things were also made clear in that instant. My mother might have loved you before, but after you broke up, she still pestered you. Her heart was no longer with you. She cried because she had been touched by someone she did not love. Although the person she loved had already left, she still felt sorry for that person. Johny Enderson , honestly speaking, in this half a life, I do not know if you are right or wrong about yourself, but you have truly let down my mother, you have also let down me, and even your wife. Your life is truly too tragic. ¡± She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ve never done your duty as a father to me, so you should let it go today.¡± She pulled a card from her bag and tossed it to him. ¡°The address of the house, thewyer will tell you, this card, the medical fees and the severance fee for parenthood are all in there, a total of one hundred and twenty thousand dors. From then on, you will be your Mr. Enderson , and I will be Luna Greenwich . From then on, I have no mother and father. We won¡¯t have anything to do with each other.¡± She looked at him coldly for a second, then turned around and left without looking back. Johny Enderson picked the card up from the bed as a sense of shame arose involuntarily. However, her words still made him reflect on himself. Yes, who could he afford to face for the rest of his life? He had failed everyone, including himself. Sadly, indignantly,mentably. He deserved it, deserved it. After exiting the hospital, she let out a breath and looked up at the somewhat gloomy sky. Although it was a cloudy day, her mood was exceptionally good. She got in and had the driver drive her to the cemetery. Standing in front of Elizabeth Greenwich ¡®s Tomy bstone, she took out a tissue and helped wipe the picture. After a long time, she went over and kissed the person in the photo. ¡°Ms. Greenwich , how I wish that there really is a ghost in this world. That way, I can tell you that after meeting Second Uncle again, you shouldn¡¯t be so weak and foolish. If Second Uncle still loves you, you must firmly grab onto him and not let him run away. It¡¯s also in passing for you to tell Second Uncle that thank you for protecting you in the past, and I hope that you can be happy as well. ¡± Mom, I¡¯m so happy right now¡­ A drizzle fell from the sky. Because the rain was not heavy, she had no intention of leaving. By the side of the road, however, a figure could be seen running toward her with an umbre in hand. Hearing the sound of footsteps she turned her head and saw Wills Waltson . She smiled. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± Wills Watson opened his umbre and helped her block the rain. ¡°It¡¯s raining. Why don¡¯t you leave?¡± ¡°I just came here. I want to sit with my mom for a while.¡± ¡°Do you think my mother-inw would be happy to see you in the rain?¡± He pulled her up and bowed to the Tomy bstone. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll bring your ignorant daughter back first. When the weather is good, I¡¯ll bring her back to properly pay my respects to you.¡± Luna stared at his serious expression and resisted the urge tough. He shared an umbre with her and dragged her away. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± ¡°Is it hard to find you?¡±Wills Watson stared at her face: ¡°Unless I don¡¯t look for you, otherwise, even if you enter a Dung Chestnut Cave, I can help you dig it out.¡± She frowned, ¡°You¡¯re too disgusting. People say that it¡¯s a mouse hole, but you ¡­ I¡¯m fine, why would I go to the Dung Chestnut Cave? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost face so many times. The mouse hole has already been pierced by you, there¡¯s no ce for you to stay anymore.¡± Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help but lean to her side and smile at her as she raised her hand to pinch his arm. He smiled at her. Seeing his smile, she covered his mouth with her hand. ¡°This Third Master, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯tugh. You¡¯re more suited to be aloof and indifferent. After all, when you smile, you really don¡¯t look that smart.¡± Wills Watson tapped her forehead: ¡°You dare to tease your husband?¡± Luna also startedughing. She was happy, after all, not many people could see Wills Waltson ¡®s amiable appearance. Even Benjeming Waltson said that it was rare to see Wills Watson smiling. However, she was enjoying his smile every day. This special smile made her feel very happy. After returning home, Wills Watson let Luna go take a bath first. Although the rain did notpletely wash her away, Wills Watson was worried that she would catch a cold. After taking a bath, Wills Watson took the initiative to help her blow-dry her hair. ¡°After breaking away from Johny Enderson ¡®s rtionship with father and daughter, how are you feeling?¡± Looking at him in the mirror, she smiled lightly and said, ¡°After being cruel, I feel like ¡­ The world seems to be mine now, and my dream has finallye true. ¡± Wills Watson pursed his lips: ¡°Cruel? Can you afford that? ¡± She waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯tfort me. In the eyes of others, I am not just simply cruel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they don¡¯t understand you. If they understand you, then they should know that with your hatred and disgust towards Johny Enderson , even if you don¡¯t care about him, it¡¯s still understandable. But now, not only did you arrange a ce for him to stay, you even gave him living expenses. You are not cruel at all. You are kind and soft. ¡± She looked at her in the mirror and smiled. Wills Waltson ¡®s phone suddenly rang. Luna took the hair dryer from his hand and continued to blow on her hair. Wills Watson walked to the side. Seeing that it was Cathelina Bright, he hesitated for a moment before answering. On the other side of the phone, Cathelina Bright¡¯s crying voice could be heard: ¡°Wills ¡­ Something has happened to your second brother.¡± Chapter 443 Wills Waltson ¡®s voice became a bit colder: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He¡¯s unconscious. I¡¯m in the hospital and he¡¯s rescuing by doctors.¡± Wills Watson hung up and said: ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± Noticing the strange expression on his face, she got up and chased after him to the door. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°My second brother fainted. He¡¯s in the middle of rescuing us right now. I need to go to the hospital.¡± Luna said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Wills Watson did not stop her and followed her. On the way, he called Benjeming Waltson. Looking at the worried Wills Waltson , he patted his hand. Wills Watson held her hand and did not let go. She asked, ¡°How did your second brother faint?¡± Wills Watson shook his head: ¡°Benjaming said that his health isn¡¯t too good recently, let¡¯s go take a look first, he should be fine.¡± When they rushed to the hospital, Cathelina Bright was holding her hands together, anxiously walking back and forth in front of the emergency room¡¯s entrance. Seeing Wills Waltson , she could not hold back and walked forward while crying, and her hands firmly grabbed onto Wills Waltson ¡®s arm. ¡°Wills , I¡¯m so scared. Could something happen to him? What if something really happens to him? He¡¯s still so young ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense,¡±Wills Watson said unhappily. ¡°Second Brother will be fine.¡± If it was a normal situation, Cathelina Bright making a move on Wills Waltson , perhaps she would be very angry. But today, after seeing Cathelina Bright¡¯s painful appearance, she had endured it. She asked: ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, why did second brother faint?¡± Cathelina Bright shook her head, closed her eyes and sat on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Hisplexion hasn¡¯t been looking too good all this time. I advised him toe to the hospital, but he told me to mind my own business ¡­If I had insisted on letting him inspect, perhaps I would not havee to this point today. It was my fault. I did not take good care of him. ¡± As she spoke, she covered her hair with both hands, crying sorrowfully. Wills Watson said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ve already said it before, Second Brother will be fine.¡± She raised her hand and tugged on his sleeve, shaking her head at him. Wills Watson said in a deep voice as he walked to a chair and sat down, covering his face with his hands. After about 10 minutes, Benjeming Waltson arrived. Panting, he asked, ¡°What happened to second brother?¡± Seeing that Cathelina Bright and her were not in the mood to respond to him, she said, ¡°They are still saving him.¡± Benjeming Waltson closed his eyes and leaned his body against the wall, his face full of worry. Even though she knew Jackie Waltson did not like her. Seeing how upset the two brothers were, she did not feel well in her heart either. However, at a time like this, she really did not know how tofort them. She could only pray that Jackie Waltson was alright. The light at the operating room door went out. The door opened and medical staff came out. The few of them stood up at the same time and walked over. Benjeming Waltson was the first to ask: ¡°Doctor, how is my second brother?¡± The doctor took off his mask with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have tried our best. Please ¡­I am sorry.¡± Hearing this, Cathelina Bright fell to the ground and cried out. Wills Watson also retreated two steps with a face full of grief. Benjeming Waltson unwillingly grabbed onto the doctor¡¯s cor: ¡°You¡¯re lying, my second brother is fine. How could he leave just like that? He won¡¯t die, you go back and continue saving him, go back, save him.¡± Benjeming Waltson said as he pushed the doctor into the operation room. Luna stepped forward and pulled Benjeming Waltson back, consoling him: ¡°Benjaming , don¡¯t be like that.¡± Benjeming Waltson swung his hands, almost causing her to fall to the ground. After Luna standing back up, she once again went up to stop him: ¡°Benjaming , calm down.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stay calm, I just saw my second brother a few days ago. Although he looks a little haggard, he¡¯s still fine. He¡¯s a adult, how could he just leave like that?¡± As Benjeming Waltson said this, he began to cry in grief. This was the first time that she had ever seen Benjeming Waltson cry like this. The doctor said awkwardly, ¡°The second master¡¯s heart stopped beating due to a myocardial infarction. When he was delivered here, there were no longer any signs of life.¡± Cathelina Bright raised her hand and pped herself twice. ¡°I killed him. Today at noon, he said that he didn¡¯t want to eat anymore and chased Auntie out. Because he was angry with me every day, I didn¡¯t try to persuade him. It wasn¡¯t until Auntie went in to bring him some fruits that I saw him in his wheelchair. If I had gone in to see him Elven , this would not have happened. It was my fault. It¡¯s me, I¡¯m the one who deserves to die the most, I¡¯m the sinner. ¡± She hit her head against the ground again and again. She stepped forward and held her back, ¡°Second Sister-in-Law ¡­¡± Cathelina Bright hugged her as she cried on her shoulder. At this time, the nurse had already pushed Jackie Waltson out. Wills Watson walked over, extended his hand, and pulled open the white curtain covering Jackie Waltson¡¯s body. Looking at Jackie Waltson who was lying on the bed, there were no longer any signs of life. Wills Watson pressed his hands on the side of the bed. ¡°Second brother ¡­¡± She squatted on the ground and hugged onto Cathelina Bright. She raised her head to look at Wills Waltson . She could read the grief in his eyes. Thus, at this moment, she truly felt sorry for him. Benjeming Waltson went forward and hugged Jackie Waltson¡¯s body, and cried loudly: ¡°Second brother, wake up, I¡¯m Benjaming , second brother.¡± Cathelina Bright got up, and staggered around to where Jackie Waltson¡¯s head was. She cried and bent to hold his face, her tears dripping down his cheeks. Her voice was not very loud as she muttered, ¡°Yes, these days, I have always been very angry. I hate how you didn¡¯t cherish us and why you kept throwing tantrums at us, but I have always been very grateful to you. I always knew that you were the best man in the world to me.¡± She turned her face to the side and her eyes began to mist.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Cathelina Bright kissed Jackie Waltson on the forehead. ¡°The one who let down the first child was me, not you. You can punish me, but why punish yourself? Do you know how regretful I am to see you in your roomte at night, sneaking away to see him, holding his little hand, talking to him, kissing his face? I regret. If I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, you wouldn¡¯t have ignored me because of that kid, and even more so if you hated me for so long ¡­ I know that you¡¯ve suffered more than any of us in these past few months. Jackie, I was in the wrong. I¡¯ll change it, can you wake up? How could you bear to leave him behind? How can you abandon me? ¡± Luna pulled her back. ¡°Second Sister-in-Law ¡­¡± Cathelina Bright shook her head and shook her hands, ¡°Don¡¯t pull me. Jackie, once you leave, there will never be someone as nice to me as you. Wake up, please, huh? ¡° Chapter 444 The two brothers and Cathelina Bright both sank into great grief. There was only Luna left for a sober person, but she didn¡¯t know what to do. After wandering among the three for a while, Luna could only give Butler a call. The Butler who received the news and rushed over was also no better than the Waltson family. Enduring his grief, he cooperated with the medical staff and brought the body to the mortuary. He went through the formalities of preserving the body and issued a certificate of death. Early the next morning, Wills Waltson , who had already sat at the door of the mortuary for the entire night, finally regained some rity in his mind. He said to the Butler, ¡°Call Amily , ask her toe back ¡­ to see second brother onest time. ¡± Butler nodded, and held Wills Waltson ¡®s hand: ¡°Mr. Waltson , you must also grieve.¡± Wills Watson did not make a sound. Others might not be able to tell, but both Luna and Butler knew that he was not at peace in his heart. After Butler called the big miss of Waltson family, Amily , he went over to Luna ¡®s side. ¡°Ms. Waltson, they are not in a good mental state, I can only discuss it with you.¡± Luna nodded her head. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Before Amilyes back, Second Master¡¯s corpse cannot be buried in the grave. We can¡¯t just keep everyone waiting here and not eat or drink. I want them to go back and eat something, but I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to ¡­¡± She turned around and looked at the three of them. Forget about Butler, she couldn¡¯t even call them names right now.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After all, their hearts were filled with grief, so how could she persuade them? ¡°Ms. Waltson, what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°Let auntie prepare the food first, I¡¯ll talk to them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She turned around and walked in front of Wills Watson who was sitting by the side of the road. She squatted down and grabbed his hand with both of her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and eat something.¡± Wills Watson shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Then, she turned her head to look at Benjeming Waltson and Cathelina Bright who were in an even worse condition than her. ¡°But ¡­¡± Wills Watson held her hand, ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t try to persuade us anymore.¡± She nodded and sat down beside him. Noon, Cathelina Bright who was still in pain, finally could not take it anymore and fainted. Benjeming Waltson was right beside her. The first thing he did was to carry her into the emergency room. After checking, he found that she had just fainted due to excessive sadness. She would only need to rest for a short while before being able to recover. When Cathelina Bright woke up, she was only apanying her in the ward. She looked at her and sat up to get out of bed. ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, you should rest for a while. Even if you go, you won¡¯t be able to help much.¡± Cathelina Bright could not help but sob. As she looked at the current Cathelina Bright, although she didn¡¯t like her, she had to admit that the current her was very pitiful. ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, I am sorry.¡± Cathelina Bright patted her heart, ¡°I did too many wrong things. I hurt you, hurt you and also hurt Jackie. Luna , didn¡¯t they say that there would be retribution for evil? Why didn¡¯t the heavens take revenge on me for all of this? ¡± Luna stepped forward, sighed, and patted her on the shoulder. At the moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Eason is still so young, without father, what should we do in the future? I am really afraid, I regret why I did not know when I was lucky, I think that time will flow backwards, go back to the day when I wanted to use my child to frame you, as long as I don¡¯t do anything wrong, everything will change.¡± She lowered her gaze to the top of her head. If she had known Elven , why would she have done what she had done? There were some things that could not be salvaged by crying. But now, other than crying, what else could Cathelina Bright do. After all, there was no medicine for regret in this world. Two dayster, Amily returned. Seeing her second brother, Amily cried uncontrobly. When they were overseas, she had heard Benjeming Waltson talk about the Waltson family. Amily , 16 years old, was the youngest sister in the family. When she was eight years old, she was sent abroad to study and receive education. Because her parents and big brother left very early, Amily was raised by her second brother, she had to obey her second brother¡¯s words very carefully. All these years, because she was airsick, Amily rarely went home. Jackie Waltson also doted on her. Even though his legs were clearly inconvenient, he still insisted on going to see her at least twice every year. The affection between the brother and sister could be seen from this. Benjeming Waltson went to pull her, ¡°Amily , let¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s time to send second brother off. ¡± However, Amily turned around and fiercely bit Benjeming Waltson. She cried and shouted, ¡°No, I won¡¯t! You¡¯re all liars! You and Third Brother promised that you would take good care of Second Brother. But now, why is Second Brother lying here? You¡¯re all lying to me!¡± Wills Watson sighed: ¡°Amily , we don¡¯t want second brother to be like this either.¡± ¡°But now that second brother is dead, I don¡¯t have a second brother anymore,¡± she sobbed as she pped Benjeming Waltson. ¡°I don¡¯t have a father or mother, nor a brother. I hate you. ¡± As Amily spoke, she pointed to the Luna . ¡°I also hate you, and it¡¯s because of you that my second brother and my third brother¡¯s rtionship isn¡¯t harmonious.¡± Wills Watson said angrily: ¡°Amily , you are not allowed to talk to your Third Sister-in-Law like this.¡± Amily angrily covered her ears: ¡°I won¡¯t admit that she¡¯s my Third Sister-in-Law. I won¡¯t admit it, I will never recognize her.¡± Her shoulders shrank slightly. She hadn¡¯t thought that her sister-inw would despise her so much ¡­ Seeing that, Wills Watson held onto the warm hand, and coldly looked at Amily . ¡°What did second brother say to you?¡± Amily looked at him stubbornly: ¡°Second brother didn¡¯t say anything, you guys can forget about putting your responsibilities on him, I am already 16 years old, I understand, I understand, you guys can¡¯t lie to me. I know that you have been deceived by the daughter of your enemy. For her sake, you don¡¯t even care about your own brothers anymore. ¡± Benjeming Waltson stepped forward andforted him: ¡°Amily , you have indeed grown up, so you should know what¡¯s good for you. The people of Third Sister-in-Law are very good, and gave Third Brother so much happiness, you can¡¯t make Third Sister-in-Law lose face just because of your misunderstanding. ¡± ¡°I did not misunderstand. Third brother, dare you say that you did not have a falling out with second brother because of this woman? Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t make second brother angry? This woman is the main culprit behind the chaos in Waltson family, she should be ashamed of herself in the first ce. ¡± ¡°Amily !¡±Wills Waltson ¡®s anger gushed out, and his voice unconsciously increased by a few decibels. Amily stomped her feet, ¡°Am I wrong? You are already shouting at me for this woman. My second brother is already dead. No one will support me anymore.¡± She began to cry again. Wills Watson stepped forward, but she stopped him. At a time like this, she didn¡¯t want to make things bigger because of her. Chapter 445 Wills Watson looked at her. She shook her head, enduring the pain in her heart, ¡°Amily just came back and doesn¡¯t know me well enough. It¡¯s normal for her to misunderstand me. We can talk about these thingster. Let¡¯s deal with second brother¡¯s matters first. When he leaves, he will always rest in peace.¡± Wills Watson suppressed the anger in his heart and said apologetically: ¡°I have wronged you.¡± With his love, how could she feel wronged? She didn¡¯t feel wronged. The funeral was grand. Almost all the big shots in the city rushed to the scene to offer their condolences. Within a single day, this matter had made the headlines in the financial news. But in the Waltson family, no one was in the mood to care about the news. After all, Jackie Waltson¡¯s departure was too sudden, and no one could have predicted it. When he returned home at night, Wills Watson took off his tie and sat on the sofa. After looking at Butler, ahe personally went to brew a cup of lemonade for him. She ced the cup in front of him and sat beside him. ¡°Drink a cup of water.¡± ¡°Put it here,¡±Wills Watson said to the Butler. ¡°Let everyone out, I want to be alone for a while.¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Third.¡± Wills Watson said: ¡°You should go upstairs to apany Wal. I¡¯m going to the study room to stay for a while.¡± She nodded as she watched Wills Watson enter the study. She stood up and said to Butler, ¡°I¡¯ll go see Amily .¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson, Amily has great enmity towards you ¡­¡± ¡°Even if there is enmity, I can¡¯t possibly avoid her at this moment. After all, we are a family. If there is enmity, it must be resolved.¡± Butler nodded his head. Ms. Waltson¡¯s way of thinking was always different from others. After going to the kitchen and making a simple cup of fruit juice, she brought it over to Jackie Waltson¡¯s residence. Amily was living here right now. When she pushed open the door and entered, Amily was sitting in his room hugging Jackie Waltson¡¯s photo and crying. Seeing Luna , she pointed at the Luna and shouted, ¡°Who allowed you toe here? Get out!¡± Luna said to the aunts in the room, ¡°All of you can leave first.¡± Amily berated: ¡°I¡¯m just letting you out. Luna , I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± After the aunts had left, she walked to the opposite side of the tea table and put down the juice. ¡°This is the orange juice I squeezed for you. Have a drink.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be good to me, I¡¯m not my third brother, I won¡¯t be tricked by you,¡±Amily said as she looked at her coldly with tears still in her eyes. ¡°Amily , you can dislike me, but at this time, I hope you don¡¯t have any hostility towards your third brother or your fourth brother. They¡¯re all like your second brother, very much in love with you.¡± ¡°Who asked you toe teach me? I don¡¯t need it,¡±Amily said as she swept the orange juice on the table to the floor. Luna walked over and sat beside Amily . ¡°Amily , I am Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, but I have never done anything that would harm the heavens and the earth. I can understand your hostility towards me, but I also feel wronged. I came here to see you because you are Wills Waltson ¡®s sister. He is a good person and I love him a lot, so I wanted to be better to his family but this doesn¡¯t mean that I was wrong. Since you said that you have grown up, I hope that you can remember this point. ¡± After she finished speaking, she stood up and picked up the cup that fell to the ground. After cing it on the table, she turned around and left. Amily looked at her back with hostility, and stubbornly wiped away the tears on her face. She absolutely should not remember, and she definitely should not recognize this Third Sister-in-Law. After returning to their residence, Butler personally went to take care of Amily . After all, she had just returned from abroad and had suffered such a huge blow. If she didn¡¯t have someone to take care of her, it would be difficult to control her emotions. Around nine in the evening, Wills Watson didn¡¯t go upstairs yet. Luna was worried. She repeatedly wanted to go downstairs to take a look, but she held herself back. Wills Watson must be in great pain now. She shouldn¡¯t have disturbed him. She lied down on the bed and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. From time to time she picked up her cell phone and checked the time. Ten o¡¯clock, twelve o¡¯clock, one o¡¯clock ¡­ She sat up. Wills Watson was not by her side, but she was not sleepy at all. She looked in the direction of the door, but she couldn¡¯t help herself, so she got out of bed and left the room.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She went quietly downstairs. The light in the living room was off, but the light on the balcony was on. Wills Watson was sitting on the balcony drinking. There was an empty bottle beside him, and he was still holding the other half of the bottle in his hand. When she saw his lonely figure, she only felt her heart ache. She walked slowly forward and crouched down beside him. Wills Watson turned his head to look at her, his expression solemn: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Luna gazed at his face. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, how about you? Why are you sitting here drinking by yourself?¡± He raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°Since you can¡¯t drink, I can only drink by myself. Be good and go to sleep.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not in a good mood. Let me apany you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my bad mood will affect you. Listen to me and go up. Leave me alone for a while.¡± Luna shook her head. The more he drank, the more his imagination ran wild. ¡°No, I want to talk to you. You can¡¯t hold it in. The more you hold it in, the more difficult it will be.¡± ¡°Talk to me. I¡¯m really worried about you.¡± Wills Watson turned his head, and leaned on her head. ¡°Second Brother left too suddenly, he didn¡¯t even leave us a single word. The thing that annoyed me the most was that thest time I saw second brother, it was to hit him. I really didn¡¯t expect him to leave. Second brother must me me in his heart. Until the very end of his life, he still hasn¡¯t been able to wait for me to make peace with him ¡­¡± Wills Watson sighed, and then took another drink of the wine: ¡°After big brother left, I made an agreement with second brother that no matter what happens in the future, we brothers will work together and work together ¡­ But I ¡­¡± Her heart ached as she heard these words. She leaned over and hugged him. For the first time, Wills Watson leaned on her shoulder like a helpless child. ¡°Luna , I did hate him for ruining my happiness. I wanted to punish him and make him feel the pain of my pain, but I really never thought that he would die. Benjaming reminded me that my second brother¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been well recently, but I only told him that if he¡¯s sick, my second brother will take a look himself. I don¡¯t know, I ¡­ How can you be so cold? ¡± Hearing Wills Watson reproach himself with a single sentence, her heart really hurt. Her eyes were filled with tears as she tightly hugged Wills Watson who was in her embrace. ¡°Amily is right, I am the executioner who destroyed the peace and harmony of the Waltson family. If I didn¡¯t know you, didn¡¯te to Waltson family, and didn¡¯t make you disobey Second Brother because of me, you wouldn¡¯t have felt regret. Sorry, it was all because of me ¡­ ¡° Chapter 446 Hearing that, Wills Watson stood up and hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. Defending you is something that I, as a husband, must do. On this point, no matter what happens, I do not think that second brother¡¯s actions are right. I me myself because I did not hear a single word that Second Brother said to me before he passed away. All of this has nothing to do with you. ¡± She did not respond to him with Luna , but only felt ufortable. Wills Watson released her and held her shoulders with both hands: ¡°Luna , did you hear that?¡± She looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why I had to be Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, and I also wanted to be a likeable younger brother¡¯s wife and sister-inw, but my identity meant that they would definitely hate me, so I really feel very sorry. ¡± Wills Watson moved closer and kissed her lips. Since there were some things that he couldn¡¯t exin, he might as well not say them. Luna avoided his kiss. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it just now. If I leave, second brother and Amily will feel better, but ¡­¡± Wills Watson said in a somewhat more serious voice, ¡°Do you know what it means to me for you to leave me? We have been separated once. Do you want to see me destroyed once more? ¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. That¡¯s why I wanted to say that I don¡¯t want to do something that I don¡¯t want to do in order to make others feel good. I don¡¯t want to leave you. No, I can¡¯t leave you anymore. It¡¯s too painful to be separated from you. I don¡¯t care who you are, I just want to stay by your side for the rest of my life. ¡± Wills Watson never thought that his emotions would affect her. He leaned forward and kissed her forehead again and again. ¡°Second brother¡¯s matter is his fate. In the future, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild because of it, and I won¡¯t bring up this matter again. Remember, you are a good girl, and a woman worth protecting with my life. The best woman, we will never separate. ¡± She did not say anything, but nodded. The two of them cuddled up. Because of herpany, Wills Waltson ¡®s heart really didn¡¯t feel that blocked. After a long time, the sound of breathing could be heard from the person in his embrace. Wills Watson knew that she had fallen asleep. It was already thiste, she should be sleepy. He picked her up and carried her back to the room. Early in the morning, she woke up naturally and found herself in a room. It seems that it was Wills Watson who carried her upst night. But Wills Waltson ? She wondered if he didn¡¯t sleep wellst night ¡­ She got out of bed and left the room. Downstairs, Benjeming Waltson was there with a worried expression on his face. Seeing the Luna , he greeted her. ¡°Good morning, Third Sister-in-Law.¡± ¡°Good morning, where¡¯s your third brother?¡± Benjeming Waltson said with a depressed look on his face: ¡°Amily makes trouble. Even the Butler cannot deal with her. My Third Brother went to find her.¡± She asked with a frown, ¡°What did she do?¡± Benjeming Waltson waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. That child has been living abroad for too long. She didn¡¯t know who she is. ¡± Actually, she already knew why Amily was causing such a ruckus. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Benjeming Waltson quickly said: ¡°Don¡¯t go, that child¡¯s attack power is too strong. You will provoke her if you go. What¡¯s the point of it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she knew that Amily was making trouble because of her. The answer bell also had to be a bell person. Using violence to suppress Amily ¡®s anger is useless. So, there would be problems in the future as well. Jackie Waltson had just left, and now she was disgusted by her no matter what she did. Perhaps, in a short period of time, it wouldn¡¯t change the impression Amily had of her, but slowly, she believed that it would.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Arriving at the door of Jackie Waltson¡¯s residence, the sound of Amily smashing things came from inside. Separated by the window, she saw Wills Watson calmly sitting on the sofa, watching Amily make trouble. Butler stood at the side, not saying a word. She paused in the doorway for a moment. After Amily was tired, she sat down on the sofa. Wills Watson calmly asked: ¡°Enough?¡± Amily cried as she said to Wills Waltson , ¡°I didn¡¯t make enough trouble, I will never make enough of it.¡± Wills Watson said to the Butler: ¡°Get someone to bring all the tes in the house over for her to smash on, until she doesn¡¯t want to smash it herself.¡± ¡°Third brother,¡±Amily stamped her feet, ¡°You are too much of a bully. If second brother is still alive, he definitely won¡¯t let you ¡­¡± ¡°Amily . Please be reasonable. Second brother has already left, you¡¯re crying, you¡¯re causing trouble, and you¡¯re venting your anger at innocent people. Even if you did all sorts of bad things, no one wille back to protect you. Second brother should take responsibility for your behavior. ¡± ¡°What right do you have to me me? It¡¯s not like you took care of me.¡± ¡°All these years, if I didn¡¯t provide you with a better living environment, do you think you could live sofortably? Amily , 16 years old is already a big girl, you should understand now. You want your second brother to be poked in the spine because he didn¡¯t teach you a good lesson under the ground? ¡± ¡°Only you would dare to poke at my spine,¡±Amily said as she pointed at Wills Waltson . ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m not even your little sister.¡± Wills Watson said angrily: ¡°If I did not see you as my sister, then I would not care about you at all. Do you think that others would dare to be so presumptuous in front of me?¡± Amily clenched her teeth and red at him. Wills Watson took a deep breath and said to Butler: ¡°After your young miss has done enough, book a ne ticket for her and tell her to immediately get out of my sight. I don¡¯t even want to take a look at her character.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back,¡±Amily said as he stepped forward to block Wills Waltson ¡®s path. ¡°I know why you chased me away. It was because I hated that Luna . After Second Brother left, I was the only one who hated her in this house. You chased me away because you didn¡¯t want to see me anymore.¡± Wills Watson nodded without denying as he crossed his arms across his chest, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Amily was furious, his third brother was too unreasonable. He had never considered her feelings. So, why should he care about his third brother¡¯s feelings? ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m going to stay here and make you ufortable. Don¡¯t think that after second brother leaves, you¡¯ll be able to rest in peace. I won¡¯t let you have a good time.¡± Amily stubbornly raised her small face and red at Wills Waltson . ¡°Heh,¡±Wills Watsonughed coldly as he looked at her. Amily frowned. She was a little scared when her Third Brother looked at her like that. After all, the way third brother got angry was scary. Wills Watson loosened his arms around him, ¡°Since you¡¯re so angry, then I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tell me, what do you need to satisfy you?¡± After Amily heard this, she immediately said without thinking: ¡°I want you to divorce her.¡± Chapter 447 Wills Waltson ¡®s face instantly turned cold. Seeing his expression instantly change, Amily was a little afraid. ¡°I¡­ I just want you to get divorced. I can¡¯t see her living in our family. ¡± Wills Watson said in a cold voice, ¡°Do you understand Luna ? Do you know what kind of person she is? In order to hate someone so much that he would do whatever he wanted to hurt the other party, Amily , let me see this, as the young miss of Waltson family, what kind of appearance do you have? I used the best resources to raise you, was it to make you the worst person? You really disappoint me. ¡± After Wills Watson finished speaking, he turned around and left. Amily stood in ce, stunned. When Wills Watson came to the courtyard, he saw Luna standing there. He stepped forward and pulled her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Amily ,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± In order to protect her, Wills Watson got angry with his sister. If she insisted on going to see Amily right now, she would be letting him down. Luna gazed at his somewhat angry back, and then gripped his hand. There were some things that she wasn¡¯t in a hurry for. She nned to let the water flow slowly. When Benjeming Waltson returned to his residence, he saw that the two of them had returned, and his eyes were filled with anger. Benjeming Waltson looked at him: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law, were you bullied by Amily ?¡± Wills Watson said to Benjeming Waltson: ¡°Go, buy her a ne ticket and tell her to scram. Immediately scram, I don¡¯t even want to look at her.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked Luna . However, she shook her head at him. Benjeming Waltson thought for a bit, then got up and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at her first, the two of you should hurry up and eat breakfast.¡± After he finished speaking, he left. Aftering to Second Brother¡¯s ce, Amily was like a little kid who had just been scolded, crying non-stop. Butler stood at the side, not saying a word. Benjeming Waltson entered and waved to Butler. ¡°Butler, you go back first. I want to chat with this girl for a while.¡± Butler left respectfully. Benjeming Waltson sat on the sofa. Amily looked at him while crying: ¡°I don¡¯t want to chat with you.¡± ¡°You think I want to talk to you? Your emotions right now are like a little shrew who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for herself. ¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Fourth brother.¡± Amily stomped her feet. She was slightly angry. Benjeming Waltson asked: ¡°Speak, what did you do just now, you angered Third Brother to that extent.¡± ¡°What did I do to anger him? He was clearly the one who angered me. I was just letting him divorce, and he said that to me as if I was an extremely malicious bad guy.¡± Benjeming Waltson sat up: ¡°You want Third Brother to divorce Third Sister-in-Law? ¡± Amily forcefully lifted her chin: ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s wrong, they¡¯re allowed to silently get married, and I¡¯m not allowed to object? I am also a person in Waltson family. ¡± Benjeming Waltson stared at Amily for a long time. Amily was guilty, why was Fourth Brother looking at me like that too? ¡°I know, you¡¯re the same as third brother, now you¡¯re at her side. In your eyes, I and second brother are outsiders, right?¡± ¡°Amily , do you think that Third Brother and I do not love the Waltson family? That¡¯s why we left the daughter of our enemy in the Waltson family, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Benjeming Waltson sighed: ¡°No wonder Third Brother was so angry just now. Amily , you are too disappointing.¡± After he finished speaking, he shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m toozy to waste my breath on you. After you¡¯re done venting your anger, let Butler buy you a ne ticket and leave.¡± He got up to go. Amily pulled him back: ¡°Fourth brother, even you are acting like this.¡± ¡°Amily , second brother is indeed thinking for the Waltson family, but he might not have made all the decisions correctly. You are also an independent person, you should have your own thoughts, and you would hate whoever second brother hates.¡± Amily snorted: ¡°This matter can¡¯t be med on second brother, tell me, is Luna Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter or not.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°the Enderson family has enmity with our Waltson family, all of these were told to me by you, why did you say that it was you who had enmity with us, and agreed to marry the enemy¡¯s daughter into our family or you?¡± ¡°Then let me ask you, when you ask him divorce from Third Sister-in-Law, did you consider him?¡± Amily snorted: ¡°When he married the daughter of his enemy, he did not consider my feelings either.¡± ¡°So, you want third brother to die now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡±Amily said anxiously: ¡°Fourth brother, don¡¯t spout nonsense, I only wanted them to get divorced, I want her to leave our house.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that Third Brother has be much thinner than before?¡± Amily nodded: ¡°He did lose a lot of weight.¡± ¡°This is already much better. You have never seen how skinny Third Bro looked before. At that time, because of Second Brother¡¯s destruction, in order to not ruin the rtionship between Waltson family and his brother, the Third Sister-in-Law separated from Third Brother for a few months. During those months, Third Brother almost passed away from sickness due to pain. If Third Sister-in-Law did not return in time, you would have sent him off first, not Second Brother, but Third Brother instead. ¡± When Amily heard this, she shook her head in shock. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Benjeming Waltson was speechless, ¡°Then what exactly did second brother tell you? Only negative energy? Third Sister-in-Law is my home tutor, so I personally witnessed the rtionship between Third Brother and Third Sister-in-Law. In this rtionship, Third Brother invests even more. He is the one who loves the most, and after leaving the Third Sister-in-Law, Third Brother will not be able to live. ¡± Amily frowned, ¡°Fourth brother ¡­ Aren¡¯t you exaggerating too much? Third Brother is not a weak person. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said that love is too terrifying. Even such a powerful man can be destroyed. You and I have never experienced it, so you naturally wouldn¡¯t understand the power behind it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Butler. Butler wouldn¡¯t lie to you. ¡± Amily snorted: ¡°That Luna , just what kind of bewitching medicine did you give Third Brother to cause Third Brother to be like this?¡± ¡°Third Sister-in-Law didn¡¯t do anything. The first one to fall in love with the other party is our third brother.¡± Amily was unhappy. Benjeming Waltson continued: ¡°You should try to understand the Third Sister-in-Law. She is Johny Enderson ¡®s illegitimate daughter, since young, she has never received the slightest bit of kindness from the Enderson family. In fact, she was even killed miserably. Her mother was killed by Johny Enderson . She wasEnderson family¡¯s enemy too. ¡± Amily pouted but did not say a word. Benjeming Waltson continued: ¡°Third Sister-in-Law is a good person. I saw it with my own eyes, she almost lost her life saving an unrted student¡¯s life when she was in school. She was kind and understanding. I won¡¯t say anything else, but you should believe in third brother¡¯s judgement. Did he do something wrong before? ¡± Benjeming Waltson patted her shoulder, ¡°No wonder Third Brother was so angry when you went back just now. Amily , this time, you¡¯ve really disappointed Third Brother. Think about it carefully.¡± He left first. Amily returned to the sofa and sat down. Who was she supposed to believe? Chapter 448 For three days, Wills Watson did not look at Amily . Butler bought a ne ticket for Amily . But Amily insisted on not leaving. ¡°Go and tell my third brother that this is also my home. If he wants to kick me out, there¡¯s no way.¡± ¡°Amily , I don¡¯t dare to help you talk to Mr. Waltson about this. Mr. Waltson is really angry right now, so you have to do it yourself.¡± Amily said unhappily: ¡°Butler, you must be trying to scare me.¡± ¡°Young miss, I dare not speak carelessly about this matter. The Second Master has left. The mood of Mr. Waltson has been out of control for the past few days. Fortunately, Ms. Waltson is here, otherwise, who would dare to go in front of him? ¡± Amily did not believe him: ¡°She is so capable?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you about that, so if you don¡¯t go back to Ennd, you have to exin yourself to Mr. Waltson .¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Lord San will get someone to tie you up at the airport the day after tomorrow . It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t understand Lord San¡¯s temper.¡± Although Amily was not happy with the Butler scaring her, she had no choice but to weigh the consequences. After hesitating for a long time, she finally arrived at Wills Waltson ¡®s residence at noon. When she entered the room, Wills Watson was not there. Instead, it was Luna ying with the child in the living room. She stood to the side and gave Luna an awkward re. She looked at Wal. This was the first time Amily had seen her own nephew. She picked Wal up and walked in front of her. ¡°Amily , are you looking for your third brother?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not here to look for you,¡±Amily said as she raised her chin up proudly. ¡°Your third brother is in the backyard with Secretary to discuss something. You just sit there and wait.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to arrange it,¡± she said, turning around and sitting down on the sofa. She turned on the TV and turned it on loud. Wal was attracted by the soundsing from the television and was struggling to get close to it. She carried him to the sofa and sat him down, cing him on the carpet. Wal was trying to crawl towards the TV screen. Seeing his funny look, Amily couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. She looked at her. Noticing her line of sight, Amily once again lifted her unhappy face. She did not speak to her. Not longter, Wills Watson returned with Daniel. Seeing Amily here, Wills Watson said to Daniel, ¡°Alright, you can go back now.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Waltson .¡± After Daniel left, Wills Watson walked to the side of Luna and sat down, looking coldly at Amily . ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Amily tried to be brave: ¡°This is also my home.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. This is my residence. Even you are my sister. Entering someone else¡¯s territory, you still have to greet me.¡± Amily was a little unhappy: ¡°Third brother, why are you being so harsh to me?¡± ¡°Based on your previous performance, it¡¯s worth it for me to be mean to you.¡± Amily was so angered by Wills Waltson ¡®s venomous tongue that she clenched her teeth. ¡°I came to tell you that I¡¯m not going back to Ennd anymore, so go get someone to cancel the ne ticket.¡± Wills Watson crossed his legs: ¡°In this house, it¡¯s not up to you to decide. If you want to decide for yourself, you can decide when you¡¯re going to be the boss.¡± Amily stood up: ¡°You are obviously bullying me.¡± Wills Watson looked at her, his calm hands resting on the back of the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ve always treated people based on what kind of person she or he is. You¡¯re the one who deserves me to treat you like this.¡± She said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re just making use of second brother¡¯s absence ¡­¡± ¡°Today, even if second brother is here, I want to see who dares to change my decision.¡± The hostility in Wills Waltson ¡®s eyes made her extremely furious. She snorted and turned to leave. When she went out, Wills Watson looked at her: ¡°Did she say anything to you just now?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve been sitting here waiting for you.¡± ¡°This girl is spoiled.¡± She hugged him, ¡°It¡¯s not her fault. Isn¡¯t it all your brothers¡¯ fault?¡± ¡°She is the only girl in our family. My parents love her, and we also love her. Slowly, she doesn¡¯t even know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is. If this goes on, her delicate temper as a youngdy will be able to destroy her.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen, the three views in Waltson family are still very positive, Amily ¡®s personality is just a little arrogant, but her intentions must not be bad.¡± Wills Watson poked her forehead: ¡°Silly girl, she hates you so much, and you still want to speak up for her?¡± ¡°I feel like¡­ I can change her. ¡± ¡°Oh? Do you n on challenging it? ¡± She shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about what kind of job I do. I¡¯ve seen all sorts of rebellious kids in school. Amily , why don¡¯t I try it? As a sister-inw, I can¡¯t possibly hide behind her all my life and let you support me. ¡± Wills Watson nodded his head, ¡°You have ambition. Then if she ever says anything unpleasant in front of you, don¡¯t let her go. You can¡¯t let her shit on your head from the start.¡± She nodded with a smile. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Wills Watson had always been at ease with her. What he was worried about was Amily ¡®s bad temper.Original from N?velDrama.Org. After Amily left the house, she went to look for Benjeming Waltson. Because he was not in a good mood these few days, Benjeming Waltson didn¡¯t go out much. Amily entered his room, seeing his unshaven appearance, he could not help but despise him: ¡°Fourth brother, can you pay more attention to your image?¡± After Benjeming Waltson opened the door for her, heid back on the bed with a listless look on his face: ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not going back to Ennd. Third brother isn¡¯t being reasonable and wants me to go back. Please help me.¡± Benjeming Waltson turned his body, and with his back facing her, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite capable? Go talk to Third Bro yourself, don¡¯t look for me.¡± ¡°I just had a fight with him.¡± Benjeming Waltson could not help but turn his head and look at her. ¡°Did you win? ¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±Amily hugged her chest angrily, feeling extremely unhappy: ¡°Third brother dislikes me too much.¡± Benjeming Waltsonid his head down once again, with his back facing her: ¡°Then you have to thank your parents. Luckily you were Waltson family¡¯s daughter, otherwise, with your previous actions, Third Brother would have kicked you out of Waltson family.¡± Amily jumped onto the bed, sat opposite of him, and looked at his face. ¡°Fourth brother, I really don¡¯t want to live alone in a foreign country anymore. I originally said that when I was 14, you woulde and apany me, but you didn¡¯te either. Fourth brother, I really don¡¯t want to live abroad alone anymore. I am so far away from my family. I can¡¯t see him before he died. ¡± Mentioning this, Benjeming Waltson also felt guilty. He lived with second brother, but didn¡¯t he see him for thest time? ¡°Fourth brother, please help me persuade third brother.¡± Benjeming Waltson stared at her for a moment before sitting up, ¡°Third brother¡¯s temper is not something that I can persuade, but I have a way to make your wishe true, I just don¡¯t know if you have the ability to do it properly.¡± Chapter 449 ¡°Fourth brother, tell me quickly.¡± Benjeming Waltson¡¯s eyes carried a tinge of evil as he said: ¡°Very simple, find someone who can suppress Third Brother and help you plead for mercy.¡± After hearing this, Amily thought for a while beforeing to a realization. She pped Benjeming Waltson¡¯s arm angrily: ¡°Are you my brother? What kind of rotten idea is this? I don¡¯t need to go beg for that Luna , she is the person Second Brother hated the most.¡± ¡°Before second brother knew that Third Sister-in-Law was Johny Enderson ¡®s daughter, he was extremely satisfied with Third Sister-in-Law, and even urged Third Sister-in-Law to marry third brother. ¡± ¡°But second brother found outter, that woman lied.¡± Benjeming Waltson clicked his tongue. ¡°Since your hostility towards the Third Sister-in-Law is this strong, then I can¡¯t help you anymore. In any case, in order to not go abroad to study, I requested Third Sister-in-Law to help me find Third Brother to talk. Third brother cannot say no to Third Sister-in-Law. If you ask me for help, you will not be able to rely on it. Third Brother treated you well than me. I¡¯ve already told you the way. It¡¯s up to you. ¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled the nket over himself. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my rest, you can leave now.¡± Amily stood up on the bed and kicked Benjaming Waltson. Benjaming Waltson was in pain, he crawled up and was about to beat her. But she was already one step ahead of him when she jumped off the bed and ran towards the door. Benjaming Waltson pointed at her, ¡°You damned girl, are you looking for a beating?¡± Amily made a face at him. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hit third brother. So, I have to vent my anger on you.¡± She ran away. Benjeming Waltson hissed. When he was young, he usually bullied her. When this little girl grew up, she was actually least afraid of him. Looks like he was lenient when he hit someone. When Amily stepped out of the door, she was annoyed. Did she really have to beg that detestable woman for the sake of staying here? She wandered off to sit under the parasol on thewn. Just as she was worrying, she saw Butler walk towards the door. She stood up and quickly chased: ¡°Butler, I need to ask you something.¡± ¡°Amily , I need to do something for Mr. Waltson . Can Ie back to find you?¡± ¡°I only have one question. It won¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡± Butler stood still: ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Mm ¡­Did my third brother especially obey Luna ? ¡± Butler did not understand. Amily said again: ¡°Why would you have to think about it? Just answer directly.¡± ¡°Ms. Waltson has never asked about Mr. Waltson ¡®s work. However, in other aspects, Mr. Waltson has indeed always respected the wishes of the Ms. Waltson.¡± Amily curled her lips: ¡°What respect, he is a henpeck.¡± Butler smiled lightly: ¡°I guess so.¡± Amily snorted, ¡°He is useless.¡± ¡°If you have no other questions, then I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± ¡°Go back to your work.¡± After Butler left, Amily walked to the tree and circled around it twice. Third brother would definitely not take the initiative to obey her. It looked like she had no other choice. It was impossible for her to ask for Luna , but she could do it in a different way. This day, Amily asked the servant many times, wanting to know when Wills Waltson would be out. However, Wills Waltson stayed at home with his wife all day. She was furious. She had to leave the day after tomorrow . If she couldn¡¯t find a chance, then she would have no choice. She was anxious for the whole night, but fortunately, by morning of the next day, Wills Watson had finally left home. Once he left, Amily hurried over to Wills Waltson ¡®s residence. Butler took Wal to go for swimming lessons, while Luna was reading in the study room. She went into the study without being informed. She looked at her with the same kindness as usual. ¡°Amily , your third brother isn¡¯t here. If you find him in the afternoon ¡­¡± ¡°I came to find you,¡±Amily sat down, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and looked at the Luna . She pursed her lips: ¡°Is that so? ¡°Then you may have toe in again.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Knock on the door before you enter other people¡¯s room. This is respect for others as well as yourself. What do you think?¡± ¡°When my third brother was at home, you pretended to be a good person. When my third brother was no longer here, did you treat me like this?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even if your third brother is here, he would still support me. Amily , as the grand young miss of Waltson family, you should remember how to respect others right?¡± Amily snorted: ¡°This is my house.¡± ¡°First of all, this is not your room. You have to knock on the door to get in and out of someone else¡¯s room. Secondly, if you want to talk to me about anything, you must follow my rules, otherwise, no need to talk about it. ¡± Seeing her attitude, Amily was a little annoyed. ¡°Amily , I respect you very much. Whether you hate me or you are impatient, I can ept that. However, this does not mean that I can let you lose the least bit of etiquette in front of others. Now, please leave.¡± Amily stood up gloomily and went out. She knocked loudly on the door. Luna did not make a sound. Amily pushed open the door: ¡°Luna , you must have done it on purpose.¡± ¡°Calm down,¡± she said, ¡°knock on the door.¡± Amily heaved a sigh of relief and knocked on the door again. Seeing Amily ¡®s expression, Luna felt in her heart that this child was worth teaching. ¡°Come in.¡± Amily pushed the door and sat down on a chair, feeling displeased. She purposely ignored her dissatisfaction and said: ¡°Speak, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to Ennd. My fourth brother said that it¡¯s useless to look for anyone, only you have a way. About this, go and talk to my third brother.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re here to beg me?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m here to beg you? I¡¯m here to inform you,¡±Amily said as she stood up angrily. Luna nodded. ¡°You¡¯re informing me. Tell me first, what position did you take in requesting me? I can¡¯t just speak up for someone else for no reason at all, right? ¡± ¡°Why are you so picky?¡± ¡°You are being too disrespectful,¡± she said calmly, ¡°Why should I ept your request? Personally, you hate me. Officially, I¡¯m your sister-inw. You can¡¯t ask me for anything, do you understand? ¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t agree?¡± Luna nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Amily stood up, pointing at the Luna , she felt her heart rising and falling from her chest. Luna stood up and walked in front of Amily . She, who was 170cm, slightly lowered her gaze and met with Amily ¡®s gaze. ¡°If you beg me, I can still consider it. However, you just inform me and order me. Otherwise, give me a reason. Tell me, why would I want to help someone who hates me? Do you want me keep you here and let you quarrel with me every day? Am I crazy? ¡° Chapter 450 Amily looked at her, and said sulkily: ¡°You are capable. Does My third brother know you can y tricks like this?¡± ¡°In your opinion, this is called y tricks? But in my opinion, this is called self-preservation, and I don¡¯t want to ruin the marriage because of my sister-inw. Furthermore, to be honest, your current appearance is truly a bitcking in discipline. As a teacher, I am unable to turn a blind eye to your bad behavior. I am unable to aplish that. ¡± Amily snorted: ¡°My Fourth Brother said that you are a good person, he is lying to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything that would harm others. I deserve to be called a good person.¡± ¡°You are not worthy of being a good person. You are threatening me.¡± Luna smile helplessly said: ¡°Amily . Since you want to beg me, you should take out the attitude of begging for help instead of using such a forceful method. Wherever there is oppression, there is also resistance. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Amily vented her anger and stomped her feet. This woman¡¯s mouth is too strong. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± she asked. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should go back and pack your luggage. After all, you¡¯re leaving tomorrow , so I¡¯ll get up early to send you off.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it, I¡¯m not leaving,¡±Amily grunted, then sat back down. Was it really that difficult to make her beg someone else¡¯s help? She didn¡¯t force her. She just opened the book and continued to read. Amily saw that she was even ignoring her, and hesitated for a moment: ¡°Then tell me, what do you need to do in order to tell my third brother, tell him not to send me away.¡± Luna didn¡¯t look at her. She only calmly opened her mouth and said: ¡°I¡¯ve already said it clearly . If you want my help, then show me the attitude you should have.¡± Amily endured the anger in her heart. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say I beg you.¡± Luna looked at her, ¡°Pardon?¡± Amily gambled: ¡°Alright, I¡¯m begging you, can you help me?¡± She closed the book and looked at her, ¡°I can help you, but you have to agree to two conditions.¡± ¡°How could you go back on your word? You didn¡¯t say what you wanted me to promise you.¡± ¡°Like I said, if you want to ask me for help, you have to follow my rules.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°First, get along with me properly. At least give me a chance to prove that I¡¯m not a bad woman.¡± ¡°You are, you even bullied me just now.¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t help you. Your attitude makes me feel threatened. Leaving you behind isn¡¯t good for me, so why should I help you?¡± ¡°You ¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll count it as you being ruthless. Tell me, what¡¯s the second condition?¡± ¡°If you stay in America, you will never be able to keep up with your studies, because the education of the two countries are different. So, in the future, you have to take supplementary lessons with me. I am your sister-inw and your tutor. You should obey me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn from you. If Waltson family wants to find a home tutor teacher, isn¡¯t that just a matter of time?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m the best. Whether or not you agree to it is up to you. There¡¯s only one opportunity. Think carefully, send me a message before tonight.¡± As she said that, she picked up her pen and wrote down a number. She walked to Amily and handed it to her: ¡°This is my number.¡± Amily took the phone number. ¡°I can only ept the following content: ¡®Third Sister-in-Law, I want to stay in the country. I agree to all of your conditions. Please help me. ¡® If it doesn¡¯t, even if you send me a message, I won¡¯t help you. ¡± ¡°You ¡­ Aren¡¯t you being too difficult?¡± Luna looked at her with a serious expression: ¡°Amily , I am Wills Waltson ¡®s wife and you are his sister. No one can change that, no matter how much you hate me. As a woman who love him, I didn¡¯t want to put him in a dilemma with his wife and sister. I want to get along with you, so I can only use my own way to let you get to know me again. If you think I¡¯m being excessive, I can apologize to you here, but before you can give me a convincing reason to hate me, I¡¯ll use my method to keep you acquainted with me. ¡± Amily looked at her and felt that she was wrong. She took the note, turned around, and left the study. Fortunately, Amily was a lot softer than she had imagined. She called Wills Watson and told him what had just happened. After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°I guessed that she might ask Benjaming toe and help me, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would actuallye by herself.¡± ¡°So, you really intend to help her out? This child is not as easy to get along with as you think. ¡± ¡°If she does as I ask, I will naturally help her.¡± Wills Waltson said calmly: ¡°But I don¡¯t intend to agree.¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson , please give me some face. I¡¯ve already spoken big words. Would it be alright for you to p me in the face at a time like this?¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then beg me.¡± She replied without thinking, ¡°Please.¡± ¡°This method won¡¯t do. You should do your best to beg me.¡± ¡°If your sister knew that you were so mischievous with her, she would die from anger.¡± ¡°As for this matter, the heaven knows the earth, and the earth knows everything. It¡¯s decided then.¡± He hung up. She covered her lips and chuckled. She knew that he had to make use of this opportunity to cause trouble. She realized that she knew this group of people from Waltson family very well. Amily returned to Jackie Waltson¡¯s side, and entered her room with the slip of paper in her hand. Was she really going to beg her as she requested? Doesn¡¯t that make her lose face? If she didn¡¯t ask for it, she would definitely have to return to Ennd alone. She didn¡¯t want to live there alone. Her cell phone rang, and she saw that it was Cathelina Bright. She immediately picked up the phone, ¡°Second Sister-in-Law ¡­¡± ¡°Amily ,¡±Cathelina Bright¡¯s voice was a little weak, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just had some energy. I remembered that when you came back, I still haven¡¯t had a good look at you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t me you. You must be feeling as bad as I am right now.¡± Cathelina Bright sighed: ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going back tomorrow . Come to dinner with me tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Amily said sorrowfully: ¡°In Ennd, I have no rtives or friends, and I live alone everyday. I don¡¯t want to live like this forever, this time Second Brother left suddenly, and I couldn¡¯t see him for thest time. I¡¯m really sad, I don¡¯t want to be so far from you guys anymore. ¡± ¡°But does your third brother agree?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t agree, so my fourth brother sent me to ask for Luna .¡± Cathelina Bright hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Then ¡­ Did you go? ¡± ¡°Yes. What else can i do?¡± The corner of Cathelina Bright¡¯s lips raised, but her voice was filled with sorrow, ¡°I also feel that, in this matter, you are right to look for your Third Sister-in-Law, and right now, your Third Brother is the one who has the final say, but in reality, your Third Sister-in-Law is the most useful person. because your Third Brother has always been indulging your Third Sister-in-Law, so no matter what, he will listen to her.¡± Chapter 451 Thinking of the way Luna treated him just now, she was obviously doted by third brother? Amy Waltson became more and more angry, and said with indignation: ¡°How can my third brother be so weak? I am really angry. This luna is simply a sinner. My third brother is such a good man, but she has also taken him down. .¡± Cathelina Bright choked up and said: ¡°On the contrary, I feel that your third sister inw is very happy to be able to meet a husband who loves her so much, and they grow old together¡­ not like me¡­¡± ¡°Second sister-inw, don¡¯t cry,¡±Amy Waltson heard Cathelina Bright cry and his eyes were red. ¡°My second elder brother loves you so much, so he certainly doesn¡¯t want to Ignore you. He is sick, otherwise, how could he leave so suddenly, don¡¯t be sad, otherwise the second elder brother will be sad even in the heaven.¡± Cathelina Bright was even more sad: ¡°I never thought that I would partake with your second brother in this way. Now, I am, guarding this house which I lice with your second brother for so many years. I feel my heart is empty. Amy , I know you arestill young, I shouldn¡¯t tell you this, but I¡¯m really sad, so sad.¡± ¡°Second sister inw¡­¡± Cathelina Bright exhaled: ¡°Amy, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t let you feel my negative emotions, nor should I make you feel sad with me, I am also very emotional. You listen to me, before your third brother and sister-inw, don¡¯t bber, especially to your third sister-inw, or your third brother will really be angry with you.¡± Amy Waltson hummed: ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. My third brother simply had a Wife and forgot his sister. I was not convinced. The Waltson fAmily is big, so she can do whatever she wants as an outsider. The family, even if I wanted stay in Phdelphia , they have to ask her permission. Isn¡¯t this too far?¡± ¡°Even if you are angry, you have to hold it back. Your second brother loved you the most during his lifetime, and the same is true for me. I won¡¯t harm you, so you listen to me and don¡¯t be an enemy of your third sister-inw.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not afraid of her, I¡¯m the Waltson fAmily eldest daughter, she is an outsider, can she still drive me out of the Waltson family ?¡± Cathelina Bright sighed, ¡°Although your second brother does not appreciate your third sister-inw and feels that your third sister-inw is not qualified to stay at Waltson family , I think that your third sister-inw is still good.¡± ¡°Second sister-inw, don¡¯t say anything about her. I have already seen what kind of person she is, and she is not the same type as you. She clearly relies on the support of my third brother and is defiant and domineering. Anyway, I am. I will definitely not like her. I don¡¯t want to recognize people whom my second brother does not recognize.¡± Amy Waltson , who was already a little soft-hearted, became more and more angry now. Cathelina Bright sighed, ¡°I have been in a bad mood these days. I have alienated you. Don¡¯t be angry with me. If you don¡¯t leave, I will talk to you in a few days.¡± Amy Waltson nodded: ¡°Okay, second sister-inw, if you have time, just find me anytime.¡± ¡°I¡­ every day has time. In this house, looking at the child, thinking of your second brother, and wanting to apany him every minute, it makes me feel too depressed, I really want to leave.¡± ¡°Second Sister-inw, why don¡¯t you change your environment and calm down for a while.¡± Cathelina Bright said helplessly: ¡°I also thought about moving back to Waltson family for a while, but¡­ Some unpleasantness happened between me and your third Sister inw. She doesn¡¯t like me very much, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Amy Waltson said angrily: ¡°What are you afraid of? I am here. When youe back, I will support you.¡± Cathelina Bright thought for a while and said, ¡°This is not good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? After my third brother promises me to stay, I will pick you up.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. That¡¯s it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Cathelina Bright stood in the courtyard and nced back at the house behind him. She really can¡¯t live here anymore. Every night¡¯s nightmares make her unable to sleep. She must leave . From now on, every step she takes, she has to take it for the sake of Eason . She wants Eason to be the future male host of the Waltson family . As for that Wal ¡­ huh. Jacki, everything will not be what you want, wait and see. Half an hourter, Luna received a strange text message. Seeing the content, she couldn¡¯t help smiling. The Waltson fAmily knows how to measure pros and cons, and this youngest girl is no exception. She entered the number into the name ¡®Princess of the Waltson family¡¯. Then replied: ¡°I got it.¡± When Wills Watson came back in the evening, Luna told Wills Watson the news. Wills Watson didn¡¯t say anything, but looked at her ambiguously. This look made Luna shiver unconsciously. It was only at this moment that the sadness of the second brother¡¯s departure could fade a bit. Luna pinched his arm: ¡°Did you intentionally.¡± Wills Watson looked innocent: ¡°What on purpose?¡± ¡°You already knew thatAmy would ask me for help, right?¡± Wills Watson supported his head with one hand and squeezed her cheek. ¡°Do you still have to think about this? There are so many people in the family. I don¡¯t care about her. She can only go to the fourth brother. In the eyes of the fourth child, you are omnipotent with me.¡± ¡­ Only then did Luna understand that Wills Watson was the one who had been quiet to make a fortune¡¯. She pinched Wills Watson fiercely again: ¡°Why do you make me suffer because of your sister¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°Suffer?¡±Wills Watson approached her ears and said softly: ¡°Are you sure? Your expression just now doesn¡¯t look like you have suffered.¡± luna pushed him away: ¡°In short, I just feel that I have been calcted by both of you.¡± Willspatted her forehead: ¡°You are usually quite smart. Why, you can¡¯t turn around now, right?¡± Luna frowned,¡±What do you mean.¡± ¡°Do you think, why would I not agree to Amy ?¡± Luna thought for a while, looked at him, and asked suspiciously: ¡°You are¡­ deliberately trying make Amy believe that you only listen to me?¡± Wills licked his lips and was speechless. Luna said again: ¡°Do you want to help me establish prestige in front of Amy ?¡± Willsy t and said, ¡°Now you still think, have I calcted you?¡± She smiled warmly, and ly on his chest: ¡°Third master yed a good game, I am happy even if you calcte me.¡± Wills deeply hugged her: ¡°I don¡¯t really want Amy to stay here, but I have also thought about it carefully. She is a girl, and she can¡¯t stay in the United States for the rest of her life. She will bee back after all, it¡¯s easier to control her when shees back early and easy to be controlled.¡± Luna looked up¡±What harm can she cause?¡± ¡°you.¡± Until this time, he was still considering her, which made her really touched. She turned sideways and also wrapped his waist. In any case, she must win the heart of that little girl. They must get along well, and must not let the things that Wills is deeply worried about happen. After all, as he said, The Waltson family ¡­ there are just these people. Chapter 452 Early in the morning, Amy Waltson was invited by Butler to Wills Watson and Luna for breakfast. Because she had quarreled with Wills Watson before, she was actually a little afraid of Wills Watson now. After all, Luna only responded to herst night and has not given her a result. She was afraid that Wills Watson would chase her away again. When she came in, seeing that Benjemin Waltson was also there, she felt a little rxed. She walked to the empty seat beside Benjemin Waltson and sat down. Wills Watson didn¡¯t even nce at her, but Butler ordered someone to prepare the dishes for her. When eating, she looked at her tender face from time to time. The tenderness did not touch her sight. After Wills Watson finished eating, he put down his chopsticks and looked at Amy Waltson . ¡°Your third sister-inw told me about youst night.¡± Amy Waltson put down her chopsticks and looked at him. Wills Watson asked again: ¡°Are you sure, you can learn from your third sister inw?¡± Amy Waltsonlooked at Luna and pursed her mouth. ¡°Third brother, you have to ask her first, can she teach me carefully.¡± Benjemin Waltson next to her said quickly: ¡°You can rest assured that I was taught by third sister inw . third sister inw ¡®s learning methods and problem-solving ideas are much better than what you learned in school. As long as you study carefully, It¡¯s okay to be admitted to a domestic university.¡± Amy Waltson felt a little unhappy. Who wants four brothers to talk a lot. out-and-out Wills Watson raised his eyebrows: ¡°Have you heard? Your third sister inw is a Real learning talent. It is more than enough to teach you as a student of this level, so now it¡¯s your turn to express your opinion, can you study seriously?¡± Amy Waltson endured the unhappiness in her heart and said: ¡°Yes.¡± Now, being able to stay first is most important. Everything else can be handledter. Wills Watson added food to Amy Waltson : ¡°You will have to work hard in the future. This girl has studied in the United States since she was a child. Apart from English, I am afraid that all subjects will bother you.¡± Luna looked at Amy Waltson : ¡°You Waltson family, there are no idiots, as long as she wants to learn, there must be no problem, I believe her.¡± These words¡­ Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. This womanworked well with the trick of reward. Hearing these words, Amy Waltson couldn¡¯t help but nce at her. She believes in her? After dinner, Amy Waltson left with Benjemin Waltson . Amy Waltson took the initiative to hold Benjemin Waltson ¡®s arm closely. ¡°Brother, tell the truth, do you also like Luna.¡± Benjemin Waltson rolled his eyes: ¡°I like her very much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about that kind of like.¡± ¡°Which?¡±Benjemin Waltson asked knowingly. ¡°It¡¯s the same kind as the third brother.¡± Benjemin Waltson raised his hand and knocked her on the head. Amy Waltson was in pain and let go of his hand and said angrily: ¡°Oh, why are you hitting me?¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Of course it hurts,¡±Amy Waltson was angry. ¡°Then keep in mind that even though your mouth is on your face, you can eat rice but you can¡¯t talk nonsense. If this is heard by the third brother, the third brother will punish you much worse than me.¡± Amy Waltson pouted: ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet, do you like her that way?¡± ¡°Of course not. I like third sister inw ¡®s personality and character, appreciate third sister inw ¡®sability, and respect her as my sister-inw. The eldest sister-inw is like a mother, that¡¯s all. You ¡®re such a little girl, and what do you have in mind all day.¡± Amy Waltson was not convinced: ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, why do you always speak for her? I am your sister.¡± Benjemin Waltson approached her: ¡°Do you know that there is a saying, ¡°Helping the one who has reason but not rtives.¡± Your attitude towards third sister inw is so bad. Have you ever thought about the feelings of Third Brother? One is his wife and the other is his sister. ¡± ¡°The third brother didn¡¯t help me,¡±Amy Waltson was upset: ¡°He only has that Luna in his heart¡± ¡°Why am I for no reason, I¡­¡± She pouted, remembering that the fourth brother had told her yesterday. Seeing that she didn¡¯t go on, Benjemin Waltson ¡®s hand was ced on Amy Waltson ¡®s shoulder, and he said solemnly: ¡°Hatred is caused by the previous generation and has nothing to do with this generation. You can¡¯t deny one because of the grudges of the previous generation. People. there is something you don¡¯t know yet. The second uncle back then, loved the third sister-inw¡¯s mother very much. He always wanted to marry the third sister-inw¡¯s mother, but unfortunately, because the third sister-inw¡¯s mother was defiled , she gave birth to the third sister-inw and was unwilling to dy the second uncle. Speaking of which, if the second uncle hadn¡¯t died back then, perhaps the third sister-inw would have been our cousin. ¡± ¡°You are talking nonsense.¡± Benjemin Waltson loosened his arms around her, ¡°What good is it for me to lie to you? Whether you can get along with third sister inw ? What does it have to do with me?¡± He patted her on the shoulder: ¡°After getting along for a long time, you will understand what kind of person third sister inw is. When the timees, you will regret your current attitude towards third sister inw .¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± After he finished speaking, he left first. Amy Waltson snorted and dialed Cathelina Bright¡¯s number while walking towards the second brother. She told Cathelina Bright the good news that she was to stay here. The phone was connected, and Amy Waltson hadn¡¯t said anything , s he heard Cathelina Bright cry and said, ¡°Amy..¡± ¡°Second sister, why are you crying.¡± ¡°Eason has a fever. I¡¯m in the hospital now.¡± ¡°Huh? Then¡­ wait a minute, I¡¯ll find you now.¡± She hung up the phone and returned to Wills Watson ¡®s residence. As soon as she walked into the courtyard, she met Butler . She stepped forward and said: ¡°Butler , you help me arrange a car. Eason is sick. second sister inw is taking the child to the hospital for examination. I¡¯m going to see them.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss, I will make arrangements.¡± Butler sent someone to follow Amy Waltson to the hospital. Amy Waltson is also young, and she doesn¡¯t know how to take care of children. The only thing she could do was to follow Cathelina Bright tofort her. The inspection was over as it approached noon. Amy Waltson and Cathelina Bright left the hospital together. Cathelina Bright said to Amy Waltson with a haggard look: ¡°Amy Waltson , go home, when you get home, call me, otherwise I will worry.¡± Amy Waltson pulled Cathelina Bright, ¡°Second sister-inw, you also go back with me.¡± Cathelina Bright smiled bitterly: ¡°Forget it, your third sister inw doesn¡¯t like me. If I go back, I¡¯m afraid it will cause trouble, or¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that, I will stand by your side, just leave her alone, just goN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. back with me.¡± As she said, she took the arm of Cathelina Bright who was holding the child and walked to her car. ¡°Even if my second brother is gone, you will still be the second wife of the Waltson family. With me, I see who dares to embarrass you.¡± After getting in the car, Amy Waltson asked the driver to drive. Cathelina Bright turned her head and looked out the car window. When no one saw it, the corner of her lips was stained with a meaningful smile¡­ Chapter 453 When they got home, after Eason fell asleep, Cathelina Bright changed her clothes and was about to go out with exhaustion. Amy Waltson , who was watching TV in the living room, got up and asked, ¡°Second sister-inw, where are you going?¡± Cathelina Bright walked in front of Amy Waltson , ¡°I¡¯m back, so I have to say hello to your third brother and sister-inw. I¡¯ll go over and say hello.¡± Seeing the second sister-inw so kind, Amy Waltson annoyed: ¡°Second sister- inw, regarding the seniority in the Waltson family , should theye to greet you? You are the second brother¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°But this family, your third brother has always been in charge, Amy Waltson , I know what you are thinking, but I don¡¯t want to destroy the harmony of the family because of myself.¡± Amy Waltson waved his hand: ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to go anymore. The third brother said in the morning, he is going to thepany today, you can go in the evening.¡± ¡°Your third sister-inw is here, let me find your third sister-inw.¡± Amy Waltson was speechless: ¡°Second sister-inw, you are too good- tempered¡­¡± Cathelina Bright smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say, your third sister inw is a good person, you, don¡¯t follow your second brother, it¡¯s not good to be so prejudiced.¡± She did it for the sake of her second sister-inw, who actually didn¡¯t appreciate her, and even helped that Luna speak? Amy shrugged and said nothing. Cathelina Bright sighed and walked to the door. Amy Waltson thought for a while, got up and followed out. ¡°Second sister, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°No, you have been tired after following me for a day, so I can go by myself.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that Luna misunderstood you? I¡¯m afraid she will bully you. Don¡¯t worry, now my third brother is not at home. We are two to one. She can¡¯t bully us.¡± Cathelina Bright couldn¡¯t help smiling, and squeezed her nose: ¡°Well, we are going to say hello, not to fight, don¡¯t do things that embarrass your third brother, okay?¡± Amy Waltson shrugged. Amy Waltson would bring Cathelina Bright back, which was obviously unexpected with warmth. She handed the Wal she was holding to her aunt, and calmly said to the two of them: ¡°Please sit down, please.¡± Amy Waltson sat beside her, and felt that Cathelina Bright¡¯s eyes were faint, not enthusiastic at all. Cathelina Bright said, ¡°Ms. Watson , Eason is sick, and Amy is worried about me, so he advised me to bring Eason back to live for a period of time. I don¡¯t know if we will disturb you.¡± Luna looked at her. Although she sympathize her for losing her husband, she took the children alone. But really¡­ this kind of thing, she came to ask herself, isn¡¯t it right? Seeing Luna silent, Amy Waltson hugged and said: ¡°Second sister-inw, I said, don¡¯te over to say hello, you are the second brother¡¯s wife, and this is also your home.¡± Cathelina Bright touched Amy Waltson and motioned to Amy Waltson to not speak. Seeing this action, Luna smiled . Wills Watson said that Amy Waltson has the best rtions for his second brother in this home. So after the second brother left, she would protect Cathelina Bright, which was a matter of reason. But Cathelina Bright was a sensible person. She knew that the two had had that kind of contradiction before, and it was difficult for them to get along with each other anymore, but she brought Amy Waltson with her. This intention¡­ couldn¡¯t be more obvious. Cathelina Bright is always smart. Now, if she refuses Cathelina Bright, she will inevitably arouse Amy ¡®s disgust. Cathelina Bright found a good trump card. Warmly smiled and said: ¡°Yes, second sister inw, Amy made sense. Now that you are back, you can send someone to notify me. There is no need toe in person. Others might have thought I bullied you at home. ¡± ¡°No, no,¡±Cathelina Bright waved her hand: ¡°Miss Luna, don¡¯t get me wrong. I just think that Watson¡¯s fAmily has always been looked after by Wills Watson , and Wills Watson is also the head of the family. I¡¯m back and I shoulde and greet to you. I have no other meaning.¡± Luna smiled: ¡°Then just call Wills Watson directly.¡± Amy Waltson hummed: ¡°The third brother listens to you everything. It¡¯s you who made decision, acting.¡± After she finished speaking, she took Cathelina Bright¡¯s hand and stood up. ¡°The second sister-inw , since we have met her, we can go now, what if I Eason can¡¯t find you when he wakes up?¡± Cathelina Bright looked at Luna and said, ¡°Miss Luna, then I¡¯ll go back first. Please call me if you have something to do.¡± Luna also stood up and said calmly: ¡°Okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After she finished speaking, she looked at Amy Waltson ¡®s back and said: ¡°Amy , you stop.¡± Amy Waltson heard thismanding tone, turned her head and looked at her displeased: ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± With a smile: ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten what you promised me, I have already prepared the book for you, tuition, starting today.¡± ¡°Are you so anxious to torture me?¡± She smiled tenderly and did not intend to torture her. ¡°If you think this is torture, I can also tell your third brother that you are not willing to ept tutoring. To be honest, I also think that you have been educated in the United States since childhood. Going back to the United States, is more suitable for your development.¡± ¡°you¡­¡­¡± Cathelina Bright patted Amy Waltson on the shoulder: ¡°Well, Amy , listen to your third sister inw, you are still young, and you will understand how important studying is in the future.¡± Amy Waltson snorted: ¡°Fine.¡± She said, holding Cathelina Bright¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I will change my clothes.¡± Cathelina Bright nodded, and said to Luna: ¡°Then I will take her back first, and she will be back in a while.¡± Luna didn¡¯t say anything, and left them together. After they left, Luna turned and walked to the window, looking out the window, feeling a little sigh. In fact, she didn¡¯t like to live under the same roofwithCathelina Bright, especially during the period when Jacki had just passed away. She wasn¡¯t worried about Wills Watson ¡®s character, but she was worried about Cathelina Bright. It is said that widows often cause troubles of love affairs, not to mention that this is a widow is so scheming, who loves Wills Watson , and can sacrifice her children in order to get everything she wants¡­ Speaking of being ruthless, she really couldn¡¯t win Cathelina Bright. So, at this moment, she was really worried. Cathelina Bright entered her room with Amy Waltson . Amy Waltson found afortable sportswear to put on. Cathelina Bright took her hand and said, ¡°Amy, listen to your second sister-inw, don¡¯t always fight against your third sister-inw. I heard that she is really a very talented in study, study hard, a woman has to be as smart asthird sister inw so that you can have a bright future.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not smart, she¡¯s scheming, second sister-inw, you are really stupid, forget it, I won¡¯t tell you, I¡¯m going to see what she can do with me.¡± Cathelina Bright held her hand with a solemn expression, ¡°There is one more thing, you must remember.¡± Amy Waltson looked at her and curiously said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, so serious.¡± ¡°Your third sister-inw¡­¡±Cathelina Bright hesitated: ¡°I actually don¡¯t know if I should tell you, but because I was frightened once before, I want to remind you to pay attention.¡± ¡°Then say it quickly.¡± ¡°Your third sister-inw is afraid of water, especially red things and people in the water, so you must avoid this and don¡¯t scare her, otherwise your third brother can¡¯t spare you.¡± Chapter 454 Hearing this, Amy Waltson couldn¡¯t helpughing. Cathelina Bright took her arm: ¡°Amy , be serious, what I said is true.¡± ¡°Fear of water and people in the water? What kind of quirk is this.¡± ¡°One time, when we went out together, I took a bath in the bathtub and fell asleep. Your third sister-inw came to call me. After seeing me, she screamed to the point that she was greatly stimted. I only found out after that time. That day, your third brother was reluctant to pay attention to me because of this incident, so you remember, you must avoid this, you know?¡± Amy Waltson curled her lips: ¡°Why are you so afraid of my third brother.¡± Cathelina Bright smiled and said nothing. Amy Waltson nodded: ¡°Well, I know, then I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Okay, go.¡± As soon as Amy Waltson walked to the door, Cathelina Bright thought of something again and said, ¡°By the way, Amy , you must not let your third brother and the others know about it. I told you about it. I didn¡¯t have your second brother. It¡¯s not good that I live here. If they know that I have leaked your thirdsister-inw¡¯s little secret, with your third brother¡¯s temper , he will not make mefeel good.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Amy Waltson patted her chest: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say it.¡± After she finished speaking, she opened the door and went out Cathelina Bright raised her eyebrows, walked to Amy Waltson ¡®s window and sat down, with a ¡®perverted¡¯ smile on his lips. She is still young and so easy to be controlled. Oh, Amy Waltson is really like a help arranged by god to her. Amy Waltson returned to Wills Watson ¡®s residence. Luna is waiting for her in the living room. As soon as he saw her, she said solemnly, ¡°Come to the study with me.¡± After the two entered , Luna handed the three papers toAmy Waltson . ¡°I will give you an hour to do this paper ording to your own real level.¡± Amy Waltson was not convinced: ¡°The third brother asked you to give me tutoring, but not to let you take the exam.¡± ¡°The purpose of letting you do the test is to understand your true level, and then determine where to start teaching you. If you don¡¯t take it seriously, I can start teaching from elementary school knowledge, then you may have to learn from me for at least five years¡­ Above, I think, you don¡¯t want to look at my face every day, right?¡± Amy Waltson took the paper out of her hand in anger, and muttered: ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to see you all day.¡± Looking at her anger, she couldn¡¯t helpughing. That¡¯s right, she just watched this girl help Cathelina Bright step on her, so she was very unpleasant. 16 years old should be an age at which one is sensible. In this age, if she is guided by someone with unpredictable minds to learn badly, the rest of her life will be long, but it will be too much headache. It doesn¡¯t matter if she hates her, she must help her establish the correct views at this best age. In less than an hour, Amy Waltson finished the paper. ¡°Here you are, the level of the test is too average.¡± Luna took the paper and checked it again, ¡°Well, there is no big problem.¡± Amy Waltson got up: ¡°Then I can go.¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± said Luna, and drew out two more papers: ¡°What you did just now is a question for a fourth-grade elementary school student. What you are going to do now is a fifth-grade test.¡± ¡°You¡­¡±Amy Waltson was annoyed: ¡°Luna, did you deliberately trap me?¡± ¡°If I want to trap you, I will ask you to start with the first-grade questions, do it quickly, don¡¯t waste time,¡± she put the paper in front of Amy . ¡°How many tests do you want to me have?¡± ¡°The ninth grade is something that a normal 16-year-old child should do.¡± ¡°Then give me the ninth grade test paper.¡± Luna didn¡¯t object, and found the test paper and handed it to her. ¡°Go ahead, give you an hour, which is normally enough.¡± As soon as Amy Waltson got the paper, she only felt a headache. There was not even one single question that she could answer. After holding back for fifteen minutes, she closed the paper and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do them.¡± Raising her eyebrows warmly, she handed her questions for the seventh grade. Except for English, she knew nothing. As the evening approached, Wills Watson returned. He heard that Luna was in the study with Amy Waltson . He also came to the study and saw Amy Waltson doing the papers. He walked to Luna and asked: ¡°How is she?¡± Luna shook her head, and said frowningly: ¡°It¡¯s a mess.¡± Amy Waltson raised her eyes and cast a nk look at her: ¡°You are talking nonsense.¡± Luna said,¡±A 16-year-old child can¡¯t even finish the test of sixth grade questions. So, which one of my words is nonsense?¡± Amy Waltson felt guilty. Wills looked at Amy Waltson , ¡°Then start withthe sixth grade course.¡± ¡°Third brother¡­¡±Amy Waltson got up and stomped her feet. Wills looked at her deeply and asked calmly: ¡°Or, do you want to go back to America?¡± Amy Waltson narrowed her mouth, but did not speak. Luna took the paper back: ¡°Call it today, it¡¯s time to have dinnerter, tomorrow morning at 8:30, we will officially start ss.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Wills Watson : ¡°Second sister-inw came back with Eason . Eason has a fever and a cold. You should let the Butler call the family doctor to stay at home for a few days. It will be messy.¡± Although she doesn¡¯t like Cathelina Bright, she knows that children are always innocent. Wills Watson heard Cathelina Bright¡¯s name, his brows deepened. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take care of her affairs. I will let Butler look after it.¡± Amy Waltson walked to Wills Watso: ¡°Third brother, you are too perfunctory, if second brother is still alive¡­¡± ¡°If your second brother is still alive, do you think you can get back to the country?¡±Wills Watson stared at her, took Luna¡¯s hand, and walked out. Amy Waltson frowned. Just now she saw with her own eyes that the third sister asked the third brother to help, but this third brother¡­ huh. Bad brother. She followed out of the room and said to Butler : ¡°Housekeeper , go and invite the second sister-inw and the fourth brother toe over for dinner.¡± Butler turned his head to look at Wills Watson after listening. Wills Watson turned his head and red at her: ¡°This is where I live, my site, when is it your turn to call the shots.¡± Amy Waltson curled her lips: ¡°Second brother is gone, how helpless the second sister-inw is now. She is back, why can¡¯t she have a meal together. Third brother, you are so impersonal, I don¡¯t like you. .¡± Wills said coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t like too many things, it¡¯s impossible, just because you don¡¯t like it, people all over the world will be around you? If you don¡¯t like your sister inw, I have to abandon my wife and son, if you want me to take care of Cathelina Bright, I have to execute it unconditionally? Amy , who gave you the nerve?¡± Chapter 455 Wills Watson ¡®s words made Amy Waltson aggrieved. ¡°I¡­ I just want to help my second brother and sister-inw, why do you curse?¡± Luna stepped forward, held Wills Watson ¡®s arm, and turned to the Butler and said, ¡°Butler , please go and invite second sister inw and Benjeming over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let me see who dares to go,¡±Wills Watson turned his head and red at Butler . Butler stood still immediately. Wills Watson walked in front of Amy Waltson : ¡°Amy Waltson , I tell you, the Waltson family¡¯s tradition is to mind your own bushiness. Since you brought your second sister-inw back without my consent, don¡¯t me me for not cooperating. You take care of the people you bring back yourself.¡± After he finished speaking, he said to Butler : ¡°Send your eldest dy back.¡± Butler hurriedly said, ¡°sure, third master.¡± Wills Watson walked to the door angrily. Luna looked at Wills Watson : ¡°Why treat her so harshly? She thought you were not good to her.¡± ¡°This child has been abroad in recent years, and she has dotted herself a lot of problems. I don¡¯t want to develop my sister into the look I hate the most. She is still young, so it¡¯s better to change her earlier, if I wait until she¡¯s growned up¡­¡± ¡°16 years old, she is in the rebellious period, you are not afraid If you push her too hard, she will act the opposite way?¡± Wills Watson hugged her waist tightly and said with a smile: ¡°Isn¡¯t there you still there?¡± ¡°Do you trust me so much?¡± ¡°As an educator, if you don¡¯t even have these skills, then you don¡¯t have to be a teacher.¡± Luna raised her elbow and pushed him: ¡°You, you really know how to tter me. Are you not afraid of creating pressure on me?¡± Wills Watson gave a wicked smile and leaned in her ears and said: ¡°Then I will help you dpress every night and take care of you.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Luna covered her mouth, blushing. At 8:30 the next morning, Amy Waltson has note yet. Luna sent someone to invite her. As soon as she entered the living room, she looked around. Seeing Wills Watson ¡®s absence, her expression became a lot morefortable. Luna said: ¡°Amy, punctuality is a virtue.¡± ¡°I got upte.¡± Luna nodded: ¡°Then I will ask someone to call you ten minutes in advance tomorrow ,e in.¡± She turned and walked into the study. After Amy made a face to her back, he followed her into the house. She started teaching with mathematics. The two were sitting next to each other. She taught very seriously. She would knock on the table whenever she saw Amy Waltson distracted. Every time she talked about an equation, she would directly put out a question for Amy Waltson to make sure that Amy Waltson had really learned it. At 11:30, the warmth finally let go and let her take a lunch break. The two of them went out of the study and Luna saw the courtyard through the floor- to-ceiling ss with a nce. Cathelina Bright was taking Eason and ying on thewn with Wal , who was with nanny. Upon seeing this, Amy Waltson hurried out, picked up Wal who was sitting next to Eason , and looked at Cathelina Bright. After Cathelina Bright smiled at her, she also picked up Eason , and looked at her and Amy Waltson who followed out. ¡°Miss Luna, Amy , are you over?¡± Amy Waltson nodded and walked to her side: ¡°I am exhausted.¡± ¡°It just so happens that I let the kitchen stew the soup to make up for you at noon.¡± After Cathelina Bright finished speaking, she said to Luna: ¡°The two brothers are very happy to y together. From now on, we live in the same yard. They are the same age, and they can y together.¡± Luna calm said: ¡°Second Sister-inw, I have no objection to children ying together, and it doesn¡¯t matter if they are ying around, but now that Eason is sick, I think it is better to keep a little distance with Wal temporarily. Of course, if Wal is ill, I will not let him get close to Eason . After all, children, the immune system is not well developed, the resistance is not good, and it is easy to cross infection, what do you think? ¡± Cathelina Bright immediately became full of guilt, and even apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, you are right, Eason didn¡¯t have a fever again this morning, I thought he should be fine. I was negligent. I will pay attention.¡± Amy couldn¡¯t help being angry when she saw Cathelina Bright¡¯s humble appearance. This third sister inw is too strong. She said to Cathelina Bright: ¡°Wal and Eason are both members of our family. As my third brother said, The Waltson family does not allowing doting anyone. Are you dote him too much?¡± Luna calmly said: ¡°I¡¯m not doting him, this is called reasonable risk avoidance. I just said that if Wal is sick, I will never let him approach Eason , or you think the two children should be together Is it more appropriate to catch a cold?¡± ¡°How can you be sure that they can infect each other when they y together?¡± ¡°Then how can you be sure that they won¡¯t be contagious?¡± On this question, Luna did not give in. ¡°Amy, I know that you have a good rtionship with your second sister inw, but you Should be reasonable. If you say something reasonable, I can listen to you, but if you are just making things unreasonable, then I advise you Don¡¯t open your mouth, don¡¯t take your ignorance as justice.¡± After she finished speaking, holding Wal , she turned and walked into the house. Amy Waltson raised his finger at Luna¡¯s back and looked at Cathelina Bright: ¡°Second sister-inw, look at her¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK, I didn¡¯t think about this thoroughly enough. The children¡¯s resistance is not good and it is easy to infect each other.¡± Amy Waltson looked at Cathelina Bright with a look of hatred. ¡°Second Sister-inw, you are too weak, I will be pissed off by you.¡± As she said, she turned and walked out. This Luna, you don¡¯t really think they are easy to be bullied. No, she will fight back. After eating at noon, Amy Waltson came to Wills Watson early. Butler said that Luna was coaxing Wal to rest and asked her to wait a while. She had a n : ¡°Well, find me a room, and I will rest for a while. When she is finished, let her go to the room and call me.¡± Butler took her to the guest room on the first floor. After Wal fell asleep, she came downstairs warmly. She raised her wrist to check the time, and said to Butler , ¡°Butler , please send someone to call Amy Waltson here.¡± ¡°Mrs. the eldestdy has alreadye, and she is resting in the guest room. She told you to call her when you are done.¡± Amy Waltson was a little surprised when she heard this. Unexpectedly, this is only the first day¡­ Not bad. She said to Butler : ¡°Then you go and rest, I¡¯ll find her.¡± She smiled and walked into the guest room on the first floor. There is no one on the bed. She was wondering when she saw water flowing out of the bathroom door. She hurriedly walked to the bathroom door and gave a light push. The door is unlocked. She opened the door and walked in. The moment she saw the picture inside, her heart shrank into a ball, fell to the ground, screaming back¡­ Chapter 456 When Wills Watson received the call from Butler and rushed back, Luna had been helped back to the room by the servant at home. Seeing Wills Watson , Amy Waltson , who had been leaning against the doorway wall, immediately stood up straight. ¡°Third brother¡­¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t even look at her, so he pushed the door into the room. Butler and two servants are in the room. Wills Watson asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± On the phone, Butler only said, ¡®The third wife is frightened, pleasee back quickly. ¡® Luna reluctantly said: ¡°Butler , there is nothing for you here, you can go out.¡± Wills Watson said coldly to Butler : ¡°Say.¡± Butler said: ¡°Just after the Mrs. coaxed the young master to rest, she went to the guest room to find the resting Amy, but thedy was taking a bath. I don¡¯t know why, the Mrs. was frightened¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wills Watson remembered the almost identical scene a long time ago, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Are there petals in the bathtub?¡± Butler took a warm look and said helplessly, ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson turned around and came to the door of the room. Amy Waltson was guilty: ¡°Brother, why are you looking at me like this.¡± Wills Watson pinched her arm, Amy Waltson said in pain: ¡°Brother, you pinch hurt me.¡± ¡°Do you know what you did.¡± Amy grievedly said: ¡°I just took a bath, what did I do, brother it hurts me if you really pinch it.¡± At this moment, Benjemin Waltson also rushed back. Upon seeing this, he stepped forward and held Wills Watson ¡®s hand: what¡¯s wrong, Let¡¯s talk.¡± Wills Watson looked at Benjemin Waltson with deep cold eyes: ¡°Did you tell Amy Waltson, what is luna afraid of?¡± ¡°Ah?¡±Benjemin Waltson looked at Amy Waltson , confused, ¡°What do you mean.¡± Amy Waltson said with a gloomy look: ¡°I just took a bath in the bathroom downstairs, and I frightened Luna. Fourth brother, I am almost dead.¡± Hearing this, Benjemin Waltson pped her on the arm hurriedly: ¡°Why are you here to take a bath.¡± ¡°No one tells me I couldn¡¯t bath here.¡± Benjemin Waltson looked at Wills Watson : ¡°Brother, this stinky girl owes education. I will take her out and tell her, you go and see my third sis inw. She must be frightened.¡± Wills Watson pushed Amy Waltson aside, and after taking a cold look at Amy Waltson , he turned back to the room. He let the servants all go out, came to the bed, and looked at Luna lying there. Luna was weak and looked at him with a frown: ¡°Don¡¯t say Amy , this is a problem in my own heart, she should not to be med.¡± Wills Watson turned around, leaned on the head of the bed, pulled her into his arms and let her rest his legs. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Amy Waltson to do this today, I almost forgot, you still have this problem.¡± ¡°I almost forgot.¡± In fact, she has never forgotten, which is why she does not like the bathroom with bathtub. Wills Watson gently stroked her forehead: ¡°Is it better now?¡± Luna Nodded . ¡°When I was helped back to the room, I was much better.¡± But Wills Watson understood that she was justforting him. Because his hand touching her forehead was covered with sweat. ¡°I¡¯ll find you a psychiatrist.¡± Luna shook her head: ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± She turned over and put her arms around his leg: ¡°Let me hold you to sleep for a while, and you will be well soon.¡± Wills Watson said softly: ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Outside, Benjemin Waltson pulled Amy Waltson out of the door. After leaving Wills Watson ¡®s courtyard, Benjemin Waltson let go. Amy Waltson rubbed his wrist, and said depressed: ¡°Fourth brother, why are you pulling me like running away?¡± ¡°Did you not see the eyes of the third brother just now? Don¡¯t think you are his sister, he won¡¯t clean up you, I tell you, in this house, you can bully him, but you can¡¯t touch the third sister inw, you know? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t move her,¡±Amy Waltson embraced her arms depressed: ¡°This woman¡¯s y is too good, I just took a bath, is she as good as that.¡± Benjemin Waltson narrowed his eyebrows: ¡°Do you think third sister inw is acting?¡± ¡°Otherwise? This acting skill is really good.¡± Benjemin Waltson pinched his waist and stared at him: ¡°How can you be so unreasonable.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? She obviously just pretended, how can anyone be afraid of water to such an extent.¡± ¡°third sister inw is not afraid of water, third sister inw is afraid of the blood-stained bathtub.¡± Amy Waltson snorted: ¡°Where is there blood? The petals in the bathtub are clearly rose petals.¡± ¡°But at first nce, the visual effect is very strange.¡± Amy Waltson said: ¡°That is not my problem, who made her even afraid of this kind of thing.¡± Benjemin Waltson condensed her eyebrows: ¡°third sister inw ¡®s mother cut her wrists in the bathroom to kill herself during the thunder and rainy night. third sister inw was awakened by the thunder. When she went to the bathroom, she happened to see the scene, causing her With the psychological shadow, she will never see the red bathtub from now on. Then do you think that having this kind of mental illness is third sister inw ¡®s problem?¡± Hearing this, Amy Waltson did not speak anymore. She didn¡¯t know this, and the second sister-inw didn¡¯t tell her. The second sister-inw just told her that second sister-inw frightened Luna in this way. So she wanted to use the same method to avenge¡­ Amy ¡®s eyes were stained with regret. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would scare her.¡± Benjemin Waltson is also extremely speechless, isn¡¯t she looking for trouble by herself. ¡°So why go to the third brother to take a bath.¡± ¡°The weather is so hot, I came to ss, and Luna is coaxing Wal to sleep again. I don¡¯t know when she wille down, so I just wanted to take a bath.¡± Benjemin Waltson smiled, what kind of thinking is this? ¡°You just soak in the bath is enough, and why do you put petals in it? What do you think.¡± ¡°Girls take a bath, they were supposed to put petals, so I especially went back to get them.¡± Of course she dared not tell the fourth brother that she deliberately wanted to scare her. If she said it, let alone the third brother, the fourth brother can eat her. ¡°You, it¡¯s just¡­,¡± he poked Amy Waltson ¡®s brow. Amy Waltsonpushed away his hand and covered her forehead and said, ¡°Fourth brother, don¡¯t talk about me. I regret it now. You didn¡¯t see the look in my third brother¡¯s eyes just now. The appearance of eating me is too scary.¡± ¡± do you feel scared?¡±Benjemin Waltson stared at her face, and said very seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t say third brother has a wife and don¡¯t want his sister . I tell you, he has no one in his eyes except Luna. .¡± Chapter 457 Seeing Benjemin Waltson left, Amy Waltson pouted. What shall she do. She did not dare to go back to Wills Watson ¡®s ce, and went back to her residence first. Seeing that she had returned so early, Cathelina Bright asked wonderingly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you came back so early.¡± Amy Waltson told Cathelina Bright what had just happened. When Cathelina Bright heard it, she was a little busy and anxiously pulled her to a corner with no one else, and said anxiously: ¡°You boy, why don¡¯t you listen to advice so much? I tell you, it¡¯s to make you be careful. why did you take the initiative to attack her.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be scared like that. The third brother is anxious, what should I do.¡± Cathelina Bright rubbed her temples with a headache, ¡°I think you have to take the initiative to apologize for this matter.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°You have t let your third brother calm down, trust me, as long as you insist that you really didn¡¯t mean it, you will be fine.¡± Amy Waltson thought for a while, nodded and said: ¡°Well then, I will just go.¡± After she left, Cathelina Bright turned around to Eason , kissed Eason on the cheek, and said strangely: ¡°Eason , are you happy? Mom is very happy anyway.¡± Amy Waltson returned to Wills Watson ¡®s side. Entering the living room, she leaned over to Butler and whispered: ¡°Butler , where is my third brother?¡± ¡°The third master and the third Mrs are upstairs.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say when toe down?¡± ¡°not at all.¡± Amy Waltson took a breath and walked to the sofa to sit down. Just wait. At 3:30 in the afternoon, Wills Watson finally got downstairs. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Amy Waltson immediately stood up, walked to the top of the stairs, looked at Wills Watson , and yelled sweetly: ¡°Brother .¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t even look at her. As he walked to the door, he said to the Butler : ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany. Later, you will tell Benjeming to e over for dinner at night. I have something to talk to him.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Amy Waltson wondered, why did the third brother just ask the fourth brother to e by himself. She quickly followed Wills Watson ¡®s footsteps to the door. ¡°Brother.¡± Wills Watson did not stay, but left in strides. Amy Waltson pursed her mouth, this time she is over, she really offended the third brother. She went back to the house and walked to Butler , ¡°Butler , is my third brother particrly angry with me?¡± ¡°Miss, I am not very clear.¡± ¡°Oh, Butle. There is no one in this family who knows my third brother better than you, so please help me figure out a solution. My third brother is like this, I¡¯m really scared.¡± Butler stopped his movements and looked at Amy Waltson : ¡°Miss, third master himself is not willing to move a finger of mrs., but you frightened her like this, master is sure to be angry, if you If you really want to calm him down, you still have to start with the thirddy. The thirddy is happy and helps you say something nice in his years. The third master¡¯s anger will naturally disappear.¡± Amy Waltson looked up . Obviously she came to this because of Luna, and in the end she had to ask her for help. What is she doing today? Isn¡¯t this hitting her foot? At four o¡¯clock in the warmth, Luna also came downstairs. Seeing Amy Waltson , she was a little surprised. Amy Waltson got up and looked awkwardly towards Luna. Luna asked: ¡°Have you been here all the time?¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t you want to teach me homework.¡± Luna breathed,¡±Come in with me.¡± The two of them entered the study and opened the math book, as if they were at the same table, and sat with her. ¡°We continue what we taughter in the morning¡­¡± ¡°That¡­¡±Amy Waltson interrupted her, ¡°Is your health better?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Amy Waltson tangled, whether she should say sorry. After struggling for a long time, she still felt a little unspeakable. Looking at her Luna pressed her hands on the pages of the book and said: ¡°I don¡¯t me you for what happened today. It¡¯s my own problem. You don¡¯t need to think too much.¡± Hearing Amy Waltson said this, Amy Waltson nced at Amy Waltson . To be honest, Amy Waltson did not expect Luna did not me her. Normally, with the support of the third brother, Luna has the conditions to me her, but why doesn¡¯t Luna say ? Luna patted her hand: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you frightened by the way I was then?¡± Amy Waltson said: ¡°Who was frightened by you, I was frightened by my third brother, he now doesn¡¯t even say anything to me.¡± Can¡¯t help but smile warmly. Amy Waltson red at her: ¡°What are youughing at, my third brother ignores me, you are very happy.¡± ¡°I still think, why are you so behaved and you would even care about me. It turned out it¡¯s because of your third brother.¡± Amy Waltson curled her lips. After hesitating for a moment, she looked at Amy Waltson ¡®s eyes and said: ¡°Amy, tell me the truth, did you identally act in this matter today, or did someone say something to you ? ¡± Amy Waltson also looked at her warm and serious face, feeling a little nervous. She promised her second sister-inw not to betray her. ¡°No one said anything? I just thought I was bored while waiting for you, so I took a bath on a whim.¡± Amy nodded¡±Okay, I believe you just did it unintentionally, rather than being used by others.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say who would use me?¡±Amy Waltson was a little unhappy: ¡°The people I contact every day, only the third brother and the fourth brother, and the second sister-inw, do you doubt the second sister-inw? She has been talking you nice in front of me.¡± Luna didn¡¯t believe that Cathelina Bright would really say she was kind. However, she does not intend to continue discussing this issue with Amy . She calmly said: ¡°Okay, it¡¯ste, let¡¯s start ss.¡± Benjemin Waltson came at six o¡¯clock. Amy Waltson ended the course, and seeing Benjemin Waltson was there, she did not leave, saying that she would stay and have dinner together. She wants to listen, what on earth is the third brother calling the fourth brother alone. More than half an hourter, Wills Watson returned. He still ignored Amy Waltson . When the meal was being served, Amy Waltson took the initiative to sit beside Benjemin Waltson , face to face with Luna . Benjemin Waltson asked as he ate, ¡°Third Brother, Butler said, ¡°Is there something you want me to do when you let me eat? What is it?¡± ¡°On Monday, Ana wille from South Korea. You pick her up and send her to Fenglin Lvwanmunity by the way. I have people clean up an apartment andOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. . Ana will stay here temporarily while studying here.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem, just give me the flight information back.¡± Luna was surprised, it¡¯s amazing. This rat has never been nosy, but this time he agreed so quickly. what¡¯s the situation. Is he changing his nature? Chapter 458 Luna asked: ¡°Has Ana school¡¯s affairs been arranged?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Wills Watson looked at her with a smile: ¡°Are there other things that Wills Watson can¡¯t deal with?¡± Luna pursed her lips: ¡°Yes, you are the king in the whole Phdelphia , let¡¯s go.¡± Benjemin Waltson joked, ¡°third sister inw , the tiger is the king .¡± Luna looked at Wills Watson and said with a smile: ¡°You¡¯re tiger¡­ This is what your brother said, not me.¡± Benjemin Waltson was speechless: ¡°third sister inw , you use a knife to kill people like you.¡± Wills Watson snorted deeply and stared at Benjemin Waltson : ¡°That¡¯s the result of you bbering.¡± Benjemin Waltson sighed: ¡°Yes, I have no brains.¡± Amy couldn¡¯t joing them, so she asked curiously: ¡°Who isAna ?¡± No one on the table made a sound. She pouted and looked at Benjemin Waltson : ¡°Fourth brother, I¡¯m asking you.¡± ¡°Oh, it turns out you asked me, then before you ask the question, should you add a title? Otherwise, there are so many people here, who knows who you ask.¡± Amy Waltson felt that everyone here was targeting her. Benjemin Waltson said, ¡°Ana is the second daughter of Uncle Han who used to form a band with second uncle. He is a Korean mixed-race. He wants to e to Phdelphia to learn folk dance.¡± Amy Waltson looked down: ¡°I don¡¯t live here all year round. I don¡¯t know anyone you know¡­¡± Depressed, she poked the rice in the bowl with chopsticks. Luna raised and nced at her. Indeed, even brothers and sisters do not have amonnguage if they do not live together for a long time. Wills Watson did not pay attention to Amy Waltson, but said to Benjemin Waltson again: ¡°She just came t and is not familiar with the environment here. As an elder brother, please help her. Before she starts school, take her to familiarize with your school and environment. In addition, leave your phone to her and let her find you if something happens.¡± Benjemin Waltson asked back: ¡°Keep my phone number?¡± ¡°Of course keep yours. With so many things in mypany every day, I am afraid I don¡¯t have much energy to care about her. I always leave her with The Waltson family ¡®s number so that we can be found when we need it, and Uncle Han will be at ease.¡± ¡°alright.¡± Luna couldn¡¯t helpughing. There is something wrong with Benjemin Waltson . After the meal, Benjemin Waltsondidn¡¯t stay longer and left. Before he went out, he saw Amy Waltson sitting on the sofa, and then asked: ¡°Amy Waltson, are you going to live here tonight?¡± ¡°no.¡± ¡°Then why not go yet?¡± Amy Waltson hurriedly got up and said to Wills Watson: ¡°Brother, then I will go first.¡± Wills Watson ignored her. Amy Waltson had a guilty conscience and followed Benjemin Waltson with her head down. After they left, Luna asked: ¡°Why do you ignore Amy ?¡± Wills Watson used the remote control to switch channels, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡± Wills Watson looked at her and couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Since you know, you still ask.¡± ¡°I think Amy seems to care about your thoughts. After you left today, she took the initiative to stay here and wait for me. When making up the ss, she asked me how I was doing, saying that you didn¡¯t talk to her.¡± ¡°Hmph, ignoring her is to give her enough time to reflect. She should be thankful that she is the Waltson family , otherwise I will spare her?¡± Luna leaned to the side of Wills Watson , and put her arm around his shoulder, resting it on his shoulder. ¡°My man is righteous to destroy his rtives for his wife.¡± Wills Watson hummed deeply: ¡°Now you know how much your husband loves you.¡± ¡°Thanks husband.¡± ¡°Hmph, if you really want to thank me, behave well on bed.¡± Luna let go of him, and sat up and stared at him: ¡°Why are you still¡­¡± He reached out and put her on his shoulder again: ¡°Just say that.¡± Luna patted his arm, lying on his shoulder, said with a smile: ¡°Why are you going so far.¡± ¡°I hope my wife treats me better, is it wrong?¡± ¡°Have I treated you badly before?¡± Wills Watson whispered: ¡°You treated me well but not on bed¡± He naturally folded his arms: ¡°Can you be more active while you¡¯re on bed¡± Luna pinched his arm. He was in pain and hissed: ¡°You really pinch it, forget it, it¡¯s my negligence for failing to teach you, and I will continue to work hard in the future.¡± Luna sit up, ¡°Can we still chat happily for a while.¡± ¡°As you wish,e, continue talking,e closer.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but smile, his naive appearance, she is the only one in the world who has seen him like this. But¡­ this is not bad. The next morning, Amy Waltson arrived at eight o¡¯clock. As soon as she entered the room, she looked around the room and saw Wills Watson . She walked over and proactively said, ¡°Brother, good morning.¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t look at her or respond to her. He just stood up from the dining table and said warmly to the person beside him: ¡°I will go to the pany first, and I won¡¯t be back for dinner.¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± Amy Waltson stood there, looking depressed at Wills Watson who had gone out. Looking at Amy Waltson warmly, he couldn¡¯t help pursing his lips: ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Amy Waltson sat down opposite Luna : ¡°Why my third brother hasn¡¯t calmed down? How can his temperament be bigger than a woman.¡± Luna smiled, did not say anything, bowed his head and drank soy milk. Amy Waltson looked at Luna and said: ¡°Luna , you¡­ help me talk to the third brother. I didn¡¯t mean it yesterday. When will he stop ignoring me?¡± ¡°Your third brother is not someone I can manage.¡± Amy Waltson was dissatisfied: ¡°You are clearly making excuses not to help me, the third brother clearly listens to you the most.¡± ¡°who said it?¡± ¡°Fourth brother and¡­¡± She snorted, swallowed the words second sister inw back , and nced at Butler : ¡°Butler said so.¡±Luna shrugged: ¡°I told himst night and asked him to forgive you and get along with you, but it turns out that he doesn¡¯t listen to me.¡± Amy Waltson pursed his mouth, is it possible that if she did something wrong, she still has to be hated by the third brother for a lifetime? Then she was too wronged. After Wills Watson left the house, he did not go directly to the garage, but came to Jacki¡¯s residence in the front yard. After he entered the courtyard, he was asked to call Cathelina Bright out. Wills Watson would take the initiative to find her, and Cathelina Bright was very happy. This was the first time she saw him since she came back. ¡°Wills Watson , howe you came here so early.¡± Wills Watson looked at her coldly. But this did not affect Cathelina Bright¡¯s enthusiasm: ¡°Go in and sit for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make a long story short, listen carefully,¡±Wills Watson ¡®s voice was extremely cold. Cathelina Bright nodded: ¡°Well, you said.¡± ¡°If you want to stay in Waltson family safely, then you can be honest and don¡¯t make bad ideas.¡± Cathelina Bright bit her lip: ¡°Wills Watson , what do you mean by this.¡± ¡°Why, want me to say the ugly words clearly ?¡± Chapter 459 Cathelina Bright grumbled and said: ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Wills Watson stepped forward, ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of Amy . She is pure- and being used as a gunman by you does not mean that I don¡¯t understand anything.¡± ¡°Did you mean the misunderstanding between Amy and Miss Luna yesterday? When Amy came back to talk to mest night, I was also shocked, but this matter has nothing to do with me, I didn¡¯t teach Amy to do this. Really.¡± Wills Watson sneered: ¡°Yesterday¡¯s scene is exactly the same as that day. Do you think I will believe what you say?¡± Cathelina Bright clutched her heart in pain: ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t know why such a coincidence happened. I can swear to God, if I lie, let me¡­ let me lose. Eason , now that Eason is everything to me, I will not bet his life.¡± Seeing Cathelina Bright¡¯s appearance, Wills Watson also doubted whether he really guessed wrong. but¡­¡­ Wills Watson smiled sarcastically: ¡°You want me to believe that there is such a coincidence in the world?¡± ¡°So, you still don¡¯t believe me? Is it because I have done something wrong before, and you Still me me?¡± She squatted down and said, ¡°You know I did that at that time, all because I love you in my heart, but I am pregnant with Jacki ¡®s child, so I have done crazy things that are detrimental to others. I have already repented. , Why use that thing to poke my wound?¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t want to listen any more, he turned and walked to the door. Cathelina Bright stood up and stepped forward to block his way: ¡°I know that because Amy¡¯s rtionship with Jacki, Amy doesn¡¯t like Miss Luna. So these days, I have been saying good things about Luna in front of Amy , if If I lied, either Eason or I would die. What happened yesterday really has nothing to do with me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can question with me and Amy . If you don¡¯t believe it, you can also kick me out of the Waltson family.¡± Wills Watson smiled sarcastically, if he drove her out. Is that girl Amy Waltson mad with him for the second brother? ¡°Don¡¯t let me find evidence, otherwise you, or don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± Wills Watson bypassed her and walked away. Cathelina Bright turned around and clenched her fists. You can¡¯t find evidence because there is no evidence at all. Wills Watson , now your heart is filled with Luna, right? You are the one who is really crazy. I will make you regret it. It¡¯s just¡­ Amy, this girl, can¡¯t do anything right. During the next few days, she has to restrain herself. Cathelina Bright returned to her room and picked up Eason . The grievances in heer heart couldn¡¯t be eased, so she squeezed Eason ¡®s ass * fiercely. Eason burst into tears¡­ ¡°Baby, it¡¯s hard for mom, you can¡¯tugh, you know?¡± On Monday afternoon, Benjemin Waltson went to the airport to pick up. He thought it was Ana herself to be picked up, but when he saw her sister Sara also appear with her, Benjemin Waltson couldn¡¯t help frowning. He had a bad impression of Ana ¡®s sister because she was too proactive and clingy. From afar, Sara happily waved to Benjemin Waltson as soon as she saw Benjeming. Benjemin Waltson nodded lightly to her. The two approached, Sara stepped forward and said with a pleasing expression: ¡°Brother Benjeming, hello, we meet again.¡± Benjemin Waltson put his gaze on Ana ¡®s face. Ana said politely: ¡± brother.¡± ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to study here alone?¡± Sara took the initiative: ¡°Didn¡¯t Wills Watson tell you? I¡¯m here to go to university. My university is very close to your school. Brother Benjeming, let¡¯s see each other often in the future.¡± Benjemin Waltson said coldly: ¡°I am also very busy with my studies, I am afraid I don¡¯t have so much time.¡± He said, and said to the driver who was walking behind him: ¡°Help the two with their luggage, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master.¡± Benjemin Waltson sent the two to the apartment in Fenglin Oasis. ¡°This is what my third brother prepared for you. You will live here in the future. If you have any needs, please contact¡­ Butler , and I will give you his number.¡± Sara walked to him, pulled his wrist, and said pleasingly: ¡°Brother Benjeming, can I exchange numbers with you? Here, I don¡¯t know anyone else. I want to make friends with you. Can we help each other?¡± Benjemin Waltso had an unnatural smile on his face. He really didn¡¯t like being touched by a woman, and he really didn¡¯t need her help. But since she opened her mouth, and it seemed inappropriate he did not agree. After all, it¡¯s Uncle Han¡¯s daughter¡­ After giving the number to Sara , he looked at Ana who was looking at the house. ¡°Ana,e here.¡± Ana walked to him. Benjemin Waltson said, ¡°Give me your cell phone.¡± Ana obediently handed over the phone, it was all in Korean¡­ He didn¡¯t know Koreannguage, so he had to return his phone honestly: ¡°I read the number, you dial it yourself.¡± Ana obediently followed suit. After the call was made, Benjemin Waltson said, ¡°This is my number. Your sister is a college student. You can take care of everything by yourself, but you will not go to university until next year, so you are still a child. You can call me if you have something. ?¡± Ana nodded: ¡°Thank you, Brother .¡± ¡°Then you can take a break, and I¡¯ll go back first.¡± As soon as he came downstairs, his cell phone rang. Seeing that it was Sara calling, he was upset. Pick up the phone. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Brother Benjeming, do you have time tomorrow ? Let¡¯s go out shopping together.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been freetely, and I don¡¯t have the habit of shopping with girls, so you can solve this kind of thing by yourself in the future. I still have something to do and hang up. After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone and looked upstairs. He thought it was a dazed little cutie, but he didn¡¯t expect she was a sticky girl. This Sara wants to tease him? No way. It was already evening when he returned home, and Benjemin Waltso went straight to Wills Watson . As soon as he entered the door, he said to Wills Watson deeply: ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you tell me, that Sara is also here.¡± Luna also looked at Wills Watson : ¡°Sara is here too?¡± ¡°Uncle Han notified me the day before yesterday, I forgot to tell you.¡± ¡°What you forgot is too clever,¡±Benjemin Waltson said unhappy: ¡°If you inform me Early thatSara will alsoe, so I won¡¯t pick up .¡± Looking at Benjemin Waltsonwarmly, he smiled badly and said, ¡°Fourth Master, you are not right.¡± ¡°third sister inw , whatis wrong with me.¡± ¡°Then tell me, you pick up the ne whenAna i is here, what¡¯s the reason why you won¡¯t pick up when Sar is here?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Benjemin Waltson snorted, ¡°What else reason would there be.¡± Looking at Wills Watson warmly, she said slyly: ¡°Husband, how can I smell the scent of spring that made someone¡¯s heart move ?¡± Chapter 460 This husband made Wills Watson very pleasant. Whether she was right or not, Wills Watson nodded and cooperated. ¡°Tsk, you are really crazy, I won¡¯t tell you anymore, otherwise you will also be infected into lunatics,¡±Benjemin Waltson rolled his eyes, then turned and left. Seeing that he was a little bit irritated and angry, Luna couldn¡¯t help but smirk and said, ¡°Hey, fourth master, don¡¯t go, talk a little longer.¡± ¡°Insane,¡±Benjemin Waltson mumbled as he had already left the house. With a warm smile, Luna was watching Benjemin Waltson run away, s he smiled at Wills WatsonN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. and said, ¡°third master , something is wrong with your brother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡± Luna solemnly said: ¡°When did you see your brother take the initiative to help the girl ? No, but this time is different. He not only agreed to pick up the ne, but also agreed to leave the number to others. there is a problem?¡± ¡°So, do you think he has a crush on others?¡± Luna nodded,¡±I¡¯m not sure, but I think your brother is abnormal. Don¡¯t you feel that way?¡± ¡°Your feeling is my feeling.¡± Luna smiled,¡±You¡¯re so good at ttering me, Will Benjeming call me crazy just now?¡± She stood up and pinched her waist: ¡°Run faster.¡± Wills Watson smiled but said nothing. In fact, in Wills Watson ¡®s view Ana and Benjemin Waltson are not a match. Ana ¡®s attention is not on Benjemin Waltson . And Ana ¡®s personality is a little bored and a little obedient. A girl with this kind of personality is essentially different from Benjeming. Perhaps there will be a short-term attraction, but¡­ not necessarily an end. But seeing that his little wife is in high spirits, he won¡¯t stop her. He snorted warmly and sat down: ¡°By the way, I will start working on Wednesday, and Amy ¡®s ss may be out. I can still make up her homework at night, but during the day, you¡¯d better find her another teacher. She is so bad at study now that she can¡¯t keep up with the teacher when she goes to school.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let Butler arrange it tomorrow .¡± Luna nodded, she can go to work with peace of mind when everything is arranged we. The next morning, Amy Waltson came to have breakfast as always. Wills Watson still ignored her. After breakfast, when Wills Watson was about to go out, he winked at Amy with warmth. Yesterday afternoon, she taught Amy Waltson and asked her to take the initiative to find Wills Watson . After Amy Waltson saw wink, she put down her chopsticks and chased him out. When she came to the courtyard, Amy Waltson stepped forward and blocked Wills Watson ¡®s path. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s been a week now, do you really n to keep not talking to me in the future?¡± Wills Watson looked at her deeply, with a cold face, and said nothing. Amy Waltson said: ¡°Luna forgive me, when are you going to stop being angry?¡± Wills Watson ¡®s eyebrows condensed: ¡°Amy, listen. The reason why I ignore you is because your performance has always disappointed me since you came back. Don¡¯t think that you are Miss Waltson, so you can do whatever you want. Watson¡¯s fAmily is your umbre, but it won¡¯t condone you to be an annoying person. Get rid of all these spoiled and willful problems in your body, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being harsh on you. ¡± Amy Waltson looked down: ¡°Brother, I know you don¡¯t like me, but you don¡¯t have to hurt me so much. Why am I spoiled and self-willed.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t see your own fault, just look at the way others look at you.¡± She pouted: ¡°You mean to say, let me see how Luna feels.¡± ¡°Luna, can you call her directly? In the future, you will either respectfully call her third sister inw . Or, you will call her Mrs Luna Greenwich. My attitude towards you depends on your attitude towards my wife. You are my family, she is my love, and also the mother of my son. In your future, you will eventually meet someone who can protect you, and I, only love her, and she is the same, only loves me. ¡± Although Amy was young, she understood all the truths . After hearing what the third brother said, Amy Waltson knew that what the fourth brother said was true. The third brother loves Luna to the bones.. Amy Waltson looked down. Wills Watson said: ¡°If you want to continue to hate Luna, then hate me together, because at any time, as long as there is a conflict between you and her, Imust back her. This will never change.¡± Amy Waltson said nothing. Wills Watson said : ¡°I have said everything I want to say. What should I doin the future? Feel free to do it yourself.¡± After he finished speaking, he left. Amy Waltson raised his eyes to look at Wills Watson ¡®s leaving back, and then looked back at the vi. She turned and walked back to the vi. Just after the meal, he looked at her and asked: ¡°How is it? Have you made up?¡± Amy Waltson said: ¡°Because of you, my third brother and I will never be able to make up.¡± Luna innocently said: ¡°This me is so sudden.¡± ¡°My third brother said, he and you are like one person, as long as I don¡¯t like you, he will always target me.¡± When Amy Waltson said this, sshe squinted at Luna. Luna shrugged, Wills Watson ¡®s methods are still so powerful. But¡­ Wills Watson ¡®s arrogance is for her, and she is still very pleased with this. Since Wills Watson did so, Luna nned to cooperate with him. ¡°Amy, there is no hatred between me and you. I don¡¯t hate you. Of course, I don¡¯t ask you to like me. Just follow what we said at the beginning and don¡¯t look at me with hatred. Treat me as a normal person like you treat others, that¡¯s enough.¡± Amy Waltson snorted: ¡°You talk a lot, I have to study.¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡± go, and enter the study.¡± She felt that her rtionship with Amy Waltson had actually improved. Although Amy Waltson spoke to her in a bad tone, at least there would be no contradiction between the two. On the first day back to school, Sabranda, as usual, called out her colleagues in the office to eat together. At noon, after several people finished their meal, Mia announced herr good news. She and Elven ¡®s wedding date has been set, on October 3rd. She invited everyone to attend her wedding. Several people were very happy and toasted together to celebrate her in advance. Benjemin Waltson called her before the meal was finished. After she connected, Benjemin Waltson ¡®s depressed voice came from the other end of the phone: ¡°third sister inw , help.¡± ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be annoyed by the eldest daughter of Uncle Han¡¯s family. You have to do me a favor.¡± Chapter 461 Hearing this, Luna left the table and walked to the entrance of the restaurant. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, what¡¯s the situation.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t my third brother let me takeAna to familiarize myself with the school environment? That Sara also came with him. We are having dinner together. She actually wanted to takeAna away and asked me to apany her alone in the afternoon. I don¡¯t want to see the school.¡± Warmly smile, and deliberately said: ¡°So are you, aren¡¯t they two sisters? It¡¯s not a matter of who you apany to see the school, how can you choose them.¡± ¡°third sister inw , are you deliberately burying me? Ana i¡¯an is quiet and not boring. But her sister looked at me with the look that she was trying to hook me up, I looked very annoying, you Does it help or not?¡± Warmly cleared his throat: ¡°My uncle has already spoken, my mother-inw, can I leave you alone?¡± ¡°third sister inw , you have a bad lesson.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, this is going to leave me alone?¡± ¡°Use it,¡±Benjemin Waltson nodded repeatedly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, how can I help you.¡± ¡°Um¡­ we¡¯re in the restaurant, can¡¯t youe and help me get Sara away.¡± ¡°Okay, send me the address.¡± After she hung up the phone, she went in and said hello to the three teachers, and then asked Old Chen to send her to the restaurant where Benjemin Waltson was eating. When she entered, she pretended to meet three people by ident. Sara adhered to Benjemin Waltson and was sitting with him. HanAna sat obediently across from them. Benjemin Waltson took the initiative to get up and gave way to Luna . ¡°third sister inw , since it¡¯s such a coincidence, let¡¯s eat together, you sit here.¡± He said, went to sit down beside HanAna . Sit down without being affectionate. ¡°Did you go to school in the morning?¡± Benjemin Waltson nodded: ¡°I have seen it.¡± ¡°Well,¡± nodded warmly: ¡°Then sara andAna should be fine in the afternoon.¡± Benjemin Waltson looked at her, wondering how Luna could help him out. Sara said: ¡°In the afternoon, Ana is okay. Brother Benjeming and I are going to see my school.¡± Warmly looked at Benjemin Waltson , and said displeased: ¡°Benjeming, don¡¯t you still go to school this afternoon? What¡¯s the matter, you promised me, and you want to shirk?¡± Sara looked at Luna : ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The school is about to start. He has to help with some things.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t it be another day?¡± ¡°School will start on Monday, so I won¡¯t be able to dy it. Let¡¯s do that. After a while, you will sendAna home toBenjeming . I will take sara to see the school. You can handle the school affairs with peace of mind.¡± Benjemin Waltson readily agreed: ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± HanAna obediently said, ¡°It¡¯s okay for the little brother to go and take care of his own affairs. I already know how to go back. I will go back by myself.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work,¡± before Benjemin Waltson answered, he said warmly: ¡°You are still young, and it¡¯s the first time living here. I don¡¯t worry, Benjeming, you have Arranged Ana for me.¡± Benjemin Waltson nodded: ¡°All right.¡± Sara said unhappily: ¡°We obviously made an appointment first, Brother Benjeming, you are too¡­¡± Benjemin Waltson said nonchntly: ¡°I promised the school to go back and help. Besides, I didn¡¯t promise you to apany you to see the school in the afternoon.¡± ¡°But you watched withAna .¡± ¡°Do you want to do everything I have done with others?¡± Sara pursed his mouth in anger, in a bad mood. After eating, Luna and Sara were at the entrance of the restaurant, watching Benjemin Waltson take Ana away. She took Sara to see school. Upon entering the campus, Sara asked, ¡°Sister Luna , does Brother Benjeming have a girlfriend?¡± Warmly shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know about this.¡± ¡°Then does he like anyone?¡± Although Luna didn¡¯t want to lie, she definitely couldn¡¯t tell the other party that Benjemin Waltson fell in love with your sister. ¡°I do not know either.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you his sister-inw? Why don¡¯t you know anything.¡± ¡°He is an adult. If he falls in love or has someone he likes, we won¡¯t interfere. This is normal.¡± Sara pouted: ¡°A good boy like Benjeming must be liked by many girls.¡± ¡°Indeed, the women who chased him in school are about to form a group.¡± Sara turned his eyes slightly and looked at Luna : ¡°Sister Luna , you say¡­ Is brother Benjeming suitable for me?¡± Warmly blinked his eyes a few times, this is¡­ how to answer. ¡°Why look at me like that, do you think I am inappropriate?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to ask me about this matter. After all, I am notBenjeming , and it does not represent whatBenjeming meant.¡± Sara shook his head: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t ask you, you must hate me.¡± ¡°If I really hate you, I won¡¯t stand here with you today,¡± she smiled, ¡°I think it is more appropriate to solve my rtionship problems by myself. If others say it, I can¡¯t do it. Count. I suggest you, if you are really interesting to Benjeming, you can look at his eyes. If a man has a good impression of a woman, his eyes can¡¯t deceive, and vice versa.¡± In fact, as long as Sara is a little clever, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find who Benjemin Waltson ¡®s sight is on. Benjemin Waltson came during dinner in the afternoon. He sat across the table and asked Amy Waltson how it was going in the afternoon. Wills Watson looked at the two of them, wondering: ¡°What did you do this afternoon?¡± Luna said this to Wills Watson again. Wills Watson looked at Benjemin Waltson : ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, tell her clearly .¡± Benjemin Waltson said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that they are Uncle Han¡¯s daughters, so I don¡¯t want to mess with them.¡± ¡°This is not the same as provoking. There is a rtionship problem. You can¡¯t procrastinate. The more you procrastinate, the more trouble.¡± Nodded warmly: ¡°At this point, I agree with your third brother. He is an experienced person.¡± Wills Watson took back the hand that was about to pick up the vegetables, and looked at her: ¡°What does this matter have to do with me.¡± ¡°I can remember that someone has been disconnected from others for a while.¡± Benjemin Waltson looked gossip: ¡°Who is it?¡± Wills Watson stared at him deeply: ¡°Eat your meal and leave as soon as you finish.¡± Benjemin Waltson curled his lips. Both of these couples had the same virtue, and turning their faces was faster than turning a book. With a warm smile, he asked Benjemin Waltson : ¡°How are you doing this afternoon?¡± ¡°Me? No progress,¡±Benjemin Waltson ate, his expression dull. The personality of HanAna is very different from her sister. Don¡¯t talk too much, don¡¯t like tough. Give him a feeling of indifference. This temperament really doesn¡¯t match her age. When staying with HanAna , he still felt quitefortable. But¡­ don¡¯t know why, he always feels that this girl doesn¡¯t seem to be too cold with him. Chapter 462 After dinner, when Benjemin Waltson was about to leave, Amy Waltson and Cathelina Bright came. Cathelina Bright still carried the pastry box in his hand. Amy Waltson smiled and looked at Benjemin Waltson and said, ¡°Four brother, you are here again.¡± ¡°What kind of meal? I¡¯ll discuss business matters with the third brother, why are you here?¡± ¡°Er Sister-inw made the dim sum, but it is delicious. I will send it to you to taste it with second Sister-inw.¡± Cathelina Bright brought out the pastry: ¡°We are notte.¡± Benjemin Waltson nced at Cathelina Bright, then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bitte, I¡¯m full.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Dim sum doesn¡¯t support others, so let¡¯s have some more and try. Don¡¯t disappoint the second sister-inw.¡± Amy Waltson said, took a small piece and gave it to Benjemin Waltson . Benjemin Waltson took it, but also appreciated his face. Amy Waltson carrying a snack, walked over to Wills Watson . ¡°Brother, you can try it too.¡± Wills Watson did not answer, but just stood up from the table and said, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Amy Waltson was embarrassed and handed the te to Luna : ¡°Here, my third brother won¡¯t eat it. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Wills Watson said coldly: ¡°Amy Waltson , what I have told you before, is it for nothing?¡± Amy Waltson naturally knew what Wills Watson meant. She hesitated for a moment and then said: ¡°third sister inw , you can try it.¡± Hearing this third sister-inw, the whole room was shocked. Benjemin Waltson was almost choked. He turned around and walked to Amy Waltson , staring at her. Amy Waltson stared at him: ¡°Four brother, you are crazy, why are you looking at me.¡± Benjemin Waltson put down the pastry te and said with a smile, ¡°Really good.¡± Luna got up, took the te handed by Amy Waltson , and smiled lightly: ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡± Amy Waltson¡¯s face blushed a bit. Not far away Cathelina Bright seemed to be bitten by an ant in his heart, numb and dry. third sister inw ? After a warm taste, he said to Ye Wan, ¡°Second sister-inw is so good at craftsmanship. I may not be able to make such delicious things in my life.¡± Cathelina Bright forced herself to retract her little emotions and smiled. ¡°Everyone has something they are good at. I can¡¯t do things like teaching people to read, so I envy you.¡± Warmth did not make a sound and put down the pastry. Wills Watson said deeply: ¡°Since everything that should be done is done, let¡¯s go to work on their own.¡± As he said, he took a warm hand and went upstairs. Benjemin Waltson hugged the back of these two people and shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that third brother would have this day.¡± Amy Waltson curled his lips: ¡°You envy you.¡± ¡°Should you not be envious?¡± ¡°Hmph, a man is fascinated by beauty, is this a good thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing anyway. You know, heroes are also saddened by beauty. There is also aw that good people will be better when they are with good people.¡± After he finished speaking, he patted Amy Waltson on the head: ¡°Go.¡± He turned around, greeted Cathelina Bright, and left. Cathelina Bright looked at the stairs where there were no two of them, secretly angry. Originally, she should be the one walking with Wills Watson . She should be the one who gets deep love. Luna is like a thief, stealing everything that originally belonged to her. All her misfortunes now stem from warmth. She will take it all back at all costs. After Amy stared Benjemin Waltson out of the door, his eyes fell on Ye Wanluo¡¯s face. She can¡¯t help but frown when she sees her shady bird. The second sister-inw now looks¡­ somewhat scary. ¡°Second sister.¡± Cathelina Bright retracted his gaze and looked at how Amy looked at him, tears squeezed from the corner of his eyes. Amy Waltson hurriedly stepped forward: ¡°Second sister-inw, why are you crying again.¡± Cathelina Bright shook his head, turned and ran out. ¡°Second Sister-inw,¡±Amy Waltson recovered Jacki¡¯s residence. When I entered the room, Cathelina Bright sat on the sofa and wiped tears. She walked over worriedly and grabbed her wrist: ¡°Second sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± Cathelina Bright said sadly: ¡°Looking at your third brother and sister-inw so happy, I miss your second brother, I really want to miss him, Amy Waltson , if your second brother is still alive, I am also a woman who has a husband¡¯s pain. , But now¡­¡± ¡°Second Sister-inw,¡±Amy Waltson red eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, when you cry, I want to cry too.¡± Cathelina Bright hugged Amy Waltson , leaning on her shoulder and weeping. But the bottom of his eyes is sharp. In the first week of school, the teachers in the entire office were so busy that they solved various things for the students. A weekter, everything is gradually on track, and work has returned to the past. After three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, warmth is fine. She called Wills Watson and the two chatted for nearly half an hour. It is strange to say that the two will see each other at home tomorrow , and they don¡¯t know where there is so much to say. She hung up the phone, and just about to go back to the office, the phone rang again. Seeing Judi , who hadn¡¯t been in contact for a long time, she picked up the phone with a little excitement. ¡°Hey,¡± she deliberately prolonged the tone: ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Take an order.¡± Warmth also cooperates: ¡°The ministers listen to the decree.¡± ¡°Fengtian epts the transportation, and it is a good edict that this afternoon at six o¡¯clock in the old town, we will see or leave.¡± Hearing these words, warmly excited: ¡°Are you running up again? Have you quarreled with uncle again?¡± ¡°This time it¡¯s not a quarrel, it¡¯s here to work. After your light, your husband has rewarded us with a golden rice bowl. I will stay in Phdelphia and work for the rest of this time.¡± ¡°real or fake.¡± ¡°When did I lie to you? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m packing my things in the hotel. See you ter.¡± Hunk warmly: ¡°You don¡¯t even ask if I have time.¡± ¡°Huh? You have no time.¡± Warmly smirk: ¡°Yes, some are very.¡± ¡°You woman, you have lost your studies.¡± Warmly wondering, how can she say that she has broken her studies, where is she broken, is she obviously good? As soon as the off-duty time came, Luna would carry the bag downstairs. Just to go out, I ran into Benjemin Waltson who wasing here. Seeing Luna , Benjemin Waltson ran over quickly: ¡°third sister inw , I have a good heart, how do you know I¡¯ming to you.¡± ¡°Are youing to me?¡± She stared at him suspiciously: ¡°How do you feel, it¡¯s definitely not a good thing.¡± ¡°third sister inw , you should learn less from my brother in the future, because the optics is broken, but you are still learning fine.¡± ¡°Hiss,¡± she embraced her arms and stared at him, ¡°I found out that you and Judi are the ones who have the same heart.¡± ¡°Hao Tong?¡±Benjemin Waltson rolled his eyes, remembering the woman who pressed him on the sofa and asked him to call her sister. He couldn¡¯t help shivering: ¡°third sister inw , don¡¯t mention your friend to me, I¡¯m on top.¡± ¡°Why, you still discriminate against people, she is my best friend.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding, I am not discriminating against her. I am the first woman in my life who has seen mepletely. Is there a psychological shadow?¡± Chapter 463 Smile warmly. When Judi went to visit her abroad, and stayed in her house for a few days, it really tortured this young man . Seeing the warm smile of Lna, Benjemin Waltson couldn¡¯t help shivering. He came back from ying football that day and took a shower in the bathroom on the first floor. Judi opened the door and walked in as soon as he finished applying the shower gel. It stands to reason that he is a man, and it¡¯s okay to be seen. But that was the first time he was seen by the opposite sex, and he was really embarrassed to death. Under normal circumstances, women will scream when they see this picture. Who knows that woman ispletely abnormal. Instead of feeling shy, she gave him a thumbs-up, boasting, ¡°Brother, good shape,¡± she closed the door calmly. That is simply the biggest shadow in his life. Later, there was even more excessive, the woman let him call her sister because he called her name. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to, so he yelled Judi again. Who knows, the woman actually pushed him, a 1. 8 meter tall man, onto the sofa, pressed him and asked him to call him ¡°elder sister.¡± When he thought about it now, he still felt shivering. Judi is by no means a woman, she is a lunatic. ¡°Just because she is your best friend, I felt a big headache, otherwise, I would have taught her long time ago. That woman, she owns discipline.¡± luna patted his arm: ¡°Okay, don¡¯tin, how long has it been, and you still can¡¯t make it, you won¡¯t lose a piece of meat after being looked at.¡± ¡°Not for this reason.¡± Luna nodded: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t reason with you, tell me, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Sara has found the school and she is wandering around in the basketball court. I don¡¯t dare to y basketball anymore. You help me find a way to make here to me less in the future.¡± Only when his voice fell, luna¡¯s cell phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Judi who called, so she directly picked up: ¡°Hey, good.¡± On the other side of the phone, Judi said cheerfully: ¡°Girl, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± ¡°Why are you so early .¡± Judi snorted: In case someone, always call mete queen.¡± Luna looked at Benjemin Waltson to his side: ¡°Today, I¡¯m afraid I will bete for a while.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Something is wrong.¡± ¡°Benjeming was entangled by a woman, and he needs my help.¡± ¡°This boy looks like he is easy to be hooked up by woman, and whoever marries him in the future will really have a lot of trouble.¡± Seeing Luna nce at herself, she lowered her head andughed. Benjemin Waltson always felt that the person on the other end of the phone was talking bad about him. He pressed his ear to the phone and herd thest sentence. Unconvinced, he snatched the phone from Luna and shouted at Judi on the other end: ¡°Judi , don¡¯t you whisper me behind my back.¡± ¡°Hey, you kid, why are you eavesdropping on the phone.¡± ¡°I listened openly. I was standing next to my third sister-inw. I tell you, in the future, people like you really want to avoid contact with my third sister-inw, because you will taught her bad.¡± Luna smiled and patted Benjemin Waltson ¡®s arm. This boy dared to shout aat her friend. ¡°Benjemin Waltson , you have to be nice to me, let me tell you, I¡¯m better at dealing with women who entangled with yyou than your third sister inw .¡± Benjemin Waltson was not convinced: ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± Judi said ufortably, ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± ¡°Yes, I question you by my real name.¡± ¡°Okay, the tiger doesn¡¯t show off, do you think of me as a cat? You are trying to solve the annoying girl, send me the address, and I will help you.¡± ¡°No need to ¡± Luna took the phone back and put it in her ear. The boy said in a righteous manner: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. Where are you?¡± Luna said: ¡°At school, at the door of my office.¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me, I¡¯m here now.¡± After Judi finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Luna hasn¡¯t had time to say something. She silently looked at Benjemin Waltson beside her. ¡°Now, you can stimte her.¡± ¡°third sister inw , really, I would advise you to avoid contact with this kind of friends, it¡¯s too silly.¡± ¡°Such a person has a true temperament, and getting along will only make people feel rxed and happy, because once she wants to be nice to you, she will never hurt you.¡± Benjemin Waltson ¡®s eyebrows narrowed: ¡°You have such a high opinion of her.¡± ¡°Very high,¡± she said, ¡°Okay, just wait here.¡± ¡°Wait? No, you really n to let her solve it.¡± ¡°She is smart and flexible, and she is much better than me to solve this problem.¡± Benjemin Waltson was a little skeptical, no, he just thought that woman was boasting. After speaking, Luna called Wills Watson . He heard that Judi Allen is here again. It was because of the contract he had signed with the Allen family. Wills Watson wanted to regret an order for the first time in business. You know, this Judi helped them at the beginning and almost demolished their people. She has no stand, no, her only stand is Luna¡­ But it seems not bad to think about it this way. At least there is a woman who is really kind to Luna. Wills Watson tried tofort himself like this: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t drink tonight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you think I really don¡¯t have a brain.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget the ess time.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure.¡± Wills Watson couldn¡¯t helpughing. During this time when this Judi was here, he was afraid that he as a man, has a time when he grabbed with a woman for his wiffe It¡¯s really out of ce. The location of the food stall is not far from the school. It took Judi fifteen minutes to arrive. They were all alma maters, and Judi also found the door of the office building smoothly. When they saw each other, the two gave a big hug. Immediately she looked at Benjemin Waltson , who was standing beside her, a head and a half taller than her. ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t you say hello to your sister.¡± Benjemin Waltson frowned: ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Judi , I don¡¯t have a sister.¡± Judi rolled her eyes, approached him, and hit him with an elbow. ¡°Polite, don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m your sister-inw¡¯s good girlfriend, good sister, hurry up and call sister.¡± Benjemin Waltson rolled his eyes: ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to prove your strength?¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡±Judi looked around, ¡°Where is that annoying coquettish girl? Luna also looked at Benjemin Waltson : ¡°She was on the basketball court, but it has been so long, maybe Sara has already left.¡± Judi naturally took his warm arm: ¡°Go and see.¡± Luna looked at her: ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Judi turned her head to look at Benjemin Waltson , with a smile: ¡°Hey, remember to cooperate with your sister in a while.¡± Chapter 464 The three came to the basketball court , but did not find Sara ¡®s figure. Luna calmly said: ¡°It seems that people are really gone.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m ready to do a good show.¡± Benjemin Waltson curiously asked, ¡°What role are you nning to y?¡± Judi let go of his warm arm, jumped to his side in one step, and took his arm. ¡°Your girlfriend,¡± she blinked, ¡°still a pregnant girlfriend.¡± Luna smiled warmly. Benjemin Waltsonwas speechless: ¡°Are you crazy.¡± Judi hissed, and let go of the arm ¡°You are really interesting, I am so old, and I am willing to apany you a kid in acting . I didn¡¯t say anything. You still dislike it?¡± Benjemin Waltson looked at Luna speechlessly: ¡°third sister inw , what kind of friend is she?¡± Judi jumped back to Luna ¡®s side, holding Luna¡¯s arm: ¡°Best friend.¡± Luna helplessly said: ¡°Okay, you two were dead enemies in your previous life. Why do you fight.¡± Judi pouted: ¡°This kid is too ignorant. Didn¡¯t I identally give him a nce? Does he have to be angry like this.¡± ¡°You are not ashamed, you still mention this.¡±Luna raised her hand, and made a gesture to let him keep silent: ¡°If it¡¯s done, stop it f Let¡¯s not mention this and go to dinner.¡± Judi was instantly distracted: ¡°It just so happened that I was hungry. I fell asleep on the high-speed rail at noon today and didn¡¯t have a meal. Let¡¯s go.¡± She took her Luna and left. Benjemin Waltson stared at Judi ¡®s back and followe. They arrived at the school gate, and seeing him still following, Judi wondered: ¡°Why are you following us?¡± Benjemin Waltson thought, didn¡¯t he ask to eat? Before he could speak, Jud waved her hand: ¡°Okay, It¡¯s none if your business, you go quickly, don¡¯t keep following us.¡± Benjemin Waltson was not convinced, ¡°Who is following you, I am going to eat with my third sister inw.¡± Judi looked at Luna: ¡°Did you invite him?¡± Luna also looked at Benjemin Waltson . Benjemin Waltsonwas also a little embarrassed: ¡°My third sister-inw helped me, and I invited her to dinner. Is there anything wrong?¡± Luna felt that the two can¡¯t talk together.. She simply said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together, I will treat you tonight.¡± Just like that, the three of them got in the car together. At the door of the food stall, Jud looked at Benjemin Waltson . ¡°Master, with your identity, can you eat here?¡± Benjemin Waltson rolled his eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t look down upon others.¡± Judi patted the back of his head: ¡°You should show your respect to eldes.¡± ¡°You¡­¡±Benjemin Waltson was so angry that he gritted his teeth. ¡°third sister inw , your friend, can¡¯t you just teach her?¡± Luna took Judi to sit down: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t bully the honest person. When Wills Watson was there, I never saw you so powerful.¡± ¡°Your man, no one is not afraid of him.¡± Upon hearing this, Benjemin Waltson made an excuse to wash his hands and quickly called Wills Watson . All kinds of skewers were prepared, and Judi ordered a dozen beer. Looking at the situation Luna hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink with you anymore. I almost lost myself when I finished drinkingst time.¡± ¡°Your brother-inw is here, if you¡¯re drunk, let him take you home.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡±Benjemin Waltson hugged, himself¡±third sister inw , if I send you home when you aredrunk, my third brother must suspect that I am taking advantage of you. I don¡¯t want to take the me. I won¡¯t send you. of.¡± Judi stared at Benjemin Waltson and rolled his eyes. Benjemin Waltson frowned: ¡°Judi , why do you look at me like that?¡± ¡°Figure it yourself.¡± Benjemin Waltson added: ¡°If I can understand it, why would I ask you? do you think I¡¯m so boring and want to talk to you?¡± Judi stared at this rat who didn¡¯t agree with him, a little annoyed. ¡°Okay, let me tell you, I¡¯mughing at you. How did you make yourself like this that your brothers are suspicious of you? Where is your moral standing?¡± Benjemin Waltson was wronglytoo, his brother, doubts everyone. Even if a male dog run by Luna, his brother would suspect whether the dog¡¯s hair touched Luna¡¯s body ¡°Since you doubt my moral standing, you dare to pretend to be my girlfriend pregnant? How did you get the confidence, thinking you can deceive others?¡± ¡°Tsk, Luna,¡±Judiembraced herself: ¡°You brother inw is amazing.¡± Lunacouldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°What do you two want to do, do you Want me tough to death, and then inherit my son? Stop , don¡¯t affect my Mood for eating .¡± Judi approached Luna and said pitifully, ¡°Hmph, girl, you have started to Tender others.¡± ¡°Judi , you figure it out, you are an outsider, I and my sister-inw are a family.¡± Judi looked heartbroken, covering her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so pathetic, I¡¯m so pathetic.¡± Luna picked up a kebab and stuffed it into Judi ¡®s mouth. ¡°Eat, let me tell you, your strategy just now is useless, or it¡¯s troublesome.¡± ¡°Why?¡±Judi picked up the kebab and said while gnawing: ¡°You also think it is inappropriate to y this role at my age? At this era, the older the woman, the scheming she is, I am suitable.¡± Benjemin Waltson rolled his eyes, and some people said that he was scheming. Luna wavered her hand: ¡°No, your trick doesn¡¯t work, because I didn¡¯t tell you the rtionship between Benjeming and that girl. Benjeming doesn¡¯t like the girl who chases him, he likes her sister.¡± ¡°third sister inw , when did I say I like her.¡± Luna turned her head and red at him. Benjemin Waltson was taken aback for a moment, and then nodded: ¡°ok, I admit, I feel veryfortable with Ana .¡± Luna heard that, patted Judi on the shoulder: ¡°So, you made Benjeming a gigolo, not only scared sara away, but also Ana.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it,¡±Judi thought about it, and pulled the chair to Benjemin Waltson ¡®s side. Benjemin Waltson said with a vignt look: ¡°What are you doing again?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Little brother, why don¡¯t you tell me earlier, I will change the way. Then, in the future, you will call me sister and sister will help you.¡± Benjemin Waltson rolled his eyes: ¡°No, thank you, you don¡¯t care about my business.¡± Luna is on Judi ¡®s side this time: ¡°Benjeming, in fact, sometimes it is good to listen to women¡¯s opinions. In this regard, Judi is really good at it and maybe she can rreally help you.¡± Benjemin Waltson nced at Judi . Judi was already looking at Luna at this time and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°My girl has good taste, give you apliment.¡± ¡°Thank you my Lord .¡± Judi waved her hand: ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± Benjemin Waltson frowned: ¡°You two have a lot of drama.¡± Judi turned around and looked at him seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Tell me, do you want your sister to help you hug the beauty back?¡± Chapter 465 Benjemin Waltson said coldly: ¡°Exaggeration.¡± Judi said proudly: ¡°Little brother, I told you, I am so enthusiastic. If you lose this chance, you will never get my favor again. Really don¡¯t need my help?¡± Benjemin Waltson cast his gaze on Luna. ¡°She can really make it?¡± ¡°I think I can¡¯t do it, because either sara or Ana , they are both the daughters of Uncle Han, and Uncle Han is an old friend of the second brother. He entrusted his two daughters to us. We can¡¯t hurt any of them. But¡­ it¡¯s a different stand. She has no selfish intentions in helping you ContactAna . She should be more reliable than me and your third brother. Of course, I still think that the best way is to be honest . You¡¯d better tell sara that you don¡¯t feel that way about her. ¡± ¡°You thought I didn¡¯t say it,¡±Benjemin Waltson shook his head. ¡°I told her on Monday. I told her to stop looking for me. If she wants to associate with me, don¡¯t even think about it, because she is not the type I like, but she is still hereing to me, what can I do?¡± Luna looked at Judi : ¡°Then you really can only ask your sister Judi for help.¡± Benjemin Waltson looked at Judi disgustingly. He didn¡¯t particrly trust her. Judi shrugged. Benjemin Waltson nodded: ¡°Fine, but I tell you in advance, I won¡¯t call your sister.¡± ¡°Why, I only ask for this.¡± Benjemin Waltson also put on a arrogant appearance: ¡°Then change another requirements.¡± ¡°Tsk, you are stupid, this is the easiest condition to achieve.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need my sister, nor will I admit that you are my sister¡¯s.¡± Judi frowned, why he was so entangled in this matter. Well, Judi is older than him, so calling her sister, it doesn¡¯t seem to make him suffer so much. This kid, she has be increasingly unable to see through him recently. Judi was speechless: ¡°Well, then you will invite me to dinner and eat¡­ ten meals.¡± Benjemin Waltson nodded quickly: ¡°Deal.¡± Judi said to Luna: ¡°Okay, he¡¯s finished talking about his business, let¡¯sN?velDrama.Org is the owner. talk about our business.¡± Luna was wondering: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with us.¡± Judi patted the wine: ¡°This, let me drink?¡± Luna was hesitating, Benjemin Waltson said: ¡°third sister inw , you should be more careful. If my third brotheres, I will definitely scold you.¡± ¡°Bah, baah,¡±Judi waved her hand: ¡°I won¡¯t drink too much, just a little.¡± Her voice just fell, and a chilling voice came from behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about a bottle, a cup will not work.¡± Luna and Judi were both surprised, and looked at Wills Watson appeared suddenly. Wills Watson walked to Luna ¡®s side, pulled the chair and sat down. He looked at Judi displeasedly: ¡°Did you die of drunkenness in yourst life? Why do you have to drink every time youe out to see you luna?¡± Judi was embarrassed: ¡°third master , what you said, I don¡¯t know how to answer it. In fact, it¡¯s normal for good friends to have a drink together.¡± Wills Watson put a hand on Luna¡¯s shoulder: ¡°How much she drinks, others don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t know?¡± Judi blinked: ¡°Then I¡¯d better drink it myself.¡± As she said, she opened a bottle of wine and poured herself a ss. Benjemin Waltson couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved when he saw Judi being frightened by his third brother. Seeing his mocking gaze, Judi took a look at him, leaned close to him, and muttered in a low voice that only two of them could hear: ¡°Little brother, have you opened your mouth before?¡± ¡°Why are you scolding,¡±Benjemin Waltson couldn¡¯t help but murmur. Judi squeezed his arm directly, and told him to shut his mouth quietly. Then, she whispered in his ear again: ¡°I mean, your words are really magic. He really showed up as soon as you finished talking about your third brother.¡± At this time, Luna also looked at Wills Watson and asked, ¡°How did you find this ce? Didn¡¯t the driver¡¯s car stop at the intersection? He doesn¡¯t know that we are here.¡± Wills Watson looked at Benjemin Waltson : ¡°I have a good brother who is kindly invited to me. I can never let him down.¡± Judi looked at Benjemin Waltson dumbfounded. And muttered in her heart¡±traitor.¡± Benjemin Waltson already knew that Judi was afraid of his third brother, so naturally he couldn¡¯t let go of this good opportunity. ¡°Why are you staring at me? My third brother ising, you don¡¯t wee him.¡± Judi said with a smile on her face and said: ¡°Why? Of course, I wee you from the bottom of my heart. I just feel that you are not kind enough to do this. If you tell me that third master wasing, I I won¡¯t invite him to the food stall, third master is the great wealth god , I have to buy him a good meal.¡± Benjemin Waltson hummed, ¡°I am the younger brother of my third elder brother. If you really respect him so much, just treat me better.¡± ¡°Two different things, you are my friend¡¯s brother inw, and third master is my friend¡¯s husband, and the Lord of Wealth, you can¡¯tpare with him.¡± Upon hearing this, Benjemin Waltson was upset. Luna approached Wills Watson ¡®s ears and said, ¡°These two people have been nagging all night, and my ears hurt.¡± Wills Watson raised his hand to cover her ears: ¡°Then don¡¯t listen, let them argue.¡± His gentle movements immediately attracted the attention of the two people on the opposite. Benjemin Waltson took a bite of meat speechlessly. Judi said in disgust: ¡°Please, can you two care about the feelings of those being single?¡± ¡°Singleness is your own problem. We obviously have love to show. Why should we consider your feelings? Who will consider our feelings? If we have love, we must express it, and cannot bear it.¡± Judi apuded in admiration. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you should be like this, I am really ignorant.¡± Luna said embarrassingly: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t satirize him .¡± ¡°I¡¯m chilling for myself,¡± she raised her hand to cover her heart: ¡°I¡¯m just a child who has graduated from kindergarten for hundreds of months. Why should I look at these. Hey, I¡¯d better drinking wine and eat kebabs. It looks like now. friends are unreliable, but kebabs do.¡± Luna took Wills Watson ¡®s arm and deliberately said: ¡°It seems that your appearance has stimted our Judi.¡± ¡°She belongs to another man, I am yours, make it clear.¡± Judi looked desperate: ¡°Can you guys make us have a happy dinner.¡± Benjemin Waltson felt calm right now, and said to Judi: ¡°You¡¯re just undergoing an tip of iceberg, and I witnessed them showing off their love every minute..¡± Judi raised her hand and stroked Benjemin Waltson ¡®s head solemnly: ¡°Poor child, how did you get through it.¡± This move caused Wills Watson to sigh deeply. Judi and Luna, they¡¯re really a perfect pair of girlfriends. They both don¡¯t have much brains. She touched Benjemin Waltson ¡®s head like this, and Benjemin Waltson was about to piss off. But unexpectedly, Benjemin Waltson just shook her hand away and said, ¡°Do you know what makes habit to be natural? If you see them frequently, you will be used to it.¡± Chapter 466 Seeing this reaction, Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help taking a deep look at the two of them. Luna said with a wry smile: ¡°You two are quite awesome, just now you¡¯re arguing with each other, but now you joined hands in satirizing others.¡± Judi retorted, ¡°It¡¯s the two of you who abused us so much that it caused public outrage.¡± Wills Watson ¡®s hand was still on his warm shoulder, and he touched her head. ¡°Okay, no need to reason with these bachelors, they don¡¯t understand, after all, they don¡¯t understand our happiness.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡±Judi shook her head: ¡°third master , don¡¯t you want to eat?¡± She felt that third master had to eat to stop talking. Wills Watson stared at the meat kebabs on the dinner table, squinted contemptuously, and said nothing. At first nce, he looks very disgusting. Judi thought about it, and asked, ¡°Should we change the ce to eat? Third master is so noble, he shouldn¡¯t eat here.¡± Wills Watson thought deeply, this woman is instigating Luna, they are not a person of the same world. He hummed: ¡°No, you can eat, I can also eat.¡± Luna was also a little worried: ¡°Why don¡¯t we change the ce? You were in this ce before and you suffered from gastroenteritis.¡± Wills Watson petted her face deeply, ¡°Do you still remember.¡± Luna shrugged: ¡°After all, this is the first time someone around me was hospitalized for eating a roadside stall. Of course I remember.¡± After she finished speaking, she stood up and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, change ce.¡± Judi stared at the barbecue on the table. She really change it, she really wants to eat it today. Wills Watson calmly said: ¡°Let them continue to eat here, will you apany me home to eat?¡± Luna was a little embarrassed and looked at Judi: ¡°Judi just came back, I need to entertain her a good meal.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she going to stay in Phdelphia in the future, and she is not in a hurry at this time, let me go first, I am still worried that she will take you to drink, I am not relieved.¡± Judi said with a guilty conscience: ¡°third master , in your heart, won¡¯t I be on the cklist already?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to know. Let Benjemin Waltson apany you for a few drinks today. You can make an appointment with Luna another day. No, go to my house to make an appointment. I am more relieved.¡± Judi sighed, how did she make herself like such a dangerous peerson. Benjemin Waltson was unhappy: ¡°Third brother, you are too unkind. You worried about your wife being with me, but you don¡¯t worry about your younger?¡± Judi stared at Benjemin Waltson , this kid, what does he mean, stepped on her too? ¡°She can¡¯t eat you,¡±Wills Watson said, and walked away with his arms around her. Luna looked at Judi , and said worryingly: ¡°Well¡­¡± Judi nodded to her, waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Luna left with Wills Watson . The two got into the car, Luna was feeling a little depressed. ¡°I always feel that it¡¯s not so good that we just left like this.¡± Wills Watson did not respond to this question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Benjeming and Judi , when have they been so familiar with each other?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that Judi went abroad to see me and spent a few days with Benjeming. These two people¡¯s personality do not match,,¡± she said, telling Wills Watson what had happened abroad before. Wills Watson gave a deep smile without saying anything. Luna mumbled: ¡°Oh, the more I think about this matter, the more I felt guilty. She asked me to apany her to eat kebab, but I ran away by myself, will the two quarrel?¡± Wills Watson hugged her waist tightly and pressed her in his arms. ¡°It won¡¯t happen, don¡¯t worry.¡± After they left, Judi looked at Benjemin Waltson and said with a wink: ¡°Okay, you also go first.¡± Benjemin Waltson frowned: ¡°You eat yourself?¡± Judi smiled pretentiously: ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Maybe there will be a handsome guy passing by in a while. When he sees that there is a beautiful woman alone here, he came over to start a conversation.¡± Benjemin Waltson leaned towards her. ¡°Judi , don¡¯t you love looking in the mirror?¡± Judi frowned and tapped his forehead. Benjemin Waltson hissed: ¡°What do you mean, are you addicted to hit me ?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re asking for it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell the truth ?¡± ¡°In front of a woman, you¡¯re saying that she is ugly, you really deserve to be single,¡±Judi snorted, picked up a bunch of chicken skins and chewed. Benjemin Waltson looked at her eating appearance and couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°IThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. seem to know, why are you single.¡± Judi red at him: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s terrible to offend a woman. Be careful I won¡¯t help youter.¡± ¡°I wonder if you don¡¯t have this ability, a woman who can¡¯t even get a boyfriend, I actually expect you to help me, I¡¯m really crazy.¡± Judi patted the table: ¡°Come here, you go quickly, don¡¯t affect my mood of Of eating delicious food.¡± Benjemin Waltson¡¯s asss seemed to have been sticky on a stool: ¡°I can¡¯t go, my third sister inw has paid for the meal, I can¡¯t let you eat all alone.¡± It was mainly because seeing the way she was drinking. He worried that after he left, she was drunk and was picked up by another man. In case something happens, third sister inw will take his skin off. Judi poured herself a ss of beer. If she doesn¡¯t drink anything, she is afraid that she will be unable to suppress the angerr in her heart. ¡°A woman like you is quite rare.¡± ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t talk too much, haven¡¯t you seen your sister is holding her tempper.¡± Benjemin Waltson couldn¡¯t help butugh, and if he could get avenge himself making her pissed off. He picked up a bottle of beer: ¡°Okay, to show my kindness to you, let me apany you.¡± Judi raised her eyebrows, ¡°This is what you should do as a brother.¡± The two clinked sses. Judi¡¯s mood also improved a bit: ¡°When you eat kebab, you have to drink beer, otherwise it will be really boring.¡± ¡°I admire my third sister-inw a little bit now. After being friends with you for so many years, she hasn¡¯t been turned into a drunkard by you. It¡¯s so rare.¡± Judi hissed, and just about to explode, Benjemin Waltson said again: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not going to fight with you, I¡¯m just telling my true feelings.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to, your third sister-inw can¡¯t be persuaded no matter what means I use.¡± The two men drank while chatting, and before they knew it, a dozen of them also was drunk up. Of course, Judi drunk most of them, and Benjemin Waltson only drank less than two bottles. Judi was happy, put his arms around Benjemin Waltson ¡®s shoulders, and said Slurred: ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t worry, I will handle your love affair. Sister has no other hobbies, so I just like to be nosy. .¡± After she finished speaking, she grinned. Benjemin Waltson felt a little helpless, um, he could see that, after all, he was drunk, and it was not easy to forget this. After Judi finished speaking, she was instantly sleepy. Her body slid down beside him and was about to crash onto the table. Fortunately, Benjemin Waltson reacted promptly and put his palm on the table. Her forehead hit Benjemin Waltson ¡®s palm. Benjemin Waltson was in pain. Judi fell asleep with his head tilted on his hand. The morning sun shine onJudi ¡®s face from outside the window. Judi got up, and was about to close the curtains, but suddenly saw the man lying on the bed. She was taken aback, and her first reaction was to kick the man out of bed¡­ Chapter 467 In pain, the person who rolled out of bed hissed. Judi on the bed was surprised to see his face and asked, ¡°Benjeming, why are you here?¡± ¡°If not, who do you think it is?¡± Benjemin Waltson rubbed his saggy tummy. ¡°Why are you kicking me?¡± ¡°Did I get drunkst night?¡± ¡°What do you think, otherwise?¡± He rose to his feet: ¡°I thought you are good at drinking wine. It turns out you¡¯re just so so .¡± Judi looked at him whowasn¡¯t wearing his shirt. She looked down at her white bathrobe at random. ¡°Where have my clothes gone?¡± ¡°In the bathroom,¡± Benjemin Waltson said, pointing to the side door. ¡°Who changed it for me.¡± ¡°Me,¡± Benjemin Waltson exined. He hurriedly said after he finished speaking: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe I did something to do with you¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± She got out of bed calmly, and they weren¡¯t the same kind of people. So how could they have done that thing? If something happene between them, one of them must have affection for the other. She approached Benjemin Waltson and looked him in the eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± said Benjemin Waltson. ¡°Why are you still living here after you sent me to the hotel?¡± She raised her voice. ¡°Say, did you purposefully make me angry?¡± she said, pointing to his face. ¡°How can I go sinceyou vomit onmy clothes like that? Going naked? You aren¡¯t. embarrassed, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± Judi smiled as she heard this, saying, ¡°I spit on you?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m inebriated, and I usually go to bed to sleep.¡± Benjemin Waltson was rendered speechless: ¡°Yes, you¡¯re really fine;. After vomiting, youfell asleep.¡± He clenched his teeth and said: ¡°I still tastea bad smell. on my body¡± Judi gave him an awkward smile and patted him on the shoulder: ¡°I apologize, little. brother.¡± ¡°Stop,¡± Benjemin Waltson said as he walked to the door. He heldhis waist as he walked and muttered, ¡°Are you a woman? You kicked me so hard. ¡± ¡°I apologized; you don¡¯t have to be so wordy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if you¡¯re a woman or not. I¡¯ve never seen you so violent.¡± Judi refused to ept it, instead looking down at herbathrobe. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you changed my clothesstnight? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m a woman or not. ¡± Benjemin Waltson flushed at the thought of it. He aided a woman in changing her clothes for the first time in his life. But¡­ Is this woman too self-conscious? He turned his head to face her: ¡°Men have seen you, so I am concerned. I¡¯m embarrassed to say it.¡± ¡°Are you a man?¡± Judi chuckled and nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s do it, little man, my friend. Go wash your clothes because your sister will no longer argue with you.¡± Benjemin Waltson was irritated by these words. He turned around, approached her, pressed her shoulder, and pushed her back a few steps. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me? Why do I not look like a man?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She might blush if hewas aman she likes. But as to the boy in front of her, she didn¡¯t even blush. She even wantedtough. Benjemin Waltson became even more irritated when he saw her expression and raised his voice. eHe pincdh her chin with hishand ¡°What do you mean, Judi, you purposefully irritated me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Judi patted his shoulder with his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, brother; you know, in the eyes of a woman my age, you are not a man; at best, you can be described as a handsome boy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m 21.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± Judi cocked herbrow: ¡°Are you younger than I am? I¡¯m 24.¡± Benjemin Waltson stared at her, wanting to be angry but he can¡¯t find a reason. After all, she was correct; she was older but¡­¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t wait until you¡¯re twenty-one to be a father. Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± Judi shook her head: ¡°Okay, little man, you can go in and wash while I chang my clothes .¡± Benjemin Waltson remained motionless. Judi couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°What exactly are you doing? You want to see your sister change clothes .¡± Benjemin Waltson blushed slightly: ¡°Who wants to see you change your clothes? Do you believe you¡¯re in good shape?¡± He left her and went to the bathroom after he finished speaking. Judi held her hands on her waist. This ratdares to mock her for being out of shape? She looked down at her body, removed her cor, and looked in. Obviously, she has everthing a woman should have. Judi walked over to the bathroom door and knocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± muttered Benjemin Waltson from within. ¡°Didn¡¯t I get your clothes dirty? I¡¯ll go out and get you some clothes. What What style do you prefer? Korean suits, casual or formal?¡± ¡°Leisure,¡± Benjemin Waltson added politely. ¡°Ok.¡± Judi went out and about, but the surrounding shopping malls were closed. After all, Benjemin Waltson was the young master of the Waltson family. Shecouldn¡¯t dress him too casually. However, now¡­ She approached the small roadside shop and entered. When she returned to the hotel, she not only purchased clothes, but she also purchased breakfast. Benjemin Waltson waited in his robe. Judi handed him the outfit. Benjemin Waltson put on a T-shirt and big pants¡­ ¡°You, Judi¡­¡± ¡°¡±Stop it,¡± Judi exined, ¡°it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to buy it for you, it¡¯s just the mall is closed. I won¡¯t be able to keep you here until after ten o¡¯clock. ¡°So you¡¯re going to let me wear this?¡± ¡°Otherwise, will you be wearing mine? I tooka lot of clothes.¡± Benjemin Waltson looked her in the eyes, turned around, and went into the bathroom to change. Judi raised herhands: ¡°Consider a man with good looks and a good figure. . Even this casual cohabitation can make a man appear.¡± ¡°You don¡¯te here,¡± Benjemin Waltson said, disgusted. Judi, pleased, smiles: ¡°Come over for breakfast and then to school. quickly.¡± The phone rang just as Benjemin Waltson was about to say that it was unnecessary. He took out his phone and looked at it. Given that it was Sara, He frantically putthe cell phone onthe table. ¡°That Uncle Han¡¯s eldest daughter?¡± Judi questioned. ¡°Who else would be so annoying?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick it up?¡± Judi suggested. ¡°She called yesterday and demanded that I apany her to ces ofattractions. She came to the school to find me after I told her I wasn¡¯t avable.¡± Judi couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°What happens if you don¡¯t pick up today? Are you worried that she will goto your school?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you bragging, saying you have a way?¡± Benjemin Waltson asked. ¡°Do you believe in me? If you do, pick up the phone right now.¡± Benjemin Waltson furrowed his brows: ¡°Dol still have to wait until now if I want to pick it up?¡± Judi took a step closer: ¡°Then you can¡¯tavoid someone you don¡¯t like and avoid the person you like.¡± Benjemin Waltson understood what Judi meant. He paused for a moment before picking up the phone: ¡°Then you tell me what I should do.¡± Chapter 468 ¡°Simple, didn¡¯t she want you to apany her out to y on Saturday?¡± ¡°Simple, didn¡¯t she want you to apany her out to y on Saturday?¡±¡±ept her and tell her not toe to find you these days.¡± Benjemin Waltson was unhappy: ¡°Bring her out to y? Are you ill, or am I insane? what are you thinking about.¡± Judi patted him on the back: ¡°I mean, you first promised her and then you call out the girl you like. I¡¯ll apany you to attend dinner that day. and I¡¯ll assist you in distracting Sara. Then you can date with the girl you like ?¡± ¡°Will this method work?¡± Benjemin Waltson was worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I can¡¯t handle such trivial matter, how can I be your love advisor ? pick it up.¡± Benjemin Waltson answered the phone at thest second. Sara on the other end of the phone was ecstatic. Benjemin Waltson agreed to her request while also making another request. Benjemin Waltson looked at Judi after hanging up the phone and said, ¡°You should hornor your words, if I failed, I won¡¯t spare you .¡± Judi rolled her eyes,looking at him.¡±Don¡¯t think others evily.¡± Judi received a phone call from Luna after she arrived at school. They agreed and ate lunch together at noon. Luna returned homein the afternoon, and as soon as she got off the car, He noticed the driver returning Amy Waltson in his car. She was still a little gloomy when Amy Waltson got out of the car. Luna saw this and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong Amy? ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school,¡± Amy Waltson said,. ¡°why?¡± ¡°I have no idea what the teacher is talkingabout. It would be a waste of time. It¡¯s time to go.¡± Lunaapproached her: ¡°The subjects studied in both countries are different. It¡¯sprehensible that you don¡¯t understand, but you can¡¯t get give up because you don¡¯t understand, this will almost certainly lead to learning-weariness. ¡°Stop teaching me, I¡¯mknowing that you are a teacher. You¡¯re notme. You can¡¯t understand how I feel . Don¡¯t bother talking to me anymore, so that my Third brother will be pissed of f with me, ¡°After she said that, she went away. Luna worried her status very much. Luna told Wills Watson about Amy Waltson¡¯s situationover dinner. Wills Watson saidtly: ¡°Don¡¯t be worried about her; she is strong-willed and thinks for herself. Despite the fact that she has support, she is unwilling to make progress.¡± ¡°But Ithought about it. Amy was correct. If she really didn¡¯t understand ww hat the teacher said during ss, itwas wasting time¡± Wills Watson gave her a serious look: ¡°Do you believe it would be better for her? to withdraw school?¡± ¡°Of course, dropping out is impossible. I¡¯m just thinking¡­ rather than squandering time in the ssroom, It is preferable to allow the teacher to make up lessons for her during ss time. so that an entire day is not squandered If she works hard enough, Maybe by the end of the year, she¡¯ll be able to take the high school entrance exam..¡± Wills Watson looked at her, and after some thought, he agreed with Luna . ¡°Then you can discuss it with Amy as long as she promises to study hard. Butler will arrange tutoring for her.¡± ¡°Why It¡¯s me who is goingto talk with her?¡± ¡°It is because you are Amy¡¯s sister-inw. It¡¯s better you do something like this.¡± Luna pursed her lips, he is really good at finding a reason. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave, but I think you should ask Butler to find a teacher. Family tutor is good, but in terms of expertising, the teacher may have more experience.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Luna was overjoyed by his words. Luna has short fuse. She went to find Amy immediately after eating. Cathelina Bright was restingin the courtyard with Eason. When she saw Luna approaching alone, her expression was always gentle. ¡°Luna, what brings you here now? Do you need to help you to do anything? ?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for Amy Waltson, is she here?¡± ¡°She is in her bedroom doing homework.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see her,¡±shesays warmly. Cathelina Bright asked, somewhat worried, ¡°Ms. Watson, did Amy make another mistake? If she did something wrong, I hope you can bear it because she is still young. ¡­¡± ¡°No, Amy Waltsonis quite rational. I contacted her because There is something to talk about, so you donot have to think too hard. ¡± She said this while looking at Eason in Cathelina Bright¡¯s arms, gently raising her hand. Eason shook his arms, kicked his legs, and smiled happily. Lunaturned and walked into the house, a warm smile on herface. sCathelina Bright¡¯s face turned cold immediately, and when she turned around, he pinched Eason vehemently Eason burst into tears unexpectedly. Cathelina Bright gently coaxed: ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby, don¡¯t cry, mother will take you. away.¡± Luna turnedand entered the house without thinking too much. Cathelina Bright kissed Eason on the lips: ¡°Remember, that woman is the woman mom hates the most. When you smile at her, you have betrayed your trust. mother, and she will punish you¡­¡± Luna entered Amy Waltson¡¯s room and rapped on the door. ¡°I don¡¯t eat, don¡¯t bother me,¡± Amy Waltson said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s me, Amy. I¡¯d like to talk to you about something.¡± The door was opened after the room had been quiet for a while. Amy Waltson was slightly dissatisfied: ¡°What do you want to discuss with me .¡± Luna entered the room: ¡°Something for your goodness. You saidyou didn¡¯t want to go to school, did you?¡± ¡°If I told you that I don¡¯t want to, will you permit?¡± Luna nodded,¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to inform you that your third brother has agreed. ¡± Amy was skeptical: ¡°How is it possible?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t haveto attend school this year, but your third brother will arrange for various subject teachers to help you study. You must take it seriously, study hard, and attend the entrance examination for the following year¡¯s high school, otherwise¡­ your third brother will send you back to the United States.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°How am I able to make up so many lessons?¡± ¡°I estimated,time is reallylimited, but yourthird brother and I believe you can do it. Your third brother also saidthat you are more gifted than your fourth brother. Don¡¯t you want to prove that you really good?¡± Amy Waltson was praised, and felt a little bit pride. ¡°How about, do you want to challenge it?¡± said lunaagain. ¡°Sure, I ept the challenge.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Luna said, ¡°you read the book first, and I¡¯ll go back.¡± She turned and walked to the door. As if thinking of something, Amy Waltson said, ¡°third sister inw.¡± Luna was a little taken aback. Amy Waltson had called her sister inw in privatefor the first time. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you¡­ Is it possible to tell if a woman has postpartum depression? Depression after childbirth¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the problem? sIs there something wrong withsecond sisterinw?¡± Amy Waltson paused, unsure whether to tell Amy Waltson what she saw. Chapter 469 Seeing Amy Waltson ¡®s hesitant expression. Luna knew that there might be something she didn¡¯t want to tell her. She did not push her, only said: ¡°If you want to make sure, it¡¯s actually very simple, just go to the hospital to see a psychologist.¡± Amy Waltson pursed her mouth: ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I will be back?¡± ¡°Sure,¡±Amy Waltson said calmly: ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want to keep you.¡± Luna smiled, this little girl was still pretending to be arrogant. When she came downstairs, Cathelina Bright was still in the yard. She hugged Eason and looked at the Luna, smiled and asked: ¡°You finish talking so soon.¡± ¡°Yes, there was nothing serious ,¡± she nodded to Cathelina Bright: ¡°Then I will go first.¡± Cathelina Bright smiled slightly and said nothing. As soon as the Luna left, Cathelina Bright immediately hugged Eason into the house. After handing the child to the Nanny, she brought a ss of milk, knocked on the door upstairs and entered Amy Waltson ¡®s room. ¡°Amy, you must tired, drink a cup of milk.¡± Amy Waltson is in a better mood now. She got up and took the cup: ¡°Second sister-inw, just take care of Eason , don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Your second brother is gone, he loves you so much, I must take care of you for him, the milk has just been heated, the temperature is just right, drink it.¡± Amy Waltson nodded, and finished the milk. When Cathelina Bright was about to go out, she turned and asked, ¡°Did your third sister inw juste to talk to you and say something? I think your mood is much better than just before.¡± ¡°The third brother promised me that I don¡¯t need to go to school in the future.¡± ¡°How can this be? It¡¯s just messing around. You are so young and you can¡¯t do without studying.¡± Seeing that Cathelina Bright was so anxious, Amy Waltson calmly said: ¡°Second sister- inw, you have misunderstood. It¡¯s not I¡¯m not going to study anymore, but the third brother said, let me study at home in the future, and they will find me a teacher at the school. Give me supplementary lessons ording to my level of study, so that maybe I will be in time for the high school entrance examination a yearter.¡± Cathelina Bright was a little worried: ¡°Will it be too rushed in a year?¡± ¡°No, I think I can do it, and the third brother and the third sister inw also believe me.¡± third sister inw ¡­ Cathelina Bright felt a little chill in heer heart. This Luna really has a means. In just a few days, she actually win Amy Waltson¡¯s heart? That won¡¯t work¡­ ¡°Study can¡¯t be forced reluctantly, you are still young, if one year won¡¯t do you can study for two years, don¡¯tpare your academic performance with others, I hope you can study happily, after all, you are still the eldest dy ofThe Waltson family, don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure.¡± Amy Waltson nodded: ¡°I see, second sister-inw.¡± She knows that everyone thinks differently. In this matter, she also thought the same as the third brother. She is from the Waltson family and can¡¯t lose the face of the Waltson family , so it¡¯s not a bad thing to work hard. Cathelina Bright said: ¡°Then you study first, I will take care of Eason .¡± Speaking of Eason , Amy Waltson said as if thinking of something: ¡°By the way, Second Sister-inw, I have something else to tell you.¡± Cathelina Bright nodded: ¡°Just say it.¡± ¡°Well¡­ After the second brother left, I feel that you have always been a little absent. If¡­ you have been feeling particrly painful in your heart, I can apany you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Go to the hospital? What to see?¡± Amy Waltson looked at her worriedly and said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will be depressed if you are under too much psychological pressure.¡± Hearing this, Cathelina Bright couldn¡¯t help but smileand patted her shoulder: ¡°Thank you for worrying about me so much, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine, all right, you can do your homework, I will go out first.¡± After Cathelina Bright went out, Amy Waltson went back to the desk and sat down. She exhaled. Since the second sister-inw is okay, why¡­ does she treat Eason like this¡­ She really couldn¡¯t figure it out. After Luna returned, Wills Watson called in the study to discuss business affairs. She went upstairs first, and when she came out of the shower, Wills Watson had already returned to the room. Luna sat in front of the mirror, rubbing skin care products and asked: ¡°You are finished.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, but it¡¯s just a matter of determining a contract. It¡¯s all trivial. How¡¯s Amy going?¡± Luna looked at him in the mirror, with a bright smile on her face: ¡°With me persuading her, of course she agreed.¡± ¡°Oh, as expected to be my Wills Watson woman.¡± Luna rolled her eyes: ¡°Mr. Waltson , is it difficult topliment others? You havepliment me while at the same timeplimenting you.¡± ¡°You are mine too, to praise you is to praise me.¡± As Wills Watson said, he hooked his finger at her: ¡°When you finish wiping, hurry up here, I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Luna turned around and faced him: ¡°By the way, I have something else to tell you.¡± ¡°Come and say in my arms.¡± Luna pursed her lips,¡±Be serious, I want to say something serious.¡± Wills Watson got up, walked straight to her, and carried her onto the bed. Luna was speechless, she pushed his lower abdomen a bit: ¡°Why do you always do this.¡± ¡°Do what? I¡¯m talking to my own wife, can¡¯t I do what I want?¡± He said, turning over and pressed her: ¡°Say quickly and let¡¯s start the main activity tonight.¡± Luna has now been used to being molested by him, and is toozy to blush. ¡°Just now Amy asked me, how can I be sure that a person has postpartum depression? The postpartum woman she can contact should be your second sister- inw. Could it be your second sister-inw have some problem? Wills Watson shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t want to mind her business.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to mind too, but she is your nephew¡¯s biological mother. If something goes wrong with her, isn¡¯t your nephew too pitiful?¡± She had a mother who died of depression, so she was quite concerned about other people suffering from depression. ¡°Are you nosy because of Eason?¡± Luna looked at him: ¡°This can¡¯t be regarded as meddling other¡¯s affairs, right? Amy refused to tell me why she had such a guess. It is not convenient for me to ask more. I¡¯m just telling you about it. I feel that I have a clear conscience. As for how to solve it, I don¡¯t care.¡± Wills Watson raised his hand and poked her eyebrows: ¡°I¡¯ve learned more.¡± Wills Watson looked at her smile and couldn¡¯t stand the temptation. He lowered his head and kissed her. She raised her hand around his neck¡­ The long night is so joyful. The next morning, Luna left earrly than Wills Watson . After Luna left, Wills Watson called Amy Waltson tohis study. Amy Waltson thought that Wills Watson wanted to ask himself about ss at home. Unexpectedly, Wills Watson didn¡¯t mention it, but instead asked: ¡°Why do you suspect that your second sister inw has depression?¡± When Amy Waltson heard this, she condensed her eyebrows and said: ¡°This matter, it¡¯s Luna¡­ My third sister-inw told you.¡± ¡°Why, she can¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t let her find you.¡± ¡°Then next time you remember, if there is something you don¡¯t want me to know,N?velDrama.Org is the owner. don¡¯t tell you third sister inw . There is no secret between husband and wife. Let¡¯s talk about it now. What is going on.¡± Amy Waltson pursed his mouth: ¡°Second sister-inw¡­ did something very abnormal.¡± Chapter 470 Wills Watson sat on the chair and asked calmly, ¡°For example?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, Eason always loves to cry at night. Every night at one or two o¡¯clock, he has to cry for an hour. The night before, I was really worried that second sister inw would not be able to hold it every day, so After waking up by crying of Eason, I came downstairs. I was thinking to persuade the second sister-inw to let her take the child to her aunt. After all, it was really hard for her to stay with Eason during the day and night, but when I opened the door, Eason cried too loud, so second sister inw didn¡¯t hear anything, so I saw it¡­¡± She looked at Wills Watson , pouting her mouth silently. Wills Watson gave her a cold look, ¡°Say.¡± ¡°Second sister-inw was beating Eason . She not only beat Eason , she also pinched Eason a lot of times on the leg, and said while pinching,¡¯Why cry, I shouldn¡¯t give birth to you, you Do you know how much I hate you?¡¯ At that time, I didn¡¯t see second sister inw ¡®s expression, but¡­ second sister inw ¡®s appearance really scared me. I didn¡¯t dare to go in. After quietly exiting, I went upstairs to check. Someone on the Inte said that a woman bes abnormal after giving birth, possibly because of postpartum depression. ¡± Wills Watson ¡®s expression became a little deeper. Amy Waltson leaned forward and said, ¡°Brother, if the second sister-inw gets sick, we don¡¯t care about heer. Whether it is her or Eason , they¡¯re too pitiful.¡± Wills Watson hummed deeply: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you treat your third sister inw so well.¡± ¡°She has you, but the second sister-inw does not have a second brother,¡± Amy Waltson said unconvinced: ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t know who the third sister-in- w is. It¡¯s not bad if I can ept her.¡± Wills Watson hummed deeply: ¡°ording to you, I have to thank you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡±Amy Waltson grinned, and then said again: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not here to discuss your wife with you, second sister-inw, what should I do?¡± ¡°I will let Butler take her to the hospital.¡± ¡°No,¡±Amy Waltson shook her head: ¡°I asked her that day if I would apany her to the hospital, but she said she was fine, she might not have realized that she had a problem at all, if we reluctantly took her to the hospital, isn¡¯t that hurting her self-esteem.¡± Wills Watson stared at the smelly girl in front of him. He always thought she was ignorant, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would be quite considerate of others. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Amy Waltson pouted: ¡°How can we make her be tested without knowing it?¡± Wills Watson thought for a while, and said, ¡°I asked Butler to arrange a psychiatrist to go undercover and help her check up secretly. Is it all right?¡± When Amy Waltson heard it, she gave him a thumbs up: ¡°Brother, you are still smart.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter me, honor your promise with your third sister-inw, go back and try hard to study, if you fail next year¡¯s high school entrance examination, see how I clean up you.¡± Amy Waltson curled her lips, ¡°Second Sister-inw said, let me not embarrass myself too much, but you two only know to put pressure on me. Now you should know why I like Second Sister-inw so much and don¡¯t like you, huh.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and went out. Wills Watson shook his head and smiled, and called Butler over¡­ When he got off work on Friday afternoon, Luna called Judi and asked her toe out for dinner on Saturday. Judi was working in the office, and said casually: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll order¡­¡± ¡°Eh, it¡¯s not right,¡± said Judi , ¡°I have to help your brother inw on Saturday, let¡¯s make it Sunday.¡± ¡°It seems love consultant is now on duty?¡± ¡°Sure,¡±Judi said solemnly: ¡°If they seed in the future, you, as his sister-inw, have to give me a big reward.¡± ¡°What kind of matchmaker are you, you knew themter than when they know each other.¡± Upon hearing this, Judi alsoughed: ¡°Yes, I still don¡¯t know what the girl your uncle likes looks like, but I¡¯ll see it tomorrow , I¡¯d like to see, this innocent girl who your brother inw like looks now, but I will see her tomorrow, I just want to see what type of girl does such an arrogant rat like.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too messy, after all, both are the daughters of Uncle Han.¡± ¡°I see, you really think I am the vicious queen who gave Snow White a poisoned apple.¡± Hearing this, Luna couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Okay, stop teasing me. I called today to ask you to have dinner. Since you don¡¯t have time on Saturday, e on Sunday.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay on Sunday. I happen to be going to see my godson.¡± On Saturday morning, Benjemin Waltson first went to the hotel to pick up Judi . As soon as Judi got in the car, she said to him, ¡°Benjeming, you should be smarter today and cooperate with me.¡± Benjemin Waltson was calm, and said while driving: ¡°Then you give a clear signal, don¡¯t act yourself.¡± Judi snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t question me, you just see in a while.¡± The two first went to Ana ¡®s school to pick up Ana .N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As soon as she arrived at the school gate, Judi consciously got off the car and moved to the back of the car. She even put her bag aside in a pretentious manner. When Ana came out, she took a look at herr. This girl is not the type that is amazing at first nce, but her facial features are well matched, and very seductive. Benjemin Waltson has a good taste. HanAna approached and shouted politely: ¡°Brother Benjeming.¡± Benjemin Waltson nodded and said, ¡°Get in the car.¡± Ana walked over and opened the back door. Judi waved her hand to Ana : ¡°Hello, Ana , I am Judi , Benjeming¡¯s sister.¡± Benjemin Waltson stood beside Ana and gave Judi a stare. This woman can really take advantage of him anytime, anywhere. ¡°Hello, sister Judi .¡± Judi pointed to her bag and said, ¡°I have too many things in my bag. You can take the passenger seat, okay?¡± She said, and said to Benjemin Waltson : ¡°Benjeming, open the door for Ana .¡± Benjemin Waltsoncouldn¡¯t helpughing, this woman is quite good at acting. He opened the passenger¡¯s door and said casually: ¡°Get in the car.¡± Ana felt a bit awkward, but she got into the car as he pleased. ¡°Where is my sister?¡± Benjemin Waltson said nothing. Judi leaned forward and said: ¡°We will pick her up now, Ana , Phdelphia Amusement Park is very fun, but there are many people. In order not to get lost, I will go in line . You must follow brother Benjeming, don¡¯t go away, ok? Ana nodded: ¡°I see, Judi sister.¡± Judi sat upright and smiled aAna ¡®s back, such a cute little girl. Benjemin Waltson , who was driving, looked back from the rearview mirror, and he just saw Judi who was smiling. This rude woman turned out to be¡­ very pretty when she smiled. Chapter 471 When he arrived at the gate of Sara ¡®s school, Sara was already waiting at the door. Sara ran over as soon as she saw Benjemin Waltson ¡®s car. She walked straight to the passenger seat and opened the door. ¡°Ana ? Why are you here too?¡± Benjemin Waltsonsaid with a cold face: ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to take you to the amusement park? Get in the car.¡± Sara curled her lips: ¡°I want to take the co-pilot, Ana , you go¡­¡± Judi had already opened the door and got out of the car. She walked to Sara and reached out and held her hand: ¡°You are Sara .¡± The warm-hearted look, as if the two are familiar with each other. Sara was dumbfounded: ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I am one of Benjeming¡¯s older sisters. Just like him, just call me older sister.¡± In the car, Ana thought that her sister was going to take the co-pilot and was about to get out of the car, but Judi closed the door. She said to Sara : ¡°I heard that you came from South Korea. Seeing you today, you¡¯re really beautiful. Come, don¡¯t stand and getN?velDrama.Org is the owner. in the car.¡± As she spoke, she took Sara to the back row. Ana pushed the car door and looked back at Sara : ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you want to sit in the front.¡± When Sara was about to get out of the car, Judi waved her hand and said, ¡°Just sit there. I think I likesara and want tochat more with her. After all, such a beautiful girl is rare to be seen.¡± What Judi said made Sara very happy. Sara also said, ¡°Let¡¯s just sit in this way..¡± Benjemin Waltson couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. Sure enough, is this Sara really good? Especially ttering skill, which is quite awesome. In the car, Judi chatted with Sara for a while, and then started ying with her mobile phone. Sara peeped at Benjemin Waltson from time to time. The destination is about to be reached. Sara moved forward: ¡°Brother Benjeming, what shall we go to y in a while?¡± Benjemin Waltson said indifferently: ¡°Ask your Judi sister, she has the final say.¡± Judi hissed. She patted Sara ¡®s hand and said, ¡°I know this amusement park. If you want to have fun, just follow me.¡± When Sara looked at Benjemin Waltson ¡®s back and wanted to say something, Judi asked hurriedly: ¡°Sara , do you have a boyfriend?¡± Sara looked atBenjemin Waltson shyly and shook her head: ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a pity, Benjeming already has someone he likes, otherwise I really want to introduce you to him.¡± When Sara heard this, she frowned: ¡°Brother Benjeming has someone he likes?¡± Benjemin Waltson did not expect that Judi woulde here. He turned his head and nced at Ana , who was calm as usual, and said nothing. Judi secretlyughed and said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just recently that he fell in love with a very cute girl.¡± Sara ¡®s expression changed. Judi patted Benjemin Waltson on the shoulder and said, ¡°You have toe on. If The girl doesn¡¯t ept you, tell me earlier, so I can introduce the girl I like to you.¡± Upon hearing this, Sara immediately approached her and smiled: ¡°Sister Judi , are you married?¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡±Judi was embarrassed. She shrugged: ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since I was cheated by my boyfriend. I am currently single, so this topic is not suitable for talking now.¡± Benjemin Waltson nced at Judi again from the rearview mirror. She was cheated by her boyfriend? When they came to the amusement park, Judi followed her n, holding Sara ¡®s hand wherever she went, and chatting with her enthusiastically. When waiting in line for the pendulum ride, Sara said excitedly: ¡°Sister Judi , Ana , let¡¯s go y that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Judi was dumbfounded. Ana waved her hand: ¡°I don¡¯t y, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Upon hearing this, Judi immediately winked at Benjemin Waltson and said, ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll apany sara to y the pendulum ride, you takeAna to other ces, let¡¯s have enough for a while. Find a ce to meet.¡± Benjemin Waltson nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s do it, you guys have fun.¡± He said to Ana : ¡°There is a ce selling ice cream in front, I will take you there.¡± Ana smiled: ¡°Okay.¡± Sara pursed her mouth and said disappointedly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to y anymore, I also want to go to the ice cream shop.¡± Judi took Sara ¡®s arm and said, ¡°We will eat the ice cream after a while. The stall won¡¯t run, let¡¯s go. There are so many people. Let¡¯s go in line first, or we won¡¯t be able to y a few items a day. She took Sara away. Benjemin Waltson took Ana to the entrance of the ice cream shop in the amusement park and found a ce to sit down. After he bought her ice cream, Ana ate it obediently. Benjemin Waltson looked at Ana , she is such a quiet girl. He took the initiative to ask: ¡°How are you at school? Can you keep up with the lessons?¡± ¡°My dance foundation is much worse than others, so I have to practice more than others every day to reduce the gap.¡± ¡°Knowing that you worked so hard, Uncle Han must be very pleased.¡± He said and asked, ¡°What is your dream? To be a dancer?¡± Ana shook her head and smiled: ¡°I want to be a dance teacher. I think teaching others to dance is a very happy thing.¡± ¡°Your ambition is not bad.¡± Ana pursed her lips: ¡°I just don¡¯t know if I can make itt.¡± ¡°You can make it since you work so hard.¡± Benjemin Waltson finished speaking, looked at her, and asked seriously: ¡°Then you have a boyfriend¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, the phone rang. He took out his cell phone and saw that it was Luna¡¯s call. He said to Ana : ¡°I¡¯ll answer the phone, you sit here, don¡¯t move, in case you may get lost.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± He walked aside and picked up the phone: ¡°Hey, third sister inw , you really call at the right time.¡± Luna wondered,: ¡°Based on your tone, am I interrupting you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to ask an important question,¡± he shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay to ask againter. Why do you call me?¡± ¡°I just called Judi and wanted to ask how you are doing, but Judi didn¡¯t answer, I can only call you, how is it, how is it going?¡± Speaking of Judi , Benjemin Waltson couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°She is a capable girl, and she deliberately walked away with us. At this moment, she should take Sara to y the pendulum ride.¡± ¡°Impossible,¡±Luna couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°I know her well, she can do anything else, but she can¡¯t ride the roller coaster and the pendulum ride, but she can help you divert Sara away. You must invite her to dinner. Okay, I won¡¯t dy you. Go and apanyAna .¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t Judi have y pendulum ride?¡±Benjemin Waltson wondered, seeing the woman justnow, she was obviously excited. Luna said with a smile, ¡°She has Acrophobia.¡± Hearing this, Benjemin Waltson squeezed his mobile phone and asked nervously, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chapter 472 Luna couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Of course I am sure. I have been friends With her for many years, and we know each other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses.¡± Benjemin Waltson turned his head and looked in the direction of the pendulum ride, his expression stern. ¡°third sister inw , I have something to do here, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± After hanging up the phone, Benjemin Waltson hurried back to Ana . ¡°Ana , I have something to care, you stay here, don¡¯t leave, have you heard?¡± Ana nodded obediently when she saw him in a hurry. Benjemin Waltson turned and ran in the direction of the pendulum. He walked from the end of the queue to the head , without seeing Judi and Sara at all. The pendulum above his head was spinning back and forth, and everyone screamed. He backed up a few steps, looked up, but couldn¡¯t see the person above. He came to the console anxiously and said anxiously: ¡°There is a girl who has Acrophobia. Is there any way to end it early .¡± The staff member said: ¡°I can¡¯t o it, but it will be over soon, please wait a moment.¡± Benjemin Waltson was irritable and retreated outside the crowd, looking up. People has Acrophobia must be scared sitting on it. At this moment, a familiar voice came from behind. ¡°Benjeming? What are you doing here.¡± Benjemin Waltson turned his head and looked at Judi holding the ice cream in both hands. The one in one hand was intact, and the other was half eaten. Benjemin Waltson stepped forward: ¡°I should ask you this, you didn¡¯t go up?¡± ¡°No,¡±Judi said with a grin: ¡°Actually, I have Acrophobia, so I don¡¯t even dare to sit on this. Just when we were in line, I made an excuse andN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. bought this.¡± As she said, she raised the ice cream in her hand, and then asked again after she said, ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t answered me yet, what are you doing here? What aboutAna ?¡± Benjemin Waltson was embarrassed: ¡°I¡­ juste over and see if you are over.¡± ¡°Are you sick.¡± Seeing that the pendulum ride was about to end, Judi lifted her foot and kicked his calf. ¡°Hurry up and apany Ana . If you have enough fun, you will leave first.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Judi can smiled and said: ¡°Take a taxi. You will be reimbursed for the fare No, you should invite me to dinner. I will rip you off, the young master of a rich man.¡± Benjemin Waltson was also speechless. Judi kicked him again. ¡°Hurry up and it¡¯s going to stop.¡± Benjemin Waltson looked back at the direction of the pendulum, ¡°Since you are afraid of heights, you should not y dangerous items with her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old kid, so hurry up and if you get entangled by her again, I will not save you.¡± After she finished speaking, Benjemin Waltson quickly left. In the morning, she was by Sara ¡®s side, queuing, ying, queuing, and ying. At lunch time, Sara wanted to find Benjemin Waltson and the others. Judi said: ¡°They will go back first.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Sara was a little depressed. Judi said as if she hadn¡¯t seen : ¡°The two of them are too cumbersome, and they don¡¯t y anything. wasting two tickets for nothing. I just called them and told them to go first. What do you want to eat? , I will take you to eat.¡± Sara said depressed: ¡°I have no appetite, I have to go back.¡± Judi said that it was a pity, while taking her out of the amusement park. Today¡¯s task is over. On Sunday morning, Luna got up early . Wills Watson nced at the time and pulled her back onto the bed. ¡°It¡¯s weekend, why do you wake up so early , sleep more, jut let others take care of Wal .¡± Luna turned sideways, smiling: ¡°Judi wille today.¡± Wills Watson said deeply, ¡°That¡¯s why you are so excited.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time that Judie to our house as a guest. Of course, I want to entertain her well.¡± Wills Watson hugged her deeply: ¡°You good friend, doesn¡¯t she marry? I think if she marries someone, she shouldn¡¯t have time to stick to you so much.¡± Luna couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°She is not sticking to me, it¡¯s me who invited her toe, besides, marriage is not so easy, you must have someone suitable for her appear. ¡± ¡°Really?¡±Wills Watson raised his eyebrows: ¡°Then I will help her .¡± Luna hugged his arms: ¡°I think this is doable.¡± ¡°Looking at how enthusiastic you are, does she like any man around me?¡± ¡°What do you think of Badaire Coman ?¡± ¡°Badaire?¡±Wills Watson shook his head: ¡°Why do you think of him?¡± ¡°Because he is a soldier, the soldier is upright and selfless, and he still serves the country and the people. I think it¡¯s very ideal.¡± Wills Watson thought for a while and sat up: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Luna also sat up and said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s impossible?¡± ¡°Badaire ¡®s situation is quite special, Judi may not be his typee.¡± ¡°Then do you think of a way, what if he likes her?¡± Wills Watson pinched her chin and kissed her softly. After letting her go, he rubbed her cheek: ¡°Since you begged with me, I will help you introduce them to know each other.¡± After hearing it , Luna hugged him: ¡°My third master is so kind.¡± He touched the tip of her nose: ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. I told you in advance. If this doesn¡¯t work, you can¡¯t be disappointed, let alone rely on me. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not this kind of person.¡± As she said, she turned over and got out of bed: ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen and arranging dinner for today¡¯s noon. Judi is a good eater, and I have to prepare enough for her.¡± Wills Watson was a little worried. If she eats well, the woman won¡¯te often in the future, right? He feels a headache when he thinks that Luna cares no one else but Judi. In the morning, the school basketball team had group activities, but there was a problem with the car that the basketball team temporarily rented, so everyone asked Benjemin Waltson to help. Benjemin Waltson called Butler . After Butler responded, Benjemin Waltson asked, ¡°Butler , where are you? Why is it so noisy?¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m in the kitchen. Everyone is busy preparing meals for the guests, so it¡¯s a bit messy.¡± ¡°Guest?¡±Benjemin Waltson wondered, but the third brother rarely took people home as a guest. ¡°What guest?¡± ¡°The good friend of the third hostess, Judi, who is going to be a guest today. The third hostess takes it seriously and ordered many dishes , and everyone is preparing together.¡± Judi is going visit his family today? It¡¯s really rare. Benjemin Waltson couldn¡¯t help smiling: ¡°Okay, I see, you can arrange the car first.¡± After hanging up the phone, Benjemin Waltson said to the captain of the basketball team: ¡°The car will be arranged in a while, but today, I will not apany you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, that would be disappointing.¡± Benjemin Waltson shrugged: ¡°No way, I have to visit temporarily at home, I have to go back, you guys have fun.¡± He didn¡¯t know why he wanted to change the n, but he just thought¡­ it would be more interesting to go back. Chapter 473 When Benjemin Waltson came back, Judi had already arrived. She was holding Wal , rolling around on the crawling mat. Wal wasughing happily. Luna sat and looked at the two. Seeing Benjemin Waltson ¡®s return, Luna wondered: ¡°Benjeming , why are you back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ming back to eat a meal,¡± he said, and he had reached the other side of the crawling mat and sat down randomly. He looked at Judi and said, ¡°Why is she here too.¡± Judi sat up and kicked him: ¡°Don¡¯t call me she, call me sister.¡± Benjemin Waltson rolled his : ¡°Forget it, daydreaming.¡± As soon as Judi was about to pursue it, he heard Wal ¡®s cry. She hurriedly coaxed: ¡°Oh, baby, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, Godmother¡¯s tornado is ing again.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Shey down holding Wal and continued to roll. luna said: ¡°Okay, well, you can¡¯t always listen to him. If you turn, you should be dizzy.¡± Judi kissed her on Wal¡¯s hair. ¡°If I apany my own godson, even I faint I am happy.¡± Benjemin Waltson looked at Luna and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, this kid won¡¯t let him stop?¡± Luna said: ¡°He¡¯s addicted to ying like this, he would cry as soon as you stop.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Benjemin Waltson patted Judi ¡®s leg: ¡°Don¡¯t turn, if you follow him, you have to roll to tomorrow morning.¡± Judi got up. Before she could speak, Benjemin Waltson had picked up Wal and held him high. Wal is still very happy. Benjemin Waltson said: ¡°I¡¯ll take him out for a walk, and then just divert his attention away.¡± After he went out, Luna and Judi came to the sofa and sat down. Judi tied his hair again. Luna stripped her mangosteen. Judi said: ¡°Your family is too big, how do you feel living here every day?¡± ¡°You know me well. Actually, I don¡¯t care about the size of the house. I care about whether there is someone I love in this house.¡± Judiughed: ¡°I know you well, but Luna, see how strange it is, the more undesirable you are, the more often you end up good, the more greedy you are, it ended up with nothing.¡± Luna shrugged: ¡°My situation can only be regarded as an exceptional example. I was fortunate enough to meet Wills Watson . It happened to be this person is who I love again.¡± Judi patted her leg: ¡°Fart, you didn¡¯t forget the time when you rejected Mr. Waltson .¡± Luna replied,¡±Can¡¯t I asionally get caught in the door?¡± The two were talking, Benjemin Waltson also came back. Seeing him alone, Judi asked, ¡°Where is Wal ?¡± ¡°Sold it,¡±Benjemin Waltson sat down on the adult¡¯s sofa in a foolish manner. Judi bai nced at him and said to Luna: ¡°You little brother inw really looks like hehasn¡¯t been beaten enough.¡± Luna said: ¡°No wonder we¡¯re sisters, I feel the same.¡± Benjemin Waltson sat up: ¡°third sister inw , don¡¯t help others to bully me.¡± Luna said calmly: ¡°Then can¡¯t you be nice to my best sister? I am your sister-inw, and she is also your sister.¡± sister? Benjemin Waltson rolled his eyes at Judi, he didn¡¯t need any * sister. Judi asked again: ¡°Where is the child.¡± Luna smiled and said: ¡°It must be handed over to the Nanny, it¡¯s okay.¡± Judi looked at Benjemin Waltson and said, ¡°With your character, you won¡¯t bullyAna to death in the future.¡± Speaking of this, Luna asked: ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t ask you yesterday, how are you and Ana doing?¡± Judi also looked at him curiously: ¡°Yes, how about it?¡± ¡°You two are really gossiping.¡± Luna said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s human nature to be curious about this matter, so let¡¯s talk about it, your love adviser is still here.¡± Benjemin Waltson nced at Judi , not knowing why, so he didn¡¯t want to talk too much. ¡°Nothing, just had lunch together and I sent her back to school.¡± Judi was speechless: ¡°Then you didn¡¯t say anything or did anthing?¡± ¡°Then what should I say?¡± Judi pouted and looked at Luna : ¡°Girl, what do you think I should say?¡± Luna saw Judi ¡®s expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°I know, you must want to say that he is wood that can¡¯t be changed in any way.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he?¡± Benjemin Waltson rolled his eyes,¡±Judi, don¡¯t think of yourself as a king. If you are really a king, can you still be cheated?¡± After hearing this, Luna immediately winked at Benjemin Waltson : ¡°Benjeming.¡± Judi wwas annoyed: ¡°Okay, Benjemin Waltson , I didn¡¯t see it, you are quite good at sprinkling salt on other people¡¯s wounds.¡± Benjemin Waltson curled his lips: ¡°Being cheated is better than cheating. Just forget that kind of scum. Why, that man is important to you?¡± Luna waved her hand: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± She took Judi¡¯s hand and said with a smile: ¡°We won¡¯t talk about unhappy things, tell something happy. My Wills Watson said that he wanted to help you find a man to introduce to you.¡± Upon hearing this, Judi said with a little excitement: ¡°Really?¡± When Benjemin Waltson heard this, he immediately sat up. When did the third brother mind other people¡¯s business so much. Luna said: ¡°Of course it is true, what did I lie to you for?¡± Judi gave a thumbs up: ¡°You guys are awesome.¡± Benjemin Waltson looked at Judi and deliberately sarcastically said, ¡°Do you ck men?¡± Judi shrugged: ¡°Of course, If I have, why am I single?¡± ¡°Single? What youck is not a man, but a good character and a good figure.¡± ¡°You rat¡­¡±Judi got up, going to chaseBenjemin Waltson . Benjemin Waltson calmly said: ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, your figure is not appealing at all.¡± Luna hissed: ¡°Benjeming, can you have a good chat.¡± ¡°I am telling the truth.¡± ¡°Nonsense, Judi is sexy? Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you haven¡¯t seen her.¡± ¡°Who said I haven¡¯t seen her before, I¡­¡± Judi shouted: ¡°Okay, stop it, stop talking about this.¡± She said, taking a look at Benjemin Waltson , which was a warning. ¡°Luna, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom, andter we will go out to y withWal .¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Judi got up and walked to the bathroom. Benjemin Waltson looked at Luna , and for the first time he discovered that his third sister inw was actually fond of minding other¡¯s business. ¡°third sister inw , there is no good man suits Judi around my third brother, so why do you want my third brother to introduce her a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Why there is not, I highly rmend Badaire Coman .¡± ¡°Badaire¡­¡±Benjemin Waltson was upset and stood up: ¡°She doesn¡¯t match up with Badaire at all.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t they match up? I think it¡¯s perfect.¡± Benjemin Waltson¡¯s face darkened. Brother Badaire is indeed outstanding, and it is difficult to find someone better than him in Phdelphia . Can he be with Judi ? Not good, not good at all. As for what¡¯s wrong, he couldn¡¯t tell why. Chapter 474 Judi came out of the bathroom and reached out to Luna : ¡°Let¡¯s go girl, go y with Wal .¡± Luna got up and asked Benjemin Waltson : ¡°Go together?¡± ¡°Not going.¡± ¡°Then you stay here, we are out.¡± When the two women went out together arm in arm, Benjemin Waltson suddenly felt in a bad mood. Wal wasughing the whole morning with Judi. Luna can not help thinking, if this woman had a child, how happy the baby would be. At noon, Amy Waltson came. She nced at Judi , and warmly introduced: ¡°Amy, this is my good friend, you can call her Judi Sister, OK, this is my sister-inw, Amy Waltson, your name is Amy.¡± Judi beckoned to Amy Waltson : ¡°Hello, beauty.¡± Amy Waltson smiled at her: ¡°Sister Judi , hello.¡± Luna asked: ¡°Amy, why are you here, do you want to find your third brother?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not looking for third brother, I called my fourth brother, and he said he was eating dinner with you, and there were guests at noon today, so I came over, he can eat dinner, so can I.¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help smiling: ¡°Of course, but your third brother hasn¡¯te back. It¡¯s estimated that it will take a while to start the meal. Are you going to the house or sitting here for a while?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sit here for a while, andter second sister inw and Eason will alsoe over. I will wait for them to go in together.¡± Luna raised her eyebrows: ¡°Did you also call your second sister inw here?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong, can¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, just¡­ it¡¯s okay, just eat together.¡± Luna looked at Judi. She didn¡¯t know if she would be awkward eating with someone strange. Amy Waltson pursed her mouth: ¡°I know, you don¡¯t like my second sister-inw, but since my fourth brother and I are here, if I iste the second sister- inw alone, my second sister-inw will be sad.¡± Luna pursed her lips: ¡°You were thinking too much, just eat, don¡¯t worry.¡± Amy Waltson just sat down, Cathelina Bright hugged the baby and came over. She greeted everyone warmly first. Luna introduce Judi to meet her. Cathelina Bright looked at Judi and said, ¡°Miss Judi, you are really wee. In fact, The Waltson family rarely receives guests at home. Your presence here is enough to prove your position in Luna¡¯s heart.¡± Judi turned her head and looked at Luna and couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Sure, we are as good as ferromaic.¡± Cathelina Bright looked at Luna and said, ¡°Eason ¡®s cold has been cured, can he y with Wal ?¡± She asked, unavoidably making Cathelina Bright a little unhappy. She never said that Eason is not allowed to y with Wal , okay? ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go in and let the two little guys can y on the crawling mat.¡± Everyone returned to the living room together. The two little guys became the focus of everyone¡¯s eyes. Wills Watson came back after eleven o¡¯clock. He thought that there would be three people eating at noon today. As a result, he opened the door and saw the people in the room. He stared at Benjemin Waltson . ¡°Why are you here too?¡± ¡°Eating.¡± Amy Waltson also said: ¡°Yes, brother, we have a rare visitor at home, let¡¯s help you entertain.¡± Wills Watson said in a deep cold voice: ¡°She is our guest, why do you entertain her? You don¡¯t know her, don¡¯t you think you are carrying coals to o newcastles?¡± After he finished speaking in a cold voice, he said warmly: ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes and get down right away. You can let Butler prepare.¡± Luna nodded After Wills Watson went upstairs, Judi leaned into Luna ¡®s ear and said, ¡°Is third master even so harsh to his own brothers and sisters?¡± Luna couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°For him, he is just treating them kindly.¡± Benjemin Waltson walked up to the two, approached Judi and asked, ¡°What are you talking about with my third sister inw.¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Warmly patted Benjemin Waltson ¡®s arm: ¡°Okay, stop arguing, everyone should wash hands and get ready to eat.¡± After she finished speaking, she went to the kitchen and let the Butler prepare. After Wills Watson got down, everyone came to the dinning table. Wills Watson sat in the main seat. Luna and Judi sat aside with Benjemin Waltson on one side. Cathelina Bright and Amy Waltson sat on the other side. Wills Watson held up the wine ss and toasted toJudi . ¡°Judi , you are wee to visit our house today.¡± Everyone raised their sses, and the atmosphere of the start was good. Luna helps Judi get the dishes from time to time, Judi whispered: ¡°I can do it myself. I will not be courteous. Don¡¯tworry.¡± The two smiled at each other. Opposite, Cathelina Bright said: ¡°It¡¯s great, the biggest regret in my life, may be that I didn¡¯t make a close friend. The best time in my life was wasted on love¡­ Now think about it, I regret it too. It would be great if time could be turned back.¡± Judi said: ¡°Miss Bright, this can¡¯t be regarded as a pity. If you want to make friends, you can do it at any time. There are so many people who have met your best friend in the age of confidence, unless you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Howe I don¡¯t want to, I always want to have a friend in my dreams, who can be like you and talk to each other.¡± ¡°You have to act,¡± she said, holding Luna¡¯s wrist,¡±Luna and I are both since to each other. We have paidtrue kindness and friendship to each other, so that the friendship can beN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. maintained to this day. Every friendship is like this. You just speak with your mouth, and of course you can¡¯t make friends. No one wants to pay for your empty talk .¡± Judi ¡®s words made Cathelina Bright upset, but she still smiled friendly. ¡°These words really taught me, but my situation is different from yours. I usually don¡¯t get in touch with others.¡± As she said, she also changed the chopsticks in her hand casually, and helped Wills Watson pick up the dishes. Luna and Judi both noticed Cathelina Bright¡¯s movements. The two looked at each other and said nothing. Wills Watson calmly took the food she gave him and put in Luna¡¯s bowl. ¡°Come on, eat more.¡± Cathelina Bright hurriedly said as if suddenly reacting, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I forgot. I used to¡­ I always helped Jackieget food. I was in a trance just now, forgetting that the person next to me was you.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked guiltily at Luna : ¡°Luna, don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m really a little lost.¡± With a warm smile, Luna put the dishes back into Wills Watson ¡®s bowl. ¡°It¡¯s okay , second sister inw, this is normal.¡± She looked at Wills Watson and deliberately said, ¡°Here, take it as what I get for you, eat it. After all, second sister inw identally gave you your favorite food, don¡¯t waste it.¡± Only Cathelina Bright can feel the meaning of the sentence. Judi smiled sneakingly. Her girl¡¯s skills in dealing with others have been improved recently. Cathelina Bright¡¯s face was full of grievances, as if she had been wronged. ¡°Luna, I just picked it up casually, really.¡± Chapter 475 Luna smiled and looked at Cathelina Bright with a gentle face. The dish was in front of Benjeming, she stretched her hand so far to pick it up, and she said it wasn¡¯t intentional? No one would believe. She calmly said: ¡°Second sister-inw, don¡¯t be so nervous. I didn¡¯t sayBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. anything. I just think that the dishes you gave him happen to be what he likes. If he doesn¡¯t eat it, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste? You looked really nervous, which made I really think about it.¡± Cathelina Bright looked guilty: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it made you think too much.¡± Judi twitched the corners of her mouth as he was eating, feeling very cold. Wills Watson picked up the food that had been put in his bowl by Luna and ate it. Then he said to Luna: ¡°It seems that you remember what I like to eat, it feels really good.¡± Luna curled her lips: ¡°I didn¡¯t remember it,, but I know that what I love is what you love, right?¡± Wills Watson gave her a thumbs up: ¡°Nothing wrong.¡± Judi cleared her throat. ¡°Enough for the two of you, you don¡¯t stop showing off you love during dinner.¡± Benjemin Waltson said: ¡°They were the most exaggerated when they were eating. You didn¡¯t see them treating me as air. When they fed each other, I still feel a bit cold when I think about it. They are deliberately making others admiring.¡± Opposite, Cathelina Bright said, ¡°Benjeming, if you feel jealous, you should also quickly find a girlfriend. W ith such good conditions, you can find a girl friend quickly.¡± Judi said: ¡°I don¡¯t agree with Miss Bright.¡± Several people looked at Judi , and Judi pointed to Amy Waltson and Wills Watson besides. ¡°Most peoplee into marriage with good faith. You can frequently change the girl you¡¯re dating, but in terms of marriage, you can never change. so finding a girlfriend is not the most important thing, the most important thing is to choose a girl you like, a good rtionship can make each other in love better, just like them.¡± After Judi finished speaking, she looked at Benjemin Waltson : ¡°So, it¡¯s good for you to be showed love asionally. At least you will know what kind of marriage is a good marriage. Don¡¯t use the rest of your life to be a grieving woman. , Then it would be a waste of life.¡± Benjemin Waltson couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°I thought you would be bluffing, but I didn¡¯t expect it, you understand so many principles of love?¡± ¡°You think me living for vain all these years for nothing.¡± ¡°Sister? no one recognizes you as my sister.¡± Amy Waltson looked at the two people and wondered: ¡°Are you two familiar?¡± The two said in unison: ¡°Unfamiliar.¡± After speaking, they did not forget to look at each other, Judi snorted and bowed her head to eat. Wills Watson deeply said to Benjemin Waltson in a concluding manner: ¡°Judi is right . A high-quality marriage can indeed benefit others for lifetime. Therefore, when determining whether the other party is the person you really want to spend your life with, be rational, and don¡¯t be confused by desires True love will not change because of the passing of time.¡± Benjemin Waltson felt that the words of the third brother seemed to be meaningful. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Wills Watson curled his lips deeply: ¡°Think it by yourself.¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s hand under the table held her skirt tightly. She knew that Wills Watson ¡®s words were meant for her. She looked a little cold, bowed her head and only ate, without saying a word. After eating, Cathelina Bright hugged Wal and left. Seeing that Cathelina Bright didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood, Amy Waltson went with her. Luna took Judi to her room. After a nap, the twoy on the bed together, Judi ¡®s hand pushed Luna¡¯s arm, ¡°Hey, it looks like when we were in school before, after we wandered outside a while, we went back to the dormitory to lie down. Turning her head to look at Luna, she chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite simr.¡± Judi sighed and said: ¡°The only pity is that you were too busy working day by day, so busy that you could only eat a meal with me asionally.¡± ¡°Please, I have to feed myself at that moment.¡± Judi turned over, resting her arm, looked at her and said, ¡°By the way, let¡¯s talk about your family affairs.¡± ¡°What family affairs?¡± ¡°Your second sister inw.¡± ¡°She,¡± ¡°Is there anything else we can talk about, I don¡¯t want to talk about her.¡± ¡°No, I think your second sister-inw is really not a simple person?¡± Luna raised her eyebrows: ¡°How do you tell?¡± ¡°As soon as she came into the house, she said that her son had a cold. Can Eason y with Wal ?. If I don¡¯t know you, I thought you would normally not allow Wal to contact her son.¡± ¡°Also, when you are eating, you are sitting next to third master , and you haven¡¯t done anything yet, she just picks up food for your husband, and looks like you are wronged, pretending to be innocent. Thanks to your husband and Benjeming. I think they are all helping you.¡± Luna turned over, got down, tilted her head and looked at her: ¡°I think Amy also helped me today.¡± ¡°She? Didn¡¯t she say nothing?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen her attitude towards me before. If Cathelina Bright said this before, Amy would have to get up and reason with me, but today she did nothing. I think¡­ she has also improved.¡± Luna smiled and said: ¡± As long as I treat her sincerely, she will feel my kindness.¡± Judi nodded: ¡°That¡¯s for sure, but you really intend to live under the same roof with that bitch?¡± Speaking of this, Amy Waltson was also a little helpless: ¡°Otherwise, what else can she do, Amy Waltson didn¡¯t like me at first, I can¡¯t gossip Cathelina Bright in front of her. No. As long as Cathelina Bright doesn¡¯t cause me any trouble in public, I can¡¯t drive her out, otherwise, I really can¡¯t win Amy to my side.¡± Judi wondered: ¡± is Amy really that important to you? ¡°For me, it¡¯s not her that is important, but Wills Watson is important. If she always hates me, Wills Watson can¡¯t live in harmony with Amy for me. The Watlson family has always pursued peace and unity, and I don¡¯t want to be a Waltson family sibling rtionship saboteur. Wills Watson has done enough for me, and I also want to work hard for him to change my rtionship with Amy.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡±Judi patted her arm: ¡°Girl, you are really obsessed with Wills Watson now.¡± Luna pursed her lips: ¡°Well, I love him miserably.¡± Judi pursed her mouth: ¡°I support you to love someone wholeheartedly. I also think third master is a good person, but¡­ as a friend, I still want to remind you that you have to give your heart some leeway. After all, no matter how good you are Feelings, also¡­¡± She sighed, ¡°In short, I hope you never get hurt.¡± Judi patted Judi ¡®s shoulder, she knew why she said that. Chapter 476 Warmly patted her hand: ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic.¡± Judiy t: ¡°I really can¡¯t understand the species of man. Just like my dad. When he was young, he sold fruit on the street. He was poor . Only my mother did not dislike him and followed him. Later, he had money. Although he did not abandon his wretched wives like other scumbags, I think his behavior is even more hateful than that group of people.¡± She turned her head to look at Luna : ¡°I have seen the woman who followed him, she looked more ugly than my mother¡¯s young look. , but my dad was willing to spend money on that woman, buy a house, buy a car, buy Famous brand bags for her, what about my mother¡­ stay home like a fool and help him take care of everything.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to talk to your dad?¡± ¡°After talking, he promised me that he won¡¯t do this again in the future, but a month ago, I saw him eating with a young woman intimately, for man, there is only one difference between no cheating and countless cheatings. , Dogs can¡¯t change eating shit, and this is not fake when used on men. Sometimes I go home and see that my dad treats my mom well. I think he is disgusting. That¡¯s why, I always like to be against my dad. I really hate him. ¡± As she said, she looked at Luna and said, ¡°Of course, third master is different from my dad. My dad is rich, and third master belongs to¡­ who has always had money, and sincerely entrusted his heart to you. My reminder is a bit redundant. I saw that Cathelina Bright here, so I was a little worried and wanted to remind you. I hope you can always be happy and don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Luna said¡±I will be careful, besides, if Cathelina Bright can destroy my rtionship, does that prove that Wills Watson and I don¡¯t love deeply enough? So far, I am still very confident in this rtionship. ¡± Judi couldn¡¯t help smiling and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you are beautiful, good in figure, and perfect in character. If Wills Waltson lets you go to another woman, then he is a fool.¡± Luna nodded,¡±Yes.¡± Judi smiled and said: ¡°Come on , I¡¯m just being courteous¡± Luna alsoughed. Being with friends really is morefortable and cozy. Luna asked Judi to have dinner at home, but Judi refused. It is really inappropriate for anyone to eat lunch and dinner in someone else¡¯s house. The most important thing is that Wills Watson took Luna seriously At three thirty, Judi was leaving. Luna was going to send her off. Benjemin Waltson , who was ying the game, turned off the game directly and stood up and said, ¡°third sister inw , I will send Judi off.¡± Luna was wondering: ¡°Why are you so diligent today.¡± ¡°What diligence, I have something to ask Judi.¡± Judi curiously said: ¡°What are you asking?¡± Benjemin Waltson calmly said: ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Luna pursed her lips: ¡°Where is your third brother?¡± ¡°The study, you go apany third brother, he will be very happy.¡± Nonsense, can she not know? Judi said: ¡°Then you go, I will go out with Benjeming.¡± Luna nodded, put her hand to her ear: ¡°Call anytime.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After the two left, Luna turned around and walked to the door of the study, knocked on the door. Wills Watson ¡®s solemn voice came from inside: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Luna pinched her nose, hypocritically said: ¡°Special service.¡± Wills Watson in the study couldn¡¯t help but sneered, got up and opened the door for her by himself. He put one hand by the door: ¡°Special service?¡± Luna squinted at him and asked, ¡°Coffee, juice, tea, what would third master want?¡± Wills Watson reached out and grabbed her waist. He led her into the study, then closed the door again, banged her against the wall, and said ambiguously: ¡°I want¡­ you.¡± Looking at him, s he smiled and said, ¡°Then it seems that third master wants super service.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, but you have to go upstairs.¡± Wills Watson felt that this little woman was getting bolder. She also learned to take the initiative. He curled his lips and leaned to her ear: ¡°What kind of super service upstairs, it¡¯s the best we do it here.¡± As he said, he grabbed her lips. Luna thought that he just wanted a kiss, so she wrapped his neck and cooperated very well. But seeing him have a tendency to kiss deeply, she hurriedly called to stop, ¡°Hey, there are two servants outside, they will hear us.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Then you just hold back and keep quiet.¡± Luna pinched his waist. Although he was in pain, he didn¡¯t let go: ¡°Don¡¯t you know, secret making love is more stimting than that in broad day¡± He said, put her on the desk¡­ Judi ¡®s car stopped outside Waltson family , so Benjemin Waltson had to send her to the door. As he walked through the yard, Judi asked, ¡°What are you asking me?¡± Benjemin Waltson thought for a while, what did he want to ask? ¡°You don¡¯t really intend to have a blind date with the person my brother introduced you.¡± She nced at him calmly: ¡°No one has introduced him to me anyone yet, blind date?¡± Haven¡¯t introduced to her yet? ¡°My third sister-inw didn¡¯t say who she wanted to introduce to you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The corner of Benjemin Waltson ¡®s lips raised a smile. It seems that the third brother has not talked with Badaire Coman . ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any young people matches you around my brother.¡± Judi said solemnly: ¡°I don¡¯t like young man, I like those older than me.¡± Benjemin Waltson was a little angry: ¡°Why like the elders? Do you want to find a father to be your boyfriend?¡± Judi nced at him: ¡°Don¡¯t be thrilled, this is a personal view of choosing a spouse. I think that elder people are more mature and have experienced all the things, so I should be able to settle down and live my life better. I¡¯m too old and don¡¯t want to date . ¡°You¡¯re not very old, why do you have such odd thought.¡± Upon hearing this, Judi happily patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Yes, my younger brother, your sister¡¯s age is indeed the most attractive time. I agree with this.¡± After she finished speaking, she thought of something and asked: ¡°Why are you asking me about this? What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid that after my blind date, I won¡¯t have time to see you? Don¡¯t worry, since I have promised you, I will definitely honor my promise to the end.¡± Benjemin Waltson stared at her, feeling inexplicably as if there was a fire burning in his heart. What¡¯s wrong with him? He is crazy. Who did she go on blind date with, whether or not she was married, did she have a Rtion with him? He stopped and pointed in the direction of the door: ¡°You know where the door is, go yourself.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned and walked back. Judi looked back at his back inexplicably. Chapter 477 It was the day when Elven and Mia got married. It was originally said that Luna should be the marriage witness who decalred that they got married, but Luna always felt that her identity is not powering enough. So she gave the job to Wills Watson . Wills Watson performed very well. Luna sincerely feels that this man is omnipotent. After the wedding, the couple went on a honeymoon trip. Wills Watson had nned to take Luna to a movie, but the car stopped at the door of the mall and the phone rang. It was from Amy Waltson . He answered the phone. On the other end of the phone, Amy Waltson¡¯s cry came: ¡°Third brother, where are you,e to the hospital, my second sister-inwmitted suicide.¡± Wills Watson wriggled his eyebrows: ¡°Which hospital is it?¡± Amy Waltson cried until she choked: ¡°People, People¡¯s Hospital.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my wife and I wille here.¡± After he hung up his cell phone, he said warmly: ¡°We can¡¯t watch the movie today . Cathelina Brightmitted suicide. She is now rescued in the hospital, and Amy is alone in the hospital.¡± Luna hurriedly said: ¡°Amy must be very scared now, let¡¯s go over now.¡± Wills Watson asked the driver to turn around to the hospital. At the door of the rescue room, when Amy Waltson saw Wills Watson , she stepped forward and hugged him. ¡°Third brother, what should I do.¡± Wills Watson patted Amy Waltson on the back: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid, what happened just now.¡± ¡°I heard¡­ Eason kept crying in the room, and I was a little worried, so¡­ So I came out to ask. The nanny said that the second sister-inw did not let anyone into the room, but Eason really cried very much. , I went to the second sister-inw¡¯s room by myself, and then I saw that the bed was full of blood, ooh, third brother, will my second sister-inw die? I was afraid.¡± Hearing Amy Waltson ¡®s words, Amy Waltson suddenly thought of that night, thunder roared, raindrops hit the window, crackling. She pushed open the bathroom door and saw¡­ She took a step back, leaned against the wall, closed her eyes tightly, and shook her head. Wills Watson calmed Amy Waltson and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, your second sister inw will be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± As he said, he nced at Luna. Looking back, she was leaning against the wall in pain. Wills Watson let go of Amy Waltson , and walked to Luna , holding her shoulders with both hands. ¡°Luna, listen to me, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Amy Waltson ¡®s cry was still there, Luna opened her eyes and looked at Wills Watson . Wills Watson held her cheeks in both hands: ¡°Don¡¯t make any associations, these are two different things, huh?¡± Luna nodded and looked at Amy Waltson . She whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine, Amy must be frightened, you go tofort her, otherwise, it will really be her lifelong nightmare.¡± ¡°You tell me first, are you really fine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I won¡¯t lie to you, I¡¯m really fine, just rest assured.¡± Wills Watson nodded deeply: ¡°If you feel ufortable, just tell me.¡± After he finished speaking, he came to Amy. Amy Waltson asked Wills Watson : ¡°Is the second sister-inw sick?¡± Wills Watson said nothing. Amy Waltson said again: ¡°Third Brother, didn¡¯t you already arrange someone for the second sister-inw? Is she sick after all.¡± Wills Watson shook his head: ¡°I haven¡¯t asked the doctor yet.¡± Amy cried aggrievedly: ¡°How can you be so indifferent to the second sister-inw, she is the second brother¡¯s wife, you are too much.¡± Wills Watson said nothing. Amy Waltson pushed away his hand, walked to the bench and sat down. Wills Watson stood by, remembering what the psychiatrist said when he came to see him that day. The doctor said: ¡°Based on myprehensive judgments on the second sister inw¡¯s verbal thinking, emotional response, and volitional behavior these days, she should not be postpartum depression.¡± Wills Watson turned his head and looked at the door of the operating room. After a while, he walked to the side and dialed the psychiatrist. ¡°third master , hello.¡± Wills Watson went straight to the subject: ¡°You reported to me a few days ago that Cathelina Bright was not depression?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson said coldly: ¡°Then why did shemit suicide?¡± ¡°Suicide?¡± The psychiatrist was a little surprised: ¡°third master , people whomit suicide are not necessarily depressed. There are also people who haveThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. encountered something that they can¡¯t bear, or they were in an extreme mood at the time.¡± ¡°Are you sure your appraisal result is okay?¡± ¡°third master , no doctor can guarantee you 100%, but ording to my years of experience, the second sister inw does not have this problem. She seems to be under a lot of psychological pressure. As for the source of the pressure, I am not sure. , Because I tried tomunicate with her, but because I was just a¡¯servant¡¯, she didn¡¯t allow me to ask more questions. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t reply to you untilte.¡± ¡°Youe to the hospital. In the next few days, take care of her personally to see if there is anything new.¡± ¡°Ok, third master.¡± After hanging up the phone, Wills Watson returned to the door of the operating room. Just after the operation, the doctor came out. Fortunately, Cathelina Bright was lucky to get her life back. When she heard the doctor¡¯s words, Amy Waltson cried immediately. She was so afraid that she waste at the time and failed to save her second sister-inw. The second brother would definitely me her. After Cathelina Bright was sent to the ward, she slept for more than two hours before waking up slowly. Her mental state is not very good, a little confused. Seeing Wills Watson , she stretched out her hand, tears ticking down. Wills Watson stood a few steps away from the bed without moving. Cathelina Bright murmured: ¡± Jacki ¡­¡± Amy Waltson looked back at Wills Watson . She thought for a long time before she figured it out, it turned out that the second sister-inw regarded the third brother as the second brother. But¡­ Although the second and third brothers look a little alike, it should be difficult to admit that one is in a wheelchair and the other is not. ¡°Jacki.¡± Amy Waltson bent over: ¡°Second Sister¡­¡± But Cathelina Bright ignored all, just said: ¡°You came back to see me, right? Why ignore me? Are you still resenting me? I was wrong. Don¡¯t ignore me, OK.¡± Seeing Cathelina Bright crying so sad, Amy Waltson was moved. She turned and walked to Wills Watson ¡®s side, not daring to look at Luna¡¯s face, so she dragged Wills Watson to the bedside. Cathelina Bright always stretched out her hand to Wills Watson . Amy Waltson pushed Wills Watson ¡®s hand to Cathelina Bright¡¯s hand. Cathelina Bright exhausted her entire body and grabbed Wills Watson ¡®s hand:Jacki , I regret it, I really regret it, why should I only know now? It turns out that in this world, there is really no one more than you. Love me, I shouldn¡¯t mispay my feelings, I swear, I will never do things that make you unhappy in the future, Jacki , can you forgive me, OK?¡± Luna stood behind Wills Watson , really dumbfounded for a while. What does it mean. Cathelina Bright regarded Wills Watson as Jacki? It¡¯s so bullshit that even romantic novels dares not to write like this. She is tantly stealing the man from her. Chapter 478 Luna looked at Wills Watson , and was curious about what he would do, Wills Watson had already pulled out his hand from Cathelina Bright¡¯s. He said in a cold voice: ¡°It seems that the anesthetic drug on your body still worked , Cathelina Bright, see clearly , I am Wills Watson , not the second brother, the second brother has already gone, and he is impossible to resurrect since has died. .¡± Hearing this, Cathelina Bright suddenly burst into tears. Amy Waltson looked at Wills Watson with a grimace. The second brother is too cruel. Amy Waltson stepped forward to calm her down and said, ¡°Second sister-inw, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m sorry if you cry.¡± Cathelina Bright cried until he choked: ¡°Wills, I still have something to tell you. I still owe you an excuse me, Jacki , will youe back, please, please.¡± Amy Waltson gave Wills Watson a resentful look, and then said: ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to take care of the second sister inw. You can take your wife back.¡± Wills Watson saw Amy Waltson ¡®s displeasure, and just as he was about to say something, he was held back by Luna. Luna said to him: ¡°You go out first.¡± Wills Watson widened his eyes: ¡°Aren¡¯t you together?¡± ¡°I have a few words to say.¡± Wills Watson did not reject and turned around and left the ward first. Amy Waltson turned her head and looked at Luna vigntly: ¡°What do you want to say? You can see it too, my second sister-inw didn¡¯t deliberately think your husband is hers. she missed my second brother too much, so¡­¡± Luna ignored her, only walked to the bedside, and said to Cathelina Bright who was crying: ¡°My mother alsomitted suicide and left. Therefore, I know better than anyone how pitiful a child who has lost her mother is. Sister-inw, no matter how painful you are now, I hope you can cheer up. If you leave, Eason will really be an orphan without a father or mother, so in the future, consider more for Eason.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Amy Waltson: ¡°There will be professionals to help take care of the second sister-inw. If you insist on staying here, you should enlighten the second sister-inw. After all, you have the best rtionship with the second sister-inw. I believe you can do it. Don¡¯t be too tired and call me when you need me.¡± Luna said, Amy Waltson was not so angry. She nodded to Luna. After Luna patted her on the shoulder, she turned and left the ward. She wasn¡¯t sure if Cathelina Bright just took Wills Watson as Jacki on purpose. But she was really ufortable. Fortunately, Wills Watson ¡®s performance did not disappoint her, otherwise she would be very angry. If she just left with Wills Watson like this, then Amy Waltson might even bear their hatred with them.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. No matter whether Cathelina Bright pretended or not, Luna didn¡¯t n to fall out with Amy Waltson because of her. Staying alone, whether it is tofort Cathelina Bright, or to appease Amy Waltson . Some things are better to do in advance than to make up afterwards. Out of the ward, she lightly smiled when she saw Wills Watson . Wills Watson asked: ¡°Did Amy make trouble for you.¡± ¡°Amy was not so unreasonable. She was angry, but because she was kind and angry that you would not help Cathelina Bright.¡± Wills Watson hummed deeply: ¡°You actually helped her.¡± She said holding his arm as they walked outside the hospital. She said: ¡°What I said is the truth. Cathelina Bright was so sad just now, why didn¡¯t you help her?¡± ¡°How to help? Turn me into the second brother andfort her? Do you think I can do it? The second brother is the second brother, I am me, I don¡¯t have the talent for acting.¡± Luna pursed her lips. Wills Watson squinted at her: ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡± she looked at him: ¡°I just thought that you would help her. After all, shemitted suicide, so she must be very painful.¡± ¡°Then how do you want me to help her?¡± Luna wriggled her eyebrows: ¡°As a bystander, I think there is nothing wrong with my husband being helpful. However, as a wife, I am still reluctant to see you being touched by other women.¡± ¡°I am very selfish to think in this way.¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head indulgently: ¡°How can you be selfish? I really like the way you treat me. At least I know that you really care about me.¡± Luna took his arm: ¡± if your second sister-inw is really depressed, what should you do?¡± ¡± I asked the psychiatrist toe. If the doctor diagnoses that she has a problem, then treat her. If thereis no problem¡­ then it should be another matter. In short, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Her business has nothing to do with you, so just treat it with an indifferent attitude.¡± Luna nodded, she didn¡¯t want to take care of it. For the next four days of vacation, Luna goes to the hospital every day. Amy Waltson is very persistent, has been with the bed in the hospital, after Luna persuading her, she is no longer nosy. When Cathelina Bright saw Luna , she was always calm. She seemed to havepletely forgotten what happened after her surgery. She didn¡¯t mention it, and Luna did not discuss this matter with Cathelina Bright in front of Amy . At noon on the 7th, after returning home from the hospital, the servants of Jacki Waltson¡¯s family hurriedly came to see Amy Waltson . ¡°Mrs. , something happened to Master Eason .¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, speak slowly.¡± The nanny said in a panic: ¡°Just now, the nanny who took care of the young master was holding the young master and ying on the sofa. The young master recently liked to look at himself in the mirror, so the nanny gave him the mirror to y with. The nanny was anxious and went to the bathroom. The young master did not stand calmly and dropped the mirror to the floor. He may have turned over when he was looking for a mirror. He fell from the sofa and fell on the broken ss. His arms and wrists were cut and he shed a lot of blood¡­¡± Luna heard it, and was anxious: ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°The servant took him to the hospital, they just left.¡± Luna ran out with the bag. She asked the driver to take her to the hospital and called Wills Watson on the way. When she rushed to the hospital, Eason had been taken into the operating room. The servant who took care of Eason was soaked in blood. Luna thought about the child being injured and may bleed, but she really didn¡¯t expect it to flow so much. The nanny was very scared, and even stepped forward and begged for mercy. ¡°Mrs. , I really didn¡¯t mean it just now. I didn¡¯t expect the mirror to break. There is a carpet on the ground. How could the mirror break¡­¡± Looking at this aunt , Luna was angry. The child is innocent after all. ¡°I just ask you, if it were your own child, would you put him on the sofa when he just learned to turn over? Would you use the mirror as a toy for your child to y with?¡± The nanny didn¡¯t answer, but she burst into tears. Luna sighed deeply. How could something like this happen at this time. Cathelina Bright is still in the hospital. If there is something wrong with the child now, would Wills Watson be med? Chapter 479 When Wills Watson arrived, Eason was just pushed out of the operating room. The doctor is preparing to talk to Luna about the operation. Seeing Wills Watson came, Luna asked him to talk to the doctor, and she apanied Eason to the ward. She said to the nanny who followed: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it here, and you can go out.¡± Seeing Luna not letting herself touch Eason, the nanny said worriedly: ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry, can you please not dismiss me.¡± Luna looked at her. The sry given by the Waltson family is many times higher than that of other ces. Those who can join the Waltson family hardly resign unless¡­ are expelled. She doesn¡¯t want to leave now, it is also a matter of reason. But she is too careless. Even if she wants to go to the bathroom, why can¡¯t she give the child to someone else to help take care for a while? Although no one wants to see such a result, but now, even if she want her stay, the Waltson family won¡¯t. ¡°This matter, I have no say, and you have to talk to third master .¡± ¡°But Mrs., I¡­¡± ¡°You better go out first,¡±Luna interrupted the other party: ¡°The same thing, I don¡¯t want to say it again.¡± The nanny had no choice but to leave. Luna sat on the edge of the hospital bed and touched Eason ¡®s forehead. ¡°Poor child, don¡¯t be afraid, the third aunt will be with you, and everything will be fine.¡± Wills Watson followed the doctor to the doctor¡¯s office. The doctor said, ¡°third master , there are two wounds on the child¡¯s arm. One is two centimeters long and does not bleed much. The other is five or six centimeters long and the wound is one centimeter deep. This is the main cause of bleeding. The wound has been cleaned and sutured. These days, let the child rest well and get more nutrition.¡± Wills Watson replied in a low voice, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Let your child stay in the hospital for a few days and observe it. If you have any problems, you can give us feedback in time, and we will solve it.¡± Wills Watson nodded , ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°No, third master, you can go to the ward.¡± When Wills Watson turned to leave, he saw the results of the doctor¡¯s examination. Wills Watson stopped when he saw the blood type on a check result. He took a look and when he confirmed that the patient¡¯s name was Eason , he picked up the test sheet. The doctor stood up and said, ¡°third master , are there any questions?¡± ¡°Is this the result of the child¡¯s test?¡± The doctor nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson looked at him deeply: ¡°Eason ¡­ is blood type B?¡± The doctor didn¡¯t even look at it, and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°you sure?¡± ¡°Mr. Waltson, it is confirmed. When the operation was performed just now, because of excessive blood loss, we gave the child a type B blood transfusion. Wills Watson ¡®s expression became more solemn, and slowly put down the test sheet. He didn¡¯t say anything and left first. The doctor didn¡¯t know, so he sat down and worked at theputer. After Wills Watson left the doctor¡¯s office, he called the family doctor.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I ask you, two A blood types, is it possible to give birth to a child with type B blood?¡± The family doctor replied, ¡°No, third master.¡± Wills Watson said coldly: ¡°I know.¡± There was a trace of hostility in his eyes, he turned and left the ward, entered the elevator, and went to the ward where Cathelina Bright was. At the door of the ward, Butler is still there. Seeing himing, Butler stepped forward: ¡°third master , I just received a call from the nanny, she said¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her. You can go to a doctor for a while and ask them to check Cathelina Bright¡¯s blood type.¡± Butler was puzzled, but he still said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell Cathelina Bright about this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson took a deep look into the ward through the ss. Cathelina Bright on the hospital bed was asleep, Amy Waltson apanied her by the bed. Wills Watson looked obstructive, and said to Butler : ¡°Go and call Amy Waltson out.¡± Butler looked at Wills Watson , who was full of anger, was a little confused. But he still did, entered the ward, and invited Amy Waltson out. Amy Waltson saw Wills Watson , and said with a cold face: ¡°Third Brother, are you finally willing toe and see the second sister inw?¡± Wills Watson said coldly: ¡°Come with me.¡± Amy Waltson was puzzled: ¡°Where to go.¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t say anything, just nced at Butler . Butlerunderstood what he meant and nodded to him. Wills Watson turned and left. Amy Waltson looked at Butler displeasedly and asked, ¡°Butler , is there something wrong with my third brother?¡± ¡°Miss Amy , I don¡¯t know too much, you should follow him and have a look.¡± Amy Waltson quickly followed. The two came to the elevator door, Wills Watson pressed the elevator button. Amy Waltson walked around to Wills Watson : ¡°Brother, why are you looking for me.¡± The elevator door opened and Wills Watson walked in. Amy Waltson turned around and looked at him in the elevator: ¡°Brother ¡­¡± ¡°Come in,¡±Wills Watson ¡®s voice was somewhat indifferent. Amy Waltson heard Wills Watson ¡®s deep displeasure, so naturally he didn¡¯t dare to offend him and walked in honestly. The two went downstairs and out of the patient building. Amy Waltson frowned: ¡°Brother, what did I do wrong, why are you mad at me.¡± ¡°I have arranged a car for you. You will go home in a while . You don¡¯t need to take care of the things here.¡± ¡°But I still have to take care of the second sister-inw. You don¡¯t usually e here. Could you leave the second sister-inw alone¡­¡± ¡°Amy Waltson , I said, let you go back, you don¡¯t need to worry about it here,¡± he said a little harder: ¡°What? After living abroad for a few days, you can¡¯t understand human words?¡± ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Amy Waltson took a step forward: ¡°A few days ago, the second sister-inw had an ident and mistakenly regarded you as the second brother. You were so indifferent, and then you didn¡¯t show up for a few days. You are now here, also to let me go home, third brother, you are really too much.¡± Wills Watson ¡®s eyes were sharp: ¡°If I¡¯m just too much. I need me to buy a ne ticket for you to send you back to the United States?¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Amy Waltson stared at Wills Watson angrily. Wills Watson didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to her, and hummed: ¡°Go back, don¡¯t mess with me, no matter what, I will let Cathelina Bright drive out of the hospital.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned and walked into the building. Amy Waltson pouted, is the third brother crazy? Wills Watson returned to the outside of Cathelina Bright¡¯s ward. Butler is not here. After he waited at the door for a few minutes, Butler returned. He walked towards Wills Watson and said respectfully: ¡°Master, the test results is here.¡± Wills Watson asked calmly: ¡°A type?¡± Butler nodded and said: ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson clenched his fist, his breath became heavier, and his face darkened a bit. Cathelina Bright, no wonder you will be stressed, no wonder you will get depression, you simply deserved it. Chapter 480 ¡°third master ?¡± Seeing Wills Watson ¡®s expression, Butler couldn¡¯t help but screamed. Wills Watson looked deeply at Butler , ¡°You go to the appraisal center again in a while, and I want to investigate one thing.¡± ¡°Yes, third master.¡± Wills Watson always thought that Jacki knew that he was doing a paternity test because he sent someone to monitor him, but now he knows that it was not¡­ He walked to the door of the ward, coldly squinted at Cathelina inside, and finally turned and left. He went to find Luna and entered Eason ¡®s ward. Seeing hime back, Luna stood up: ¡°How is it?¡± Wills Watson raised his hand and patted her shoulder: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Really all right?¡± ¡°What do I lie to you?¡± He only felt better when he looked at her. ¡°You have been there for so long, I thought, what¡¯s the problem.¡± She said, turned around and sat back on the bed. ¡°After all, the child is still so young, and it is indeed impossible to avoid this kind of injury.¡± Wills Watson looked deeply at the child on the bed. If he tells Luna now, that child¡­ He shook his head, forget it: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just went out and smoked a cigarette.¡± Luna said, ¡°You said, shall we tell Cathelina Bright about this matter?¡± ¡°No, she can¡¯t bear it with her current status.¡± Having said that, Wills was thinking, should Cathelina Bright use her children to act? ¡°But let¡¯s not talk about it, what about Amy ? If she returns home one day and finds that the child is not at home, the others will also tell her. Besides, the wound on Eason ¡®s arm cannot be hidden.¡± Wills Watson calmly said: ¡°What if he knows? As a mother, Cathelina Bright is unable to take care of her children. It is her fault. Does it have anything to do with us? Don¡¯t think about it so much, and take good care of yourself..¡± Wills Watson walked to the sofa and sat down. Why should he care about the kid who his second brother doesn¡¯t even care about? Wills Watson was deeply annoyed when he thought that his second brother hadn¡¯t left anything in his life, and others couldn¡¯t understand it. What Luna worried happened soon. However, after an hour, Amy Waltson returned to the hospital. Standing in front of the hospital bed and seeing Eason ¡®s injury, she immediately cried. She looked at Wills Watson with an aggrieved expression: ¡°Why is this happening, Brother , you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡±Wills Watson said to her coldly, ¡°Why is this? You should ask your good second sister inw, if she doesn¡¯tmit suicide, she won¡¯t cause her child to be like this now.¡± ¡°Second sister-inw is sick. She has no way. She has been admitted to the hospital. Why don¡¯t you send more people to take care of Eason , he is so young, the scars on his arms willst a lifetime.¡± ¡°So?¡±Wills Watson asked a bit of questioning with his eyes, ¡°Are you ming me?¡± Amy Waltson saw Wills Watson ¡®s eyes and shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know why, third brother, I think you have changed. You have be colder and vicious. You don¡¯t look like the Waltson family anymore. Eason is the only blood of the second brother in this world. If the second brother is gone, you can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Amy Waltson ,¡±Wills Watson interrupted her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t kidnap me morally. If you don¡¯t like me, just keep your opinions. No one wants to listen to your opinions. I am good or bad. , Naturally it is not your turn to criticize me .¡± Luna felt a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Wills Watson to say this to Amy Waltson . She stood up and walked to Wills Watson ¡®s side. She pulled Wills Watson ¡®s sleeve and shook her head at him. Amy Waltson had no ce to vent her anger. Seeing Luna, she immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t be kind, my third brother will be like this, and it¡¯s your me ..¡± Looking at her, Luna smiled sarcastically. Sure enough, everyone loves to bully the weak. ¡°Amy Waltson , if you have any anger, get out and find your second sister inw to vent. Don¡¯t be arrogant to my wife here. You are not yet qualified.¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have the quality, I¡¯ll get out,¡±Amy Waltson took a cold look at the two, then turned and walked out. When Luna opened the door, she scolded, ¡°Stop.¡± Amy stopped: ¡°Why, isn¡¯t that enough? What else do youBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. want to tell me?¡± Luna walked in front of her: ¡°Amy Waltson , since we are not kind, you are kind. From now on, Eason will be taken care of you..¡± After she finished speaking, she walked to the sofa, picked up her bag, and left without opening the door. Amy paused, then turned to look at Eason on the bed. She¡­ she knew nothing about taking care of the children there. Wills Watson also walked to the door and looked at Amy Waltson indifferently: ¡°Do you think that we are all indifferent, we are all cruel, and the entire Waltson family, you are only kind?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, I just hope you don¡¯t treat the second brother¡¯s only son in this world ¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Wills Watson sarcastically smiled: ¡°The closest person? I tell you Amy Waltson , before the second brother left, the closest person is me, your fourth brother, and you. There is nobody else. Others. How could our Waltson family have such a fool as you, who was sold and helped others counting money. He opened the door and left. Amy Waltson bit her lip, what does the third brother mean¡­ seeing Wills Watson also came, Luna could not help frowning: ¡°Why are you out too.¡± ¡°I have something to go back to thepany.¡± Luna was speechless: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say it early .¡± ¡°What if I said early ?¡± ¡°If you tell me I won¡¯t leave, she ca¡¯t make it alone.¡± Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°You¡¯re really sharp tongued.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your sister who is too annoying,¡± she looked in the direction of the ward: ¡°If we all leave, she has no experience in taking care of children, she definitely can¡¯t handle it, let me call Butler .¡± ¡°She must handle it,¡±Wills Watson said coldly: ¡°When she argues with others, no one is more capable than her.¡± Luna was speechless¡±Okay, don¡¯t talk about it, call Butler first, you go to thepany, I will wait for Butler toe here before leaving.¡± ¡°Butler has something to do, he is busy.¡± The elevator door opened, and Wills Watson directly took her arm and led her into the elevator. Luna lowered her voice since she said it , it¡¯s not proper to go back Aftering to thepany downstairs with him, he looked at him tenderly and asked, ¡°Your attitude towards Amy today is a bit strange. Did something happen?¡± Wills Watson looked at her deeply and said calmly: ¡°There are some things, our Family will have some members ousted.¡± Chapter 481 Hearing this, Luna couldn¡¯t help worrying: ¡°What did Amy do? Why do you want to say something so serious?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with her. What I want to clean up is someone who has nothing to do with our Waltson family.¡± He said, patted her shoulder: ¡°Go home, if we have time, wouldn¡¯t it be better to spend more time with our children?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so, isn¡¯t Eason also your nephew.¡± If someone else knows what he thinks, they might gossip.. She didn¡¯t want to hear anyone say anything bad about her man. Wills Watson ¡®s eyes became cold a bit: ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany first, and let the driver take you home in a while, be good, don¡¯t go upstairs to see Amy¡¯s cold face, and¡­ something, I will tell youter you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± nodded Luna. After Wills Watson left, Luna looked up at the roof. Although I don¡¯t know what Wills Watson is hiding from herself, Wills Watson will never harm her. She obediently called the driver, got in the car and went home. Wal was taken to the kindergarden by Nanny. Luna felt bored, so she called Judi . Upon receiving her call, Judi said a little excited: ¡°Girl, do you Think we ¡®re mind linked? I just finished working and I was aboutThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. to call you, and you called me.¡± ¡°Sure we¡¯re mind linked. Have you finished? Do you want to have a meal together?¡± Judi said, ¡°does your husband allow you to go out?¡± ¡°He is busy and can¡¯te back at night. Why don¡¯t youe to my house to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,e out to eat, I¡¯ll treat.¡± Luna said : ¡°Why are you rejecting me so directly?¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m afraid to bump into your brother inw, he¡¯s not very friendly to me recently.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Luna thought for a while: ¡°Aren¡¯t you his matchmaker?¡± ¡°Yeah,st Sunday, I also found an excuse to ask Ana out and gave him a chance to get along alone. As a result, the rat didn¡¯t even say thank you, and rolled his eyes at me. Ouch, I can¡¯t think about it, it¡¯s so exasperating.¡± Luna couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Did you offend him?¡± ¡°Fart, am I that kind of person? It¡¯s your brother-inw, whose personality is too harsh. Anyway, I won¡¯t go to your house for dinner.¡± Luna nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go out. Just send me a message if you want to eat.¡± ¡°Well, I will book a restaurant and text you.¡± After hanging up the phone, Luna returned to the room first. Within half an hour, Judi sent a text message. Seeing that there was still time, Luna didn¡¯t hurry, so she went out after reading the book for a while. As soon as her car reached the door of the vi, she ran into Benjemin Waltson who had just returned. Benjemin Waltson got off the car and stopped Amy Waltson . He opened the rear door and asked ¡°third sister inw , are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I ask you something, did my second sister-inw offend my third brother again?¡± Luna didn¡¯t know what he was talking about: ¡°Why would you ask like that?¡± ¡°The third brother just called me and told me to take someone to take away the vi where the second brother originally lived. Even if the second brother is gone, the second sister-inw and Eason are still there. Why does he want to do this? ?¡± Luna wondered: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Luna shook his head: ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me anything, isn¡¯t Eason in the hospital? Your third brother didn¡¯t let me stay in bed, so he called me back.¡± Benjemin Waltson ¡®s expression became serious. Luna raised her wrist and looked at the time: ¡°Benjeming, let¡¯s talk about it when I¡¯m back. I¡¯ll have an appointment for dinner with Judi. I¡¯ll bete soon.¡± Benjemin Waltson nced at her, said something to his driver, and got into the Luna¡¯s car. Luna looked at him and asked, ¡°Why are you still on the car?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either, take me together.¡± Luna is speechless, this is over, but Luna just didn¡¯t want to see this rat so that she wanted to go out to eat. ¡°Um¡­ I have an appointment, do you want to stay at home to eat?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of eating alone? Besides, I don¡¯t know her.¡± He finished speaking to the driver: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luna looked at him and said, this rat really needs to read the room. ¡°I ask you, did Judi offend you before?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Then why do you always treat Judi with that attitude,¡± said Luna solemnly: ¡°She is my friend, you treat her better.¡± ¡°Did she tell you something?¡± ¡°Yes she told me, she helped you ask Ana toe out for you. You haven¡¯t shown her a good attitude.¡± Benjemin Waltson snorted: ¡°Does she care my attitude?.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, if others talk to you coldly every day, are you happy?¡± Benjemin Waltson shrugged and said nothing. Luna asked, ¡°How are you and Ana doing?¡± Benjemin Waltson remembered the scene of having dinner with Ana on the weekend. He was very happy, but Ana was as quiet as ever. Only when she talks about dancing, she talks endlessly. At that time, he didn¡¯t know what it was like, anyway it was weird. ¡°No progress, what about your side?¡± ¡°Me?¡±Luna was stunned by his question: ¡°Is there anything wrong with us?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce someone to Judi , how is it going?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about this,¡± Luna waved her hand with a warm smile: ¡°Recently, our family is messy. I¡¯m not free to mind this matter.? Judi dosen not stay here for a day or two . Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Besides, Badaire Coman is still in the army. HeI didn¡¯te back, and it¡¯s useless to worry.¡± ¡°You only want Badaire to be her boyfriend , right.¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help smiling: ¡°I just think he is pretty good, honest and reliable.¡± ¡°Hmph, he is reliable, but your sister is very annoying.¡± Luna rolled her eyes: ¡°Your rat is really good at mming others, I tell you, in front of Judi , don¡¯t talk nonsense, she didn¡¯t want to see you in the first ce, if you¡­¡± ¡°She said she didn¡¯t want to see me?¡± Luna was stunned: ¡°I guessed.¡± Seeing Luna¡¯s look, Benjemin Waltson was annoyed, hum, Judi must have said it. This Judi¡­ When the two of them came to the restaurant, Judi hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Luna knew Judi ¡®s taste, so she ordered the dishes first. Benjemin Waltson said: ¡°She made an appointment with you, and she is stillte?¡± Luna couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Do you know what name she was saved in my phone?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Late Queen,¡±Luna said, shaking her head: ¡°She is in our dormitory, but she is famous for beingte. When we were in college, I helped her roll names counteless times. .¡± Benjemin Waltson said in a nutshell, ¡°What a bad habit.¡± ¡°Get used to it. If you want to make an appointment with her, it¡¯s best to advance the time ten or twenty minutes, so that you won¡¯t get angry.¡± Only when she finished speaking, Benjemin Waltson saw the direction of the door, and Judi ran in. The moment he saw her, Benjemin Waltson felt a lot better in some way. Chapter 482 Judi came to the table and looked at Benjemin Waltson , ¡°Why are you here too.¡± Luna smiled awkwardly: ¡°Just happened to ran into him, and he said that he hadn¡¯t eaten, so he came with him.¡± Judi sat down beside Luna and said to Benjemin Waltson : ¡°You didn¡¯t eat, don¡¯t you find a ce to eat by yourself? Our girls have an appointment . Is it appropriate for you to follow along?¡± ¡°Why is it wrong, Queente?¡± Judi patted Luna¡¯s shoulder: ¡°You guy, what did you tell him.¡± Benjemin Waltson smiled warmly, and rolled her eyes at Benjemin Waltson : ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,e, I have already ordered a good meal, you see, do you want to add more.¡± Judi nced and waved her hand: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all, I love to eat.¡± She put down the list, took a sip of water, and asked Luna : ¡°Is your second Sister inw discharged from the hospital?¡± Luna shrugged: ¡°No, her status is not very good.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t really have depression, right.¡± ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know. Wills Watson asked someone to check her secretly. She was not very cooperative, but the doctor¡¯s result is that she dose not suffer from depression.¡± Benjemin Waltson asked: ¡°You said my third brother arranged a doctor?¡± Luna looked at him and nodded. Benjemin Waltson frowned: ¡°Just check, why does he need to secretly check?¡± ¡°Amy said that she was worried that her second sister inw would be too emotion if her depression would be discovered.¡± Benjemin Waltson wondered: ¡°Amy said that?¡± Luna nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Is this kid brainless?¡± Luna red at him: ¡°Why do you say like that, she is also kindhearted.¡± ¡°No, I heard her chatting with second sister inw in the yard that day. She persuaded second sister inw not to think too much about it. Before second sister inw said anything, she said, she always felt that second sister-inw is like depression, she is very worried. Since she knew that the third brother had sent someone to check on the second sister-inw, why did she still say the second sister-inw have depression? When I knew that second sister inwmitted suicide that day, I was still thinking about it. I med this stinky girl and gave the second sister inw a psychological implication. After sheforted the second sister inw the day before yesterday, the second sister inwmitted suicide the next day. ¡± Hearing Benjemin Waltson ¡®s words like this, Luna and Judi looked at each other. Judi asked, ¡°Your second sister-inwmitted suicide, are you serious?¡± Benjemin Waltson disdainfully said: ¡± whomitted suicide deliberately, is it a funny thing?¡± Luna shook his head to her, Judi said nothing. Benjemin Waltson looked at the two of them, ¡°Why do you look at each other in this way?¡± Judi directly changed the subject and asked: ¡°Last weekend, I saw your attitude towards me, so I didn¡¯t bother to inquire about it. How is your rtionship with Ana progressing ?¡± ¡°Not very good,¡±Benjemin Waltson took a sip of water. Judi asked, ¡°Have you ever confessed?¡± Benjemin Waltson said righteously: ¡°How long have we known each other? In your opinion, am I so casual?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with being casual. Since you like her, let her know. Ana is a shy girl. You have to let her know so that she can pay attention to you. .¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, stop pretending to be an expert here, and do you still want to eat anymore.¡± Judi pursed her lips: ¡°The dishes have not been served.¡± Benjemin Waltson took another sip of water, and didn¡¯t know why, he just didn¡¯t want to discuss with her about Ana. While eating, Luna chatted with Judi . Judi has recently be obsessed with the male character in the TV series. When she talks about that man, she looks very obcessed with that man. Benjemin Waltson knew that when women were together, they liked to talk about this topic. It¡¯s really disgusting. He took a good look at Judi from time to time, but Judi didn¡¯t seem to see it. In the end, he really couldn¡¯t bear it, put down his chopsticks and said: ¡°Judi , your obsession with young male actor is your business, can you not influence my third sister inw?¡± Judi rolled her eyes and looked at him: ¡°Which ear of have you heard that I taught your third sister-inw, I have different tastes of men from your third sister-inw. Your third sister-inw likes your third brother. I like my idol . If your third sister-inw shows off your third brother to me, shouldn¡¯t I talk about my idol brother?¡± ¡°Your brother? Judi , do you feel sick when you say this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not disgusting, I¡¯m fine,¡± she snorted, lowered her head and continued eating. Seeing Benjemin Waltson seemed to be angry, he couldn¡¯t help but said ¡°Okay, don¡¯t get angry because of this kind of thing, your sister Judi, change an idol brother every three days.¡± Judi nced at her: ¡°What are you talking about, I am serious this time.¡± Benjemin Waltson was annoyed. Luna couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Which time are you not serious? Do you want me to count the brothers you¡¯ve been obsessed with?¡± Judi sighed: ¡°When ites to cutting the ground from under other¡¯ s feet, no one is better than you.¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help but smile, and get food for her: ¡°I don¡¯t want you to quarrel about this little thing, it¡¯s all right, eat, Benjeming, you also eat.¡± Benjemin Waltson nced at Judi , a carefree woman. After eating, Luna said that she would send Judi back. But Judi said, ¡°No, I drove here.¡± ¡°Drive?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to live here for a long time. I can¡¯t take a taxi every day. I bought a scooter by myself a few days ago, just for convenience.¡± Benjemin Waltson said ¡°What a coincidence, you take me to a bar.¡± Judi rolled her eyes: ¡°Why should I send you off.¡± ¡°Otherwise, let my third sister-inw send me? My third sister-inw has to go home to apany Wal .¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she squinted at Benjemin Waltson : ¡°Then don¡¯t say anything nasty, otherwise, I will leave you halfway.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me.¡± Luna shook her head: ¡°God, it¡¯s really impossible to listen to the two of you chatting. I¡¯ll go first. You can quarrel slowly.¡± After they watched Luna leave first, Judi elbowed Benjemin Waltson . Benjemin Waltson was upset: ¡°What are you doing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen your stingy brother before. You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Benjemin Waltson hummed, ¡°Who is your brother, don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± Judi disdain: ¡°Seriously, if you are really my rtive, I can p you five times a day, no, ten ps will not necessarily relieve my anger.¡± As she spoke, she waved her hand in the air twice. After speaking, he walked to his car. Seeing her movements, Benjemin Waltson couldn¡¯t help but stare at her back and ugh. Is this woman really 24 years old? She¡¯s like a mentally handicapped with only 3 years old IQ. After the two got into the car, Judi started the car. After asking him the address of the bar, she set off. Judi said as she drove: ¡°I heard Luna say that your bar is quite retro.¡± Benjemin Waltson looked at her: ¡°Would you like to go and take a look?¡± It¡¯s rare for him to speak so calmly, Judi ouldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°If you treat me to drink, I will go.¡± ¡°Why do you love drinking so much?¡± ¡°because¡­¡­¡± Chapter 483 She smiled slyly: ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Wine is like love. If you drink too much, you will be addicted.¡± Benjemin Waltson sneered disdainfully: ¡°It¡¯s just nonsense.¡± ¡°Look at you, I¡¯m telling you the truth, you still don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, you are addicted to alcohol.¡± ¡°It¡¯s dispensable,¡± she hummed, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t want to argue with you, I¡¯ll take you to the door and won¡¯t drink your wine.¡± ¡°Who told you that I didn¡¯t want to treat you?¡± Judi pouted: ¡°I am afraid of your nagging, so I won¡¯t go , is that ok.¡± ¡°I am nagging?¡± Judi calmly said, ¡°Otherwise, what do you think? It was the first time I saw a young man of your age so nagging.¡± ¡°You¡­¡±Benjemin Waltson stared at her. Knowing that he was angry again, Judi felt that she was awesome, and she can make him piss off each time. ¡°Benjemin Waltson , let me tell you, don¡¯t mess with me, or I will throw you on the road and you take a taxi back by yourself.¡± Benjemin Waltson ¡®s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Do you feel proud that you¡¯re drunk and taken to the hotel and seen naked by man?¡± Judi rolled her eyes and looked at him: ¡°You¡¯re really good at chatting.¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I would drink with anyone?¡±Judi said with disdain: ¡°I only drink with people close to me. Besides, I was watched by you that day, and I was not angry. You are angry here. ¡± Benjemin Waltson disdainfully said: ¡°Do you think I like to see you? Your figue sucks and I don¡¯t want to see it at all. I am angry because you stained my eyes.¡± Judi gritted her teeth, ¡°Then why do you take off my clothes?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± ¡°Fart, let me tell you, I have seen you naked and you have seem me naked, we are even, no one is allowed to talk about this in the future, if you mention it again, I will beat you.¡± Benjemin Waltson stared at her: ¡°Do you dare.¡± Judi pulled over and stopped, and she raised her hand to knock him on the head. Benjemin Waltson grabbed her wrist. ¡°Hey, you brat.¡± Benjemin Waltson raised his eyebrows: ¡°I allowed you to beat, you can do it. If I don¡¯t allow you, you can¡¯t do it. This is the difference between men and women, so remember, don¡¯t bother men. Judi gritted her teeth, trying to struggle from his wrist out, but failed. She pulled her hand back twice, but still failed. She gritted her teeth: ¡°Let go, get out of the car.¡± He really let go, but sat calmly: ¡°I won¡¯t get off the car.¡± ¡°Okay, you can¡¯t get off,¡± she restarted the car and left. ¡°In the future, when you want to see Ana again, but you can¡¯t find an excuse,Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. stop looking for me,, I won¡¯t help you.¡± Benjemin Waltson ignored her and didn¡¯t seem to care about her threat. He squeezed the hand that had just held her wrist for a few minutes. When the car drove to the door of his bar, Judi stopped the car. Benjemin Waltson didn¡¯t mean to get out of the car, Judi leaned toward him: ¡°Don¡¯t get out of the car yet?¡± ¡°Together, I invite you to drink.¡± ¡°No,¡± she hummed, wanting tofort her after pissing her off? It doesn¡¯t work. Benjemin Waltson pulled back and picked up the bag she had thrown in the back seat, opened the door very quickly, and got out of the car. Judi was angry: ¡°Smelly boy, return the bag to me.¡± ¡°Get off the car, I said, I want to invite you to drink.¡± Judi hummed: ¡°I won¡¯t drink with you.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t ask for your bag.¡± As he said, he had already walked to the bar. Judi gritted her teeth, got out of the car, and followed up. ¡°Whoughed at me just now, and now what are you doing?¡± Benjemin Waltson looked at her and said calmly, ¡°You threatened me, don¡¯t I need to please you?¡± Upon hearing this, Judi couldn¡¯t helpughing. It turns out that this trick works. She touched him with her elbow: ¡°Unexpectedly, your love with Ana is true.¡± She said, standing on tiptoe, putting her arm on his shoulder: ¡°If you treat me with this ealier, why should I quarrel with you like that.¡± Benjemin Waltson shook her arms away: ¡°Don¡¯t touch my shoulders when you talk with me.¡± ¡°Tsk,¡±Judi rolled her eyes: ¡°Do all Watson family men looked so serious ? It¡¯s very boring.¡± He turned his head and stared at her. Seeing this look, she chuckled: ¡°That¡¯s right, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are Boring? You can find an interesting girlfriend? You see that your third brother is very sessful and make Luna his girlfriend.¡± She said, thinking of something: ¡°But¡­ Your Ana probably needs to work more hard to be interested.¡± He looked away. ¡°My Ana¡±? He didn¡¯t feel happy about this word. too weird. When the two walked into the bar, the staff saw that the boss hade in, and they all greeted him. Benjemin Waltson said kindly to Judi: ¡°Whatever you want to drink, just order it.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± She sat at the bar and said to the bartender: ¡°I want to drink the most expensive.¡± He said to the bartender: ¡°Have you heard?¡± ¡°Ok boss.¡± Judi looked at him appreciatively and said, ¡°You look like a boss.¡± Benjemin Waltson sat down beside her and said to the staff again: ¡°Give me a cup of free and easy.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Judi looked at him: ¡°You want to drink too?¡± ¡°Otherwise you n to drink it yourself?¡± Judi said calmly: ¡°Yes, I n to drink it myself. It¡¯s quite lively here. Go ahead and do it for you.¡± Benjemin Waltson looked at her, why dose he drive him away in such a hurry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you waiting for someone to strike up a conversation?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°I didn¡¯t have this idea before, but if you say so, I found a lot of handsome guys here.¡± He hummed: ¡°Stop harming my guest, you radish ygirl.¡± ¡°can you speak human words? Who is the ygirl?¡± Benjemin Waltson snorted: ¡°My third sister-inw said, there are countless older brothers you have changed.¡± Judi twitched the corner of her mouth. Is it because of the generation gap, She and this guy really have nomon nguage. ¡°They are all my idols, they are stars, they aren¡¯t my boryfriends.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the star you like, not a man?¡± Judi said very speechlessly: ¡°Oh, you little idiot, forget it, I also can¡¯t argue over you, you just sit down and drink together.¡± Judi didn¡¯t expect that Benjemin Waltson ¡®s bar would actually suit her liking. Not only does she like the environment, but even wine suits her appetite. Because she was greedy, she drank a few more sses. Unexpectedly, this wine would actually make her drunk. Both of them drank, no one could drive. Judi was a little dizzy, andy her head on the bar. Benjemin Waltson called her twice, but she ignored it. Upon seeing this, Benjeming got up and helped her up. She didn¡¯t even open her eyes, tilted her head, and fell asleep on his shoulder. The staff wanted toe to help. Benjemin Waltson waved his hand, picked her up and took her into his lounge. He put her on his bed, Judi twisted twice and found afortable position to lie down. Benjemin Waltson stood by the bed, looking at her somewhat flushed face and rosy lips, unexpectedly a strange thought urred. He bent slightly, his lips close to her¡­ Chapter 484 Luna returned home, and after ying with Wal for a while, Wills Watson returned. He walked to Luna ¡®s side and hugged Wal . Luna said: ¡°Are you back so early ?¡± ¡°Early? It¡¯s toote for me, these annoying guys have dyed my time with my wife and children.¡± Listening to him say that, Luna felt so happy. ¡°I¡¯m not idle either, I had dinner with Judi tonight.¡± Wills Watson looked at her: ¡°You are busier than I am. You are busy with dating different people.¡± Luna felt extremely speechless: ¡°Come on, you, you think I¡¯m willing to go.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I think you are very willing.¡± Given her personality, if she doesn¡¯t want to, who can force her? Luna solemnly said: ¡°Of course I am happy to eat with Judi, but when I went out today, didn¡¯t I met Benjeming ? Benjeming didn¡¯t want to eat alone, and he persisted to go with me and eat this meal. Yes, I just listened to the two people arguing over the meal, it was really a headache.¡± Wills Watson pulled the corners of his lips deeply. Luna said again: ¡°Did I just say that these two people are dead enemies in their previous life, it is true.¡± Wills Watson raised his lips and smiled. Luna elbowed her: ¡°What are youughing at.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they are enemies.¡± ¡°what?¡± Wills Watson stood up holding Wal , based on his understanding of Benjeming, this rat has a problem. ¡°Do you want to take a bath for Wal together?¡± Luna nodded, the two took Wal upstairs to the bathroom. Wal was very happy to y in the water, and Luna sat aside and asked, ¡°Has Amy returned?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Today¡­ why did you do that to Amy ?¡± Wills Watson said with a cold face: ¡°Because she is stupid . She treats those who treated her Sincerely as bad guys, and for those who treats her falsely , but she regards it as a treasure, a fool.¡± Suddenly, Luna understood, it was because of her. She said: ¡°Actually, before the second sister-inw¡¯s ident, my rtionship with Amy had eased a lot.¡± ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need to say anything about her, I know it in my heart.¡± Luna pouted: ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh with your own sister. Since you think she¡¯s stupid, why don¡¯t you just enlighten her a little bit?¡± Wills Watson looked at her deeply: ¡°I found that you are the most tolerant of Amy Waltson .¡± ¡°Nonsense, I am clearly tolerant to you, because Amy is your sister.¡± Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips, and put his arm around her shoulder with one hand. After showering Wal , Luna took the child back to the room and went to sleep. Wills Watson went downstairs and called Butler . After a while, Butler entered the living room: ¡°third master .¡± Wills Watson turned and entered the study. Butler also followed afterwards. Wills Watson sat down calmly and looked at him: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, how is the investigation.¡± ¡°Second master went to the paternity test center for the purpose of doing a paternity test. He will modify the test results of your wife and you, because of coincidence.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows deeply: ¡°How about the second brother¡¯s Paternity test result?¡± ¡°He has no parent-child rtionship with Master Eason .¡± Wills Watson clenched his fist, his expression bing more serious. He stood up and said to Butler : ¡°I have called Benjeming and asked him to take back his second brother¡¯s vi. tomorrow you will go to the hospital to inform Cathelina Bright to find a house as soon as possible, and wait until she is discharged. She is not wee to appear in the Watson family.¡± Butler respectfully said: ¡°third master , I have three worries.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°The seconddy hasn¡¯t been confirmed whether she really has depression. If she really is, and we will drive her out like this, in case she does¡­¡± Wills Watson frowned: ¡°What about the second worry?¡± ¡°Externally, no one knows that Master Eason is not the second master¡¯s child, and public opinion will definitely think that you are disregarding brotherhood. Wills Watson ¡®s eyes condensed deeply. Butler continued: ¡°Furthermore, with Miss Fourth, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t ept it.¡± Wills Watson snorted coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to consider her opinion.¡± ¡°But the first two points are also difficult to handle, unless we make this matter public, so that even if the seconddy has something or the public opinion says something, we will not be too passive. It¡¯s just¡­ ¡­In this way, it seems that it¡¯s not very good for the dead second master.¡± Wills Watson walked to the window and thought for a long time. Butler stood behind him, motionless. After a long time, Wills Watson said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to see Cathelina Bright. tomorrow morning, you go to the pratenity test center and find a way to get them to show another pratenity result and send it to mypany. I need it.¡± In short, Cathelina Bright, this woman, can¡¯t stay at Waltson family anyway. This is simply an insult tothe Waltson family . When Judi woke up early the next morning, she found herself sleeping in a strange room. After she sat up, the first thing she did was to look at her clothes. Fortunately, they are all here. She wondered, wasn¡¯t she drinking at Benjemin Waltson ¡®s barst night. Is she drunk again? Where is this ce? She got out of bed and came to the door. Seeing the decoration style in the corridor, she was relieved instantly, still at Benjemin Waltson ¡®s bar. so far so good. The bar staff came up, ¡°Miss Judi, you are awake.¡± ¡°Hello, where is Benjeming?¡± ¡°The boss sent you into the roomst night, so he left first. He told us not to disturb you and ask you to leave after breakfast this morning.¡± Judi couldn¡¯t helpughing, this rat, is he quite considerate. She didn¡¯t eat breakfast, and after greeted the staff, she left first. After getting on the car, she called Benjemin Waltson , but Benjemin Waltson did not answer. Thinking about the time, he should go to school. Isn¡¯t today the school day? She put the phone back in her bag and started the car to leave. At noon, Wills Watson came to the hospital by himself. Seeing him, Cathelina Bright¡¯s expression brightened. She sat up, looked at Wills Watson , and said softly, ¡°Wills Watson , you are here.¡± Wills Watson looked at her indifferently. Seeing his expression, Cathelina Bright felt a little cold in her heart, but she still asked, ¡°Howe you came here at this time? Is¡­ Is there anything to do with me?¡± Wills Watson asked without expression: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, what is the reason for your suicide.¡± Cathelina Bright feels guilty: ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s¡­ I feel a lot of pressure recently, and I don¡¯t know why I always think about it, I always feel that it is boring to be alive, so I just impulsive¡­¡± The expression on her face was a bit sad. Wills Watson sneered: ¡°Hmph, hiding such a big secret, of course you will be stressed. Not only are you stressed, but you are also very courageous. Cathelina Bright, I really underestimate you.¡± Chapter 485 Cathelina Bright looked confused: ¡°Wills Watson ¡­ what are you talking about, why am I a little¡­ confused.¡± Wills Watson sneered: ¡°I only know now that you are so good at acting.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, can you make it clearer?¡± Cathelina Bright really didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. However, she had a bad premonition in her heart. Wills Watson ¡®s eyes were deep and profound: ¡°Then you might as well exin to me why two people with type A blood can give birth to a child with type B blood.¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s heart trembled: ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know, why do you say this?¡± ¡°Really? Then you see with your own eyes, why would I say that,¡± he threw the folder in his hand onto herp. Cathelina Bright immediately picked up the folder and opened it. Cathelina Bright¡¯s eyes panicked when she saw the contents inside. She looked at Wills Watson and bit her lip: ¡°Wills Watson , listen to me to exin¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t exin,¡±Wills Watson smiled sarcastically, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your difficulties. I heard that you abused Eason , but I didt understand why, but now I understand.¡± ¡°Wills Watson,¡±Cathelina Bright¡¯s voice was a little louder: ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright, listen, after you leave the hospital, you take your wild hubrid and leave Waltson fAmily by yourself, don¡¯t let me see you again. Also, you¡¯d better go honestly, don¡¯t make troubles, otherwise , I won¡¯t just sit idly by. I will ruin you. This is thest forgiveness I give you.¡± After he finished speaking, he went out. Upon seeing this, Cathelina Bright jumped out of bed immediately, stepped forward to hold Wills Watson , and cried: ¡°Wills Watson , I beg you, listen to me.¡± Wills Watson shook her hand away: ¡± the person who should listen to your exnation is not me, that person is no longer alive, so you have no chance to exin.¡± Cathelina Bright walked around in front of him and knelt down: ¡°Even if I beg you, give me a chance to exin , after all, I have loved you for so many years. Could it be that we really don¡¯t even have this kind of love between us? ?¡± Wills Watson was indifferent: ¡°Don¡¯t say you loved me, just look at those things you do yourself, know how lucky I am? Fortunately, it was not me who married you back then.¡± Cathelina Bright let go of his cuff, and fell to the ground embarrassedly. ¡°Do you think I want to give birth to this child whose father is unknown? No, not at all. This is your second brother Jacki in order to destroy me, so that I will never dare to covet you from now on and find someone else did it.¡± Cathelina Bright roared and said it, she cried heartbreakingly, and covered her heart. Wills Watson deepened his eyebrows: ¡°You lied.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, you can go to the doctor sent by your second brother to check, if I have a false word, I will die immediately.¡± she shook her head and covered her temple with her hands. ¡°I told Jacki that I will never fall in love with him in this life, because my heart is only on you. I don¡¯t want to have a child for him, let alone grow old with him. He was irritated by me. , So he just retaliate against me. I always thought that this child belonged to him. Until the birth of the child, he spoke harsh words to me. I really couldn¡¯t bear it. I begged him for mercy, hoping that he would stop torturing me. But he threw an appraisal certificate exactly like this one on me. He said, I am not worthy to love you, as long as I give birth to a hybrid, I am not worthy to stand by your side in this life. ¡± This really shocked Wills Watson . Cathelina Bright pulled his sleeves again. ¡°Wills Watson , you said that it was your fortunate not to marry me back then?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. But do you know that marrying Jacki is a nightmare of my life. I have never changed from beginning to end, but why did you It¡¯s all changed, is it wrong to love someone. Do you know how much I paid to love you?¡± Wills Watson said coldly: ¡°Stop talking.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I say, I want to say, I ruined my life and married Jacki. But I love you, I am not happy, and Jacki is not happy. What about you? Yes, you are very happy now. Just Because you are too happy, I am so jealous and is going crazy. I thought that Luna robbed me of the happiness that originally belonged to me. Therefore, I cruelly hurt Luna, and I turned myself into my best Disgusting look.¡± She raised her head and looked at him whimpering with tears: ¡°But Wills Watson , tell me, is it all my fault. Is it wrong to love someone from the end? You tell me, Tell me.¡± She slid to the ground and pressed her forehead to the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong, and why it¡¯s a story that so many people have experienced together, but let me bear the consequences alone. Wills Watson , do you know how tired I am? When I saw Eason, how much I hate your second brother, how much I hate you, and myself.¡± Wills Watson took a step back and lifted her hand that was pulling hos trouser legs away. Seeing her in pain, Wills Watson said in a deep voice, ¡°You are pitiful, isn¡¯t my second brother pitiful? He loves you wholeheartedly, but learnt that you don¡¯t love him. You don¡¯t love him, you even killed my second brother¡¯s child in order to trap Luna. You said you were in pain, did you think about it for him? He loves you so much, but you don¡¯t love him. How desperate should he be? My second brother doesn¡¯t want much. He only wants a child. How can he be willing after you hurt him like that? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t love him from the beginning.¡± ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t marry him.¡± ¡°But I owe him.¡± Wills Watson smiled sarcastically: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous, who told you that you must marry someone to pay a debt? You are willing, of course, but if you don¡¯t want it, there are thousands of ways to repay yhim.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your second brother who wants¡­¡± ¡°Since you chose to use this method, you should bear the consequences of your decision.¡± Wills Watson looked at her condescendingly, with coldness in his eyes. ¡°You said you loved me, I believe, but since the day you married my second brother, there has been no future between me and you, and you don¡¯t have to use past things to threaten me. Now that you are where you are today, I sympathize with your experience, but nothing more.¡± Cathelina Bright clenched her fists tightly. Wills Watson ignored the desperate look on her face, and calmly said: ¡°What I should say, I have said very clearly , so your fate is at your own discretion.¡± He is leaving after he finishes talking. Cathelina Bright grabbed his trousers again. ¡°Wills Watson , please, think about the past love, don¡¯t drive me out of Waltson¡¯s family. I don¡¯t have the ability to live now. If I take Eason and go out, there is only a dead end. Do you really want us to die?¡± Chapter 486 Wills Watson looked at her indifferently. Cathelina Bright¡¯s face was full of tears, and she raised her head and said: ¡°After I married your second brother, I resigned from thepany ording to his request. I have already been ipatible in this society. Even if I were to leave the Watson¡¯s family , give me some time to find a job, right? It was your second brother who forced me to resign. The child Eason was born Because trap of your second brother. Don¡¯t you Waltson family need to bear any responsibility? ¡± Wills Watson thought deeply for a moment and said, ¡°You only have three months.¡± Cathelina Bright closed her eyes and nodded in despair. When Wills Watson opened the door, Cathelina Bright hurriedly said again, ¡°Wills Watson , can you please do me one more favor.¡± ¡°No.¡± Cathelina Bright hurriedly said as he walked out, ¡°Don¡¯t let Amy know about what Jacki did .¡± Wills Watson stopped. Cathelina Bright said: ¡°After I leave, I won¡¯t contact Amy again. Amy loves Jacki so much. I don¡¯t want the beauty in her heart to be destroyed.¡± Wills Watson made no sound and closed the door and left. Cathelina Bright exhaled. Fortunately, what he found was only Eason ¡®s life experience¡­ Wills Watson went out and went downstairs to outside Eason ¡®s ward. Amy Waltson is still there. Wills Watson frowned his eyebrows, this stupid girl. He opened the door and went in. Seeing him, Amy put on a wry expression, and she was unwilling to say a word to him, so she turned her head awkwardly. Wills Watson walked over, nced at Eason , who was already awake in the hospital bed, and asked the nursing staff. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°third master , Young Master is all well.¡± Amy Waltson coldly snorted: ¡°There is no need for third master to worry about me here. You should go back and take care of your beautiful wife.¡± Wills Watson said to the nurse: ¡°You go out first.¡± The carer left respectfully. Wills Watson walked to the window and turned to face Amy Waltson . Amy Waltson squinted at him, unhappy. Wills Watson turned his back to her and looked out the window. ¡°From tomorrow , you move to live with your fourth brother, and I will let your fourth brother reserve a room for you.¡± ¡°Why?¡±Amy Waltson stood up and walked to Wills Watson ¡®s side. ¡°If I don¡¯t tell you why, are you still nning not to move?¡± ¡°Why should I move for no reason? You don¡¯t care about the second sister-in- w. If I don¡¯t care, then the second sister-inw¡­¡± ¡°Amy Waltson ,¡±Wills Watson interrupted her. Amy Waltson saw his stern look and looked down. After a while, she reached out and grabbed Wills Watson ¡®s wrist: ¡°Brother, what happened to you? I really don¡¯t understand. What did she do wrong? Why do you have to have trouble with her.¡± Wills Watson only said: ¡°If you insist on not listening to me, I won¡¯t force it, but in the future, you must not regret it.¡± He released Amy Waltson ¡®s hand and walked out.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Amy Waltson chased two steps: ¡°Three brothers, third brothers¡­¡± But Wills Watsonpletely ignored her at all. She exhaled, the third brother became less and less like the third brother, what happened. After hesitating for a moment, she called Benjemin Waltson ¡®s number¡­ At noon, when Wills Watson returned to the office after finishing the pany¡¯s business, he saw Benjemin Waltson there. He walked straight to the desk, put the file down and sat down, flipping through the file, and said, ¡°What did you do?¡± Benjemin Waltson got up and walked to his desk. ¡°Third brother, Amy called me and said that not only did you not let her take care of the second sister-inw¡¯s affairs, you also asked her to move out of the second brother¡¯s ce. She sounded wronged and wanted me to persuade you.¡± Wills Watson closed the document and raised his eyes to him. ¡°So, you came to persuade me?¡± Benjemin Waltson smiled and said, ¡°Can I persuade you? ¡± ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± Wills Watson pulled the chair and sat across from his table. ¡°Third brother, I actually don¡¯t understand why you want to do this? You asked me to close the vi outside of my second brother. I also think that it¡¯s unkind to do this.¡± Wills Watson looked at him with sharp eyes. This kid said that he was not here to persuade him. Seeing Wills Watson ¡®s eyes, Benjemin Waltson immediately silenced. He still has the power of vision. Wills Watson raised his eyebrows: ¡°Don¡¯t say anything?¡± Benjemin Waltson smiled: ¡°Besides, I¡¯m afraid I will be beaten.¡± Wills Watson looked away, opened the folder in his hand, and closed it again. ¡°Eason is not the second brother¡¯s son.¡± ¡°What?¡±Benjemin Waltson heard it, pping the table. ¡°sit down.¡± After Wills Watson finished speaking, Benjemin Waltson immediately sat down, but said in disbelief: ¡°Brother, have you investigated it clearly .¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t investigate it clearly , why should I be nderous?¡± ¡°Is the second sister-inw crazy?¡±Benjemin Waltson was angry: ¡°Second brother is so good to her, how can she do this kind of thing? No wonder the second brother treated her so badly, it turned out to be because¡­¡± ¡°This incident is not her fault.¡± ¡°Brother, you made me confused.¡± Wills Watson said in a deep voice. As soon as he returned to thepany this morning, he sought out Jacki¡¯s doctor. Cathelina Bright¡¯s words have been confirmed. Eason is indeed the second brother¡¯s bargaining chip to retaliate and control Cathelina Bright. So in a strict sense, this incident is not Cathelina Bright¡¯s fault. Seeing that he was silent, Benjemin Waltson asked again: ¡°Brother, what is going on.¡± Wills Watson told Benjemin Waltson about causes of the matter. After listening to this, Benjemin Waltson was in a daze. ¡°Third brother, do you remember? I told youst year that when I went to see my second brother, there was something wrong with my second brother¡¯s house, and there was a doctor. At that time, I was worried that something was wrong with my second brother¡¯s health. Thinking about it now¡­ Is it because the second brother is taking revenge on second sister inw? Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°Probably, the second brother is no longer there. There is no way to verify these things.¡± ¡°Brother, what should I do now?¡± ¡°I have already given your second inw a notification letter. She will move out of Waltson family within three months and has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°Is this¡­ a bit too much?¡± Wills Watson looked at him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as she doesn¡¯t cause trouble, I will guarantee her basic living. After all, she is the second brother¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Then¡­ how to tell Amy?¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright said that for the second brother, he didn¡¯t want Amy to know about this, so you can deal with it yourself. ¡°Huh?¡±Benjemin Waltson sighed. This is a difficult task. Wills Watson looked at him deeply: ¡°Deal with it yourself, what else do you have to ask me?¡± ¡°Nothing, shall I leave.¡± ¡°If you do not leave, are you waiting for me to invite you to lunch?¡± Benjemin Waltson curled his lips and stood up. As if thinking of something, he held down the table and asked, ¡°Brother, I want to ask you a question about your rtionship.¡± Chapter 487 Wills Watson looked at him with a weak voice: ¡°Ask.¡± ¡°When did you fall in love with my third sister inw ?¡± This question made Wills Watson a bit serious. ¡°This question is a bit difficult to answer, but after thinking about it, I think it should be the first time I saw her.¡± ¡°Ah? You don¡¯t want to tell me that you fell in love with third sister inw at first sight, right.¡± Wills Watson hooked his lips: ¡°When someone fell in love with another, he usually dosen¡¯t know it. When she came to the home for an interview, I was very concerned about it. Therefore, when she was drunk for the first time, my heart touched. At that time, I told myself that I don¡¯t love her, but will the fact be so? Benjeming, nothing is absolute.¡± Benjemin Waltson looked solemnly: ¡°Are there no absolutes? The third brother, can you tell me how it feels to like someone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like Ana ? How do you feel abou tAna ?¡± Benjemin Waltson frowned: ¡°To Ana ¡­ I think she is very good, shelooks a little dull and cute.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Benjemin Waltson thought for a while and nodded. Wills Watson shook his head and smiled. Benjemin Waltson wondered: ¡°Brother, what is your expression, can you say something?¡± ¡°If this is considered love, then all girls like Ana , will you pursue them?¡± ¡°I rarely pay attention to girls, so I rarelyment on girls.¡± Wills Watson nodded deeply: ¡°You mean, Ana attracted your attention.¡± ¡°Probably¡­ That¡¯s it. I think Ana can attract my attention. This is very important. But I have never been in love. I am not sure. This attraction is considered to be love. I want to know, do you like a person? How does itfeel.¡± ¡°Many, for example, not wanting to be separated from her for a minute, all her emotions will make me worry. She is happy, and I will be happy too. If she is not happy, I will want to punidh the person who offends her. All her preferences, I will keep it in my heart. The bottom line I set for the world is of no use in face of her. She can be in my world, freely and presumptuously. The most important thing is, no mmatter what she looks like, I Love it all.¡± Benjemin Waltson thought. Wills Watson said calmly: ¡°To sum it up, in fact, there are only eight words. I am lucky when I get it, but I die when I lose it.¡± ¡°So exaggerated?¡± Wills Watson curled his lips: ¡°If you really loved someone, you would know me, it¡¯s not an exaggeration. The reason you feel exaggerated now is probably just because you don¡¯t feel that way towardsAna .¡± Benjemin Waltson shook his head: ¡°Indeed¡­ no.¡± Wills Watson leaned against the chair: ¡°Benjemin Waltson , I can warn you, Ana is Uncle Han¡¯s daughter. If you can¡¯t be responsible to her, you¡¯d better get along with her less. If you pursue her, you must be responsible. I don¡¯t want to be responsible for you. Feel guilty in front of Uncle Han.¡± Benjemin Waltson curled his lips: ¡°Third Brother, in your eyes, am I such an unreliable person?¡± ¡°Do you know it now?¡± Benjemin Waltson said ufortably: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not reliable. But don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to pursue Ana that much anymore, I will constrain.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows: ¡°How did you change your mind?¡± ¡°I had another meal with Ana alonest week. I found out¡­ She talks too little. Although she is good, it makes me feel very bored. If her personality is like this for the rest of her life, then stay with her. I might feel a little depressed, I think Ana might¡­ not suit me that way.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve figured it out, why are you here for me?¡± ¡°I have figured out about Ana , but other things¡­ I haven¡¯t figured it out yet.¡± When he said this, Wills Watson had a choice in his mind: ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± Benjemin Waltson coughed awkwardly: ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you busy? I¡¯m leaving now.¡± He only took two steps, then turned around and asked, ¡°By the way, thirdbrother, have you said before that you will not bother about my feelings?¡± ¡°how?¡± ¡°you answer me first.¡± Wills Watson solemnly said: ¡°Your own rtionship issues, you have to make your owndecisions, as long as the other party has notmitted, and the one you love is not your third sister-inw, you can love anyone. ¡± Benjemin Waltson said relievedly: ¡°Then , I am leaving.¡± He has to go back to deal with the big trouble Amy. How can he persuade her to move to his own ce. He went out the door, and suddenly stopped again. No, what is this third brother doing. Isn¡¯t there some empty rooms in his ce? Why des he let Amy live with him? He doesn¡¯t like living with others? Amy Waltson still listened to Benjemin Waltson ¡®s words, so that afternoon, the Butler helped her move. Benjemin Waltson ¡®s reason is that the psychologist wants to intervene in the treatment and does not want anyone to interfere with Cathelina Bright. It was good for Cathelina Bright, Amy Waltson naturally would not refuse. But she couldn¡¯t figure it out, it was a good thing, why did the third brother be so domineering. In order to prevent Amy Waltson from going to the hospital, Benjemin Waltson asked her to hurry up to study. After all, there is not much left until next year¡¯s high school entrance examination. Amy Waltson went to the hospital the next day, Cathelina Bright said to her: ¡°Amy Waltson , you don¡¯t have to visit the hospital in the future, I n to be dischargedfrom the hospital.¡± Thinking that Eason was still in the hospital, Amy Waltson hurriedly stopped and said: ¡°Second sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, you can recover here for a few more days.¡± Seeing Amy Waltson ¡®s expression, Cathelina Bright couldn¡¯t help but worry: ¡°Amy, what¡¯s the matter? Are you hiding something from me?¡± Seeing that if Cathelina Bright was discharged from the hospital, there was no way to hide it, Amy Waltson told Cathelina Bright of Eason ¡®s situation.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Hearing that Eason was hospitalized, Cathelina Bright went to Eason ¡®s ward anxiously. Seeing Eason ¡®s situation, Cathelina Bright was very sad. She bluntly said that she felt sorry for the child, and med for no one. Amy Waltson has a guilty conscience. Fortunately, Eason is out of danger, otherwise¡­ second sister inw would be more painful. Early on Saturday morning, she was sleeping soundly, and was awakened by a phone call. Seeing that it was Judi calling, he immediately became energetic, Benjemin sat up, holding the phone, pancked. When the phone¡¯s ringing was about to end, he picked up the phone. ¡°Hey.¡± Judi casually said: ¡°Are you still sleeping?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Hurry up and dress up ande out.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Judi smiled slyly: ¡°I asked Ana to y badminton in their school¡¯s sports field. Hurry up. At nine o¡¯clock, meet at the gate of their school. Don¡¯t bete.¡± She finished speaking on her own without giving Benjemin Waltson time to react, so she hung up the phone. Benjemin Waltson was speechless, listening to the busy tone on the other end of the phone, condensed his eyebrows: ¡°You woman, you are really anxious.¡± He dropped his hand, put the hand holding the phone on the quilt, and thought of the night in his bar that he treated her¡­ Chapter 488 Benjemin Waltson pped himself, he is mad, why does he think about this. He got out of bed and went to the bathroom. While brushing his teeth, he looked in the mirror in a daze. He recalledst night, he didn¡¯t help himself but kiss on Judi¡¯s cheek. At that moment, it was like an overcharge. That was a feeling he had never experienced before. He shook his head, he couldn¡¯t think, and continued to brush his teeth. At nine o¡¯clock, he arrived at the door of Ana ¡®s school on time. As a result, he saw Ana but didn¡¯t see Judi . He walked to Ana ¡®s side, and Ana greeted him obediently,¡±Brother, good morning.¡± Benjemin Waltson nodded to her,¡±Have you waited for a long time?¡± ¡°No, not long after I came out.¡± ¡°Judi didn¡¯te?¡± Ana nodded,¡±Not yet, but she should being soon. She said she woulde to me on time at nine o¡¯clock.¡± Benjemin Waltson took out his cell phone and dialed Judi ¡®s number. After the phone was connected, Judi on the other end of the phone smiled and asked, ¡°Are you there yet?¡± ¡°Nonsense, do you think everyone is the same as you, alwayste? Where have you been and how long will it take.¡± Judi smiled,¡±You tell Ana that there is something wrong with mypany, and I can¡¯t go. You can have fun with her. Remember, take the initiative and express your purpose more clearly. .¡± Benjemin Waltson exhaled, this woman¡­ If she told him that she wouldn¡¯te, how will he be here. He put away the phone and looked at Ana .This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Ana , I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to y the ball today.¡± Ana asked, ¡°Is it Judi sister has no time?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Benjemin Waltson said calmly,¡±She is always like this, so when she asks you next time, you tell her that you don¡¯t have time.¡± Ana couldn¡¯t help but smiled, ¡°, Judi sister will be sad.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be sad, isn¡¯t she stands you up every time? If I were you, I would have been angry with her.¡± ¡°No, Judi ¡®s sister is very interesting. She has a lively and cheerfulpersonality. How wonderful.¡± Benjemin Waltson thought for a while,¡±Yoou think¡­ she¡¯s good?¡± Ana nodded,¡±I like her very much, little brother, you also like Judi sister, right?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Benjemin Waltson hesitated. Ana said,¡±Yes, I think it¡¯s so funny when you are with Judi sister. On the surface, it seems that you have been arguing, but it feels very harmonious.¡± ¡°Have it?¡± Ana looked at him, smiled and nodded,¡±Of course .¡± Benjemin Waltson couldn¡¯t help but smile. He always felt that he and Judi were dead enemies in their previous life, just as third sister inw said. Unexpectedly, in the eyes of others, it was a different feeling. Probably, he is really dumb. He looked at Ana and said,¡±Ana , since Judi hasn¡¯te, this ball will not be yed today. Go back to practice dancing and take a good rest.¡± Ana replied,¡±Okay, how about you, the fourth brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Okay, little brother, be careful on the way.¡± After getting into the car, Benjemin Waltson called Judi again. After Judi answered, his voice fell a bit lower. ¡°What are you doing.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Judi said franklly, ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡± ¡°Where is it outside, tell me the specific address.¡± Judi wondered,¡±What are you doing?¡± ¡°Something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the game hall on the sixth floor of the Marriott Mall.¡± This time, it was Benjemin Waltson who hung up first. However, Judi didn¡¯t care, and continued to y games with the people beside him. When Benjemin Waltson came to the mall, he found Judi in the crowd at a nce. But beside her, there was another one annoying. Benjemin Waltson frowned, how could Sara be here. When he was about to leave first, Sara saw him. She took Judi ¡®s arm and waved to Benjemin Waltson excitedly. ¡°Brother Benjeming.¡± Judi was ying the game attentively. When she heard the sound, she quickly turned her head and saw Benjemin Waltson with a gloomy face. He is alone. She released her hand holding the handle and came to Benjemin Waltson ¡®s body with Sara . Benjemin Waltson ¡®s gaze fell on her. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sara released Judi ¡®s hand, and moved to his side, pulling his sleeve, with a surprised expression,¡±Yeah, yeah, brother Benjeming, why did youehere? You are here for me?¡± Benjemin Waltson calmly said,¡±No.¡± He set his gaze on Judi ¡®s face,¡±I¡¯m looking for Judi .¡± Sara turned her head and looked at Judi ,¡±Judi , what are you looking her for?¡± Judi was also puzzled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, why are you looking for me? We are having fun. Don¡¯t bother us.¡± Sara said immediately,¡±No, no, brother Benjeming, I wee you to join us very much.¡± He looked around and said a little displeased,¡±Come out, it¡¯s too messy here.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sara immediately followed him out obediently. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be happy, Judi was a little worried, was he rejected. That¡¯s really fast enough. When the three of them came out of the game hall, Sara suggested, ¡°Sister Judi , Brother Benjeming, let¡¯s have dinner together at noon.¡± Judi looked at Benjemin Waltson , not knowing his opinion. Furthermore, Judi really didn¡¯t know how he left Ana and came herealone. Benjemin Waltson looked at Judi ,¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if you eat, I¡¯m looking for you, it¡¯s kind of business.¡± ¡°Official business?¡± Judi was even more surprised. She seemed to be unabl to discuss business affairs with Benjemin Waltson . Benjemin Waltson did not respond to Judi , and only said to Sara ,¡±You can eat yourself, I will take Judi away first.¡± After he finished speaking, he grabbed Judi ¡®s wrist and walked out. Sara stood there with a dazed expression. Judi was dragged along and followed him to the outside of the mall. She shook off his handboriously,¡±Benjeming , what are you doing, thank to the sneakers I wore today, otherwise you would have dragged me down.¡± She rubbed her wrist that was pinched by Benjemin Waltson . Benjemin Waltson said coldly,¡±Why are you with Sara .¡± ¡°Ana called me and said that her sister also wanted to y ball together. I was afraid that you could not handle it, so I asked sara out.¡± ¡°Who asked you to do such useless work.¡± Judi was speechless,¡±I help you, howe it has be useless, you need a spanking.¡± She said, raising her hand to knock him on the head. Benjemin Waltson raised his hand, grasped her wrist, and stared at her. Seeing his eyes, Judi frowned, ¡°You¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Benjemin Waltson sped her wrist tightly,¡±I have something to confirm.¡± Judi frowned,¡±What?¡± Benjemin Waltson ¡®s hand pressed hard, pulled her into his arms, held her cheek, and kissed her lips. Chapter 489 Judi swears that she has never been so frightened in her life. She was actually kissed by a little boy¡­ She reacted for five seconds before pushing him away. She took two steps back and looked at Benjemin Waltson in disbelief. ¡°Benjemin Waltson , you are crazy.¡± Benjemin Waltson swallowed. This time, he not only felt an electric shock but also¡­ nostalgia. He just didn¡¯t want to end this kiss. He didn¡¯t speak but looked at Judi solemnly. Judi was a little annoyed. This rat¡­ what is he doing? Judi lifted her foot and kicked his ankle. ¡°Speak, what are you doing, is your brain kicked by a donkey.¡± Benjemin Waltson seemed to have nothing happened just now, and calmly said,¡±The brain was not kicked by the donkey, but the leg was kicked, and it still hurts a bit.¡± Thinking that he had just kicked her, Judi raised his hand again, trying to hit him. But he raised his hand again and grabbed her wrist. Thinking of the kiss between the two just now, Benjemin Waltson calmly said,¡±You like to forget the pain when your scar is healed. You dont remember how your hand is snatched just now? ¡°Insane, I really don¡¯t bother to be pissed off with you,¡± she threw her hand away and left. Benjemin Waltson exhaled and followed. Judi turned around and pointed at Benjemin Waltson ¡®s face,¡±Don¡¯t follow me. I want to beat you when I see you.¡± Benjemin Waltson couldn¡¯t help but chuckle,¡±You can¡¯t win over me, why not be calm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I let you go.¡± When she walked to her car and opened the car door, Benjemin Waltson closed her car door smoothly. Judi couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, turned around, and faced him. ¡°Benjemin Waltson .¡± Benjemin Waltson nodded,¡±I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°You¡­ what the ¡°What is going on with you today, I worked hard to create an opportunity for you to chase the girl you like. If you don¡¯t cherish it, you run here to make a fool of yourself. If I offend you, just say it and do it. Why are you so mad at me.¡± Benjemin Waltson calmly said,¡±I don¡¯t like Ana.¡± Judi was surprised,¡±What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t hear it. What I just said is already very clear. I know you heard it all.¡± Judi became annoyed, and raised her hand ,¡±Boy, are you kidding me, do you want me to get your third sister-inw as a witness, and see if you said you wanted to chase her?¡± ¡°I said it, I didn¡¯t say I haven¡¯t said it. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t experienced love before, so I mistakenly regarded the attention as liking, which is my own fault. Now I have discovered my problem.¡± ¡°So?¡± Judi spread her hands out,¡±You mean, you wanted to chase her before, and you don¡¯t n to chase now?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s not affection, of course, I won¡¯t chase her anymore.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t chase her, whye and kiss me?¡± Benjemin Waltson looked at her,¡±I just¡­ didn¡¯t I say it, I have something to confirm.¡± Judi endured her anger, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Confirm what, confirm if I will beat you?¡± Benjemin Waltson stared at her face and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sure I fall into you.¡± These words stunned Judi again. Benjemin Waltson raised his hand and pressed her against the car. ¡°It turns out that I like you.¡± Judi stared at him nkly, his expression changed from being annoyed to shock, then too frightened. This man is crazy. Really crazy. ¡°Judi, I¡­¡± Judi raised her hand and covered her mouth. ¡°Stop, Benjeming, I was wrong, really wrong, I won¡¯t hit you in the future, don¡¯t make this kind of joke with me, ha ha.¡± She smiled awkwardly and let go of the hand covering his mouth. ¡°Um¡­ I have something else to tell you, I have to go back first.¡± She turned around and was about to open the door.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But Benjemin Waltson did not intend to let go. Judi gritted her teeth and said with an extremely unnatural expression,¡±You boy, I¡¯m sorry, what else are you thinking about? Or just beat me?¡± Benjemin Waltson sighed, ¡°You didn¡¯t treat me like a man at all?¡± Judi looked at him, ¡°Benjeming, that¡­ let me rify, in my eyes, you are a man, but you are a man who is absolutely impossible to have any rtionship with me. In other words¡­ you are not the type I like.¡± Benjemin Waltson was a little frustrated, and she rejected him so directly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t I good enough?¡± Judi nervously said, ¡°You are very nice, from the Waltson family , rich and handsome, and have a pair of big long legs, but for me, there is a bottom line in terms of love. I will never fall for a man younger than me. This is my bottom line, I will never change.¡± ¡°If the one who you fall for is elder than you, you can guarantee that he is really mature. When do you have to add additional conditions to your rtionship?¡± The distance between the two at the moment is very close. Judi felt very depressed. This is Luna¡¯s little brother-inw. If she hurts him, she will have no face to face Luna in the future. It¡¯s better to coax him away. She raised her hand and patted his arm,¡±I have something to do, I have to go back.¡± ¡°You were having a good time just now. I know you are running away from me. Don¡¯t make excuses. If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable reason, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I give it,¡± Judi said Frankly,¡±First, I know you are joking with me. Second, I don¡¯t ept boys younger than me. You see, how concise and clear.¡± ¡°First, I¡¯m not joking, and second, I don¡¯t ept it.¡± Judi was speechless and almostughed angrily,¡±So, you want to say that you are confessing to me sincerely, and I have no other choice but to ept?¡± Benjemin Waltson thought for a while and nodded. Judi shook her head firmly,¡±I don¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree with your reason, it is not fair to me.¡± ¡°What fairness is there between me and you? Seriously, Benjamin , if you weren¡¯t joking with me today, then you really scared me. If we stay in this stalemate, there will be no results. Yes, I need to go back and calm down now.¡± Benjemin Waltson ¡®s expression became more serious. Judi took the opportunity and patted the back of his hand. ¡°Really, let me go back and think about it.¡± Benjemin Waltson released his hand beside the car,¡±I will call you tonight.¡± Judi nodded frantically, turned around and pulled the car door, and quickly disappeared. Call? Ghost will pick it up. After her car drove away, Benjemin Waltson also left with a solemn expression. Sara ¡®s figure slowly appeared behind a jeep not far away. She clenched her fists tightly. She just saw Benjemin Waltson kiss Judi with her own eyes. Judi , a big liar, she is clearly dating with Benjemin Waltson , but she actually deceived her¡­ Chapter 490 After returning home from work in the afternoon, Luna heard about Amy ¡®s move to Benjeming Waltson ¡®s. While eating, she asked Wills Watson . ¡°Why did Amy move out of your second brother, do you mean it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luna said,¡±You are like this. Didn¡¯t you make it clear that you want to iste your second sister-inw? Amy did not object?¡± Wills Watson said in a deep voice, ¡°Benjeming persuaded Amy for the goodness of Cathelina , and, she won¡¯t object.¡± Luna was curious,¡±Why do you want to run on your second wife like this?¡± ¡°Have I?¡± Luna curled her lips,¡±Even someone like me who doesn¡¯t like Cathelina Bright can feel it, what do you think?¡± Wills Watson put down his chopsticks and asked Butler to ask all the others out. Looking at this situation, Luna knows that things are not simple. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, what happened?¡± Wills Watson told Amy Waltson about Cathelina Bright and Eason . Luna was so surprised. Wills Watson picked up the chopsticks, picked up the vegetables, and stuffed them into her mouth. While chewing warmly, Luna said,¡±Your second brother is too ridiculous, how can he be like this.¡± ¡°My second brother did not do the right thing, but he wasn¡¯t the only one who made the fault. It was Cathelina Bright who did things to cruel before, and what she said was too hurtful.¡± ¡°Then he can¡¯t make himself cuckolded ,¡± Luna swallowed the dish,¡±What if no one discovers this secret? Then he is passed away. What is the point of his previous act of revenge? He made other people¡¯s children seed your Waltson family, to carry on inheritance for your Waltson family, is this revenge on Cathelina Bright or revenge on the Waltson family ? Is your second brother too outrageous.¡± Wills Watson sighed deeply,¡±We stayed out of the matter and could always see things more through, but at that time the second brother was in a fit of anger and there was no such thing as rationality. Besides, how could my second think he would pass away so suddenly.¡± Luna sighed and suddenly was upset. ¡°Your second brother is wrong, and your second sister-inw is not right, but what did Eason do wrong? In this matter, the poorest one is just the innocent child.¡± Wills Watson patted her hand. ¡°The two of them are indeed fooling around. But now that things are like this, we outsiders can¡¯t do anything.¡± Luna looked at him and did not respond. Wills Watson said again,¡±I have figured it out. This is a problem caused by them. No matter how pitiful Cathelina Bright and Eason are, this is not something you and I can be responsible for. They have to take responsibility for themselves.¡± ¡°But you just let your second sister-inw leave Waltson family , is it really okay?¡± Wills Watson said in a deep voice, ¡°This is the only way that they can take responsibility for themselves. Don¡¯t think Cathelina Bright is innocent. If she didn¡¯t kill my second brother¡¯s child or hurt my second brother¡¯s heart, things would note to this step today.¡± Luna looked at him a little confused. Wills Watson asked, ¡°Or, do you have other suggestions?¡± Luna said,¡±I just inexplicably thought of when I was a child when my mother and I were living alone and no one cared about us¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, The Waltson family is different from the Greenwich family. We won¡¯t be so ruthless. As long as Cathelina Bright behaves well enough, Eason will grow upsafely.¡± Luna smield faintly, she doesn¡¯t care about Cathelina Bright, but as to Eason, she still hopes that he can grow up healthy. At night, Benjeming Waltsony on the bed after washing and calling Judi . But Judi didn¡¯t answer. Benjeming Waltson sent a message to her and asked her how she was thinking. Judi only replied ,¡±I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± After he sent her a message, there was no more news. Benjeming Waltson was lying on the bed, turning over and over, losing sleep. Judi was also the same. She felt flustered now, and even a little disturbed. This Benjeming Waltson is simply her nemesis. He broke her ns. The next morning, Amy Waltson came to school, and when she was about to start work, she received a call from Judi . Judi is at the high-speed rail station, ready to go back to her hometown. Luna feels very sudden. ¡°Go back? Didn¡¯t you say you want to stay in North City for a while?¡± Judi muttered,¡±I did n so, but now there are some things to go back to deal with, I don¡¯t want to go, but I have to go.¡± ¡°What about the work here?¡± ¡°My dad will arrange someone to rece me.¡± Luna felt a little reluctant to let her go,¡±You only know to cheat me. If I knew you were only here for a few days, I would definitely date you every day.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, your third master will hate me.¡± Hearing this, Luna smiled. ¡°I have to work now, so I won¡¯t go to see you off. When you get home, please call me.¡± ¡°I see, don¡¯t worry.¡± After hanging up the phone, Judi breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking about it, it is better to go back and avoid him for a while. The boy will let go after a while. At that time, she will pretend nothing happen. Perfect. Luna took the new documents from the school and went to the ssroom for a meeting. As soon as she came out after the meeting, Benjeming Waltson chased him out.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Third sister-inw, third sister-inw, why are you walking so fast.¡± Luna stopped and looked at him,¡±I have other jobs, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have something to do with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, go out and talk.¡± After the two left the teaching building, they walked towards the office building and said ,¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°About Judi .¡± ¡°Judi?¡± asked Luna,¡±You know?¡± Benjeming Waltson wondered,¡±You also know that?¡± ¡°She went back to Vancouver .¡± Benjeming Waltson stood still,¡± She wants to go back? When.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know,¡± Luna sked, ¡°I thought you were here to tell me about this, so what are you going to ask me about?¡± Benjeming Waltson was a little anxious,¡±Third sister-inw, tell me first, when did she say she wants to go back?¡± ¡°An hour ago, she called me at the high-speed rail station.¡± ¡°Why is she going back?¡± Luna shook her head,¡±I don¡¯t know the specifics. She just said that there was something to do and she would go back for a while.¡± ¡°Then when will shee back?¡± Luna shook her head,¡±She won¡¯t be back recently, otherwise, she won¡¯t have to call me. She said that the work here must be handed over to someone else.¡± When Benjeming Waltson heard this, he turned around and ran away. Is this woman going to run away? Luna stared at Watson¡¯s back, and shouted,¡±Where are you going? Isn¡¯t there something you want to ask me?¡± But Benjeming Waltson was still in no mood to answer her words, he was gone. Luna wondered Benjeming was weird today. Chapter 491 Benjemin Waltson drove to the high-speed rail station. He also called Judi twice on the way. But Judi , who is already on the high-speed rail, would not answer his phone. She was listening to music at ease, very happy. At the high-speed rail station, Benjemin Waltson asked someone to check the schedule. The high-speed train to Vancouver had already started 40 minutes ago. Benjemin Waltson exhaled and sent a WeChat message to Judi . ¡°I checked the number of trains. Two hourster, there will be a high-speed train from Vancouver back to Phdelphia . I will wait for you at the high-speed rail station. Come back by yourself and I will pick you up. If you don¡¯te back, I will visit your home. ¡± After reading the text message, Judi only muttered ¡®madness¡¯, and ignored him again. After returning to Vancouver , she called her mother and went to her apartment. She has been busy with work in Phdelphia these days, and she hasn¡¯t watched dramas for some time. She went to the supermarket to buy a lot of snacks, and watched TV while lying in bed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When her father called her, because the phone was turned on silent, she could not receive it. Towards the evening, lying in bed , she was a little sleepy, the doorbell rang at home. Judi got out of bedzily and came to the door of the room to look out of peehole. Seeing that the person outside was her father, she opened the door directly. ¡°Dad, why are you here.¡± Her father said with a cold face: ¡°I called you, but you won¡¯t answer, what¡¯s the matter.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it, the phone is muted.¡± As she said, she turned and walked into the house. Her father said: ¡°Mr. Waltson, look, I said she was fine.¡± Hearing this, Judi ¡®s footsteps stiffened and she turned around. When she saw Benjemin Waltson ¡®s face at the door, Judi was not calm. ¡°You¡­ why are you here.¡± ¡°Sister Judi , didn¡¯t I tell you, you really have a bad memory.¡± Judi ¡­ Sister? She used to want him to call her sister. In the end, he always ingored her. He spoke today, but why did she only feel terrified. Her father said angrily: ¡°Well, that¡¯s your fault. You told the little fourth master toe to Vancouver together . Why did you go back on your words? Is that whatI usually teach you?¡± Judi winked at his father. But her father just ingore her. Benjemin Waltson asked obediently: ¡°Sister Judi , should I talk to my uncle about my business, or is it appropriate to talk to you?¡± Her father said: ¡°Mr. Waltson, you¡¯d better talk to me, Judi had a bad memory, I¡¯ll take care of your affairs, and I will ensure that it will be done properly.¡± Benjemin Waltson pursed his lips: ¡°Alright, I am here this time¡­¡± ¡°Dad Dad,¡±Judi stepped forward and held Dad ¡®s wrist: ¡°Benjeming is here to do personal affairs. It is not convenient for you toe out. We have all agreed. I will solve it. You can go back.¡± ¡°Private matters shoud be handled by me. What can you do? Look at your sloppy look now¡­¡± Judi looked down at her pajamas, she looked sloppy. She said unpleasatnly: ¡°Just let me handle it.¡± She forcibly pushed her father to the door: ¡°You go back quickly, don¡¯t dy our discussion.¡± After she finished speaking, she closed the door and turned her head to stare at Benjemin Waltson . Benjemin Waltson pursed his mouth and spread his hands. Judi stared at him: ¡°You¡¯re crazy, right?¡± Benjemin Waltson stepped forward. Judi hurriedly jumped back: ¡°Stop, keep a little distance from me, I don¡¯t want to beat you.¡± She said, leaned against the wall, and walked back to the living room against the wall. Benjemin Waltson followed in and looked around. ¡°So this is where you live, it looks good.¡± Her living room is veryrge, with arge bookshelf beside the wall, full ofic books. The house has two bedrooms and the decor is very girlish. The bed in the master bedroom is full of snacks, and the floor is full of snack bags. ¡°Tsk, why is it so messy.¡± Judi hurriedly stepped forward, closed the door of the master bedroom, walked to the living room sofa and sat down. After he finished looking at the room, he came over and sat beside her. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Judi turned to look at him, cleared her throat and said, ¡°What to drink.¡± ¡°liqueur?¡± Judi stood up: ¡°What wine to drink, only coffee and water. Choose one.¡± ¡°Then water, I don¡¯t want to be sleepless anymore tonight.¡± Judi peeked at him. It turns out that he too suffered from insomniast night. She poured him a ss of water and put it on the coffee table in front of him. She walked aside, pulled a chair, and sat on the opposite side of the coffee table. Benjemin Waltson frowned: ¡°So far away from me, are you afraid that I will eat you?¡± ¡°Little brother, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, I just think that we should face to face when we talk about things.¡± Benjemin Waltson looked at her coldly: ¡°Who is your little brother.¡± ¡°You, didn¡¯t you just call me Judi Sister? I like it very much. I am suitable to be your sister.¡± ¡°Judi , I ask you why you are running away.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t escape?¡±Judi patted her chair: ¡°This is my home.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Judi shrugged: ¡°Did you not hear what I just said to my dad? My phone is muted. Besides, I called you before, don¡¯t you asionally stop answering. What are you looking me for.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±Benjemin Waltson lifted his legs: ¡°I want a result.¡± ¡°I said, I haven¡¯t figured it out yet.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t perfunct me. You have actually made up your mind to reject me, otherwise you won¡¯t run away.¡± Judi didn¡¯t understand. This rat knew everything, so why did he even run to the door to get himself humted. Seeing her not speaking, Benjemin Waltson said displeased: ¡°It seems that I guessed right.¡± Judi exhaled and her expression became more serious: ¡°Benjeming, I will tell you seriously, it¡¯s really impossible for us.¡± ¡°Then you must have figured out the reasons why you can perfuse me, just tell me, I will listen to it.¡± Judi exhaled: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be perfunctory, I will tell you my truth. Benjeming, you are three years younger than me. This is an age gap that I cannot ept. You are young and vigorous. But I have entered the stage of marriage. I need a home, you need a rtionship, our goals are different. In my opinion, your so-called liking is not only sudden, but also immature. I have my considerations and worries. I¡¯m afraid that when you reach my age, I suddenly realized that you don¡¯t like Ana today, and discovered that your feelings for me are actually not love. By that time, I¡¯m almost 30. People are selfish, and I just want to for the good of myself. ¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, what you want is marriage, and you think I can¡¯t afford this marriage?¡± Chapter 492 Judi looked at him, she didn¡¯t want marriage. She was telling him the reason for rejecting him. Benjemin Waltson calmly said: ¡°I can give you a marriage, and I have reached the age to receive a certificate.¡± gosh¡­¡­ Judi waved her hand: ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I was going to get married, I just said that I was worried.¡± ¡°Your worries are too unfair to me. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible for you to find someone who is older, and he won¡¯t dump you when you are 30? A man depends on responsibility, not age, Like you think, why did your ex boyfriend cheat?¡± Judi narrowed her eyebrows: ¡°Do you have to mention him?¡± ¡°This is a matter of fact.¡± ¡°Okay, then let me tell you why he cheated. Because I am not good enough, because I am not attractive enough to attract him, because I am bad. If other can cheat, you can guarantee that you can¡¯t?¡± Benjemin Waltson was annoyed: ¡°You don¡¯tpare me to that kind of person.¡± Judi exhaled again: ¡°Benjeming, I am a mature woman, and I will not ept marriage that is not proper for me.¡± Benjemin Waltson smiled disdainfully: ¡°why are you mature, and why do you say that the marriage I gave is not proper.¡± Judi red at him: ¡°Are you pursuing others with this attitude? While saying promises, while stabing others.¡± ¡°At least I don¡¯t lie, our Waltson family has no yboy.¡± Judi scratched her eyebrows: ¡°The future is very long, and many things are not so easy to control. Besides, have you thought about the consequences?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you have a little confidence in yourself?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Who she face is the fourth young masters of the dignified Waltson family Who is so good beyond her reach. How can she have the confidence. ¡°Okay,¡±Benjemin Waltson embraced: ¡°Then tell me, what are the consequences.¡± ¡°Luna is my best friend in this life, but she is not only my friend, but also your third sister-inw. Even if I persuade myself to be with you now, if I break up one day, you have thought about you three Sister-inw¡¯s position? One is her friend and the other is her brother inw. Do you think she willbe embarrassed? I don¡¯t want to lose my best friend because of anyone. And to be honest, I really can¡¯t tell her, your third sister inw , that I want to be with you, I just thought about it, and I got goose bumps. ¡± Benjemin Waltson snorted: ¡°You are really looking down upon me, and you are worried about breaking up before you start the rtionship. If you have this worry about being with others, then you should be single for a lifetime.¡± Judi stared at him. He raised his eyebrows, and then said: ¡°Our family members will not interfere with my rtionship problems.¡± Judi frowned and said nothing. Benjemin Waltson said annoyed: ¡°Judi , aren¡¯t you very open-minded? What do you mean now? You keep saying that I am good, but you don¡¯t even give a chance. You have to force me to find your parents too let them persuade you?¡± ¡°Dare you,¡±Judi red at him: ¡°No, absolutely not, have you heard?¡± Benjemin Waltson raised his eyebrows, because she was afraid of this. He smirked: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t go, at least you have to promise me to go back to Phdelphia with me, and you are not allowed to avoid me in the future.¡± Judi didn¡¯t dare to go back. Benjemin Waltson got up and approached her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Judi hurriedly stood up and said vigntly: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benjemin Waltson held her shoulders and looked at Judi ¡®s face . ¡°I hope you can be fair. Don¡¯t rush to refuse things that have not started. I know that you have always treated me as a brother. It may be difficult to ept my pursuit for a while, but even if you refuse me, you will always give me a chance to give up? I can¡¯t ept an answer that you say not to ept.¡± Judi looked at him with no emotions on her face, but she was already in a mess in her heart. Seeing her not letting go, Benjemin Waltson said, ¡°Or¡­ Do you really want me tofind others to help? After finding your parents, I will find my third sister inw?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡±Judi red at him: ¡°If you dare to tell them, I will definitely deal with you.¡± Benjemin Waltson smiled happily, his face returned to his former witty. ¡°Now, I wish you would clean me up. You look at me now, making me a little annoyed and wanting to hit someone.¡± After he finished speaking, he let go of the hands holding her shoulders, ¡°Where shall I sleep tonight?¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Judi was in a mess: ¡°You want to sleep here?¡± He was calm: ¡°Otherwise?¡± He turned around and looked at the two bedrooms. Judi hurriedly said, ¡°My second bedroom cannot be used. The bedding inside has been long and there is a lot of dust.¡± Upon hearing this, Benjemin Waltson had a smile on his face. ¡°You mean, you want me to sleep in the master bedroom with you? I have no objection, but you have to clean up the snacks on the bed, otherwise it may be crushed.¡± Judi raised her hand and patted his arm: ¡°Insane, who said I want to sleep with you.¡± If it had been before, Judi must have thought it was nothing. He is a little brother anyway. But now, if she can still be this big-hearted, she really has a brain problem. ¡°Wait, I will clean up the second bedroom.¡± When Judi left, Benjemin Waltson raised his eyebrows and stayed overnight. After entering the second bedroom, Judi was changing the sheets and suddenly stopped. No, didn¡¯t she n to let him go to the hotel to sleep at first. Why did she honestlye to clean up the second bedroom when he said he was going to enter the master bedroom? Was she trapped? This¡­ the man of the Waltson family is too scheming. As soon as she was about to go out and argue with Benjemin Waltson , Benjemin Waltson appeared at the door. He embraced, leaned against the door, stared at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m here in a rush and didn¡¯t bring anything. Does your family have no clothes for a man?¡± ¡°why do I have men¡¯s clothes here,¡± she said, and smiled slyly: ¡°I doon¡¯t have men¡¯s clothes, but I do have my nightdresses. I will prepare a set for you?¡± If Benjemin Waltson wearsdies pajamas¡­ Puff, that picture is simply funny. Benjemin Waltson calmly turned around: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m sleeping naked, and I¡¯l take a shower first.¡± Sleeping naked? Judi blushed. But wait. Didn¡¯t she ask him to settle the ounts, why did she let him take a bath again? She knocked herself on the head. When Benjemin Waltson wanted to pursue Ana before, he was behaved. Judi sincerely regarded him as an innocent boy. But now it seems that she was really wrong. Waltson family man is not easy to be fiddled with. She really underestimated this Benjemin Waltson . She raised her hand and patted her cheek, and said to herself: ¡°Judi, the situation has changed, calm down, calm down.¡± Benjemin Waltson entered the bathroom and looked at the toiletries on the counter. There are no clothes for men in the house, and toiletries are all for one person. well. Chapter 493 This night, the two slept in a room each, and they were in peace. However, Judi suffered from insomnia again. Because¡­ as long as she closes her eyes, she can remember the scene when she saw Benjemin Waltson naked for the first time. She was a little worried, would Benjemin Waltson also remember the way she was drunk and watched him that night. She tossed over and over again, the more she thought about it, the more she Felt worried. The next morning, she went out of the room with heavy eyebags. Seeing that the door of the second bedroom was open, she walked to the door of the second bedroom and looked inside. ? There was no one in the room. She was puzzled and looked around. This rat won¡¯t be guilty, so goes first. Thinking of this, her heart felt a lot easier. She turned and went to the bathroom to wash. When she came out, she saw the door opened. Benjemin Waltson walked in from outside. Seeing her, he raised his hand and shook the breakfast in his hand. ¡°You just woke up, let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± Judi stepped forward in surprise: ¡°You didn¡¯t go.¡± Benjemin Waltson rolled his eyes at her, ¡°I know you are expecting me to go, but don¡¯t think about it. I saidst night, I will take you back to Phdelphia today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, I just called Luna yesterday, saying that it will take a while to go back, and then I change my mind today, is it appropriate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem, that is the result of making your own decision,¡±Benjemin Waltson put breakfast on the table. ¡°Or if you don¡¯t go back these few days, I¡¯ll also take a few days off, just to apany you here. To be honest, I feel pretty good living here, which suits my liking.¡± Judi hurriedly said: ¡°Stop, I will pack my luggage in a while.¡± She snorted and walked towards the bedroom. Benjeming Waltson shouted: ¡°Where are you going, eat breakfast first.¡± Judi grumbled: ¡°Skin care, at my age, if I don¡¯t want to protect my skin. Can I expect it to shine by itself?¡± Benjeming Waltson boasted: ¡°In the future, don¡¯t say you¡¯re an elder.¡± Judi wiped her face and came out and saw that Benjeming Waltson was still waiting for her. She went to the table and sat down: ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Why don¡¯t you eat.¡± ¡°Wait for you, there are only two people in this room, so we don¡¯t have to eat breakfast in two batches.¡± The two sat down together, Judi nced at him, picked up fried dough sticks and started eating. Benjeming Waltson said: ¡°I just saw it. There is a high-speed train back to Phdelphia at 10:30. Send me your ID photo and I will book your tickets for you.¡± ¡°That¡­ it¡¯s okay to go back, but you have to promise me one thing.¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded: ¡°What is it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of your third sister-inw.¡± Benjeming Waltson shrugged, ¡°Sooner orter, do you think you can hide it?¡± ¡°This matter is not confirmed yet, I don¡¯t want her to worry about it. The most important thing is that with your third sister inw¡¯s personality, she will definitelyugh at me for dating with a younger brother.¡± ¡± Well, it¡¯s also true.¡± Judi picked up the tissue and threw it at him, ¡°Go to hell.¡± Benjeming Waltsonughed coolly, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished it yet. It¡¯s not you who insisted on dating younter brother. It was me who wanted to chase you and let you take advantage.¡± After he finished speaking, he moved forward, ¡°If I were you, I must hurry up and make our rtions authentic.¡± ¡°Have you finished,¡±Judi was speechless, ¡°If you could be so decisive when you chased Ana before, I believe you would have her in your arms now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Ana , because at that time, I didn¡¯t have the motivation at all. Also, when you mentioned Ana , can you be a little jealous?¡± ¡°No,¡±Judi lowered her head to eat, toozy to talk to him. In the afternoon, nothing happened in the office, Luna was chatting with Sabarana, and Judi called. Luna picked up the phone, ¡°Hey, Judi.¡± ¡°Luna, tell you something.¡± Luna replied, ¡°Well, say it.¡± ¡°That ¡­¡­¡± Listening to her hesitating, she smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the situation, there are times when you can¡¯t say anything. What happened?¡± ¡°I am back again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Luna said with a surprised smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just leave yesterday?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Things have changed a bit, I¡¯ll be back first.¡± ¡°What happened this time, permanent or short stay?¡± Judi said, ¡°The n has changed, and it has to be carried out ording to the original n, so I live for a long time.¡± This is definitely good news for Luna. ¡°You are wee back,e to my house for dinner on Saturday.¡± ¡°No,¡±Judi refused without thinking. Luna wondered, ¡°Just don¡¯te if you don¡¯t want to. Why are you still excited.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not excited, I mean, that¡­ it¡¯s a bit busy, maybe another day, or shall we make an appointment outside?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Luna thought of something and said again, ¡°Have you had any conflicts with Benjemingg recently?¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Judi was nervous, ¡°No¡­ No, what can I have conflicts with him.¡± ¡°No? Then he came to me yesterday and said he wanted to inquire about you.¡± Judi nervously said, ¡°What did he ask?¡± ¡°Before I said it, he heard that you were gone, and he ran away. I thought you made this rat messy again recently.¡± ¡°No, no, that, Luna, you should be very busy now, you work first, and we will talkter.¡± Luna nodded, ¡°All right.¡± After hanging up the phone, Luna was a little puzzled. She is a bit strange, hesitated without talking, it seems like she has a guilty conscience. When Luna returned home at night, the courtyard was a little messy. After getting off the car in the garage, she asked the driver who did not go out. ¡°Did something happen in second master¡¯s yard?¡± ¡°The thirddy, the seconddy came back from the hospital. It is said that she is going to move away with the young master. After hearing about it, the fourthdy has been blocking it.¡± Luna looked in the direction of Jacki¡¯s courtyard. Instead of meddling, she chose to go home. After entering the living room, she saw Butler is also there, Luna asked, ¡°Butler , didn¡¯t you go to Cathelina Bright?¡± ¡°Mrs. , I have reported to third master , third master told me not to interfere, so leave it alone.¡± Luna responded, ¡°Okay, then I will go upstairs to change clothes and y with Wal for a while.¡± She went back to the room and just changed her clothes and came out when she saw Amy Waltsoning up. Amy Waltson hurriedly stepped forward and took her arm and said, ¡°third sister inw , I have never asked you any favor before, so please help. The second sister inw said that she will take Eason with him. Third and fourth brothers will not let me take care of it. But how can I leave it alone? If my second sister inw is sick, if I just leave, if something happens, won¡¯t my family regret it?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Amy, the second sister inw is an adult, she knows what she is doing.¡± ¡°When I was very young, my parents left. My elder brother sent me abroad. I have always lived by myself. The brothers in the family are all busy with their own affairs. In this family, there are only Second brother and second sister-inw are the best to me. Second sister-inw has always been very good to me. For me, she is really a very warm person. I don¡¯t want her to encounter any danger. Can you help me?¡± Chapter 494 Luna felt a little difficult and didn¡¯t respond her. Amy Waltson said again, ¡°In the past few years, when I was abroad, the person who called me the most was the second sister inw. When I was in a bad mood, it was also the second sisterinw whoforte me. Whenever I said I was homesick, When the second and third brothers refused to let mee back, the second sister-inw who flew to the United States to visit me specially. Others may think that the second sister-inw is just a youngdy in this family, but I like her as a rtive. When I grrow up, she is the only one who always protects me unconditionally. Apart from her, nobody really gave me so much warmth. ¡± Luna knew that Amy Waltson and Cathelina Bright had a good rtionship. She has always thought that this is good because of Jacki. Unexpectedly, it was because of Cathelina Bright herself. ¡°Amy, your third brother and your fourth brother have had no alternative.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about their difficulties, because none of them have considered my feelings. third sister inw , your mother also left because of depression, so you must know how pitiful people with depression are. That day, I saw the second sistermitting suicide. It was really terrible. The scene I saw when I opened the door at that time, I can still dream of it when I dream.¡± She said, choked up, ¡°I¡¯m very scared. I know that she is sick, but I don¡¯t care about her. If one day, she really dies, what should I do? I will regret it forever.¡± Luna held Amy Waltson ¡®s hands with her backhand, put her in her arms, and gently patted her. ¡°Amy, haven¡¯t you thought about it. If the second sister-inw is really sick, how did her illnesse from?¡± Amy Waltson didn¡¯t say anything, just crying softly. Luna said, ¡°She was ill at Watson¡¯s family . For her, Watson¡¯s family is the focus of the disease. No one knows how much she suffers from living here every day. She wants to leave, perhaps just to give herself a chance. You should help her, instead of blocking her.¡±but¡­¡­¡± Wills Watson ¡®s indifferent voice came from the stairs, ¡°No but.¡± Luna let go of Amy Waltson and looked in the direction of the stairs. When did hee back. Amy Waltson walked over, ¡°Third brother¡­¡± Wills Watson stepped forward, ¡°If she really wants tomit suicide, even if she stays at Waltson family , will you be able to stop her?¡± Luna stepped forward, grabbed Wills Watson , and shook her head at him. Amy Waltson looked down, ¡°I know, I can¡¯t change your mind, I just ask you, if something happens to the second sister inw, will you regret it.¡± ¡°No,¡±Wills Watson said calmly, ¡°Moreover, even if we all go now, we may not beable to keep her. She really wants to leave. Reluctantly keeping her, it is hindering her recovery.¡± Wills Watson ¡®s words made Amy Waltson meditate. ¡°Then¡­ will you send someone to take care of her?¡± Wills Watson said nothing. Amy Waltson hurriedly said, ¡°She can¡¯t take care of herself in the current situation, how can she take care of Eason ? Third brother, just send someone to take care of her, can you?¡± Luna couldn¡¯t bear to see Amy Waltson ¡®s pitiful appearance, and said to Wills Waltson deeply, ¡°Amy is right, Eason alone makes people feel uneasy.¡± Wills Watson looked at Amy Waltson, ¡°I will let Butler arrange it, you can go back.¡± ¡°Brother, thank you,¡±Amy Waltson excitedly grabbed Wills Watson ¡®s arm, then turned and went downstairs and left. Luna said softly, ¡°Fortunately you are back, otherwise I really don¡¯t know how to appease Amy.¡± ¡°No need to coax her, just refuse her directly.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hear Amy say just now, how did she feel about your second sister-inw?¡± Wills Watson said deeply, ¡°I heard it.¡± ¡°I can understand why Amy is doing this now, you four brothers, really¡­¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t experienced the previous crisis of the Waltson Group. If you have experienced it, you will know that we did it for her good. Staying here will not help her. For her, the only thing we did not do well is , I probably didn¡¯t care enough about her, she was too young at that time, it was when she needed someone to apany and protect her.¡± Luna nodded, ¡°Amy hates me so much, but still crying and begging me to help her, she must have been helpless just now.¡± Wills Watson patted her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He turned and went downstairs, followed by Luna. Wills Watson said to Butler , ¡°You arrange a clever one to follow Cathelina Bright, and let her report to you at any time if Cathelina Bright is moving.¡± ¡°Okay, third master.¡± Butler went out to make arrangements, and Luna said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for someone to monitor her indirectly.¡± Wills Watson looked at her and said, ¡°When I went to the hospital and asked her to leave with Eason , she was reluctant in every way and begged me to give her some time. I promised to give her three months. But now, she Just left the hospital, and decided to leave, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wrong?¡± Luna thought for a while, ¡°What can be wrong?¡± Wills Watson shook his head, ¡°It is because I don¡¯t know, so I have to find someone to watch her, just in case.¡± Luna looked at him, thinking he is too meticulous Wills Watson deeply stroked the tip of her nose, ¡°Why look at me like this?¡± Luna held his arm and smiled, ¡°I just think¡­ you are very cautious.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t good to be careful?¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s better than regretting if anything happened to Cathelina Bright and the child. ughed because I think it¡¯s very reliable to have such a man by my side.¡± Wills Watson hugged her deeply and kissed her lips. ¡°You just found out that I am good now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bitte?¡± ¡°Who said that I only discovered it now, I always know how good you are, but¡­ your strengths, I am still digging a little bit.¡± Wills Watson hissed deeply, ¡°You woman, your mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter. Sweet I want to¡­¡± Luna raised her hand to cover his mouth, ¡°Stop, I¡¯m going to apany the child.¡± Wills Watson said naively, ¡°If the child needs to be apanied, doesn¡¯t the husband need it?¡± Luna approached his ear, ¡°After the child falls asleep, I will only apany you.¡± After she finished speaking, she smiled ambiguously, and was about to enter the house, but Wills kissed her. She was embarrassed to cover her mouth and patted his heart, ¡°Come on, everyone is watching.¡± ¡°Legal, just let them look.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Luna also chuckled, walked into the room, patted her hands, and hugged Wal who was crawling here. A family of three is together, very harmonious. After getting off work on Friday afternoon, Luna came to the school gate. When she was about to pull the door to get into the car, she saw Benjeming Waltson was there. She sat in and wondered, ¡°Why are you in the car and do you want to go home with me?¡± ¡°I want to go home, and discuss something with you on the way.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we went out to get together. Anyway, we will all have a rest tomorrow . Let¡¯s go out and rx? Don¡¯t forget to call Judi .¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Luna was confused, so, is this what Benjeming Waltson would do? Chapter 495 ¡°Well, didn¡¯t Judi help me? I haven¡¯t invited her. It just so happens that you and my third brother are here, so we won¡¯t fight.¡± Amy Waltson breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this rat had changed his nature. ¡°A piece of cake, I¡¯ll call her when I get back.¡± ¡°By the way,¡±Benjeming Waltson said immediately, ¡°When you call, don¡¯t tell her that I will go too. If she knows that I will go too, she might refuse you.¡± ¡°Why?¡±Luna wondered, ¡°You won¡¯t really offend her, do you.¡± Benjeming Waltson gritted his teeth, ¡°Didn¡¯t she think I didn¡¯t thank her before,¡± ¡°You are really good, I know.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised his eyebrows. These days, he called Judi , Judi never answered. Every time he went to herpany to find her, she would make an excuse.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He can¡¯t ask her out, but his third sister inw can do it. The more this woman avoided him, the less he could be discouraged. He is a dignified Benjeming Waltson . Retreat when encountering difficulties, then it is not him. Back home, Luna called Judi . Judi readily agreed. At dinner in the evening, Luna told Wills Watson about going out tomorrow . Wills Watson curled his lips calmly, ¡°Benjemingg said?¡± ¡°Yeah, how rare.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really rare,¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably going to be lively tomorrow .¡± Luna didn¡¯t think deeply about Wills Watson ¡®s words, but only approved, ¡°When these two people are together, and their quarreling can make me doubt life.¡± Wills Watson looked at her and smiled pretentiously. Early the next morning, Benjeming Waltson came to look for them early . Butler said that before the two got up, Benjeming Waltson immediately called Luna to provide a call service. As for why not call Wills Watson ¡­ Afraid of being scolded. After answering the phone, Luna yawned and sat up from the bed. Wills Watson turned over and faced her, ¡°Benjemingg?¡± ¡°My God, this kid, is it convulsive? It¡¯s only eight o¡¯clock.¡± Wills Watson got up, got out of bed and walked to the door. Luna sleepily asked, ¡°Why are you going?¡± ¡°beat him.¡± Upon hearing this, Luna couldn¡¯t helpughing. Now, Benjeming Waltson is going to be miserable. But early in the morning, he came to harm people, and he really deserved it. When she finished washing and changing clothes and came downstairs, Benjeming anxiously urged, ¡°third sister inw , and the sun will go down a littleter.¡± ¡°This little fourth master, are you exaggerating, it¡¯s not half past eight.¡± ¡°Tossing back and forth for an hour and a half on the road, there is not much time to y, so please pack up and hurry up.¡± Luna stared at Benjeming Waltson ¡°Why are you so anxious today.¡± Benjeming Waltson was embarrassed, ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Yes, look at your unrested soul.¡± As she said, she was going to eat breakfast. Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°There is an appointment today, so you can¡¯t get up early.¡± ¡°You should be content, we¡¯re still early , but Judi will sleep until ten o¡¯clock on weekends.¡± ¡°Then you call her, the concept of time is so bad,¡± Luna rolled her eyes at him¡±It¡¯s not a big deal, why bother, where is your third brother?¡± Benjeming Waltson pointed to the study room behind him impatiently, ¡°He went to deal with the official documents. I knew he was so busy, so I won¡¯t trouble him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like you didn¡¯t know your brother was a busy man before.¡± Benjeming Waltson nced at the time on the wall. There was not much time to get along with Judi, but now they have to waste great time here. Upset. What Luna said about Judi was true. The three of them arrived at the golf estate at half past nine. When it was almost ten o¡¯clock, Judi hadn¡¯t appeared yet. Seeing that Wills Watson was getting a little impatient, Luna took his hand and said, ¡°You go with Benjemingg first, and I will wait here.¡± When Wills Watson was about to say something, Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°No, you two go in, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Luna waved her hand, ¡°No, she wille in a while, and you will quarrel again.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m a man, generosity, third sister inw , you go with my third brother first to y, my third brother¡¯s golf is very good and he had won prizes, you also go to see his skills.¡± Wills Watson hugged her waist deeply and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luna said to Benjeming Waltson , ¡°Then you must honor your words, we will go in.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised his wrist to check the time. It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock. In order to prevent Judi from seeing himself, he ran away. Benjeming Waltson went back to the car and waited. At 10, 20, Judi¡¯s car finally appeared. Seeing Judi locked the car door and was about to go in, Benjeming Waltson got off the car and walked quickly to her side. Judi felt someoneing next to her and turned her head and nced. Seeing that it was Benjeming Waltson , she jumped aside two steps extremely fast. ¡°Damn.¡± Benjeming Waltson beckoned to her, ¡°Judi, did you see a ghost?¡± Judi stood still and looked around, ¡°Didn¡¯t Luna ask me out? Luna?¡± ¡°You werete for so long, my third brother was a little annoyed, so she went in with my third brother.¡± Judi has a guilty conscience, ¡°I¡­ wake upte, why are you here.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ie?¡± ¡°No, your third sister-inw did not say you wille.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised his eyebrows, ¡°You mean, if third sister inw said, you won¡¯te.¡± ¡°Howe, I¡­¡± Benjeming Waltson ¡®s face became cold, ¡°Don¡¯t lie, do you think I don¡¯t know? You are avoiding me.¡± Judi has a guilty conscience, ¡°I am rtively busy recently.¡± ¡°Well, busy, busy running away from me.¡± ¡­ ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in,¡± she said, and walked quickly to the golf estate. Benjeming Waltson stared at Judi ¡®s back, thinking about it as he walked, it was too passive. The power of one person is no better than a group of people. He has to change his strategy. After finding Luna and Wills Watson , Judi immediately apologized first. ¡°third master , I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte, I forgot to set the rm clock, I got upte.¡± Wills Watson said without any joy or sorrow, ¡°We are not waiting for you. If you feel guilty, please apologize to Benjeming.¡± Judi looked back at Benjeming Waltson . Benjeming Waltson smiled triumphantly, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m ready.¡± Judi nced at him and had no intention of apologizing Luna asked, ¡°You wake upte, don¡¯t you even skip breakfast?¡± Judi pouted, ¡°You always know me best.¡± Benjeming Waltson rolled his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re really awesome.¡± Luna said, ¡°This way, it just happens to be almost eleven o¡¯clock, or let¡¯s go to dinner first, ande out to y after eating.¡± Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°Great.¡± The four of them came to the restaurant together, and Benjeming Waltson asked Judi to take some snacks first. After the dishes were served, Luna and Judi started talking while eating. Benjeming Waltson put down his chopsticks and said solemnly, ¡°Third brother and Third sister inw, I want to be together with judi.¡± Chapter 496 A piece of meat that had just been stuffed in Luna ¡®s mouth snapped back into the bowl. The table was silent for a moment. Judi also looked at Benjeming Waltson beside him with surprise and disbelief. Benjeming Waltson looked at Wills Watson and tenderly, then looked at Judi beside him. ¡°I was serious.¡± Wills Watson calmly helped Luna pick up the meat that had fallen into the bowlThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. again and stuffed it into her mouth. Luna blinked, then turned to look at Wills Watson . How can this buddy be so calm? He already knows? She looked away and looked at Judi again. Judi looked at Benjeming Waltson ¡®s eyes, as if she was about to cut him off immediately. Obviously, Judi also didn¡¯t expect that. She quickly chewed the meat in her mouth and swallowed it into her belly. ¡°Benjeming Waltson , what did you just say?¡± ¡°I said, I want to chase Judi, very seriously.¡± Luna looked at Judi , ¡°Judi?¡± Judi hurriedly said, ¡°He is crazy.¡± Luna nodded, ¡°Did you offend him again?¡± Benjeming Waltson was helpless, ¡°third sister inw ¡­ I¡¯ve said it all, I¡¯m serious.¡± Wills Watson said deeply, ¡°Since you are so serious, there is no need to tell us, your own affairs, you are in charge of your own affairs, and when you are sure that you want to get married, you can just notify us.¡± ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡±Judi coughed several times. She was scared. What are the two brothers yinng? Luna was about to get up to help Judi, Benjeming Waltson had already raised his hand to do this. And it¡¯s so natural. Judi stood up and waved to him, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Luna pinched her eyebrows, ¡°Wait a minute, why am I a little confused? What is the situation, Benjeming Waltson , aren¡¯t you going to pursue Ana ?¡± Benjeming Waltson calmly said, ¡°I made a mistake.¡± Luna was shocked, ¡°There is still something wrong with this kind of thing?¡± Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°Who hasn¡¯t made any mistakes in his life, but I feel very lucky. At least during this period, Judi has been with me, allowing me to see my heart clearly .¡± ¡°I¡¯m not with you,¡±Judi looked terrified. She thought to herself, this is over. Others must think that she deliberately robbed other¡¯s boyfriend. She really didn¡¯t mean that. Luna stared at the two, everything was too sudden. Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°third sister inw , what do you think of this matter?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Feeling embarrassed, Luna turned her head to look at Wills Watson . Wills Watson calmly said while eating, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just express it clearly enough? I follow my wife¡¯s opinions¡± ¡°I can rest assured that.¡± Wills Watson said deeply, ¡°When you finish what you want to say, let¡¯s continue eating.¡± Benjeming Waltson thought at first that third sister inw might not agree. Unexpectedly, it would go so smoothly. At this moment, his mood is really good. But Judi is different. She is not herself now. Benjeming Waltson picked up vegetables for her, ¡°Come on, eat more, we can show affection and stimte others in the future.¡± Judi raised her hand and covered his mouth, ¡°Stop talking,e out with me.¡± She stood up and pulled Benjeming Waltson out. Two people were missing on the table, and Amy Waltson immediately approached Wills Watson . ¡°Did you brothers agree in advance?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did he tell you about this before?¡± Wills Watson looked at her and smiled softly, ¡°Neither.¡± ¡°How could you be so calm? This is unreasonable.¡± ¡°How unreasonable?¡± Luna said nkly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised? Your brother said before that he wanted to pursue Ana . I always thought that even if the two of them failed, he might have to chase for a while. But it was only a few days before he turned to Just tell us, he wants to chase Judi well? The most important thing is, do you think it is suitable for him to be with Judi?¡± Wills Watson patted her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Only theyknow it. How can an outsider tell?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Luna scratched her eyebrows, she wanted to say something. Wills Watson picks up vegetables for her, ¡°Say while eating.¡± ¡°I was just taken aback, now I have no appetite.¡± Wills Watson asked, ¡°Do you think Benjeming is not worthy of your good friend? Or is your good friend not worthy of Benjemingg ?¡± ¡°No, they stand together, of course it is very eye-catching, I just think¡­ how to put it, they used to fight every day before, I did not think about them. in this respect, this is a bit beyond my expectations.¡± Wills Watson nodded deeply, ¡°Unexpected things are indeed easy to scare people.¡± ¡°So, who is the one that has a problem? Your calmness also surprised me a bit.¡± ¡°I have seen something wrong with Benjeming before, so it is not unexpected to me that he announced this.¡± Luna got closer to him, and asked humbly, ¡°How did you tell it? I only saw that he treated Ana differently , but he never connected them properly.¡± Wills Watson , ¡°Ana has a very quiet personality, and never looks at Benjeming like others, so Benjemingg may be curious about her for a while, but Benjeming is not stupid. After contact, he knows that he is not the same kind of people with Ana.¡± ¡°Then how do you see that he has an affair with Judi?¡± ¡± I don¡¯t know about Judi. But Benjeming must have a problem. You also know a little abouthis personality. When did you seem him let a woman be so casual in front of him? He not only quarreled with that Judi every day, but sometimes he deliberately amused JJudi to get angr. Even when Judi patted him on the head and pped him on the arm, he looked indifferent. When a man is willing to change the bottom line for a woman, it proves that the man likes the woman. ¡± Luna stared at Wills Watson ¡®s face. This man¡¯s observation ability really made her feel ashamed. In such aparison, is she a bit like a second fool? Wills Watson raised his hand and squeezed her cheek, ¡°What are you thinkingabout, you can also be distracted by beauty? You don¡¯t put me in your eyes atall now, do you?¡± Luna held his hand, ¡°My husband, I want to worship you.¡± Wills Watson was amused by her, ¡°You say it again.¡± ¡°I said I want to worship you, you are too powerful, I just worship you in.¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head deeply, ¡°You¡­¡± Judi dragged Benjeming Waltson to the door of the restaurant. Benjeming Waltson grinned and said, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Of course she was angry. ¡°Benjeming Waltson , I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so unbelievable. It really disappointed me.¡± Chapter 497 Benjeming Waltson ¡®s face was calm, ¡°How did I go back on my words?¡± Judi stomped , ¡°When I was in Vancouver before, didn¡¯t we agree that we won¡¯t tell Luna about this?¡± It was the first time that Benjeming Waltson saw Judi going crazy. But in this way, can it prove that third sister inw is really important to Judi ? It seems that he only needs to find the right helper to win Judi , which is just around the corner. ¡°Judi , think about it for yourself, when you discussed with me that day, did I agree with you?¡± Judi frowned, recalled, didn¡¯t he agree? Benjeming Waltson said again, ¡°Can¡¯t remember? Then I will help you remember. At that time, you said, if I told them, you would punish me, but I did not give you an urate reply.¡± Judi raised her hand and poked his heart, ¡°Yes, I said, if you say, I will Punish you.¡± ¡°Do you me me for this?¡±Benjeming Waltson said in a very reasonable manner, ¡°Do you think I brought you back to let you escape from me in a different ce, and reject me? You¡¯re the one who back on your words. Think about it for yourself, what have you done to me these days.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Judi had a guilty conscience. Benjeming Waltson embraced himself, ¡°Yesterday afternoon, I called you and asked you toe out on Saturday. What did you say? You said you were busy. But in the evening, my third sister-inw called you, but you agreed, Judi, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a fool, don¡¯t you know anything?¡± Judi avoided Benjeming Waltson ¡®s sight. In this matter, she was wrong. If she had known yesterday, she shouldn¡¯t have agreed with Judi toe out. Benjeming Waltson held her shoulders. Judi immediately closed her mouth tightly and looked at him. Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°I tell you, the more you do this, the tighter I will chase. Anyway, I have time to waste with you. You are not afraid of wasting time, I will stay with you to the end.¡± Judi discovered that Benjeming Waltson was unreasonable. Faced with such a domineering Benjeming Waltson , she was even a little at a loss. She frowned, and for a while, how should she face Luna and Wills Waltson. Benjeming Waltson loosened the hand holding her shoulder, ¡°Can I go in now? If we stay outside for too long, they will even think about it. Of course, what they think, I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m afraid of you¡­¡± Judi raised her head and red at him, ¡°After you go in for a while, don¡¯t say anything else, or I¡¯ll be really rude to you.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised his eyebrows, ¡°I promised you.¡± Anyway, he has finished talking about what he should say, and his goal has been achieved. What else is there to say? The two returned to the restaurant. Luna stared at her, with an unexined smile on her face. Judi sat down and said with a guilty conscience, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m starving to death, I need to eat more.¡± Benjeming Waltson also sat down and said calmly, ¡°Eat more. Anyway, it¡¯s my treat today.¡± Judi couldn¡¯t help being choked again. This rat, didn¡¯t they agree he would say nothing. Benjeming Waltson calmly passed a ss of water. Opposite, Luna turned her head and nced at Wills Watson . Wills Watson is still quite calm. Luna thought, now she will not be the only one who feels like their husband and her are sitting here like third wheels, right? But these two people¡­ The picture is very beautiful, and that¡¯s how it feels, a little weird. She still couldn¡¯t imagine how the two people brewed their feelings.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After all, just a few days ago, she thought there was any contradiction between the two. Then today suddenly¡­ She told herself not to think randomly. Judi is matched with Benjeming, very good match. After dinner, the four of them went to golf together. Judi and Luna don¡¯t y golf, so they sat in a car with the brothers, symbolically strolling around the golf course. When the two of them went to y, Luna secretly bumped Judi ¡®s arm,¡±Girl, don¡¯t you tell me something?¡± Judi said with a guilty conscience, ¡°Girl, I really don¡¯t know what totell you now, after all¡­ I was also a little surprised.¡± Judi wondered, ¡°Benjeming won¡¯t announce it here without confession?¡± Judi looked at him and didn¡¯t know how to answer. Luna was surprised, ¡± this kid owes you a beating, how can he just don¡¯t tell you, just¡­¡± Judi said, ¡°He said, but I think this is unrealistic.¡± Luna was puzzled, ¡°Why is it unrealistic?¡± ¡°No, Luna, do you think it¡¯s normal for Benjeming to say he likes me?¡± After she finished speaking, she asked and answered, ¡°This is not normal at all.¡± ¡°Why is it not normal. Both of you are unmarried men and unmarried women. Isn¡¯t it normal to be together?¡± Judi condensed, ¡°No way, why are you¡­¡± What¡¯s the situation, is everyone abnormal, or she is abnormal alone? Luna asked, ¡°Judi, you honestly tell me, why are you so entangled?¡± ¡°What else, Luna, he is three years younger than me.¡± Luna said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it is a trend to date younger brothers recently.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s not. Personally, I still like the uncle type. You know, I like mature and stable man.¡± Luna patted her shoulder, ¡°Three years old is nothing. As for his maturity and stability¡­ Actually, Benjeming is very responsible. In the few months I was abroad, Benjeming ¡®s performance really made me look at him with admiration.¡± Judi snorted embarrassedly, ¡°You don¡¯t know, I was still helping him and Anast weekend, and then he suddenly hit me with a crit. I couldn¡¯t ept it. I really couldn¡¯t ept it. I can¡¯t get rid of this hurdle from my heart.¡± Listening to Judi said that, Luna said with some worry, ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t like Benjeming?¡± ¡°I like him, but it is definitely the kind of sister¡¯s liking for my younger brother without any private thoughts. Because he is your brother inw, you regard him as your younger brother, so I also regard him as your younger brother. If you were me, fell in love with a younger brother, did you ept it.¡± Luna listened to Judi ¡®s words, and couldn¡¯t help but respond. But looking not far away, Benjeming Waltson , who was looking back and beckoning, moved her heart again. ¡°I don¡¯t think that all older people are mature. Take my Wills Watson as an example. In your eyes, is he mature and stable? In my eyes, he is also very naive.¡± Judi looked at her, a little unbelievable. Luna said, ¡°It¡¯s true. My husband always says that it¡¯s different for a man to behave in front of someone he likes, and he does that. The same is true for Benjeming. We are just too bad at discovering. , So some very important things are ignored.¡± Judi is confused,¡­ hasn¡¯t she overlooked anything? Chapter 498 Seeing Judi ¡®s confused face, Luna said, ¡°Do you know what my husband said to me after you and Benjeming just went out?¡± Judi shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t guess, what did he say?¡± ¡°He was not surprised that Benjeming would chase you. I asked him why he wasn¡¯tsurprised. He said that he had already seen that Benjeming had affection for you. Everyone has a bottom line, and so does Benjeming. He never allowed a woman to touch him, and will not let others beat him, touch his head, and not tolerate others. But you can break all his bottom lines. Isn¡¯t this how he likes you? Benjeming is very indulgent to you and rxed in front of you. He said,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Benjeming ¡®s appearance when facing you is exactly what a man should have when facing love. Because of Benjeming ¡®s performance, my husband is also willing to support Benjeming ¡®s choice. In fact, to put it bluntly, the Waltson family is very open. If all your worries are rted tothe Waltson family , then you can be relieved. ¡± Judi raised her eyes and nced at Benjeming Waltson not far away¡­ Does he spoil her? Judi really didn¡¯t feel it. Judi only felt that this rat seemed to anger her Luna took advantage of the situation and took Judi ¡®s arm, ¡°Judi, I also support you.¡± ¡°Luna, you know my worries, I really¡­¡± Judi talked, but stopped talking. Luna patted her hand, ¡°I understand, no one asks you to have anything with him. Even if you don¡¯t want to, I will respect your choice. After all, the future life is your own. Of course, being Benjeming¡¯s sister-inw, your good friend, I¡¯m still happy to see you together. If you be his wife, we will always be a family, okay?¡± ¡°Always¡­¡± Judi smiled funny, ¡°This word is the least reliable.¡± ¡°If you really fall in love with someone, you will understand how extravagant always is. Well, there is really no absolute thing about feelings. If you don¡¯t hate Benjeming , I can really give you a chance. Who knows, the future is never fixed.¡± Judi felt that she should really think about this issue. Looking at Benjeming Waltson ¡®s current performance, she can¡¯t solve the problem just by avoiding it. Luna could not help apuding when Wills Watson finished hitting the ball. ¡°Eh, do you think my husband is very handsome ying golf.¡± Judi regained her senses and smiled speechlessly, ¡°Yes, your husband is the most handsome, okay?¡± Luna whispered, ¡°This is just for the two of us. Don¡¯t let Benjeming hear., but they are all jealous.¡± Judi nced at her, ¡± Change the subject quickly, otherwise I will get goose bumps again.¡± Luna looked at her, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. These days, Judi must have been quite frightened. Not far away, when Benjeming Waltson turned around after watching Judi , he found that he had been pulled a certain distance by Wills Watson , and hurriedly ran a few steps to catch up. ¡°Third brother, wait for me.¡± Wills Watson said coldly, ¡°Your heart is not in the game, so whye to y some ball withme.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I need to find a chance to get everyone together for a showdown? Judi recently avoided me, and I can¡¯t take her to our house.¡± Wills Watson rolled his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re really awesome.¡± Benjeming Waltson smiled heartily, ¡°Brother, you weren¡¯t scared by me just now.¡± ¡°Your own business, what am I afraid of?¡± Benjeming Waltson mysteriously said, ¡°Then your psychological quality is really great. I think my third sister inw was obviously shocked. You didn¡¯t see her expressionat the time, and the meat in her mouth fell out. Had it not been for the serious atmosphere at the time, I would haveughed.¡± Wills Watson tilted his head deeply and looked at him sharply. He hurriedly said, ¡°Um¡­ I mean, I said, it scared my third sister inw, I was really too much.¡± Wills Watson looked away and continued to walk forward. Wills Watson ¡®s voice faintly sounded, ¡°I hope you are not on a whim. If you can¡¯t give her a future, don¡¯t flirt her as soon as possible. If you can be responsible to the end, just behave. Don¡¯t ruin your third sister inw ¡®s most precious friendship because of you. ¡± Benjeming Waltson leaned to Wills Watson ¡®s side, ¡°Third brother, really, what youare worried about is actually not me, it¡¯s my third sister-inw.¡± Wills Watson hummed deeply, ¡°Just know it. If you provoke your third sister-inwbecause of your rtionship problems, be careful of my righteous extermination.¡± ¡°Tsk,¡±Benjeming Waltson shook his head, ¡°No wonder, Amy said that you didn¡¯trecognize your families for the sake of the third wife. I didn¡¯t agree with her before. Now it seems that our little girl is quite right.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m so ruthless, I will be the first to take you.¡± Benjeming Waltson had a guilty conscience, ¡°Forget it,e and y.¡± Wills Watson snatched the club in his hand and looked at him with anexpression of. Benjeming Waltson wondered, ¡°What did I do wrong again?¡± ¡°Go, call your third sister inw over to y with me, go where do you like to go, don¡¯t get in the way.¡± Benjeming Waltson was amused. Third brother, this is to help him. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Pretending to be reluctant, he turned around and came to the two women. Luna asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°My third brother said that he didn¡¯t like to y with me, let you apany him.¡± After hearing it, Luna immediately pped her hands and said, ¡°I will go. You two go elsewhere.¡± Judi is speechless, this family, too underestimate her. She was also a professional matchmaker for several years, how could she not even understand their tricks. Luna said to Benjeming Waltson as she walked, ¡°Benjeming, you have to send Judi back to the hotel safely.¡± After she left, Benjeming Waltson looked at Judi and smiled slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go?.¡± Judi looked at him, her voice was much calmer, ¡°Where to go?¡± ¡°Wander around, there are a lot of seneries around here, if you don¡¯t want to stroll here, we can go to the city.¡± Hearing that it¡¯s okay to go shopping in the city, Judi ¡®s eyes rolled slyly. It¡¯s good to go to the city, just because she has been so irritated by this brat these days, she is also trying to fix this arrogant guy. She smiled, and walked outside the stadium, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, go to the city.¡± Benjeming Waltson stared at her back, thinking that she was going to reject again, but he did not expect that she had promised so happily, there must be a problem. Chapter 499 After the two left, Wills Watson handed the cue to the caddy. He looked at Luna and said, ¡°Should we go home?¡± ¡°Ah? Why.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you are interested.¡± Luna is not interested, after all, she really has no talent for sports, and she doesn¡¯t love it. but¡­¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t, I like to watch you y. You look so handsome and seductive.¡± Wills Watson rubbed her head deeply, ¡°Then continue?¡± Luna nodded, ¡°Well, go ahead, let¡¯s go back after the game, it¡¯s hard toe out and y.¡± Wills Watson took the club and moved forward with Luna¡¯s hand. Luna looked at Wills Watson ¡®s back. ¡°Judi can¡¯t ept Benjeming, because Benjeming is too young.¡± ¡°Understandable,¡±Wills Watson released his hand, walked to the ball, and set his posture. Luna stood behind him, ¡°I think if they really want to be together, Benjeming might have to work hard.¡± Wills Watson hit the ball and watched it fly away. After that, he looked back and said to Luna, ¡°Then you help him.¡± ¡°How can I help with emotional matters? What if Judi just dosen¡¯t like Benjeming ?¡± ¡°Do your best and obey the fate.¡± After thinking about it, Luna nodded and said, ¡°Well, I will try my best. I can¡¯t make Benjeming the first time¡­ No, it¡¯s the second time he moved, and he fails.¡± ¡± The first time he didn¡¯t move his heart but this time he does.¡± Luna stood beside him, touched his arm, and smiled, ¡°You protect your brother like this, does he know?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he knows or not, as long as I protect my wife, my wife knows it.¡± Amy Waltson flushed with his words. This man is too much. Benjeming Waltson drove Judi¡¯s car, and the two entered the mall after two o¡¯clock. After buying milk tea and drinks, the two began to stroll around. Judi enters the store. She doesn¡¯t buy anything, but she takes a look at every piece of clothing. Benjeming Waltson followed her, asking her for a while, ¡°Do you want this,¡± and then asking her, ¡°Is that good?¡± ¡® Judi rejected them all, and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to buy things today, just for wandering.¡± After visiting the women¡¯s clothing area, the two went to the men¡¯s clothing area. In order to toss Benjeming Waltson , Judi even chose a lot of clothes for him and asked him to try. Seeing Benjeming Waltson gradually be impatient, Judi felt a little proud. When Benjeming Waltson tried the dozens of clothes, Judi stood up and walked to him. She patted his shoulder with one hand, ¡°How about it, are you tired?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It must be very hard,¡±Judi deliberately sympathized. ¡°Girls are always troublesome when shopping. I am a little expert in shopping. My biggest hobby is shopping. If you want to be my boyfriend, you have to be able to go shopping.¡± Benjeming Waltson turned his head and looked at her, this woman is going toe out to give him a warning. Judi thought that if she yed a prank on Benjeming Waltson like this, Benjeming would definitely be angry. Unexpectedly¡­ Benjeming Waltson pulled her into the fitting room, closed the door, and thumped her against the wall. She immediately held her breath and looked at him. Benjeming Waltson raised his lips, ¡°Then I have to congratte myself. I am actually quite good at shopping. I think I should be rewarded. After all, I have been shopping with you all afternoon.¡± He lowered his head a few points again. When the lips of the two of them were only a few centimeters apart, Judi squatted directly and got out from under his arm. But he turned around and blocked her in the corner of the fitting room again. Judi immediately resisted him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine, you win, I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Benjeming Waltson reluctantly said, ¡°Apologizing needs to be sincere. If everyone apologizes in words, what is the meaning of the word apology?¡± Judi was afraid that he would make any excessive demands, so she said hurriedly, ¡°Then I will invite you to dinner tonight, so let¡¯s do it.¡± Benjeming Waltson stared at her, his lips raised. The two are so close. This smile suddenly mmed into Judi ¡®s eyes, making Judi ¡®s heart warm inexplicably. But right now, the distance between the two is too close. Filled with a sense of crisis, she simply pushed him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, change clothes quickly and go to dinner.¡± This time, Benjeming Waltson didn¡¯t force it, but smiled and took two steps back, letting her go out first. When he came out of the fitting room, Judi didn¡¯t know that her face was red. Benjeming Waltson came out of the fitting room and handed the clothes to the shopping guide. The shopping guide hurriedly asked, ¡°Sir, the clothes you just tried, which ones do you like, I¡¯ll wrap them for you.¡± Benjeming Waltson took out his wallet, took out a card and handed it ¡°A ll wrapped up and sent to Waltson¡¯s vi.¡± Shopping guide is naturally very happy. Judi patted him on the arm, ¡°So many clothes, can you wear all these.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like to watch me try on clothes? Then I will go to you once a day and change a set for you. The purpose is to do what you like. Is your boyfriend qualified?¡± ¡°Who boyfriend, I didn¡¯t promise you.¡± Judi is really speechless, she¡¯s a prodigal enough, butpared to the rich and young master in front of her, she is a fart. Benjeming Waltson hugged her shoulders, ¡°Then you can hurry up and promise, don¡¯t let me wait too long.¡± Judi wanted to shake his hand away again. Benjeming Waltson is unwilling to let go. She was taken out of the store by Benjeming Waltson . When the two arrived at the restaurant upstairs, they were choosing what to eat when they heard a familiar voice behind them. ¡°Brother Benjeming, sister Judi , such a coincidence.¡± Judi hurriedly swept Benjeming Waltson ¡®s arm away, and looked back at thevisitor, and said with a grin, ¡°Sara ? What a coincidence, you are here too.¡± Sara stepped forward and looked at Judi without a smile, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± As she said, she walked to Benjeming Waltson ¡®s side, ¡°Brother Benjeming, do you think we are particrly fate?¡± Benjeming Waltson calmly said, ¡°ording to you, all the people here are very destined to me.¡± ¡°But they don¡¯t know you, but I know you,¡±Sara said, raising her eyebrows to see Judi , ¡°Sister Judi , haven¡¯t you always told me that you have a good rtionship with me? Since we met today, then Let¡¯s have a meal together, I¡¯ll treat you.¡± She didn¡¯t give others a chance to refuse, and naturally took Judi ¡®s arm and pointed to the nearest restaurant, ¡°Let¡¯s eat hot pot.¡± Judi couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason to refuse for a while, so she wasdragged into the restaurant. Benjeming Waltson rolled his eyes, feeling unhappy. This Sara is really entangling him everywhere. Chapter 500 After entering the restaurant, Sara deliberately sat next to Judi. Wills sat opposite to Judi. Sara said, ¡°my father likes hotpot very much, so he often eats with us at home. But after I came a, I found that hotpot is the most delicious here.¡± Judi handed the menu to Sara, ¡°what do you like to eat? Order whatever you like. It¡¯s my treat.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you, Judi. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Sara looked down at the menu and continued to read. After she finished, she added some more dishes she liked. Soon, the hotpot was served. Sara said, ¡°sister, let¡¯s go to wash our hands together.¡± Judi nodded, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± The two entered the bathroom together. Judi bowed her head and washed her hands. Sara asked, ¡°why did youe out alone with Benjeming today?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ll go shopping with him.¡± Sara pouted, ¡°sure enough, you are closer to brother Benjeming. I want to go shopping with him so much, but he doesn¡¯t ask me out. Am I really annoying?¡± ¡°How could it be? You are beautiful, good tempered and pleasing.¡±Judi said Sara lowered her head, turned on the tap and washed her hands, with a sneer on her lips. ¡°Miss Judi, didn¡¯t you say that you would help me being together with Brother Benjeming? Do you still remember what you said?¡± Judi looked at Sara in the mirror. Sara was expressionless at first, but when their eyes met in the mirror, she smiled innocently. ¡°I really like him. Please help me.¡± Judi said perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so nice, Miss Judi. I think today is a good opportunity. After dinner, you can find an opportunity to leave first. You are the elder sister of Benjeming. He will listen to you, won¡¯t he?¡± Judi smiled awkwardly. She couldn¡¯t tell her that he was chasing her. She nodded, ¡°okay.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Judi.¡± Sara held her arm and smiled happily. The two walked out together. Judi felt a little awkward. During the meal, Benjeming picked up food for Judi. Sara snickered and said innocently, ¡°I really envy you two for having such a good rtionship. My brother and I have two quarrels at home every day. My parents are almost annoyed to death by us.¡± ¡°Judi and I are not siblings.¡± ¡°Benjeming, I¡¯m not a fool. You two can tell from my age. It¡¯s obvious that Miss Judi is your sister.¡± Judi lowered her head and picked up food, pretending not to hear it. But she was unhappy. Was it so obvious that she was old? Putting down his chopsticks, he said, ¡°when did you see that she is an elder sister? In my eyes, she is an unmarried child.¡± Judi blushed and looked up at him. ¡®why is he so exaggerated? He can help me.¡¯. Sara frowned innocently, ¡°well, are all the young people chatting like this now? I¡¯m only half blooded, and I really don¡¯t understand.¡± When he was about to say something, Judi kicked him under the table. Judi said, ¡°Sally, the meat is ready. Hurry up and catch it.¡± Obviously, he was a little unhappy. After picking up the meat, Sara asked deliberately, ¡°Judi, didn¡¯t you say that your boyfriend cheated on you before? You are so good, why did he cheat on you? Don¡¯t you like him or he is too fickle?¡± Judi said calmly, ¡°it¡¯s naturally wrong for two people to fall in love and break up. I¡¯m not excellent enough, and he¡¯s not sincere..¡± ¡°Wow, love is soplicated. I haven¡¯t had a boyfriend. I really don¡¯t know. You must be very sad.¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Sara shook her head, ¡°Judi, I think you must like your ex boyfriend very much, right? Otherwise, why do you still say that everyone is responsible for the break-up? You are such an infatuated girl. I admire you.¡± ¡± Sara, just enjoy your meal. Why do you have so many questions? Haven¡¯t uncle Han taught you not to talk while eating?¡± Sara was confused, ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, don¡¯t talk nonsense during the meal.¡± Sara puckered her lips and kept silent as expected. But after saying so much just now, she felt very happy. Sara picked up her chopsticks to pick up food. At this moment, Judi¡¯s hand moved forward, trying to put the meat in the pot. Seeing this, Sara deliberately loosened her chopsticks. The ball she had just picked up fell into the hot soup, and the sshed hot soup fell directly on her arm. Feeling the pain, Judi took her hand back and hissed. Sara hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Judi. I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± He quickly stood up and came to her side. He held her hand to check the scald. ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom to get some water.¡± Judi pulled her wrist out and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sit down. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to wash myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± Sara stood up and said guiltily, ¡°brother Benjeming, it¡¯s thedies¡¯ room. You can¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll go with my sister.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Who dares to use you since you are so careless?¡± Judi patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. I can go by myself. You two sit down.¡± She walked quickly to the bathroom and washed her scalded hand under the tap. When she was depressed, Sara came in again. ¡°Judi, are you okay? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Sara said sadly, ¡°I was scared to death when brother Benjeming scolded me because of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how he is. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Sara nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. By the way, Judi, are you full?¡± Judi looked at her without saying anything. Sara smiled, ¡°you just promised me that you would leave first. If you are full, you can leave directly. I¡¯m afraid that when you go back to the table and say that you want to leave, Benjeming will find an excuse to leave with you. You go first. I¡¯ll exin to him. What do you think?¡± Judi looked at the girl. Was she so impatient? ¡°I really want to stay alone with you for a while. Sister judi. ¡° Chapter 501 Judi left the mall, and night had fallen outside. She looked up at the starless night sky and walked to her car. Sara returned to the dining room and sat down opposite Benjeming Waltson with a smile. Benjeming Waltson asked with a cold face, ¡°Where is Judi?¡± ¡°Sister Judi said she¡¯s full and she¡¯s leaving now.¡± ¡°gone?¡± Sara smiled, ¡°Yes, Sister Judi said, let us young people have a good chat, she won¡¯t bother us, I let her stay, but she still insists, and I can¡¯t stop her. I had no choice.¡± After she finished speaking, she changed the subject and asked, ¡°Brother Benjeming, it¡¯s still early , why are we going in a while.¡± Benjeming Waltson stood up, ¡°Since you¡¯re full, let¡¯s go home early .¡± After he walked out of the restaurant, Sara quickly chased him out. ¡°Brother Benjeming, you send me back.¡± ¡°There is a car at the door, you can take a taxi and go.¡± Sara stepped forward and took his arm. Benjeming Waltson turned his head and looked at her coldly. Sara grieved and said, ¡°I am afraid of taking a taxi alone, Brother Benjeming , you send me back.¡± Benjeming Waltson pulled his arm out of her hand. ¡°If you are really scared, please call my third sister inw and ask her to send you a housekeeper. I have something to do, so I will leave first. Sara chased him quickly and blocked his way, ¡°Brother Benjeming, do you hate me so much? You don¡¯t even want to send me to school?¡± Benjeming Waltson calmly said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to. I told you very clearly before, I have always been like this, and I will not give any enthusiasm to people who don¡¯t care about me. Don¡¯t cry in front of me, this For me, it¡¯s useless. Also, Judi is not my elder sister, she is the one I like. Don¡¯t say Judi is old in the future, she is not old at all. In my heart, she is the best woman. ¡± After he finished speaking, he bypassed Sara and left. Sara turned his head, bit her lip, and clenched heer fist tightly. It¡¯s about dignity, she doesn¡¯t want to lose to an old woman, no, she can¡¯t lose. Benjeming Waltson called Judi as he went downstairs. Judi dares to pick it up. ¡°Where are you.¡± Hearing that Benjeming Waltson was angry, Judi said as she drove, ¡°On the way back to the hotel.¡± ¡°Who let you go, Judi , do you have someone like you? Don¡¯t you know what Sara thinks of me? What do you mean by leaving me here alone? Why, do you want to use Sara to get rid of me? ?¡± When Judi heard this, she was a little depressed, like being thrown into explosives. She parked the car to the side of the road, picked up the phone, and put it to her ear. ¡°Benjeming Waltson , can you speak well?¡± ¡°You left me in the wolf¡¯s den. What good things do you want to hear.¡± Judi exhaled, ¡°I ask you, did she entangle you because of me? It is you? Shouldn¡¯t you solve the problems you created yourself? What can I do to stay there, tell She, you are pursuing me, make her angry, go and tell her father, is the Waltson family treating her badly? I really don¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with you.¡± After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone and started the car to go back on the road. Back at the hotel, she took a shower, poured herself a ss of red wine, and went to the balcony to have a drink alone. After two sips, someone knocked on the door. She looked at the direction of the door and asked, ¡°Who.¡± ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± Benjeming Waltson ¡®s voice came. Judi was a little surprised, because she thought that Benjeming Waltson was angry and should note . But it seems¡­ this is something to be expected again. She came to the door of the room and opened it. Benjeming Waltson stepped forward quickly, holding her face and kissing her. He is so fast that Judi has no room to escape. When Judi reacted, he kicked his calf with her foot. Benjeming Waltson let go of her in pain, ¡°You are too hard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use it, let you continue to be presumptuous?¡± Judi stared at him, obviously very angry. Benjeming Waltson rolled his eyes and patted the top of her head lightly. ¡°Ms. Judi , even if you are not happy, please learn to get used to it. Some things be natural.¡± ¡°Bah, you out.¡± Instead of going out, Benjeming Waltson walked into the room and sat down. Judi walked over with angrily. ¡°Benjeming Waltson , you really go too far, don¡¯t think that I was cautious before, just because I was afraid of you, I don¡¯t want to hurt the harmony between me and Luna because of you.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t bluff in front of me. You don¡¯t think that you can get mad at me by saying bad things?¡± He sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional,e and sit down.¡± He patted his side. Judi frowned, this is her bed. Isn¡¯t it dangerous for her to sit with him? Instead, she took a step back, ¡°Say what you want to say, hurry up and leave, I want to watch TV.¡± ¡°Am I still affecting your TV watching?¡± He said, and asked with a smirk, ¡°Why, where I am, the TV is not attractive anymore?¡± ¡°N onsense,¡±Judi was speechless. The two had just quarreled, but why does he seem to be okay now. Benjeming Waltson took out the ointment from his pocket, ¡°Come here quickly. This is the scald cream I just bought. I¡¯ll rub it for you.¡± Seeing the medicine in his hand, Judi raised her eyes and looked at him. Benjeming Waltson got up and pulled her by the wrist, pulling her down on the bed. After shey down halfway down, she wanted to get up again, but Benjeming Waltson pounced on her, holding her down. Judi nervously said, ¡°Wipe¡­ just rub the medicine, get up, I want to sit up.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her and smiled satisfied, ¡°You blush.¡± ¡°Out of anger.¡± Benjeming Waltson shook his head, ¡°Wrong, you must be thinking about something on the be , I¡¯m thinking about whether to implement it¡­¡± When Judi was about to lift her foot and kick him sideways, Benjeming Waltson had already taken a quick step with his leg to hold her. ¡°Judi . There is absolutely no advantage for a woman topare strength with a man.¡± Judi nodded, ¡± I¡¯m afraid of you, get up quickly, I¡¯m really ufortable like you.¡± ¡°Why are you ufortable?¡± Judi said angrily, ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid you will take advantage of me, is that fine?¡± Benjeming Waltson smiled and sat up satisfied, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t take advantage of you sitting up?¡± He leaned over, Judi raised her hand and covered his mouth, ¡°Apply the medicine, quickly apply the medicine.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Judi stretched out his hand. Benjeming Waltson opened the ointment and squeezed it onto her scald. The medicine was a bit stinging, and Judi frowned. After Benjeming Waltson nced at her, he lowered his head and gently blew into her burned area¡­ A warm breath fell on Judi ¡®s arm, Judi looked at Benjeming Waltson ¡®s side face, and her heart thumped wildly. Feeling a little messy¡­ Chapter 502 Benjeming Waltson curled his lips, ¡°How about it, after watching for a long time, do you think I¡¯m handsome enough?¡± Judi looked away and snorted, ¡°Handsome, I also admitted that you are handsome.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her and smiled evilly, ¡°Since you know it so well, why don¡¯t you want to be with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know, the handsome ones are too eyecatching, I am not so confident.¡± ¡°Is my third brother handsome? Handsome, but when did my third sister-inw worry about this.¡± Judi couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°You were wrong. Your third sister-inw used to be very worried. Later, after living with your third brother for a long time, she understood what your third brother is, and then she slowly let go. , Your third brother seems to love more deeply.¡± ¡°This is true, but since you know my third sister inw¡¯s experience, why don¡¯t you rx, our Waltson family man has no precedent for cheating.¡± Judi pped him on the head with his uninjured hand. ¡°Hi,¡±Benjeming Waltson red at her, ¡°Why hit me again.¡± ¡°If you take medicine, just apply the medicine. You¡¯re so talkative.¡± Benjeming Waltson shook his head and smiled. Judi breathed out softly, and sure enough, he was really temperless. After applying the medicine, Benjeming Waltson twisted the medicine bottle. He said to Judi, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again in the future.¡± Judi raised her hand and said solemnly, ¡°This gentleman, you can figure it out, this is not my intentional injury, isn¡¯t it a small ident?¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her with a serious look on his face, ¡°I mean, don¡¯t run away alone in the future. Even if you don¡¯t want to ept this rtionship, you can stand still and let me work hard. But if I work hard and you back up, when will I get close to you?¡± These words touched Judi unexpectedly, and of course she was a little guilty. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave just now. sara wanted to talk to you alone. I couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse, so I could only¡­¡± ¡°Forgive you,¡±Benjeming Waltson stood up and put the medicine on the table. ¡°But¡­¡± He turned around and looked at her solemnly, st time.¡± Judi nodded. She also stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll send you down.¡± ¡°Who said I was leaving.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Judi thought to herself, he wouldn¡¯t want to live here again? Benjeming Waltson calmly said, ¡°I will apany you to watch TV for a while before leaving.¡± Judi raised her eyebrows, it turned out she was narrowminded. Benjeming Waltson smirked at her expression, ¡°Eh? You seem to be a little disappointed. Why, are you reluctant to leave? Then just say it, you speak, maybe I won¡¯t leave.¡± Judi rolled her eyes, ¡°Okay, stop joking.¡± Benjeming Waltson pointed to the TV, ¡°Aren¡¯t you watching TV? The TV is not on?¡± Judi turned on the TV, Benjeming Waltson turned his head and nced at the balcony. Seeing the red wine bottle and red wine ss on the small ss round table on the balcony, he stood up and walked over. ¡°You alone, have a drink?¡± He turned his head and said to her, ¡°Here is another cup and have a drink with you.¡± ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to drink it now.¡± Benjeming Waltson asked evilly, ¡°Why, afraid that I will do something to youafter drinking?¡± Judi stared at him, ¡°Do you know how to speak.¡± ¡°Then put it another way, are you afraid that you will do something to me after drunk?¡± Judi felt that Benjeming Waltson was not suitable for speaking. After all, when he stood there quietly, he was a handsome man. But as long as he opens his mouth, he immediately breaks his image¡­ Benjeming Waltson stared at her helpless face and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t tease you, don¡¯t worry, even if I really want to do something after drinking, this little red wine will not make me drunk. , Don¡¯t forget, I run a bar.¡± As he said, the man had walked into the house by himself, took the red wine ss, came to the balcony, and poured himself a ss of wine. Judi is holding a TV remote control, wondering whether she could go or not. Benjeming Waltson shook the wine ss at her, ¡°Come here.¡± Simply, she threw down the remote control. What¡¯s the point of drinking alone. She walked over and sat down and picked up the ss she hadn¡¯t finished drinking. Benjeming Waltson asked, ¡°When did you find out that you are so addicted to alcohol.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any alcohol addiction.¡± ¡°You drank yourself, and said not addicted to alcohol?¡± ¡°I have a drink like this, but I won¡¯t make myself drunk. This is not an alcohol addiction, and when I am alone, I only drink red wine.¡± ¡°Task,¡±Benjeming Waltson disdained, ¡°You really know how to make excuses for yourself.¡± Judi shook her head, ¡°Believe it or not.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised the cup, ¡°Cheers?¡± Judi looked at him, couldn¡¯t helpughing. After taking a sip, she asked Benjeming Waltson , ¡°Why did youe over so soon, where¡¯s Sara ?¡± Benjeming Waltson rolled his eyes, ¡°Why do you care about her.¡± Judi was a little worried, ¡°I think you showed up too fast. You left her in the mall, right.¡± Benjeming Waltson was quite calm, ¡°Otherwise? I still send her back to school? Makeher think that I, Benjeming Waltson , is easy to get along with so that she can continue to pester me?¡± Judi raised his eyebrows slightly, and faced the people and feelings he didn¡¯t want to provoke, he could solve it cleanly. This is not a bad thing, at least it can make the other half feel at ease. Thinking of Benjeming Waltson ¡®s arrival, she blushed a bit. Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°I also told Sara I like you.¡± Judi turned her head and looked at him with a surprised look. Benjeming Waltson rolled her eyes, ¡°Why do you want to scold me again?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± What should you say? Judi was a little speechless. But one thing is certain, Sara must hate her to death. Benjeming Waltson disdainfully said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be ambiguous, chase if you like someone, refuse if you don¡¯t like her. If you think I¡¯ve done something wrong, then you can tell it. If you are afraid that they will make you trouble, also You can ask me to help you , no matter what happens, I must be on your side.¡± Judi now finally understands why Luna would say that he is mature and. Benjeming Waltson leaned close to her and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Why look at me like this, so moved by me?¡± Judi raised her hand and gently pushed his forehead. ¡°What are you thinking.¡± Benjeming Waltson reached out and took her hand. Judi frowned, ¡°What do you want to do again?¡± Benjeming Waltson slyly said, ¡°Want to kiss you, can I?¡± Judi blushed and pulled his hand, ¡°No.¡± She picked up the wine ss again and took a sip of the wine to hide her embarrassment.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. However, Benjeming Waltson got up slightly, leaned forward and kissed her¡­ Chapter 503 Benjeming Waltson was so arbitrary, it was inevitable to be beaten again. However, Judi felt more and more that, in fact, she was not so repulsive about his kiss. Benjeming Waltson honored his words, and after really only drinking a ss of wine, he went back first. The next day happened to be Sunday. After getting up in the morning, he had nned to find Judi for breakfast. But as soon as he got off the stairs, the aunt said, ¡°Four master, third master said, let you go over to have breakfast this morning.¡± It¡¯s rare for the third brother to take the initiative to ask him to have breakfast. He agreed while thinking if he had done something wrong again. When he came to Wills Watson ¡®s side and entered the living room, he found that Wills Watson was not there, only Luna was sitting at the table and eating breakfast. Benjeming Waltson walked over and sat down, ¡°third sister inw , where is my third brother? Didn¡¯t he look for me?¡± ¡°It is not him who is looking for you, it is me.¡± Benjeming Waltson breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s not just him.¡± ¡°Why, did you do something wrong again?¡± ¡°What can I do wrong, I just thought my third brother was going to teach me on a whim.¡± Luna smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t make your third brother so scary.¡± ¡± In the eyes of others, he is even more cruel.¡± Luna smiled speechlessly, ¡°You are really his brother.¡± Benjeming Waltson folded his arms on the dining table, ¡°third sister inw , what are you looking for me? Hurry up, I¡¯m going to find Judi to have breakfast with me.¡± Luna said, ¡°You always go to find her, Judi won¡¯t resist?¡± ¡°She resisted, I¡¯ll go, I can¡¯t just do nothing because she doesn¡¯t want.¡± Luna despised, ¡°Your brothers are really alike.¡± ¡°Yes, we are brothers.¡± Luna didn¡¯t bother to care about his methods of chasing his girlfriend, and only said, ¡°Last night, sara called me.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°Just ask me if I know, you like Judi , and said that Judi lied and deceived her. It was too much. You left her in the mall by herself yesterday. She was very scared when she took a taxi back. Angry.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised her legs, ¡°I¡¯m not her parents. When Judi and I met her, she was already in the mall. If she didn¡¯t meet us, wouldn¡¯t she have to go back by herself? I really hate this kind of thing. A hypocritical woman.¡± Luna acknowledged, ¡± she still young after all, I don¡¯t me you for this. But what your third brother means is that since she is Uncle Han¡¯s daughter, you have to made do on the surface.¡± ¡°My third brother also knows about this?¡± Luna nodded. Benjeming Waltson said ufortably, ¡°Then you can¡¯t me me. I don¡¯t like her, why should I force myself to respond to her. Besides, Judi has never felt relieved about me. She always thought I¡¯m mature enough. If I go back and forth again, won¡¯t she think I¡¯m a scumbag.¡± Hearing this, Judi couldn¡¯t help butughed warmly. Benjeming Waltson wondered, ¡°third sister inw , what are youughing at.¡± ¡°Laughing at you, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so unexpected to me,¡± she nodded, ¡°You have to keep showing this attitude to treat Judi, and I¡¯m really relieved.¡± ¡°By the way, third sister inw , you tell me about Judi, I always feel that I know too little about her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Luna put down the chopsticks, and said solemnly, ¡°Well, this person, on the surface, looks like what you see, cheerful, optimistic and free and easy. When she was in the dorm, she was still my exclusive pistachio, as long as I am not happy, she will always be the first to tease me. I am wronged, she will help me fight the injustice. In the eyes of others, she is the mostmunicative person, but in my eyes, under her optimistic appearance, she is also very sensitive. Emotionally¡­ She doesn¡¯t particrly believe in true love, but she must be looking forward to true love. ¡± Benjeming Waltson asked curiously, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she believe in true love?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Judi¡¯s family running apany? It is said that when a man has money, he will go bad, and his dad is the same.¡± Benjeming Waltson was surprised, ¡°Her father cheated?¡± Luna nodded, ¡°I have witnessed her father being with a beautiful young girl. At first, she asked her father to cut off the woman. Her father agreed, but now, her father is starting again¡­ She said that her father was very kind to her mother at home, so she even wondered if the person who cheated was her father. Because of her father, she always said that men have two faces. ¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Benjeming Waltson sighed, ¡± Men and men are different.¡± Luna nodded, ¡°It stands to reason, but her rtionship has not been smooth.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked gossiping, ¡°I am more curious about this, third sister inw , please tell me quickly.¡± ¡°When Judi was in college, she had a crush on a senior, and that senior had been ambiguous with her for a long time. At that time, we all thought that she will have result withthat senior. But after a while, when we went out to eat together, I saw the senior taking another senior sister¡¯s hand while shopping. Maybe it was because I was met and the senior was not good at lying anymore, so he had to introduce to us that it was his girlfriend, and that was the first time Judi was disappointed in feelings. Of course, we were also quite disappointed at that time. ¡± Benjeming Waltson said ufortably, ¡°This is a scumbag. He uses Judi as a backup girlfriend.¡± Luna nodded. Before Benjeming Waltson thought about it, he asked again, ¡°Judi was cheated, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Her dad introduced her to a blind date, and the two of them have already started getting along. As a result, the other¡¯s mother is a university professor, and she dislikes that the family is a nouveau riche. She doesn¡¯t agree with him. She also introduced a teacher to his son. And being with others, the man is also a scumbag.¡± ¡°This woman, her love path is not smooth.¡± Luna also feels sorry, ¡°Some people will start to doubt themselves as soon as the emotional path fails again and again. Judi actually doesn¡¯t try the rtionship easily, but it seems that every time she encounters it, it is It¡¯s disappointing.¡± Benjeming Waltson said with a sullen look, ¡°It seems that I was sent by God to save her.¡± ¡°Benjeming, are you really sure, are you sincere?¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Luna sighed, ¡°Judi doesn¡¯t believe in love somuch, she is quite able to deal with feelings, but do you know why she refuses topromise with you?¡± ¡°why?¡± Chapter 504 ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, it should be because of me,¡± she looked at Benjeming with a serious expression, ¡°She should be afraid. If you don¡¯t make itto the end, I¡¯ll be embarrassed in the middle.¡± Benjeming Waltson pped his hands, ¡°third sister inw , you are simply a god. She did say that. She said that you are her best friend. She doesn¡¯t want to lose you because of me.¡± Luna nodded, ¡°Okay, then I will know.¡± ¡°what do you know?¡± ¡°Know what to do.¡± She smiled, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t you want to eat breakfast with her? Let¡¯s go quickly, don¡¯t dy.¡± Benjeming Waltson got up, ¡°Then I have a rtionship problem, so please third sister inw help me .¡± After he left, Luna gave Wills Watson a phone call. ¡°What happened yesterday has nothing to do with Benjeming.¡± Wills Watson said deeply, ¡°Then when sara calls you again, you can deal it with yourself.¡± ¡°To be honest, I have a headache now.¡± ¡°Well, this kid is really not sensible.¡± Luna curled her lips, ¡°I¡¯m talking about your Waltson family man.¡± Wills Watson was puzzled, ¡°Our Waltson family man, how can you be dissatisfied?¡± ¡°attracting women.¡± Wills Watson curled his lips deeply, ¡°This can only be med on our Waltson family¡¯s gics, but I am a little worried about you now.¡± This time, Luna was very confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°My genes are already excellent, but now you have added your genes. When our son grows up, will he not harm the country and the people?¡± But¡­ it seems quite reasonable.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After Cathelina Bright moved out, Amy Waltson had never been to Wills Watson ¡®s side. Luna thought that Amy Waltson might be angry because of Cathelina Bright¡¯s departure. But one evening after half a month. As soon as she and Wills Watson finished dinner, Amy Waltson came, her face still full of thoughts. Seeing her, Wills Watson was as cold as ever. ¡°What are you doing here at this time?¡± Amy Waltson walked to Luna ¡®s side and whispered, ¡°third sister inw , I want to tell you something.¡± Luna stood up from the sofa, ¡°Let¡¯s go, go to my room.¡± Wills Watson grabbed her hand and said to Amy Waltson , ¡°If you have anything, just say it in front of me.¡± Amy Waltson hesitated without speaking. Luna asked, ¡°Amy, is your third brother not able to know what you want tosay? Or is there anything that needs to be discussed with your third brother through me? If it is thetter, then just say it, anyway, I Being here too, won¡¯t let your third brother embarrass you.¡± Amy Waltson thought for a while, and said to Butler , ¡°You let them all go out.¡± Butler did so. Amy Waltson walked to the single sofa opposite and sat down, looking at Wills Watson and said, ¡°Brother, I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°tell me the story.¡± ¡°Can you discuss with my second sister-inw and bring Eason home to raise?¡± Luna and Wills Watson looked at each other. Wills Watson asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Amy Waltson solemnly said, ¡°Brother, can¡¯t you just promise me?¡± ¡°Promise you to rob someone else¡¯s child back and raise it? Amy , do you think it makes sense for you?¡± Luna also said, ¡°Yes, Amy , we can¡¯t just talk to your second wife for no reason, saying that we are going to steal other people¡¯s children, it is unreasonable.¡± Amy Waltson looked down, ¡°Today, I went to the second sister-inw, and the second sister-inw said that she would cook for me by herself. I wanted to help her hold Eason , but she said no, just let me watch TV. She put Eason into the room and let Eason lie down by himself. I was bored sitting in the living room alone, so I went to y with Eason in the room. Then¡­ I identally saw that Eason had a lot of bruises on his arms and thighs, and there were patches of small spots on the inner thighs, like pinholes¡­¡± Amy Waltson said, couldn¡¯t help crying. ¡°I asked the nanny, and the nanny said that the second sister-inw never used her to help with the children. She was only responsible for cooking and cleaning. She also said that when the second sister-inw was with Eason , Eason often cried and cried for no reason. ¡± Amy Waltson shook her head, ¡°Second sister-inw must be crazy, how can she treat her child like this, I am so sad, that is not her child, but also the child of the second brother.¡± Hearing this, Luna got goose bumps all over her body. She clenched a fist. ¡°She is really crazy. Is this a human thing? Why does she treat a child like this? The child did nothing wrong.¡± Wills Watson made a deep voice, his eyes also stained with a harsh look. Amy Waltson cried and came to Wills Watson ¡®s body, squatted down, and put his hands on Wills Watson ¡®s knees. ¡°Brother, please, save Eason .¡± Wills Watson said nothing. ¡°Third Brother¡­¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t agree, but he knew that he must have his ideas. ¡°Husband, what do you think about this?¡± Wills Watson looked at Amy Waltson with a deep expression. ¡°Amy, in the future, you don¡¯t want to find your second sister inw again.¡± Amy Waltson looked up at him, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She has nothing to do with our family.¡± Amy Waltson stood up, ¡°Brother, how can you still say such a thing, she has nothing to do with us, but Eason , Eason is your nephew, you don¡¯t n to leave him alone.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t manage.¡± ¡°Why,¡±Amy Waltson ¡®s voice raised a few decibels, ¡°third brother, I have been forcing myself to try to understand you, but you really let me down.¡± Wills Watson also stood up, ¡°Do you want a reason? Well, you wait, I will show you something.¡± After he finished speaking, he walked to the study. Luna was a little worried, got up and quickly followed, and held him, ¡°Husband, what are you doing?¡± Wills Watson took a look at Amy Waltson with a deep cold eye, and said warmly, ¡°Look at her now, if I don¡¯t give her a reason, I¡¯m afraid she will be yed and apuded for the rest of her life. After all, people she believes, It has never been me. This is probably the biggest failure of my brother.¡± He finished speaking and walked into the study. Amy Waltson walked to Amy Waltson ¡®s side with a puzzled expression. ¡°third sister inw , what is my third brother talking about, what is he hiding from me?¡± Looking at her warmly, he sighed, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± Wills Watson walked out and stuffed a document into her arms. ¡°Look for yourself. After reading it, if you agree with my decision, then you obediently listen to me and go back to study yours. But if you think this matter should help, then you go and pick up Eason . You raise it yourself.¡± Amy Waltson opened the file and saw the paternity test certificate inside¡­ Chapter 505 ¡°This is fake, impossible,¡±Amy Waltson was a little excited. She stepped forward and grabbed Wills Watson ¡®s arm, ¡°Brother, are you lying to me?¡± Wills Watson did not answer directly, but said, ¡°I have said everything I should say. You can decide the rest for yourself.¡± After he finished speaking, he took the phone that was ringing and went to the backyard to answer the phone. Amy Waltson sat down on the ground with a sad expression on her face, ¡°So, did the second brother not even be able to keep a descendant? Why is the second sister-inw so bad? How can she be like this. Luna squatted down and gently pressed her hand on Amy Waltson ¡®s shoulder. ¡°No wonder Cathelina Bright is involved in this matter. Something happened during their marriage. Your second brother wanted to avenge Cathelina Bright, so she let her be pregnant with someone else¡¯s child.¡± Amy Waltson tugged at her head. ¡°How could this happen, how could the second brother do such a thing.¡± ¡°This is their own marriage. No one else has the right to interfere.¡± Amy Waltson was a little concerned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the third brother tell me earlier , why made me like a fool¡­¡± Luna tenderly said, ¡°Amy, in fact, you misunderstood your third brother. Your third brother cares about you more than you think. Your third brother didn¡¯t tell you about this, but he just didn¡¯t want you to be involved in this matter. ¡± Amy Waltson turned sideways, hugged Luna, and started to cry. She felt that her cognition seemed to be subverted all at once. She couldn¡¯t ept it. Looking down at the girl crying into tears in her arms, she sighed in her heart. She now knows how much Amy Waltson depends on Cathelina Bright. After knowing the truth, Amy Waltson couldn¡¯t stand it, which was reasonable. After all¡­ this kind of thing, whoever does it will probably copse.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Amy was still young and it was even harder to ept. Wills Watson came back after answering the phone and saw Amy Waltson crying with tenderness. He condensed his brows and stepped forward to pull Amy Waltson up. ¡°What can crying change?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sad,¡±Amy Waltson cried even more sad, ¡°Second brother left without even leaving a child¡­ I¡¯m so ufortable.¡± ¡°Even if you feel ufortable, this is already a fact. The person who should go has already left, and the children who are not rted to our family are already there.¡± Amy Waltson looked down. Luna stepped forward, patted Wills Watson ¡®s arm, and shook her head. Wills Watson knows Luna does not want him to say too much. He said with a solemn expression, ¡°Amy, you should go back to America.¡± Amy Waltson looked up at him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± Wills Watson said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to refuse. Go back and think carefully before making a decision. Don¡¯t forget that you are the Waltson family.¡± Amy Waltson looked down and did not speak. Wills Watson called Butler and sent Amy Waltson back. After she left, she asked Luna, ¡°Why did you let Amy go back?¡± ¡°To keep her out of sight.¡± The corners of her lips were slightly raised. ¡°By the way, are you really not going to take care of Eason ?¡± Wills Watson also has his own helplessness regarding this matter, ¡°Do you think I can control it? Knowing that he is not Watson¡¯s family , even if we really bring him back, we can be responsible for his life? Besides, Cathelina Bright is his mother. Cathelina Bright is also his guardian. Cathelina Bright is still alive. What qualifications do we have to rob the child from her?¡± Luna sighed. This matter is indeed too tricky. It¡¯s just that the little Eason is really pitiful. There are so many scars, it must be painful. Cathelina Bright, this * woman¡­ Benjeming Waltson recently ran to Judi ¡®s side very diligently. It has be the norm to see her twice a day. Judi asked him if he was annoying? He said, ¡°It¡¯s not annoying, my purpose is to show off existence, so that you have to think of me if you want, and you have to think of me ifyou don¡¯t.¡± Judi was also convinced by his persistence. After eating at noon, Benjeming Waltson called him. The call here ended, and her cell phone rang. It was from Sara . This surprised her a little. Benjeming Waltson saidst time that he had told Sara he liked her. It stands to reason that Sara should have very big opinions on her now, why would he still call himself. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate not to answer, Judi calmly picked up the phone. On the other end of the phone, Sara ¡®s soft voice came, ¡°Sister Judi , it¡¯s me, sara .¡± ¡°Well, sara , I know it¡¯s you. Call me now, is there anything wrong?¡± Sara said softly, ¡°I have something to ask my sister for help. Can my sistere out and see me?¡± Judi thought to herself, she wouldn¡¯t let herself match her up with Benjeming. ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t dy you too long, please.¡± ¡°Well, where will we meet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m downstairs in yourpany, so you can just get down.¡± After Judi hung up, s he went downstairs. Sara was waiting for her at the door. A few dayster, Sara changed her hairstyle, with a long wave draped over her shoulders, and she looked a bit mature and charming. She waved her hand to Judi gracefully, ¡°Sister Judi .¡± Judi stepped forward and smiled at her, ¡°sara , tell me, what do you want me to do for you?¡± Sara looked Judi up and down, and then pouted, ¡°It¡¯s better to mention the old things again.¡± It seemed that she was right, and Judi shrugged. Sara said, ¡°I want to pursue Brother Benjeming.¡± Judi doesn¡¯t know why she hase to ask herself for such a favor. ¡°sara , I¡¯m really sorry, I can¡¯t help you with this matter anymore.¡± ¡°Why? Is it because Brother Benjeming is pursuing you now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Benjeming tell you about this matterst time?¡±Judi said, euphemistically, ¡°Really, from my current standpoint, I can¡¯t speak for you, and neither will Benjeming Waltson will listen to me.¡± Sara looked at Judi again, ¡°But Sister Judi , do you think, on your terms, can you keep Brother Benjeming for a lifetime? You are older than Brother Benjeming, and I don¡¯t think you are better than me. . Even if Brother Benjeming is confused for a while and is with you, how can he stay with you for a long time? After all, Brother Benjeming is so good, you stand together, it looks like you are not right. ¡± Judi was a bit speechless. She really wanted to bear, but what this little girl said was too bullying. If she is not as good-looking as her, and her body is not as good as her, should she listen to her humiliation? This makes no sense. Chapter 506 Judi pursed her lips, with a ¡°professional¡± smirk on her face. ¡°Sara , in fact, I also think you are right. I am not as good-looking as you, and I am not as hot as you. But he just pursues me¡± Sara bit her lip and was a little angry, ¡°I always felt that Judi ¡®ssister is very simple, but I did not expect that youd¡¯re so cheming.¡± ¡°Scheming? Me? Why don¡¯t I know that I am scheming?¡± ¡°You approached Brother Benjeming on the excuse of helping me. Doesn¡¯t that count?¡± Judi shook her head and smiled, ¡°When I met Benjeming Waltson , you were still in Korea. You said that I used you to get close to him. It was a bit exaggerated. We were already very close. Besides, I said, he chased me, not I chase him. I can tell you clearly , I have not yet agreed to his pursuit. If you really feel that his feelings for me are not true enough, you are the most suitable for him, then you can just chase after him, I will not stop you, after all, I have never been an entangled person. ¡± After she finished speaking, she smiled, ¡°If there is nothing wrong, I think our conversation should be over. There is still something to do in mypany.¡± She turned and walked towards thepany. Sara bit her lip, stomped her feet, and stepped forward to block Judi. Judi calmly said, ¡°Do you still have something to say?¡± ¡°My father and Uncle Huo are family friends.¡± ¡°So what?¡±Judi pursed her lips, ¡°Your family andThe Waltson family are family friends, but not my family. I have no reason to bear you.¡± ¡°If I really want to get him, The Waltson family will help me.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡±Judi smiled, ¡°Congrattions.¡± After she finished speaking, she gave Sara a gesture, ¡°Come on.¡± She bypassed Sara and walked into the office building with her head high. Sara turned her head and blew out depressed, she was really a tough woman, so annoying. In the evening, Benjeming Waltson , as always, stood by Judi ¡®s car waiting for Judi to get off work. Seeing him at this time, Judi had be habitated. She walked up to Benjeming Waltson , ¡± Fourth Master, are you not afraid of me working overtime?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to work overtime for a while, it will make you feel a little guilty.¡± Judi smiled disdainfully, ¡°Why should I feel guilty? I didn¡¯t let youe.¡± Benjeming Waltson pulled her hair a bit, ¡°You woman, can you speak human words?¡± Judi asked, ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Benjeming Waltson snorted, ¡°You are here because I can¡¯t wait to be with you, so you can ruin me. If one day, I really won¡¯te, you won¡¯t hide in the corner and cry?¡± Judi snorted, ¡°You think I am a three-year-old child.¡± She opened the car door, Benjeming Waltson took the initiative to sit in the driver¡¯s seat, and Judi sat in the passenger seat. After the car left, Benjeming Waltson asked, ¡°Where will I take me today?¡± Judi turned her head and stared at him, ¡°I really haven¡¯t seen any rich young master goes to roadside stalls every day. Luna said, you three Brother got gastroenteritis after eating the roadside stall.¡± ¡°I am not the same as my brother. My stomy ach is not that hypocritical, and who told you that the young masters of rich people will definitely not eat at roadside stalls. The most beautiful food has always been on the streets and alleys. The restaurants that took me to eat are all good.¡± Judi nodded, ¡°Then I will take you another rabbit meat shop tonight.¡± ¡°Rabbit?¡±Benjeming Waltson hissed, ¡°Your liking is really special.¡± ¡°Why, you can¡¯t eat it.¡± Benjeming Waltson shrugged, ¡°I can eat if you can.¡± Judi smiled, ¡°Fortunately you didn¡¯t say that rabit is so cute¡­¡± Benjeming Waltson rolled her eyes while driving, ¡°I¡¯m a man, okay, I¡¯m not that sick.¡± In fact, Benjeming Waltson dosen¡¯t really like rabbit meat. The reason is really because the rabbit is too cute. . So when eating at night, Benjeming Waltson really gritted his teeth and took two bites before putting down his chopsticks. Judi held back her smile and silently remembered that Benjeming Waltson could not eat rabbit meat. ¡°Let¡¯s change another restraunt.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t you like to eat? This rabbit is dead. You can¡¯t let it be a rubbish and be dumped. It would be too wrong to die.¡± Judi nodded, ¡°Then I will finish eating in a while, and I will apany you to another ce to eat something.¡± ¡°This is okay, as long as I can stay with you for a while, I am happy no matter what.¡± Judi blushed. Benjeming Waltson snickered, ¡°Huh? Judi , are you being moved?¡± Judi stared at him, ¡°You haven¡¯t really been in a rtionship before?¡± ¡°You think too much, you are the first love in the true sense of my life.¡± Judi leaned forward, ¡°Have you ever heard a word, that most of the first loves will not go to the end.¡± ¡°You are my first love, but I am not your first love. This is not something to worry about.¡± Mentioning this topic, Judi rolled her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s change the subject.¡± Benjeming Waltson hissed, ¡°I¡¯m considering, in order to win my favor in your heart, should Ie forward to help you clean up, the two scumbags who hurt you before.¡± Judi looked at him and said solemnly, ¡°You stop, Benjeming Waltson , my past is over, I hope you don¡¯t participate.¡± Benjeming Waltson snorted, ¡°I want to participate, and I am not participating to vent your anger?¡± ¡°If I am still angry now, it proves that I have not passed this hurdle. Do you think I am the kind of person who holds the past and does not let go?¡± Benjeming Waltson curled his lips, ¡°So what you mean is that you have now bid farewell to the past and are ready to wee a bright future? Then I am still not in your n?¡± Judi didn¡¯t say anything, only said, ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t mess around. By the way, you just said that there are two scumbags? How do you know that there are two scumbags? Did you investigate me?¡± Benjeming Waltson deliberately said, ¡°Some things are not so easy to investigate, but you won¡¯t forget it, do I have a token in hand?¡± Benjeming Waltson couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You mean¡­ little Luna?¡± ¡°Yes, I asked my third sister inw, and also promised her that I will treat you well in the future.¡± Judi exhaled, ¡°What else did you talk about?¡± ¡°Confidentiality,¡± he smiled evilly, ¡°By the way, I will tell you something. tomorrow morning, I won¡¯t go to eat with you. You remember that you have to eat breakfast alone.¡± Judi looked at him, isn¡¯t heing? These days, he came to eat breakfast and dinner with her every day. Now suddenly she heard that he was not here, and she was really ufortable. Benjeming Waltson pursed his lips, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious, why should I go?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 507 Judi deliberately said, ¡°Why should I be curious?¡± Benjeming Waltson was unhappy, ¡°You, can¡¯t you say something that makes people happy asionally?¡± Judi said, ¡°If I am curious, can I make you happy?¡± ¡°Of course, curiosity is because of caring, and I hope you can care about me a little bit, not too much.¡± ¡°Naive, all right, then what are you doing?¡± When Benjeming Waltson heard her question, he was instantly proud and naive, didn¡¯t she still cooperate? ¡°Even if you asked me passively, you still care about me. Okay, since you have asked me all the questions, I¡¯ll be reluctant to tell you. I¡¯m going to clean up my second brother¡¯s vi tomorrow .¡± Judi pouted her lips, reluctantly. ¡°Why do you want you to clean up your second brother¡¯s vi? Where¡¯s your second sister-inw?¡± Benjeming Waltson shrugged, ¡°My second sister-inw has moved out for a long time. Didn¡¯t my third sister-inw tell you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about people like your second sister-inw, and your third sister-inw doesn¡¯t need to tell me.¡± ¡°That kind of person? In your eyes, what kind of person is my second sister- inw?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Judi was eating, thinking for a while and said, ¡°scheming woman, when I first met your second sister-inw, I feel that she is a thousand-year-old fox.¡± ¡°No,¡±Benjeming Waltson couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted your second sister inw many times, so howe you have this idea?¡± ¡°When a woman looks at a woman, she can see it at a nce. There are so many scenes in your second sister-inw¡¯s eyes, face, and only men can¡¯t see it.¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded, ¡°Is this the difference between men and women? Seriously, I didn¡¯t really see what is wrong with my second wife before. On the contrary, I think she is a model of good women. This happenedter. I slowly understood many things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you, after all, a woman can easily pretend in front of aman.¡± Benjeming Waltson said curiously, ¡°Then, have you ever pretended in front of me?¡± Judi squinted at him, ¡°What do you think?¡± Benjeming Waltson shook his head, thinking of the way the two would argue when they met, f, ¡°No.¡± Judi also has a guilty conscience. How bad she is to Benjeming Waltson , what iswrong with Benjeming Waltson , how could he have been moved by her? This is really unscientific. After Judi finished eating, she went to eat with Benjeming Waltson . She thought that after eating, the two went back to their homes. But Benjeming Waltson wanted to take her to watch a movie, saying that it was to make up for the debt that she could not eat with her tomorrow morning. Judi felt that he was making an excuse. Of course, she also summed up one point, if this Benjeming Waltson really fell in love , he will definitely be a sticky guy. The next morning, as soon as Wills Watson came out of thepany meeting, the phone rang. Seeing that it was Benjeming Waltson calling, he picked it up. On the other side of the phone, Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°Brother third, Brother second¡¯s matter have almost been cleaned up here. I didn¡¯t move him to Brother second¡¯s room. Everything else that should be cleaned up has been cleaned up.¡± Wills Watson nodded deeply, ¡°Go back to school soon after finishing.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished all sorting it out yet. I¡¯m calling you to tell you that there is a small door on the wall behind the bookcase next to the window in the second brother¡¯s study. I think it may be that the second brother put something important. ¡± Hearing what Benjeming Waltson said, Wills Watson asked, ¡°Locked?¡± ¡°Is it definitely locked? There are still severalyers of locks. I searched in the study for a long time, but didn¡¯t find the key. I don¡¯t know if it will be at second sister inw ¡®s ce. Should I call second sister inw toe.¡± ¡°No,¡±Wills Watson denied him directly. ¡°What if she dosen¡¯t know this cab?¡± Benjeming Waltson stared at the door with severalyers of locks, and was a little worried, ¡°What should I do, I can¡¯t find someone to unlock it. I think these locks are varied and may be a little difficult to handle.¡± Wills Watson said in a deep voice, ¡°You should cover this ce first, and don¡¯t tell others anymore. I will solve itter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± After hanging up the phone, Wills Watson returned to the office, sat at the desk, and sat quietly for a while. In the secret cab made by the second brother in the study, it is impossible to have no secrets. If not, there is no need for existence. Thinking of what the doctor said before, the second brother¡¯s sperm¡­ Wills Watson raised his eyebrows slightly. Perhaps, there will be information about Eason ¡®s biological father. If Eason ¡®s biological father can be found, will it help Eason escape Cathelina BrightBright? He pressed the inside line, and after a while, Daniel walked in. ¡°Mr. Waltson, you are looking for me.¡± ¡°Look at my schedule for the next few days, which day is rtively free.¡± Daniel opened the notebook in his hand. ¡°Mr. Watson, you only have a conference call between 1, 30 and 2, 00 on Thursday afternoon.¡± ¡°Well, you can contact a few more powerful lock openers and ask them to go out with me on Thursday afternoon.¡± Daniel nodded and left. Wills Watson continued to work. After finishing his busy afternoon, he drove to the early Education Center. At this time, Butler is taking Wal to the early morning ss. When he arrived, Wal was just over with his ss, and the father and son went to school to pick up Luna from getting off work. As soon as Luna came out of the school, she saw Wills Watson standing at the gate with Wal. She happily flew up and ran towards the two. She took Wal and hugged it in her arms, and said with a bit of surprise, ¡°Why are you two here?¡± ¡°When I¡¯m done, I will bring the kids to pick you up. Surprised?¡± Luna nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± She kissed Wal ¡®s cheek, her happiness was beyond words. Wills Watson bowed his head slightly, ¡°I want too.¡± Seeing a passing student secretly taking pictures, Luna poked him on the shoulder with a warm and embarrassing gesture, ¡°Enough, I have to be a teacher.¡± ¡°Well, I forgot that Teacher Luna is also a face-loving person, so you canpensate me well that night.¡± ¡± Mr. Waltson , you are really enough.¡± ¡°Look at you, call me husband when you need me, and when you don¡¯t need me, I will be you third master again.¡± ¡°This is called a nicky name,¡± Luna snorted, holding the child in the car. The corners of Wills Watson ¡®s deep lips were always smiling. Yes, his wife is always different. On Thursday afternoon, Wills Watson finished working with thepany and left. He brought a few well-skilled lock unlockers to Jacki¡¯s vi. After entering the study and opening the bookcase, he saw the small door behind the bookcase at a nce. On the small cab, there are fouryers of locks, password, key¡­ Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised, what a big secret! Chapter 508 Because of too many locks, the process of opening the cab really took a lot of effort. At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, all the locks were finally opened. Wills Watson asked the unlockers to leave first. He himself stood in front of the cab, staring at a small safe locker and rows of gold bars inside. The second brother collects gold bars, he can understand. After all, he will also store some. But putting the gold bars outside the safe is a bit strange. He took out the small safe locker and put it on the desk in the study. Sitting at the desk, he stared at the safe and entered several passwords one after another, but the results were all wrong. After pondering for a moment, he tried to enter the date of the day his elder brother died. Unexpectedly, the safe popped open. At this moment, Wills Watson ¡®s mood suddenly became a little heavy. It seemed that on the day of his elder brother¡¯s death, he and his second brother were sitting in a daze in the elder brother¡¯s room. He sighed and reached out to take out the contents of the safe. There are several file bags in the safe. The top one, as he expected, was indeed the information of Eason ¡®s biological father. When he saw the man¡¯s personal information, Wills Watson took a photo of the information, sent it to Daniel, and sent him a voice message. ¡°Daniel, based on the information in this profile, find this man and bring him to see me.¡± After sending it, he put the phone aside and opened the second bag. In the bag was a notarized property inheritance document. The second brother left everything he had to Amy. He raised his eyebrows, which is probably the reason why Amy would love his second brother so much. He took out this document separately, put it aside, and nned to return to Amy . There is also a document at the bottom , a notarized post-nuptial agreement signed on the same day as the previous document. The content is that Jacki¡¯s property has nothing to do with Cathelina Bright and the children born by Cathelina Bright. The marriage property of the two is not divided. If they divorce, or if one party has any problems, Cathelina Bright will leave the house alone. Cathelina Bright¡¯s signing of this document surprised Wills Watson . For her, this is simply an unequal treaty. What happened between them, the second elder brother suddenly fell in love with this woman he once loved so deeply, but he treated her ruthlessly. Wills Watson solemnly picked up the file below. Several copies were all contract documents of various smallpanies that he opened in private. In the bottom bag, there is no file, but a USB sh drive. Wills Watson turned on theputer and plugged in the U disk. But this USB sh drive has a password. Wills Watson condensed his eyebrows, ayer of securitypartments, ayer ofsafes, and now anotheryer of passwords. The second brother hid things, really meticulous enough. When he was about to try to figure out the password, the phone rang. Seeing that it was Luna, he picked it up directly. Luna asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe back, it¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock.¡± Wills Watson nced at the time, ¡°Is it sote? I forgot, wait for me, I will be back.¡± After he hung up the phone, he packed up the things on the table, stuffed it into the safe again, and left with the safe. After leaving the house, he called Butler to tell him toe to the second brother¡¯s, take all the gold bars hidden by the second brother, and hand it over to Amy Waltson . When he got home, Wills Watson didn¡¯t get out of the car with a safe in order to prevent Luna from thinking too much. Luna had already showered Wal and was about to let Wal go to sleep. Seeing Wills Watsoning in, Luna said, ¡°Why are you busy sote today? Have you eaten?¡± Wills Watson stepped forward and kissed the two of them. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m a little busy, I haven¡¯t eaten yet, how about you?¡± ¡°Neither did I, I have been waiting for you.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Wills Watson rubbed her head deeply, ¡°If I don¡¯te back in time in the future, you will call me, because I may be too busy to check the time. If you can¡¯t get through, you will eat by yourself.¡± ¡°I want toe, but I¡¯m afraid you will be busy.¡± ¡°No matter how busy I am, it is not as important as my wife and children.¡± He said, and said to the aunt next to him, ¡°Take Wal to rest. I¡¯m going to have a meal withmy wife.¡± The child was taken away, Luna somewhat resisted, ¡°It¡¯s sote, I don¡¯t want to eat it anymore.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hungry?¡± ¡°No,¡± she rubbed her belly, ¡°How do I feel that I¡¯ve gained weight recently.¡± ¡°Nonsense, if you are fat like this, you will let other women live?¡± As he said, he took her hand strongly and came to the table. ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to lose weight, eh?¡± Luna pursed her lips, ¡°Men are good at cheating, and every man in front of his wife says that his wife is just right in shape, but if the wife is really fat, they will do everything possible to go out and hook up with other women.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about other men. I¡¯m not the kind of superficial person. If you are really fat, I will remind you. I also hope that you are happy to go out because you have a good body.¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help being happy when she heard him say this. She served him soup, and she also picked up the chopsticks and said, ¡°Just before you came back, Judi and I have a video talk. I think, Judi seem to be moved by Benjeming, because when she mentioned Benjeming , she will not firmly say that the two are no longer suitable, and they just asked meagain and again whether the rtionship between sister and brother is reliable.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t contact her for a day, will you feel something lost in your heart?¡± Luna knew that he was jealous, so she deliberately said, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t I know you? If Judi was a man, she might have snatched you away.¡± Luna nodded solemnly, ¡°Well, if Judi is a man, maybe we would have been married long ago.¡± ¡°Hiss,¡±Wills Watson red at her. Luna smiled and said, ¡°So, you have to be thankful. Fortunately, Judy¡¯s not a man.¡± Wills Watson gave her a deep nce, ¡°I think I should kick Judi back to her hometown. She is here, which affects my family harmony too much.¡± ¡°Then your brother is going crazy.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be so boring.¡± Lunaughed and said, ¡°Then you were wrong, your brother, he ispletely stuck now.¡± ¡°Judi said that?¡± Luna hissed, ¡± You can¡¯t feel it? Now that Benjeming sees me, there is nothing else to do, just to inquire about Judi. A man likes a woman like this, too It¡¯s precious.¡± ¡°Compared to my love for you, Benjeming Waltson , this kid, is far behind.¡± Luna smiled, he was showing his love no matter what asion it might be. But¡­ She likes Wills Watson like this. Chapter 509 Early in the morning, Wills Watson drove Luna to school in person. After watching Luna enter the school gate, he left. When he came to thepany, Daniel was already waiting for him in the underground parking lot. After getting off the car, he said to Daniel, ¡°Bring me the safe in the trunk to the office.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Waltson, the man you asked me to find is here now. He is now waiting in the lobby on the first floor.¡± Wills Watson walked towards the elevator entrance and said, ¡°Let hime to my office to see me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson went into the office and sat for less than ten minutes before Daniel brought a man in. The man is less than 1. 7 meters tall, thin, and wearing a pair of thick-rimmedsses, he seems a little restrained. Wills Watson waved his hand to Daniel. Daniel left the office. Wills Watson raised his legs and asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± The man nodded, ¡°You are Mr. Waltson.¡± ¡°Rememberst year my second brother bought something from you for 100, 000dors?¡± The man was embarrassed and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Is Mr. Waltone to me because of this?¡± ¡°Are you married now? If you are not married, are there any women with whom you have a regr rtionship?¡± The man shook his head, ¡°No, with my condition, how can a woman be with me.¡± ¡°Are you still making cakes in a cake shop?¡± ¡°Last year, after the second master gave me money, I opened a cake shop by myself, but it was a bit of a loss.¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t care about this problem, just said, ¡°Before, the little things you sold made you a father. You now have a son named Eason . Do you have any ns to bring him back to yourself? ¡± When the man heard it, he was surprised, ¡°Really?¡± Wills Watson was toozy to talk nonsense, ¡°If you are willing to take that child back, all future school expenses for this child will be borne by the Waltson Group, and your cake shop will not go bankrupt. If you don¡¯t want it, I will send him to the orphanage as an orphan.¡± The man is a little worried. Wills Watson said again, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you can go now.¡± ¡°Third master , I want to know, why did second master choose me?¡± ¡°Because there is one person who likes to eat pastries from the cake shop where you used to work.¡± The man is even more confused, that¡¯s it? Last year, he really thought it was a pie in the sky. ¡°Actually, I really want to take a child home. My parents are very old and they are eager to hold their grandchildren, but¡­ if I take the children back, I am afraid it will be harder to find a wife in the future.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t marry a wife, not because of the child you just showed up today, but because you are forty-three years old, have no money, no house, and look bad.¡± Wills Watson ¡®s words made the man very embarassed. Seeing the man not speaking, Wills Watson said calmly, ¡°You can go now.¡± The man hurriedly said, Can third master really guarantee that from now on, my cake shop will not go bankrupt? ¡± Wills Watson said with disdain, ¡°Are you questioning my integrity?¡± The man nodded, ¡°No, no, I just want to be sure. Third master, I¡¯m willing to take this child.¡± Wills Watso let Daniel in, and took the man away. Wills Watson called Cathelina Bright. As soon as the phone was connected, Cathelina Bright said haggardly, ¡°Wills Waltson.¡± Wills Watson went straight to the subject and said, ¡°I found the information of Eason ¡®s biological father. After a while, you pack Eason ¡®s things, and I will send someone to pick up Eason . From then on, Eason will live with his father.¡± Cathelina Bright was dumbfounded, and only after a while said, ¡°Where did you¡­ find him?¡± As far as Cathelina Bright knows, many of Jacki¡¯s very important materials are kept in the same safe, and there are still those secrets of her past¡­ Wills Watson ¡®s eyes were slightly cold, and a normal mother, when she heard that her child was about to be taken away, would copse and would not give up. Cathelina Bright only cared, where did he find the man. Wills Watson said coldly, ¡°Cathelina Bright, look at yourself, do you still have the self-consciousness that a mother should have? Eason will be your son. It¡¯s really the biggest problem in his life.¡± Cathelina Bright couldn¡¯t hear it, just shouting, ¡°Did you open Jacki¡¯s safe? What else is there?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Cathelina Bright¡¯s reaction was a little abnormal. Wills Watson ¡®s eyes turned slightly, ¡°There are many things, such as the agreements you signed, and¡­¡± ¡°What else?¡± Wills Watson heard it deeply, Cathelina Bright was flustered now. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cathelina Bright was nervous, ¡°You¡­ what do you want?¡± Wills Watson sneered deeply. Cathelina Bright said, ¡°You wanted to ruin me, so you ask people to took Eason away, right?¡± Wills Watson felt that he and Cathelina Bright had no more words to say. He shook his head and hung up the phone directly. The phone was hang up, she stood up in a panic and paced back and forth in the small room. After a while, she suddenly turned around, pulled out the suitcase, and started packing up. But after packing only a few clothes, she stopped. She covered her head with her hands and screamed like crazy. Eason , who was asleep on the bed, was startled by the sudden sound and cried loudly. Cathelina Bright stepped forward, covered his mouth tightly, and whispered , ¡°It¡¯s all you to me, why don¡¯t you die? There was a knock at the door, and the only aunt in the family asked, ¡°Second Madam, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is it ufortable?¡± Hearing the sound, Cathelina Bright seemed to be frightened and let go of the hand holding Eason ¡®s neck. She looked at the direction of the door, crying as she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let me be alone.¡± The aunt left outside the door soon. Cathelina Bright exhaled and stood up again. She packed her jewelry, some valuables, and a pack of cash that had been kept in the dark of the cab, looked back at Eason on the bed and left the room. Wills Watson in the office reopened the U disk. He tried to enter a few passwords, but instead locked the U disk. He called Daniel in and handed the USB drive to Daniel. ¡°Find someone to unlock the password, remember, no matter what is in it, noone is allowed to read it, you watch them solve it yourself.¡± ¡°I know Mr. Waltson.¡± As soon as Daniel walked away, Butler called Wills Watson . After Wills Watson picked up the phone, he flipped through the documents on the table. ¡°It¡¯s me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°third master , the maid of the second wife just said that the second wife has left.¡± Wills Watson deepened his eyebrows, ¡°What does it mean to leave?¡± ¡°The seconddy handed the child to the aunt, saying that someone would pick him up in a while, and then she left with her luggage on her own. She also informed the aunt that after the child was taken away, the aunt could leave because she was leaving here too. And don¡¯te back again.¡± Chapter 510 Wills Watson did not react too much, but said, ¡°Let her go.¡± That is her own business, and where she is willing to go is also her own business. After a long time, Wills Watson has been regretting that he underestimated human nature and let go of a person who should not be let go¡­ On Friday afternoon, Judi left thepany after work. As always, she first saw the tall and handsome Benjeming Waltson at a nce. For a moment, the corners of her lips rose unconsciously. She walked to her car, Benjeming Waltson beckoned to her. ¡°I heard you are going to eat at my house tomorrow ?¡± Judi snorted, ¡°I¡¯m going to Luna¡¯s house for dinner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that the Luna happens to be my second sister inw, we¡¯re a family.¡± Judi took out the car key, but Benjeming Waltson snatched it, went around to the driver¡¯s seat, and opened the car door familiarly. After the two got in the car, Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°Sit down in my bar tonight.¡± Speaking of the bar, Judi suddenly said, ¡°By the way, I almost forgot if you didn¡¯t mention it. How long have you not been to your bar? Are you afraid that your bar is bankrupt?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you? I¡¯m on my way to chasing my girlfriend, and I¡¯ve never returned. ¡± When Judi heard this, she couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Then why are you going to To the bar tonight?¡± ¡°My brothers want to see my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Judi was dumbfounded, ¡°Then I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Why, ugly daughter-inw is afraid to see inws?¡± Judi raised her hand and patted his arm, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are all friends of my basketball club. They are all very easy-going. Besides, you have passed the test of my family. Are you afraid of those little boys?¡± ¡°In my eyes, you are also a hairy boy.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised his eyebrows, looked at her badly and smiled, ¡°Did you not find out? Just now I said you are my girlfriend, you didn¡¯t refute it.¡± ¡°Just be silly, silly can make you happy, right?¡± Benjeming Waltson snapped his fingers, ¡°Congrattions, Miss Judi, you guessed it right.¡± Judi said solemnly, ¡°Benjeming, I¡¯m serious with you, I really won¡¯t go, I don¡¯t want to go to this kind of gathering of children.¡± Benjeming Waltson was speechless, ¡± Everyone is in their twenties. Why do you say that others are children? It seems like how mature you are.¡± Judi was annoyed, and reached out and pinched his arm. He hissed in pain, ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Just to make you hurt.¡± Benjeming Waltson drove the car with one hand and rubbed his arm with the other. ¡°All right, hitting is kiss, scolding is love.¡± ¡°Enough of you,¡±Judi red at him. Benjeming Waltson nced at her and couldn¡¯t helpughing. Judi felt a little nervous. If Benjeming introduced her to others, they would definitelyugh at Benjeming if they could not see her. After all, Benjeming¡¯s conditions are so good, she can find any woman she wants Seeing her suddenly stopped talking, Benjeming Waltson asked, ¡°Why, are you really afraid of seeing people?¡± Judi looked at him, ¡°Benjeming, in fact, I don¡¯t even figure it out myself. Why don¡¯t you leave so many well-qualified girls, why do you have to grab a woman older than you?¡± ¡°Those little girls are so boring.¡± ¡°But they will always grow up.¡± Benjeming Waltson disdainfully said, ¡°Since you know, then you should also understand that they will also be 24 and 30 years old. Is it possible that when the timees, I will give up because they are 24? Judi , why are you so ? When do you leave it to yourself when ites to emotional matters?¡± Judi looked at him. He said again, ¡°I knew you a year ago, but did I chase you at that time? No. At that time, I didn¡¯t actually think about whether you were suitable for me. I just felt that teasing you and arguing with you is funny. But at a moment a yearter, I suddenly realized that I wanted to be with you. Sometimes, feelings are caught off guard. Do you want me to know that I like you, want to be with you, and lie to me? I¡¯m not like you, as timid as a mouse, I don¡¯t even have the courage to give it a try. ¡± Judi turned to look out of the car window, ¡°I just can¡¯t figure it out.¡± She calmly said, ¡± In your eyes, men should like small women, right?¡± Judi sighed and said nothing. Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brothers are all grown-ups. Don¡¯t draw boundaries in your mind. If you think they are children, it¡¯s OK.¡± Judi felt that this kid with eloquence is awesome. ¡°Send me back before nine o¡¯clock.¡± Hearing what she said, Benjeming Waltson was happy, ¡°Don¡¯tworry.¡± Judi originally thought that his brothers were three to five. But she didn¡¯t expect that when she entered the private room, there were a dozen people. When everyone saw her, someone whistled, someone aused, and someone called sister-in- w. She stood among the group of ¡®giants¡¯ whose average height was more than one head taller than her, feeling like a dwarf. However, When she was in school, she was able to sit on the basketball court and watch boys y basketball. That was the happiest thing for many girls. She also went to the yground countless times. Benjeming Waltson thought that Judi might be a little cautious, but after being persuaded by others to drink three cups of wine, Judi floated. Singing and dancing among a group of boys. Instead, he became the sullen one. She is too easy to gregarious, it turns out that it is not a particrly good thing.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After she finished singing a song, she put down the beer bottle and said to everyone, ¡°Sing first, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± Benjeming Waltson got up, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Judi pressed him on the seat, ¡°Sit here honestly, I go to the bathroom alone.¡± She opened the door by herself and went out. When she came to the bathroom, Judi was still humming a little song. Coming out of the bathroom, she happened to see a man who pressed a woman against the wall to kiss. The woman was unwilling, and kept turning her head to avoid pushing the man. The man squeezed the other¡¯s arm ufortably, and said annoyed, ¡°What¡¯s thematter with a kiss? Don¡¯t forget, I paid for your wine tonight. Do you thinkthat if I don¡¯t do anything, I will spend it for you for nothing? ?¡± The woman is anxious, ¡°Let go of me, or I will call someone.¡± But the man refused to give up, ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t be shameless.¡± Judi is quick to kick, and kicked the man in the leg. The man was in pain, turned his head and red at Judi , ¡°You are looking for death.¡± Chapter 511 After Judi went out, Benjeming Waltson pped his hands and said to his brothers, ¡°Let me tell you, she is my girlfriend, you are not allowed to hook up with her.¡± Someone joked, ¡°Benjeming, I didn¡¯t see it, you are protecting your girlfriend likethis.¡± Benjeming Waltson said coolly, ¡°If it¡¯s your girlfriend, will you protect her?¡± ¡°In the eyes of others, you are the iceberg school grass of our school?¡± Benjeming Waltson despised, ¡°Whoever wants to do this school grass, let him be it,.¡± Someone patted his heart on purpose. ¡°Brother, can you not be so arrogant? Can¡¯t you just leave a way for us brothers?¡± Just as Benjeming Waltson was about to say something, a waiter knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s okay, the Judi you brought has a fight at the door of the toilet.¡± Upon hearing this, Benjeming Waltson ran out. A group of boys in the private room also came out with them. Benjeming Waltson felt that when he was in the bathroom corridor, he saw Judi pressing a tall and strong man to the ground and shouted arrogantly, ¡°Do you tell me or not.¡± ¡°Ahhhhh, I say, I¡¯m sorry, I did not do the right thing, I shouldn¡¯t ask for a kiss.¡± Benjeming Waltson , who was thinking it was funny at first, was about to watch the fun. He couldn¡¯t calm down when he heard the words ¡°Sokki¡±. When he stepped forward, Judi had already let go of the man lying on the ground. Seeing Benjeming Waltson , she looked back at the brothers crowded in the corridor to watch. Judi wondered, ¡°Why are you all out.¡± Benjeming Waltson didn¡¯t reply to her words, but bent over, picked up the cor of the man on the ground, and punched the opponent fiercely. This fist was not light, and the corners of the man¡¯s mouth were bleeding. Upon seeing this, Judi hurriedly stepped forward and stopped him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve taught him.¡± But Benjeming Waltson was anxious now, and pointed at the man¡¯s face. ¡°Who do you ask for a kiss, my woman, you dare touch? I kill you today.¡± Judi hurriedly held his fist and shouted, ¡°Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, Benjeming , it was not me that he was going to kiss just now, it was another girl.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her. Judi hurriedly exined, ¡°I came out of the bathroom and saw that he was about to kiss a girl forcibly. The girl was unwilling, so I tried to save the beauty.¡± what? Benjeming Waltson stared at her for three seconds. Judi stared at the man, ¡°Are you still going?¡± The man looked at the group of elders who were staring at him and slipped away against the wall. Benjeming Waltson looked at Judi , ¡± what if you are bullied?¡± ¡°How can I be bullied? The person who can bully me is not born yet. Besides, isn¡¯t this your territory?¡± Benjeming Waltson remembered what third sister inw had told her before, Judi ¡®s especially righteous. She has to take care of everything she doesn¡¯t like. Benjeming Waltson said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are a woman, and the other party is a man. If you really want to fight, are you sure you are his opponent?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just pressed to the ground by me?¡± ¡°Never let this happen again.¡± He said, pulling her back to the private room with everyone. Not long after ying, the waiter came in again with a serious expression. ¡°Mr. Watson, two policemen came at the door.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised his eyebrows, ¡°What?¡± ¡°A girl called the police just now.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at Judi . Judi waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s not me, that kind of person, I can clean him up by myself, why should I call the police.¡± Benjeming Waltson stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and have a look.¡± Judi busy also stood up with him, ¡°I will go too.¡± ¡°What are you going, I¡¯m the boss.¡± ¡°D on¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± she said, already opening the door and going out. Benjeming Waltson said to everyone, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go out and have a look. I¡¯ll send her back by the way. You guys can y a little longer, and just leave after having fun.¡± After the two went out, they had a few conversations with the police. After the waiter found the girl who called the police, the police invited several people to the police station. Waltson¡¯s Vi, after Luna finished her work, she called Judi . She wanted to ask Judi what she wanted to eat tomorrow , but she heard the news that Judi and Benjeming Waltson were at the police station. Judi said that it was okay, but Luna still worried. After hanging up, Wills Watson went to the police station with her at night. When the two arrived, Benjeming Waltson and Judi also came out of the police station Seeing Luna, Judi ran to her, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I say it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t worry, what the * is going on.¡± Judi shrugged, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I want to make justice.¡± Wills Watson hummed deeply, ¡± It¡¯s just nosy. If you are such a big person, you can still cause this¡­¡± Luna pulled him, and rebuked, ¡°What are you talking about.¡± Benjeming Waltson also walked over and stood beside Judi and said,¡±Brother, let alone Judi , it is not her fault. She sees others beingbullied and takes the initiative to save others. This is a good thing.¡± Wills Watson took a look at Luna. ¡°What about you? It¡¯s a good thing for you to beat people?¡± Benjeming Waltson said Franklly, ¡°I thought that drunkard had bullied Judi before doing it.¡± Luna said to Wills Watson deeply, ¡°I asked you to help, not to train people.¡± Wills Watson was a little speechless. Luna asked Judi, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Judi shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t know my ability.¡± Benjeming Waltson said to Luna, ¡°third sister inw , both of us are drinking. Let Judi go to our house tonight, and we will be your car.¡± Wills Watson deepened his eyebrows, Judi came to his house, can the wife still belong to him? He immediately said, ¡°Just live in your ce, don¡¯t you have empty rooms?¡± Benjeming Waltson raised his eyebrows, this was the most cheering thing the third brother said tonight. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡±Judi waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to live, I¡¯ll take a taxi and go back by yourself.¡± She didn¡¯t want to live with Benjeming Waltson , how embarrassing it is to be alone. Moreover, it is easy to misunderstand, okay? Benjeming Waltson red at her, ¡°Don¡¯t be stunned, you will be here tomorrow anyway.¡± Wills Watson hugged his warm shoulders deeply, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the car and wait, and you will discuss it slowly.¡± Luna is very cooperative now. After they left, Judi red at Benjeming Waltson and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just follow along, okay, I¡¯m going to live with you, how inappropriate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate, I still eat you.¡± Chapter 512 ¡°It¡¯s not a question of eating or not, it¡¯s¡­¡±Judi approached him, ¡°What do you want your third brother and Luna to think, I have nothing to do with you, but ran to your house to live.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised his hand and poked her forehead. ¡°You are too staid, besides, what qualifications do they have to say aboutyou, but they don¡¯t even count as familiar.¡± Judi rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Your third sister-inw is drunk. This matter is just a problem with your third brother.¡± ¡°My third brother admits it, but my third brother said that he is not a man who got drank and tease any girl. Besides, the lover finally got married. It just depends on the result. Leave the process.¡± As he said, he walked to the car, ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t make them wait in a hurry.¡± Judi grabbed his wrist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go, I said, I won¡¯t go, I¡¯ll be there myself tomorrow , and it¡¯s not far.¡± ¡°Why are you so sturbon, my little sister also lives with me, even if I really have a guilty heart for you, I won¡¯t be messy, so you can go back with me?¡± When Judi heard it, she was a little surprised, ¡°When did your little sister run to your ce.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. If you don¡¯t go with me, the more you put off, the more it shows you felt guilty in your heart, so hurry up.¡± He raised his hand, half-wrapped her shoulders, and dragged her to the car. Wills Watson drove. Luna sat in the passenger seat and looked back at Judi and said, ¡°Go to my ce and stay with me for a while and then rest.¡± Wills Watson said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, everyone has to rest early today. tomorrow you still have time to talk. Let her continue to live with Benjeming tomorrow night.¡± Benjeming Waltson pped his hands, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good.¡± Judi sighed, and gave Benjeming Waltson a nk look. This boy, can¡¯t he understand Wills¡¯s meaning? But she didn¡¯t offend him. How could she feel that this Will had opinions about her. Back at the vi, when Benjeming Waltson took Judi into the living room, he really frightened Amy Waltson who wasing out to drink water. Amy Waltson swallowed the water in her mouth, ¡°Fourth brother, what is the situation, how did you bring back Judi.¡± ¡°Bring her to sleep.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Judi kicked him in the ankle. Benjeming Waltson hissed in pain, ¡°What, am I wrong?¡± Judi took a look at him, ¡°Yes, wrong, I¡¯m here to find a sheltering for a night.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that sleeping?¡± Judi gritted her teeth, with a warning in her eyes, ¡°Amy is still young, so you can¡¯t say everythingpletely, Amy will misunderstand.¡± Benjeming Waltson calmly said, ¡°She is so young, but she was a child who grew up in the United States. You say so like you¡¯re having a guilty conscience.¡± On the other side, Amy Waltson looked at the two, and couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°You two, flirting and cursing, don¡¯t you take me seriously.¡± Judi hurriedly waved her hand and smiled awkwardly, ¡± no, no, your fourth brother is so talkative.¡± Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like to listen, go back and read your book.¡± Amy Waltson stubbornly said to Judi , ¡°Sister Judi , then I will go back to study.¡± After taking two quick sips of water, she put down the water ss and wentupstairs to the bedroom. Judi exhaled and looked at Benjeming Waltson with an unhappy expression. Benjeming Waltson couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Why look at me like this?¡± Judi raised her hand, ¡°You are really good, which room do I sleep in at night?¡± ¡°Going back to the room now? No more drinks?¡± Judi looked upstairs, ¡°Can you be quiet for a while, don¡¯t make me angry.¡± Benjeming Waltson smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then stop drinking wine, what to drink?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink anything. I want to take a bath and get a good night¡¯s sleep, okay?¡± ¡°Then do you want to sleep upstairs or downstairs?¡± ¡°Go downstairs.¡± Benjeming Waltson led him to the room next to the study, ¡°You sleep in this room tonight.¡± Judi walked into the room and Benjeming Waltson also followed. ¡°Did you learn Taekwondo or Sanda when you were young?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned a little bit,¡±Judi looked at him and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not good at them.¡± ¡°Then you beat that man down tonight?¡± ¡°The man drank too much. He staggered when he walked. It¡¯s easy to deal with. If he wasn¡¯t drunk, how could I want to beat him.¡± Benjeming Waltson ¡®s eyebrows narrowed, ¡°It seems that you still know the seriousness of the problem. Don¡¯t be so reckless in the future. Other people¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with you. Even if you really can¡¯t see it, I will be in the private room. Can¡¯t you just ask me to solve it?¡± Judi pursed her lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much at the time, I didn¡¯t think so much.¡± ¡°You will be like this, nothing more than because, in a crisis, I am not the person you can think of for the first time.¡± Benjeming Waltson said, his face was a bit disappointed. Upon seeing this, Judi was also a little guilty. ¡°No, you think too much, I sometimes don¡¯t think too much about doing things, I will do it directly when I think of it at the time, and it has nothing to do with who I think of the first time. And, look at me You¡¯ll know that I¡¯m not a type of person who needs a reliance.¡± Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°Howe there are women in this world who don¡¯t want to find a shoulder to lean on, you just think I can¡¯t be trusted.¡± Judi snorted, ¡°It¡¯s just I¡¯m not this kind of person. ¡± Benjeming Waltson thought about it, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit cold. This is really not like Judi ¡®s style. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting, isn¡¯t it?¡±Judi said Franklly, ¡°Some girls are naturally cute and some women are naturally charming and allow the existenceof such girls. Why can¡¯t there be a woman who is naturally strong like me?¡± Benjeming Waltson raised his eyebrows, ¡°You always make the most sense.¡± Judi said, ¡°Then you say, my reasoning is reasonable or nont.¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s consider what you say makes sense, but I still hope that you will be less nosy in the future. When you really want to be nosy, you will find me first. Whatever you want to do, I will do it for you. I I don¡¯t want you to be in danger.¡± These words are very moving for Judi . She nodded, and when she was about to say something, the phone rang. Seeing that it was her mother, Judi picked it up directly. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡± On the other side of the phone, her mother didn¡¯t speak, but she cried. Judi heard it and said worriedly, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did Something happen? Don¡¯t cry, just tell me what¡¯s the matter.¡± Mother said aggrieved, ¡°Judi, mother is sorry for you¡­¡± Chapter 513 ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Judi became nervous a bit, raising her eyes to look at Benjeming Waltson . Benjeming Waltson also leaned forward, but Judi patted him and pointed to theside to keep him away from her. Judi¡¯s mother said, ¡°Your dad said he wants to divorce me. ¡± ¡°Divorce?¡±Judi ¡®s voice was a few decibels higher, ¡°What is he doing at such an old age?¡± ¡°Your father has an affair,¡± Judi¡¯s mother said, and she couldn¡¯t help crying even more sadly. Hearing this, Judi condensed his eyebrows, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°That little girl, came to me, not much older than you, well¡­ Mom now has the desire to die. I have spent my whole life with your dad and treated him wholeheartedly. How could he treat me like this.¡± Judi pursed her lips, the expression on her face was already a bit ugly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry, you have me, I will support you. You will stay at home now and do nothing. I will go back tomorrow .¡± She said, hung up the phone. Benjeming Waltson asked worriedly, ¡°What happened at home?¡± Judi didn¡¯t answer this question, just said, ¡°Benjeming, do me a favor. I¡¯m drinking and can¡¯t drive a car. You can arrange someone for me and take me back to Vancouver.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Something happened at home, I have to go back and solve it.¡± Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°Go together.¡± ¡°This is a scandal in my family, I don¡¯t want you to intervene.¡± Benjeming Waltson said displeased, ¡°Judi , I treat you as your own person, do you treat me as an outsider? I tell you, today you are willing to take me back, and we will go together. If you are not willing, then You go ahead, I chase behind.¡± Judi said helplessly, ¡°Why are you so stubborn.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stubborn, I just want to be with you,¡± he pointed to Judi ¡®s face, ¡°Look at what your face looks like. If you don¡¯t let me go, do you think I can rest assured? Even if you don¡¯t regard me as someone who can get married, as a friend, can I share something with you? ¡°What? ¡± Seeing her stubbornness, Judi exhaled and said nothing. After the two went out, they went to Wills Watson and Luna first. Hearing that Judi was going back to her hometown overnight, Amy Waltson knew that something must have happened. The two walked aside and muttered separately, as expected. Luna asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet, but I know that this matter can¡¯t be retreated. What I thought was that if my dad could be honest, I would just ignore it. After all, my mother will be very pitiful. But I regret it now. My mother has a weak temperament and cannot solve this problem. Now, only I cane forward to deal with it.¡± Luna nodded, ¡°If there is anything you need my help, just speak up, and never forget, I support you.¡± Judi smiled at her, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t Benjeming go with you? Don¡¯t resist anything. Let him share some of your burdens, and you will not feel so ufortable.¡± Judi hugged Luna, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Seeing Judi leaving, Luna felt a little ufortable. Once, she envied Judi had such good parents. But now she discovered that every family has its own problem, and no one¡¯s family is without any trouble. Wills Watson saw her frown, he rubbed her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay.¡± Luna looked at Wills Watson , ¡°You said, young girls nowadays, why don¡¯t they do things frank? Why destroy other people¡¯s families? I really don¡¯t understand. Are they not afraid of retribution?¡± ¡°They have already received retribution.¡± ¡°where?¡± Wills Watson hugged Luna¡¯s shoulders and said in a soft voice, ¡°How cool do you think thebination for the purpose of money?¡± Luna hit him with an elbow, ¡°Would you be serious?¡± ¡°What I mean is serious. They got the money, but lost themselves. This is the most loss-making business in the world. It is also the filth that they can¡¯t wash away even if they want to confess in the future. It will haunt them all their lives. , Won¡¯t this be the greatest retribution?¡± Luna looked at him, nodded silently. But she was still worried about Judi . It¡¯s a long way of driving. Benjeming Waltson was afraid that Judi would be tired, so he let her rest first. But Judi is in the mood to sleep right now. Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°When you get home tomorrow , you will definitely be busy. If you don¡¯t sleep now, when do you n to sleep?¡± Judi looked at him with a sad expression. Benjeming Waltson patted his shoulder, ¡°Listen to me, I will guard you.¡± Judi didn¡¯t move, Benjeming Waltson took the initiative to stretch out his hand and pressed her head to his shoulder. ¡°The big things have to be solved step by step. Even if you are sad now, you can only solve the problem when you go back. So go to bed first and face the problem full of energy, so that your mind will not get confused. ¡± Judi was resting on Benjeming Waltson ¡®s shoulders, and she felt¡­ that she had a lot of courage. She said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°If you want to thank me, I will kiss you.¡± Judi raised her hand and pinched him on his leg. Benjeming Waltson was in pain, ¡°Fine, I take back what I just said.¡± Judi let go and closed her eyes. The driver followed the navigation, and after three o¡¯clock in the morning, the car finally heard the gate of Judi ¡®smunity. The driver turned his head and yelled softly, ¡± here it is.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at the time and said in a low voice, ¡°You should take a break, too. ¡± ¡°Ok.¡± After five o¡¯clock, Benjeming Waltson called Judi to get up. Judi rubbed her sleeping neck, and looked outside, ¡°Huh? It¡¯s dawn.¡± ¡°It arrived after three o¡¯clock. I was afraid that it might affect your mother¡¯s rest, so I didn¡¯t call you.¡± Judi nodded and exhaled, ¡°Then you find a hotel to stay in, I will go home.¡± Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡± Judi shook her head to him, ¡°My mother must be very fragile now. If you are there, she can¡¯t tell me some things. After I understand the situation, I will go to the hotel to find you.¡± Benjeming Waltson pursed his lips, ¡°Okay, I believe you will say what you say, then I will wait for your call.¡± After Judi got off, she opened the door and got off. She turned around and shook her hand to Benjeming Waltson , then turned and walked into themunity. Back at the door, she directly opened the door with the key. As soon as she entered the room, she was startled by the mess all over the room. At home¡­ was actually smashed. This can never be done by mother, mother would never do such a thing. Chapter 514 Hearing the door opening, Judi¡¯s mother trot out of the bedroom. Seeing that the person standing at the door was Judi , there was a sense of loss in her eyes, but she immediately said, ¡°Okay, didn¡¯t you mean toe back today? Why is it so early , I haven¡¯t had time to clean up the room.¡± Judi walked up to her and said outrageously, ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°Nobody, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m in a bad mood, so¡­¡± ¡°Mom,¡±Judi interrupted her mother¡¯s words, ¡°Who are you, don¡¯t I know you? You¡¯d rather beat yourself when you are angry than smash things, who is it?¡± Judi¡¯s mother looked at Judi , and said in embarrassment, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, I¡¯lle back to support you, you don¡¯t need it anymore, right?¡± ¡°Well, I thought about it all nightst night, if my age is divorced¡­¡± She sighed, ¡°I n to talk to your dad again.¡± ¡°My dad did it, right?¡±Judi raised her eyebrows, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find him.¡± Judi¡¯s mother stopped Judi , ¡°No, Judi, not your father.¡± ¡°who is it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ that woman.¡± ¡°Is my dad present?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your father came backter.¡± Judi asked again, ¡°My dad didn¡¯t stop it?¡± Judi¡¯s mom lowered her eyes, desperately sad. Only she knows how disappointed Judi can be when she sees her mother¡¯s expression. ¡°So, instead of stopping, my dad said he wants to divorce you?¡± Judi¡¯s mom wiped her tears. Judi nodded, ¡°Where did my dad go?¡± ¡°Leave with that woman.¡± Judi turned around and walked out. Tong¡¯s mother held her, ¡°Well, why are you going?¡± Judi looked at her, ¡°Settle the bill.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, your dad is a little crazy about that woman now. Even if you go now, you won¡¯t be able to please.¡± Judi held her mother¡¯s shoulders with both hands. ¡°Mom, you are wrong. I am not the same as you. My dad is your husband, but he is my father. You are afraid of losing him, but I am not afraid. Besides, even if he is really angry with me, I will eventually be his daughter. Now, in this world, no one is more qualified to find him than me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you be wronged.¡± Judi said worriedly, ¡°You don¡¯t know where they live, how are you going.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way.¡± After she finished speaking, she opened the door and went out. After going downstairs, she took a taxi and went straight to her father¡¯s apartment outside. There is no one in the apartment. There is no one here, and she knows where her father has gone. Knowing that her father had a rtionship with the young woman, she once sent someone to secretly photograph her father. So naturally, she knew where her dad gave that woman¡¯s apartment outside. When she came to that building, she went straight upstairs and rang the doorbell. It was the woman who came to open the door. She was wearingce pajamas, looking at Judi at the door, ¡°Who are you?¡± Judi pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t know me, but I know you.¡± She said, and after pushing the woman, she walked into the room. The woman followed and shouted, ¡°Who allowed you to break into the house privately, go out, otherwise I will call the police.¡± ¡°Call the police, hurry up,¡±Judi pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I just want to call the police, too. There are prostitutes here.¡± As she said, she walked to the TV, picked up the vase, and smashed it to the ground. She picked up the ashtray from the coffee table and smashed it on the TV without mercy. The TV screen is cracked. She went to knock down the vertical air conditioner again. Then, she knocked down the flower pots on the balcony, and the flowers on the flower stand fell into the living room one by one. The woman screamed, trying to pull Judi away, but Judi pped her face. The woman scolded, ¡°Are you sick?¡± Judi¡¯s father came out of the bedroom in his pajamas. Seeing Judi , her father dodged ¡± Why did youe here.¡± The woman stood by and froze for a moment. Judi shook the woman away and pped her. The woman was anxious, ¡°Why do you hit me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that you were bought by my father with money, whether it¡¯s the stuff here or you, it¡¯s the same, as long as my father spent the money, I can smash it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Judi¡¯s father stepped forward and pulled Judi to his side, ¡°Did your mother call you back.¡± Judi smiled funny, she did not answer, only asked, ¡°Dad, how does this young woman serve you?¡± ¡°Judi,¡± Judi¡¯s father said with a hint of reproach, ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired. I took a rest here. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°Really,¡±Judi nodded, ¡°I naturally believe in Dad. After all, this woman went to the house to smash your wife¡¯s housest night. You helped so much. How could you not be tired? Dad has worked hard..¡± As she said, she raised her hand to help Judi¡¯s father massage his shoulder, ¡°Let me help you beat back.¡± Judi¡¯s father¡¯s face is even more ugly. Being blocked in such a ce by his own daughter, it is really shameful. The woman stood aside and said sourly, ¡°Youe here to smash things and hit me.¡± Judi looked at the woman and curled her lips. This look made the woman a little scared. Judi walked back and forth in the living room, then walked up in front of the woman and smiled sarcastically. ¡°Tsk, you really made me refresh my visions. In other people¡¯s homes, the wife takes rtives and friends to beat the mistress. you to go to the wife¡¯s house and smash and rob a man. What happened? My dad is so good on bed that you can¡¯t help yourself to marry him and be my stepmother?¡± The woman stomped her foot and walked to Judi¡¯s father, ¡± look at your girl, what is she talking about.¡± Judi¡¯s father walked up to Judi and whispered, ¡°Judi, let¡¯s go home and talk.¡± ¡°No, you are going to divorce my mother. The ce where I live with my mother is not your home anymore. This is it.¡± Judi¡¯s father said in a deep voice, ¡°My rtionship with your mother has broken.¡± ¡°Really? Then why didn¡¯t you tell the mistress before going to the house, that your rtionship with her has broken down, and you want to marry someone? You have to wait until this womanes to the house and you help this woman again. A stab at mother¡¯s heart?¡± Judi¡¯s father said nothing. The woman said, ¡°Judi , you are not young anymore, you should know that the most rare thing in this world is true love.¡± Hearing this woman talking about true love, Judi couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°So, you want to tell me that you really love my dad?¡± ¡°Yes, I really love him.¡± Judi nodded and looked at him, ¡°Daddy, I really congratteyou. You have met true love at middle age. However, I want to help you test whether your true love is reliable at all.¡± Chapter 515 Jason looked at the woman, then asked, ¡°How do you want to test?¡± Judi replied quickly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to divorce my mother. Since the two of you think that each other is true love, then I will choose to support you. However, Dad, there are some truths you should understand that you cannot have everything. Since you want beauties and not wives and children, then please go out from home.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t want you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a dirty father,¡± Judi smiled coldly. Jason frowned.¡±Judi, you don¡¯t understand Dad, Dad is at this age¡­¡± ¡°I want to understand you, so, I have proposed the most reasonable n for you. My mother and I will let you go. As for you, leave the house alone and thepany. Don¡¯t worry, if I am here, I will Very well run. You are already in your fifties, and after most of your life, you can¡¯t keep tired. From now on, you will spend the rest of your life with this aunt. Oh, by the way, I believe that this aunt who loves you so much will definitely be like my mother back then. She will not dislike your poverty. Even if you have no money, she will go out to work and earn money to support you. ¡± Jason frowned and said nothing. But the woman jumped her feet, ¡°Why, everything you have now is earned by Jason. What qualifications do you have to ask Jason to leave the house?¡± Judi looked at her with a sincere expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you love my dad? Why, your love for my dad requires additional conditions. If he doesn¡¯t have any money, you won¡¯t be with him. Is that right?¡± As Judi said, hse looked at Jason again, ¡°This is my test for you. If you want to divorce my mother and be with this woman forever, you must go out of the house with nothing.¡± The woman walked to Jason¡¯s side and took Jason¡¯s hand. ¡°Jason, you can¡¯t let your daughter do so. She is clearly provoking our rtions. I have been with you for so long, don¡¯t you know me? I really love you, I can¡¯t do anything. How can I make money? After we get married, we have to live, and we can¡¯t really starve to death. Jason said in a deep voice, and said kindly to Judi, ¡°I know that your mother has not lived a good life with me these years. After I divorced your mother, I will not treat her badly.¡± Judi squinted at the woman. The woman raised her eyebrows and looked at her provocatively. Judi couldn¡¯t help but smiled, ¡°Jason, Jason, you are such an old fool. You were cheated by a little girl about the same age as your daughter. You don¡¯t want to think about it. If it¡¯s not for money, why would this woman be with you, who are ugly, short, fat, and bald? True love, I feel sick to hear these two words from the two of you, sincerely please you, don¡¯t tarnish these two words again, you are not worthy.¡± The woman rolled her eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t understand at all.¡± ¡°Really? Then I would like to see how long can you love this old guy.¡± She walked up to Jason, with cold eyes in her eyes. ¡°Listen, Dad, I support you to divorce my mother, but I will never forgive you. Also, don¡¯t you want apany? Here you are, but I promise you that within a month, I will definitely Let thepany go bankrupt.¡± When Jason heard this, he said nervously, ¡°Well, what are you doing?¡± Judi smiled, ¡°You know, I have a very good friend. Her husband is Wills Watson , who can bring ourpany bankrupt in minutes. The most important thing is that before Ie back, I have been to them and they promised me that they will help me whenever I need it. Oh by the way, dad, don¡¯t you know, Waltson family, always hate men for not keeping their duties when they are rich. Whether you like it or not, your life with this woman will never get better. As a daughter, I still wish you a happy life with true love. ¡± She looked at them with contempt and raised their lips, turned and walked out. Jason¡¯s expression became serious. The woman next to him also asked, The Wills Watson she said was the president of the Waltson Group you are working with.¡± Jason said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The woman¡¯s face became tense, ¡°Your daughter doesn¡¯t really have such a great ability¡­¡± At this point, Jason was also a little worried, Judi could do everything. After Judi went out, she directly dialed Luna¡¯s telephone. Early in the morning, Luna was awakened by her mobile phone, but she was not angry because the person looking for her was Judi . She picked up the phone, ¡°Judi, how is it?¡± ¡°Luna, my dad waspletely confused by the woman, and I can¡¯t persuade him.¡± Luna asked worryingly, ¡°How is Auntie now?¡± ¡°She is also out of her mind, after all, it was too sudden.¡± Luna nodded, ¡°You must persuade her well. Besides, persuade uncle.¡± ¡°I called you to ask you to ask Mr. Waltson for a favor. Can you cancel the cooperation between the twopanies and bring my family to bankruptcy by the way.¡± ¡°Does it need to be done?¡± Judi said in a deep voice, ¡°My dad now believes that woman really loveshim. I always want him to see the truth, knowing that if he has no money, that woman will not follow him.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I understand what you mean, I¡¯ll tell my husband.¡± After hanging up the phone, Luna turned to look at Wills Watson beside her. ¡°Husband.¡± Wills Watson hugged her in his arms and closed his eyes and let out an ¡°um¡±. ¡°Do me a favor.¡± Wills Watson saidzily, ¡°I heard the words of Judi just now. Give me a kiss and I will help you.¡± He lowered his head, but his eyes didn¡¯t open. The two tossed till midnightst night, and he was still sleepy at the moment. Luna raised her head and kissed him, but when she was about to leave, he held her head and deepened the kiss¡­ After Judi left themunity, she took a taxi and returned home. Downstairs in themunity, Benjeming Waltson stood there waiting for her. The moment she saw him, Judi felt a little bit sad. Benjeming Waltson beckoned to her and smiled at her. Judi stepped forward and said weakly, ¡°Why are you back again?¡± ¡°I was afraid that you would forget about me, so I took the initiative.¡± He bends slightly, ¡°It seems that things are not going well?¡± Judi looked at him, smiled bitterly, but said nothing. Benjeming Waltson straightened up, took a step forward, and put her in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will stay with you forever.¡± Chapter 516 For the first time, Judi knew that the three words ¡®I¡¯m here¡¯ have such a magical power. She was in a heavy mood just now, but at this moment because of this young boy, she was relieved a bit. It turns out that when people are fragile, they really need to find a shoulder to lean on. She raised her hand and hugged Benjeming Waltson ¡®s waist. The corners of Benjeming Waltson ¡®s lips raised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me? I¡¯m here, are you nning to just let me be a spectator next to me?¡± Judi let go of him, ¡°Family shame should not be made public.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Judi faintly pursed the corners of her lips, ¡°Okay, okay, tell you, but I can¡¯t tell you here? Go, I¡¯ll take you to breakfast. After breakfast, I will bring my mother back.¡± As they walked out, she told Benjeming Waltson what had just happened. Including how she went to that little mistress to scold her. After that, her expression became more solemn, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that my dad would do this to my mom.¡± Benjeming Waltson said in a deep voice, ¡°That woman seduced your dad because of her youth, and she won¡¯t have a good end.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me anything about retribution or non-retribution,¡±Judi shook her head, ¡°If God retributes her after twenty years, then even if there is retribution, I will feel that God is unfair. After all, my mother did nothing wrong. ¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded. Judi said sadly, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. If a man can¡¯t be responsible for his wife, why did he marry in the first ce? Is it to let her spend all the hard days with him and pave the way for others? ? Did my father really forget how much hardship my mother had with him back then? A good home, after more than 20 years of ups and downs, howe it is now? ¡± Benjeming Waltson patted her shoulder without saying anything Judi smiled, ¡°You know, I can still remember that when I was very young, my parents took me to the fruit stand to sell fruits together. At that time, my mom and I both loved bananas. But in that season, bananas were very expensive. I wanted to eat one, and my mother was reluctant, so my father secretly cut one and gave half to me and half to mother. Even though they were poor at that time, they were kind and loving , So happy.¡± Benjeming Waltson asked curiously, ¡°Are your parents in free love?¡± Judi nodded, ¡°Well, my parents both came from the countryside. When my father was young, his family was very poor, so he didn¡¯t read much. When he was a teenager, he started selling fruit. My mom and my dad are in a neighboring vige. After graduating from high school, my mom went to a clothing factory to work as a purchaser. My dad sold fruit at the door of my mom¡¯s unit. my mom like to eat bananas, so often go to my dad. I bought it there, and over time, the two met. When they said they wanted to be together, my grandmother, grandfather, and uncle disagreed, so my mother insisted on marrying my dad with all her heart. After the two got married, they rented a small house of several square meters to live in. My mother gave birth to me and quit her job because no one else can help take care of a baby. When I was a little older, they took me to the stall. Of course, there were not many things I could remember at that time. When I was five years old, my uncle made some money by reselling clothes outside. He really didn¡¯t know that his sister was suffering, so he secretly gave my mother a sum of money. My mother gave the money to my dad. It¡¯s also big, so he directly found a few friends with whom he usually sells fruits together, and set up a fruit market on the edge of amunity. Later, my uncle¡¯s business grew bigger and he went abroad, so he handed over to my dad the halfrge clothingpany he ran at the time. After my dad took over, our family¡¯s life slowly began to flourish. ¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded, ¡°It seems that your uncle helps great for family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As the two talked, they had already arrived at the breakfast stand. Seeing Judi , the stall owner¡¯s grandma was very enthusiastic. ¡°Judi, what brings you here.¡± Judi said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, give me four fried dough sticks, twobowls of tofu, and some pickles.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Grandma gave Benjeming Waltson a nce, ¡°Boyfriend.¡± Just as Judi was about to say something, Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°Yes, grandma, I am her boyfriend.¡± Once Benjeming Waltson finished speaking, Judi ¡®s face blushed unconsciously. Grandma stared at Benjeming Waltson , and praised, ¡°The young man is so handsome, well, you have to treat him well.¡± Judi didn¡¯t answer, and embarrassedly poked Benjeming Waltson , then pulled him to the small table, ¡°Sit down quickly.¡± Benjeming Waltson was curious, ¡°Youe often.¡± ¡°Yes, grandma is an old craftsman, and the tofu is delicious. When my mother was toozy to cook in the morning, my dad and I woulde to eat a bowl of tofu, and then bring my mother a portion Going back, this stall has many memories of us.¡± Speaking of his father, Judi sighed. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it,¡± she got up and went to help bring the tofu over. After Benjeming Waltson tasted it, he couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± Judi shrugged, ¡°I told you, be with your sister, I will let you eat all the delicacies you haven¡¯t eaten before.¡± ¡°Be with you, but I don¡¯t have a sister, eat quickly, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Jason went out with his lover, and when he was about to send someone to his lover¡¯s house to clean up the house that had been messed up, the phone rang. Seeing that it was thepany assistant who called, he answered as he walked, ¡°What are you doing so early ?¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s okay. I just received a call from the cooperation manager of Waltson Group. The cooperation between our twopanies has been cancelled.¡± Jason¡¯s voice raised several decibels, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Waltson Group has cancelled its cooperation with us, and within ten minutes, threepanies have already cancelled cooperation with us.¡± Jason hung up and immediately dialed Judi ¡®s number. His girlfriend next to him asked worriedly, ¡°Jason, what happened?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jason said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Judi , who was eating, immediately picked up. After the call was connected, Jason shouted, ¡°Judi , are you crazy, what have you done? Are you really going to ruin my career?¡± ¡°Yes,¡±Judi ¡®s voice was firm, ¡°You can¡¯t have everything. If you want love, you don¡¯t want family and career. How about, will you destroy thepany or leave it to you? Wife, do you want to choose again?¡± Jason said annoyed, ¡°Okay, I want to see how far you can get in trouble.¡± After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Seeing Judi ¡®s solemn expression, Benjeming Waltson ¡®s not feeling distressed is a fake. His eyes rolled, ¡°Judi.¡± Judi looked at him. He smiled sharply, ¡°Do you want to avenge that woman? Make her don¡¯t dare to see people?¡± Judi sighed, ¡°She even robs other husbands, still feels embarrassed. Some girls can do anything to ruin other¡¯s family¡± ¡°I have a way, just say, you want it, or not.¡± Chapter 517 Judi remembers Luna saying that Benjeming Waltson ¡®s mind is the most flexible. She nodded, ¡°Yes, you tell me what to do.¡± Benjeming Waltson leaned into her ear and muttered something. Judi narrowed her eyebrows, ¡°This is too wicked.¡± ¡°What she has done is not wicked. You, the victim¡¯s daughter, is wicked?¡± Benjeming said, raising his hand and poking her forehead, ¡°You are not stupid. You can¡¯t use morality to deal with such people. Tit For Tat..¡± Judi ¡®s eyes rolled slightly, and she nodded as she looked at him, ¡°Okay, just do it, just right, I have evidence.¡± Benjeming Waltson was somewhat surprised, ¡°The evidence? Where did ite from?¡± ¡°I knew before that my dad had an affair. In order to make sure, I asked someone to follow him and take pictures.¡± ¡°Then it will be easier. You will send me the information in a while and I will deal with it.¡± Judi nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Stop, I hate you telling me these two words the most.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised his hand after speaking, ¡°You can¡¯t be soft in dealing with that bitch.¡± Judi nodded tacitly. After breakfast, Judi brought a portion for her mother. Benjeming Waltson sent her downstairs and left first. When Judi returned home, her mother asked nervously, ¡°Judi, how is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡±Judi smiled at her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of it. In the end, you will divorce him and live with me in the future.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t say such things, mother doesn¡¯t want to divorce.¡± Judi said sadly, ¡°Then what if he insists on not wanting you?¡± Mother looked down, ¡°Your father is not such a heartless person.¡± ¡°Mom, can you not lie to yourself? If he is not a cruel man, the woman would not show up herest night. My father doesn¡¯t love you anymore. Now you are a burden to him, and he wants to abandon you and start a new life, ¡°Are you not sad or angry? Do you have no self-esteem?¡± Judi¡¯s mother lowered her eyes sadly and wept. Judi realized that her words were too harsh and stepped forward and hugged her mother. ¡°Mom, I know, you think you have lived with your dad all your life, and dad has treated you well. But what you don¡¯t know is that he had an affair long ago. I didn¡¯t tell you at that time because I didn¡¯t want you Sad, but now, Dad told you in person, you can¡¯t escape. You have experienced so much with him, you know it in your heart, and he can¡¯t be unclear. But if he really cares about your contribution, how can he hurt you in this way?¡± ¡°But how will mother live in the future? I never thought that she would be here. I thought that people all over the world would get divorced, and I would not, Judi, I can¡¯t live without him.¡± Judi feels ufortable, and a man¡¯s random promise can make a woman give everything for it. But it¡¯s also their saying that if you don¡¯t love, you can lose half of your life. Why are women always injured. Judi hugged her mother tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never leave you alone, you still have me.¡± At noon, after Benjeming Waltson finished his work, he called Judi and asked if he could be a guest at home. Judi looked at his mother¡¯s gloomy look, thought for a while and said, ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true? She agreed so fast/¡± Judi said in a low voice, ¡°My mother is in a bad mood. Seeing you, it might be better.¡± ¡°Oh, I see, you are using me to dispel the bad luck.¡± Dispelling the bad luck? Judi held back her smile, and came out at the loss. After hanging up the phone, Judi said to her mother, ¡°Um¡­ Mom, let me tell you something.¡± Her mom looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°In a moment, I have a friend who ising, a boy.¡± She really had an expectation in her eyes, ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Judi shook her head, ¡°Not yet, but he was younger than me, so I was still hesitating.¡± Her mother said worriedly, ¡°How much younger.¡± ¡°Well¡­ three years old is more or less?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re three years elder. It¡¯s not too big or young, but I don¡¯t know what his character is.¡± Judi pursed her lips, ¡°He¡¯s Luna¡¯s brother inw, he¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Waltson family?¡± Judi¡¯s mother looked at Judi in surprise, but she didn¡¯texpect that her daughter would be so good and would be liked by the Waltson family. Judi nodded. Before she could say anything, a doorbell came from the door. Judi wondered if Benjeming Waltson had alreadye. Could it be that he just called downstairs? When she was about to open the door, her mother had already got up and walked towards the door. Mother opened the door. Unexpectedly, it was not Benjeming Waltson , but Jason. When Jason saw Judi¡¯s mother, his first sentence was, ¡± you are really good enough, what a good daughter, you can teach you what you are.¡± Hearing Jason¡¯s voice, Judi directly stood up and walked to the door. She pulled her mother behind her and confronted Jason. ¡°Emma, you¡¯re really awesome, how did you teach your daughter? ¡± ¡°How did my mother taught me, does it have anything to do with you? Youdon¡¯t apany true love, why do youe to my mother? When is it your turn to point fingers at my mom? Don¡¯t forget, you are the one who raises a divorce, and if you divorce, you will have nothing to do. Jason was annoyed by Judi ¡®s words. ¡°Judi , I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a cruel girl.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as cruel as you. You are the one who can abandon even the wretched wife. You are the most powerful.¡± ¡°you¡­¡­¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Emma pulled the sleeves of the girl¡¯s clothes, ¡°Okay, well, just ask him to see what¡¯s wrong with him.¡± Judi tilted her head and looked at Jason. ¡°What can he do? I can¡¯t wait toe to you to sign a divorce agreement.¡± If Judi is not there, Emma might be able to save. However, looking at Jason¡¯s current appearance, there is no chance to restore it. Emma sighed, ¡°All right, I divorced you.¡± When she said this, Jason was surprised. ¡°I¡¯m not here to go through the divorce procedures.¡± Emma is puzzled, isn¡¯t he? Jason stuffed the few flyers that he had been holding into Judi ¡®s arms. ¡°Did you do this?¡± Judi opened the leaflet, and inside it was a photo of Jason and his lover cuddling. The apanying text clearly shows the woman¡¯s name and parents¡¯names. Benjeming Waltson is really reliable. Jason condensed his eyebrows, ¡°Are you still smiling? How can you be so disgusting and run to her parent¡¯smunity to post this kind of stuff, do you still want her parents to save their face.¡± He just finished speaking, and a cold voice came from the side. ¡°Uncle, you misunderstood. This isn¡¯t done by Judi, but I did it.¡± Chapter 518 Jason turned his head and saw Benjeming Waltson holding two gift boxes in his hands, standing not far behind him. He was surprised and turned around, ¡°Mr. Watson, why did youe here?¡± Benjeming Waltson raised the box in his hand, ¡°I heard that Auntie was hurt by others, so I came to visit Auntie to make her happy by the way.¡± Judi and Emma have also arrived at the door. Benjeming Waltson bowed to Emma, ¡°Hello Auntie, I am Benjeming Waltson , Judi¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Judi nced at Emma nervously. She wanted to exin, but remembering that Jason was still there, she gave up. Jason looked back at Judi , and said in surprise, ¡°Are you in love with Watson family¡¯s fourth master?¡± Judi looked at him indifferently, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Benjeming Waltson stepped forward and handed the gift box to Emma. Emma hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m d enough that you, fourth master showed up here, no need to bring me any present¡± ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t call me Little Fourth Master. There is no Fourth Master here. Just as Judi, just call me Benjeming.¡± Judi stretched out her hand, took the gift box handed over by Benjeming Waltson , and smiled at Emma and said, ¡°Mom, just call him Benjueming, Benjeming is more easy-going, and doesn¡¯t have the kind of grand master¡¯s arrogance you think. Let¡¯s go in..¡± Judi smiled at Benjeming Waltson and turned around to follow her mother into the house. Jason hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Fourth Master, can you spare time to talk to me?¡± Benjeming Waltson stopped. Judi said displeased, ¡°He has nothing to say to you.¡± Benjeming Waltson shook his head at her, ¡°You and Auntie go first.¡± After Judi stuffed the gift box to her mother, she pushed her mother into the room, closed the door, and walked to Benjeming Waltson ¡®s side, looking at Jason aggressively. Jason said, ¡°Fouth master, I am Judi ¡®s father after all. Some things seem to be misunderstood. Furthermore, I am me, and thepany is thepany. Could you please say some favorable things when you¡¯re back¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you in this matter. First of all, I am not operating thepany.. I¡¯m afraid I have also asked my third brother and sisters-inw for help. My third brother disdains man who broke other people¡¯s family most. don¡¯t say I won¡¯t help you intercede, even if I ask, I can¡¯t help you. Secondly, any misunderstandings between you and Judi , or your family, have nothing to do with me. I only believe in Judi ¡®s own words. Even if she is wrong, I will choose to stand by her side. What¡¯s more, I believe in her , she can¡¯t be wrong. Finally, what you just said, I will correct it again. It was me who went to find someone to post the flyer, and it was me who wanted to make the woman¡¯s parents ashamed. I can¡¯t bear my woman being wronged. That woman caused my girlfriend¡¯s parents to be incapable of being human. What reason do I have to care about her parents? How old is she? ¡± Unexpectedly, when Benjeming Waltson scolded others, he did so well. Judi felt super relieved. She proudly raised her chin and red at Jason, holding Benjeming Waltson in her arms, came to the door and opened the door. Standing in ce, Jason felt as though he was being targeted. Emma weed the two in and hurriedly invited Benjeming Waltson to sit down. ¡°Benjeming, there is tea and coffee at home, what do you drink?¡± ¡°Auntie, give me a cup of tea.¡± ¡°Okay, wait a minute.¡± Emma hurried to the restaurant and took the tea into the kitchen. Judi patted Benjeming Waltson ¡®s arm, ¡°My mother misunderstood.¡± Benjeming Waltson shrugged, ¡°Anyway, I will be your boyfriend sooner orter. Just let it go.¡± As he said, he walked to the sofa and sat down, asking for credit, ¡°How did I behave just now?¡± Judi gave him a thumbs up, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Benjeming Waltson thought of something, and med, ¡°When did you find my third brother and sister-inw, you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°This morning.¡± ¡°Well, you really don¡¯t take me seriously, don¡¯t tell me anything.¡± Judi stuck out his tongue and said with a guilty conscience, ¡°Sit down for a while, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to have a look.¡± She hid in the kitchen. Emma, who was still sad, now had a slightly smile on her face, ¡°Well, this boy is not only from a good family, but also a good man. I am so satisfied.¡± ¡°mom¡­¡­¡± Before Judi finished speaking, Emma sighed again, ¡°I just don¡¯t know¡­ when you get old in the future, can he resist the temptation of the colorful world outside.¡± Judi patted her hand, ¡°Mom, nothing is fixed from beginning. Just feel rxed. ¡± ¡°But I hope you can meet the man you truly love, don¡¯t be like me¡­¡± ¡°Not everyone is like my dad, and there are couples who grow up togehter,¡± she pursed her lips and patted Emma¡¯s hand. Judi didn¡¯t expect Benjeming Waltson to make the elders so happy. This afternoon, under Benjeming Waltson ¡®s lead, her mother seemed to have forgotten about her being abandoned and talked a lot with Benjeming Waltson . After dinner in the evening, Judi sent Benjeming Waltson away. The two went downstairs together. Judi waved her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go up after watching you go.¡± Benjeming Waltson spread his arms, ¡°Will you let me go if you don¡¯t give me a hug?¡± Judi couldn¡¯t help but get goose bumps, ¡°I don¡¯t want it in the public.¡± ¡°Why, can you see the extra thing with your eyes? Why didn¡¯t I see the masses?¡± After he finished speaking, without waiting for Judi ¡®s reaction, he had already pulled Judi into his arms. Judi ¡®s face sighed helplessly, but he didn¡¯t move and was held by him. The two were lingering, and a car stopped beside them. An unexpected guest got out of the car. When the person was about to walk into the building, he caught a glimpse of Judi from the corner of his eye. She stood still and stood in front of Judi , ¡°Judi , you are too much. Your mother can¡¯t hold your father¡¯s heart. It¡¯s your mother¡¯s ipetence. Why are you letting your anger on me.¡± Judi got out of Benjeming Waltson ¡®s arms and looked at this nasty woman. Benjeming Waltson was also annoyed. ¡°Judi, did you find out? People say that good dogs don¡¯t stand in the way, but some dogs are not sensible, but they bark when others are affectionate.¡± As he spoke, he put his finger in his ear hole and turned it twice. ¡°My ears hurt when it is noisy.¡± The woman¡¯s sight fell on Benjeming Waltson ¡®s face. Too handsome. Judi , how could this woman be so lucky. ¡°Fourth master, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to provoke you, I¡¯m just not convinced. You not only posted these flyers to the neighborhood where my parents live, but also where I live. I go shopping in the mall and do beauty care. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re too pushy? It¡¯s Judi ¡®s father who pesters me, it¡¯s not that I insist on letting go.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±Judi retorted, ¡°If you lie, you don¡¯t look at the situation. As far as I know, my dad doesn¡¯t want my mom to know about your existence. So, yesterday, you voluntarily came to the door to make trouble. You don¡¯t care about your face, do we still care about the money for those flyers? If you want to be popr, we will help you.¡± The woman was anxious, and pointed at Judi , ¡°You are such an age, and you still hook someone younger than your? You are too disgusting, right? .¡± Chapter 519 Benjeming Waltson raised his hand and swept away the msitress¡¯s hand, with a cold expression on his face. ¡°My woman, you can also use your fingers? Don¡¯t you want your hands anymore?¡± Hearing Benjeming Waltson ¡®s warning, the woman dodged with scared eyes. ¡°I was forced to do this, how will I see people in the future.¡± ¡°When robbing someone else¡¯s husband, you should think of your own fate. Why, do you think that other people¡¯s original partner is easy to be bullied with, and her daughter is easy to be bullied with? Tell you, I sent the flyers. Since you are dissatisfied,e to me for revenge. Of course, the premise is that you have to have this ability. You are not qualified to mess around in front of my woman.¡± The woman didn¡¯t expect that when he came here to find Judi to settle the ounts, she would meet the fourth master of the Waltson family . She didn¡¯t dare to fight against the Waltson family . Judi looked at Benjeming Waltson and smiled lightly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. This boy is pretty awesome. But she can¡¯t just rely on this boy to revenge, but she doesn¡¯t do anything herself. She stood beside Benjeming Waltson , holding Benjeming Waltson ¡®s arm and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not like you. With some money, you even find a woman who is bald and with a big belly like my father, you really don¡¯t feel sick? Oh, I can¡¯t imagine how you can kiss him, it¡¯s so disgusting, I even want to apud for you now.¡± The woman¡¯s shoulders trembled. Comparing with Judi¡¯s man, the woman really chose a man worse. Judiughed jokingly, ¡°But, I still want to congratte you. My mother said, she is tired of seeing my dad¡¯s face. Since you want to be together with him, she will help you. My mother agreed to divorce. So you must marry my dad in the future. At that time, I will call you auntie, and you must live with my father for long time, don¡¯t divorce, auntie.¡± The woman¡¯s face turned ck. Benjeming Waltson looked at Judi dozingly, ¡°My Judi is really reasonable.¡± Judi shrugged, ¡°You are wrong. I wanted them to marry because of my cruel heart. Because thepany is about to be messed up by me, I especially want to see my dad and her in poverty.¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded, ¡°Pretty, my woman.¡± Judi looked at the woman with sharp eyes, ¡°And the most important point, if you dare to leave my dad, I will let all men you know how bad your past is. You leave my dad, There is only one end, and that is you will be alone all your life. Don¡¯t stare at me, this is the end you should have when you destroy other people¡¯s families.¡± The woman gritted her teeth tightly, but still inevitably showed a timid look. Benjeming Waltson ¡®s eyes were cold, ¡°Don¡¯t you get out of here?¡± The woman snorted, turned and left. She knew very well in her heart that she would just humiliate herself if she stayed any longer. After the woman left, Judi looked at Benjeming Waltson . ¡°I used to thought you were different in the Waltson family . I didn¡¯t expect that when you be fierce, you are also very Waltson family.¡± Benjeming Waltson wondered, ¡°What is our Waltson family like?¡± Judi tilted her head and said with a yful smile, ¡°An indifferent face, with many problems, eloquent especially when scolding others.¡± ¡°But we are veryfortable in front of people we like, such as¡­ now.¡± He said, his face leaned in front of her. Judi was embarrassed, ¡°What¡­ why do you look at me like that, scary?¡± Benjeming Waltson ¡®s lips raised a beautiful arc, ¡°I want to kiss you.¡± Judi raised her hand to cover her mouth. Does this man have to make her so embarrassed? ¡°You go, I¡¯m going upstairs to apany my mother.¡± After she finished speaking, she let go and waved to him, ¡°Bye.¡± Benjeming Waltson stretched out his hand to hold her, and touched her lips lightly. Judi was about to raise her hand to knock him, but after thinking about it, she withdrew her hand again. She red at Benjeming Waltson and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take this as an example.¡± After speaking, she immediately turned and walked into the building pretending to be arrogant. Benjeming Waltson smiled and said, ¡°Go to bed early , have a good dream and dream of me, I wille to you early tomorrow .¡± Judi didn¡¯t look back, just raised her right hand and swayed. Benjeming Waltson folded his arms and stared at her back. He just said N times, ¡°My Woman¡±. But she didn¡¯t seem to have thought about picking this word. It seems that she is also used to it. Benjeming Waltson got into the car and called Wills Watson . Wills Watson was interrupted just as he was about to have a ¡®spousemunication¡¯ with Luna . Seeing that it was Benjeming Waltson , Wills Watson didn¡¯t want to pick it up. Luna urged, ¡°It¡¯s sote, maybe something is going on, pick up quickly.¡± Wills Watson knew that it was not Benjeming Waltson who Luna worried, but Judi . He picked up the phone and said lukewarmly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Benjeming Waltson ¡®s eyebrows narrowed, ¡°Brother, why are you so angry?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Benjeming Waltson was confused, how could he know. Wills Watson was toozy to talk nonsense, he still had activities, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Did Judi call you and ask you to bankrupt her family?¡± Wills Watson asked back, ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°I only found outter.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°I think¡­ you can just stop, as long as you can scare Judi ¡®s dad, when this matter passes, the cooperation will continue.¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°Reason.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after Judi father¡¯spany went bankruptcy, the twopanies will no longer be able to cooperate. When that time¡­ she won¡¯t return to Phdelphia ?¡± ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you answer me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome for you to chase a woman, I know, hang up.¡± Benjeming Waltson couldn¡¯t help but smile, the third brother agreed, and he was relieved. Luna had just reached Wills Watson ¡®s phone, and she had already heard everything that should be heard. She smiled and said, ¡°I am very pleased that Benjeming is so serious.¡± ¡°If they broke up, there will be the day when you cry.¡± ¡°Bah, baah, you are not allowed to talk nonsense,¡± she said, holding his face in both hands, ¡°Quickly throw up, just don¡¯t count.¡± Wills Watson turned over, pressed her down, and kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°Stupid, if they really love each other, no matter how doubtful others are, they will not break up. On the contrary, even if they get the blessing of the whole world, they may break up.¡± Luna pouted, ¡°But I believe that Benjeming is serious to Judi.¡± ¡°I believe it too,¡± he said, and kissed her. He couldn¡¯t help but believe it, otherwise this woman would probably tell him the reason until dawn. How can they spend a long night? Now, he has no intention of chatting now. Chapter 520 After Benjeming Waltson returned to the hotel, he was about to take a bath when there was a knock on the door. He has a low voice, ¡°Who?¡± No one answered outside the door. Benjeming Waltson thought, he didn¡¯t know anyone else in Vancouver City. Except for Judi , at this time, there should be no other peopleing to him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Is it Judi here? This woman is entric and often ys cards not ording tomon sense. Thinking about this, he went straight to the door and opened it. Unexpectedly, the person at the door was not Judi , but Jason¡¯s mistress, Eva. Benjeming Waltson ¡®s first reaction when he saw this woman was extremely disgusted. Eva looked at him and smiled pretendingly. ¡°Fourth master, we meet again.¡± As she said, she smiled charmingly at Benjeming Waltson with a slightly side body. Benjeming Waltson looked at her pretentiously action indifferently, ¡°Is this a ce where both cats and dogs cane? It seems that the security work of this hotel is not very good.¡± ¡°Fourth master, I took great efforts toe, so you don¡¯t want to hear me say a few words?¡± As she said, she leaned her body. Benjeming Waltson ¡®s eyes shed, and the woman¡¯s eyes shrank, and she did not dare to move forward. ¡°I want to listen, what do you want to say.¡± Eva pointed to the room, ¡°Fourth master wouldn¡¯t invite me to sit in?¡± ¡°The garbage is thrown out of the room. There is no reason to bring it into the room.¡± Eva¡¯s face tightened, this Fourth Master , how could his words be so unpleasant. Benjeming Waltson ¡®s expression became cold and indifferent, ¡°If you want to say it, hurry up and get out quickly.¡± Eva smiled, with a delicate face, ¡°I think fourth master seems to like Judi very much. You should like someone older than you. I am 28 years old this year, and I am considered to be the best age for a woman. If Fourth Master doesn¡¯t dislike it, I can also serve you.¡± In Eva¡¯s view, if she could get Judi ¡®s boyfriend, he would be really better than an old man like Jason. many times better. Benjeming Waltsonughed sarcastically and interrupted her. ¡°Do you think I am a man whocks women?¡± He looked up and down Eva, ¡°It was the courage God gave you that made youe here?¡± Although Eva was a little worried, she still firmly believed that there is no man in this world who does not had an affair. ¡°Sir, really, anyone should be able to see that my figure is better than Judi by more than one grade.¡± She said, tilting her chin up, seeming confident in herself. ¡°Is your figure good, has something to do with me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Eva wondered, wouldn¡¯t any man choose her at this time? Benjeming Waltson said with sharp eyes, ¡°No matter how hungry I am, I won¡¯t choose your kind of stuff. You humiliate yourself, but don¡¯t use yourself to humiliate me. I hate it. ¡± After he finished speaking, he took a step back and closed the door. Eva held the door and said hurriedly, ¡°I will take care of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really the first time I have seen you such a shameless person. Where do youe from? You feel confident that I am a magnificent young master who can chew on the bones that others vomit out of his mouth? If you don¡¯t go, I will invite you out in my way.¡± As Benjeming Waltson spoke, his voice was mysterious. Eva quickly let go of her hand. Benjeming Waltson closed the door, immediately picked up the phone and dialed the number on the front desk. He first scolded the staff at the front desk, and then asked them to call the manager, and he was scolded. After the shower, Benjeming Waltsony on the bed and called Daniel. After the phone was connected, Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me. You can help me investigate a woman. I want to understand her past lovehistory.¡± When he saw Judi the next day, Benjeming Waltson didn¡¯t tell her thatst night, the woman came to find him. Anyway, if he said it, but it just added worry to Judi . He intends to deal with that woman in his own way. They lived in Vancouver City for three days. Judi has been at home, waiting for her father toe back to talk to her mother about the divorce. But her father disappeared and never reappeared. Judi thought that her father was so obsessed with that woman and didn¡¯t want to do anything else But she knew that Jason was bustling with the mess in thepany. Jason has always felt that his business is very stable. But never expected that hispany, in front of the Waltson Group, would be so vulnerable. Eva was in a bad mood, so she came and asked him for money when she was fine. But because of thepany¡¯s affairs, Jason would not feel in the mood to care about her. Seeing that Jason didn¡¯t give money, thepany also became a mess, she was very annoyed. Unexpectedly, Jason¡¯s wife is so honest, but his daughter will be so lethal. At noon, Benjeming Waltson had lunch at Judi ¡®s house. After Judi¡¯s mother washed the dishes, she was very discerning to let the two talk, she was going to lunch break. After Judi¡¯s mother entered the house, Judi whispered, ¡°Look, my mother really misunderstood a lot.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised his arm and put it on her shoulder. ¡°Auntie, this is creating opportunities for me.¡± Judi shook his arm away and snorted, ¡± let me tell you, you will go back to Phdelphia tomorrow . My family¡¯s affairs will not be finished for a while, so don¡¯t dy your studies. .¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I will go back to find someone to make up for the missing lesson, for a day or two.¡± Judi had something to say, there was a sound of opening the door. Jason opened the door and walked in. Seeing Benjeming Waltson also there, Jason stepped forward, ¡°Little Fourth Master¡­¡± Judi interrupted him and said to Benjeming Waltson , ¡°Benjeming , you go back first.¡± Benjeming Waltson nced at Jason, then stood up and patted Judi ¡®s shoulder. ¡°Alright, call me if you have something to do.¡± Judi nodded, Benjeming Waltson got up, nodded to Jason and left. As soon as Benjeming Waltson left, Jason jumped at Judi , ¡°Judi , what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you see that I have something to talk to fourth master?¡± ¡°Judi, what you should talk about is the divorce settlement, not about Benjeming to help save yourpany. I won¡¯t let him help you. Judi, in this world, is there a daughter who oppresses her father so much?¡± ¡°Before you ask me, please ask yourself, in this world, is there a father who is in your fifties and is still so shameless. When you think you are worthy of being a father,e and discuss your question with me. .¡± After she finished speaking, she turned and went back to the room, closing the door. Jason sat on the sofa with a sad face. Benjeming Waltson came downstairs and just got on the car, he received a call. After hanging up the phone, he clicked on the phone mailbox and opened a video. Seeing the video content, Benjeming Waltson ¡®s eyes were stained with evil. With this, the days of taking Judi back to Phdelphia are not far away. Chapter 521 At the sound of the door closing, Judi¡¯s mother came out of the room. She just heard the sound in a daze, thinking that she had heard it wrong, but he really came back. The old couples now have nothing to say after looking at each other. Judi¡¯s Mother nced at the closed door of the next room, and said, ¡°What do you want to talk about? Talk to me.¡± She looked at her husband, whom she had loved for half a lifetime, and tried her best to calm her mood. Jason said, ¡°Thepany is almost over, please persuade her toe forward and ask Watson¡¯s family for help, and leave us a way out.¡± ¡± you should know Judi better than me.¡± ¡°When will we go to the Civil Affairs Bureau? I have all the registration booksready. You can leave this house and the deposit in my bank card with me, and I don¡¯t want anything else.¡± Hearing what Judi¡¯s mother said, Jason was also very guilty, ¡± I know that you followed me when you were young and suffered a lot. I also know your grievances. I really feel sorry for you.¡± Judi¡¯s mom said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything to be sorry, I don¡¯t need your apology, because I don¡¯t intend to forgive you. You don¡¯t have to remember the past. In the past, I was willing tomit a fool. At this point, I nted the cause and tasted the bitter fruit by myself. I respect you, and you can be yourself in the future. Whenever you go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, let me know, I can do it anytime.¡± Judi opened the door, and she looked at them. ¡± just today.¡± Mother nced at Judi , then nodded. Jason said, ¡± I am noting back for a divorce today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid your lover can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°Judi,¡± Jason¡¯s voice felt helpless. ¡°Why, you are about to go bankrupt, and that mistress won¡¯t follow you?¡± Mother stepped forward and patted Judi ¡®s hand. ¡°We won¡¯t talk about these things anymore in the future. Since we decided to divorce, your father and I are irrelevant people. Marriage between men and women should be irrelevant.¡± Jason stepped forward, ¡°Well, you have a few words with your father alone, okay?¡± Judi embraced, ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± Mother patted her hand. Judi nced at her mother, turned around and entered the room. Jason followed in and closed the door. He pulled a chair and sat on the opposite side of the bed. ¡°Judi, do you really hate dad so much? I admit that I did something wrong. But I think that I have loved you since you were a kid. You can¡¯t deny that.¡± Judi said distressedly, ¡°Yeah, I also think that I was very happy since I was a kid and have a good father.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She looked down, and said after a moment, ¡°But, Dad, can you tell me what the * is going on with you, why would you let my mother who loves you so much, suffer and let that woman squander your money? Why do you deceive yourself into thinking that that woman really loves you? She loves you? Do you think it is possible?¡± Jason sighed, ¡°Dad¡­ needs human understanding, your mother is very good, I know. But I am afraid of getting old, seeing your mother, I will think that I am more than 50 years old, I am old. When with that woman, I am still young and I have a future feeling.¡± Judi is helpless, so is he looking for a sense of presence in young women,? ¡°So, just because you don¡¯t ept your old age, you will hurt a woman who has been with you for more than 20 years? You never thought, your behavior will make my mother feel bad for life? If you don¡¯t love her, then you Don¡¯t be nice to her from the beginning, did you know that you also have a daughter, and there is retribution in this world?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry fir your mother, my fault, I will bear the retribution myself, it hasnothing to do with you.¡± Judi said sadly, ¡°Dad, you are selfish that makes me feel terrible. Do you think that woman will never grow old, or do you think that she will be willing to stay with you and take care of you when you are in your 70s and 80s ?¡± Jason did not speak. Judi shook her head, ¡°Forget it, since you want to be attached, I won¡¯t stop you, but please remember that from the day you are with that woman, you will have no daughter. Even if you are with that woman After giving birth, don¡¯t let here to recognize me. I won¡¯t admit that besides my mother, a second woman gave birth to a child. Oh, by the way, you have toe to me for help. You have found the wrong person. I am a person who has always been cruel, and I will not change what I am determined to do. I don¡¯t want my mother to have a hard life with you, but that woman followed to enjoy the happiness. She should be the same as my mother, and feel my mother¡¯s pain well. ¡± As she said, she pointed to the door, ¡°You should settle the divorce agreement with my mother as soon as possible. I will take her out of here as soon as possible. After that, you will be really free. You can go now.¡± Judi stood up and walked to the window sill, not looking at her father. Jason had to leave. After he left the room, he nced at Judi¡¯s mom and sighed and left. When he went downstairs, seeing Benjeming Waltson standing at the door, Jason was a little surprised. He hurried to Benjeming Waltson ¡®s face, his expression a little ttering, ¡°Fourth Master, can you give me a few minutes? I want to talk to you about ourpany.¡± ¡°I want to talk to you, but not about yourpany, but about your true love Eva.¡± ¡°She?¡± Jason was a little puzzled, ¡°What is the little fourth master going to talk about?¡± Benjeming Waltson leaned against the car and looked at him with arms folded and said, ¡°Three days ago, she managed toto find my hotel room number. She came to me and said she wanted to take care of me because she thought she had a figure and appearance. They are much better than your girls.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jason was a little surprised, ¡°This is impossible.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the hotel monitor. I blocked her at the door. You should be able to see her face clearly .¡± Jason¡¯s face was a little angry. Benjeming Waltson said again, ¡°There is one more thing, I think it is necessary to show you.¡± He said, opened his mobile phone, found a video, and gave it to Jason. It was a period of men and women together¡­ The picture is unbearable, beyond words. Benjeming Waltson looked at Jason¡¯s face pale for a while, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Who is thisdy, I don¡¯t have to introduce. Whatabout this man? Do you know him? If you don¡¯t, I can introduce You know each other, after all, you are also considered to have the same fate.¡± Chapter 522 Jason said with a trembling voice, ¡°When was this shot?¡± st night.¡± ¡°Who is this man?¡± ¡°Eva¡¯s current boyfriend.¡± Jason¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help being raised several decibels, ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded, and Daniel found out that Eva¡¯s boyfriend didn¡¯t know that his girlfriend was someone else¡¯s mistress. The man¡¯s family is also preparing to hold a wedding for the two, and the wedding room was bought two months ago. After Benjeming Waltson found the man and exined Eva¡¯s situation to him, the man was very angry. Later, under Benjeming Waltson ¡®s financial persuasion, the man agreed to find Eva to the hotel and shoot him a video. Benjeming Waltson turned around again, ¡°However, it should not be right now. Thisman said that he would not marry this kind of tattered goods, so this tattered may only be taken over by Jason.¡± Jason handed the phone to Benjeming Waltson , clenched his fist tightly and said, ¡°Can you send this video to me?¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded without hesitation, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Does Judi also this?¡± Benjeming Waltson said honestly, ¡°If Judi finds that her father has been fooled like this, I¡¯m afraid I would have gone to this woman for a long time.¡± Jason nodded, ¡°, please do me a favor, don¡¯t let Judi know about this.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Jason left, Benjeming Waltson got on the car and returned to the hotel first. In the evening, Judi received a call, saying that Jason had been arrested in the police station for intentionally hurting people. Judi didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth to her mother, and only said that she was going to see Benjeming Waltson , so she went out. When she came to the police station and saw Jason, Judi stepped forward and said sharply, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, how old are you, what are you fighting?¡± The policeman gave Judi a nted look and said, ¡°What a fight, your father unterally beat him up and broke his ribs.¡± Is it so serious? Judi looked down at Jason, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jason said solemnly, ¡°Okay, leave it alone, I¡¯ll go to jail. Also, I have signed the property certification, and all the property of family will belong to your mother in the future. You grow up and take care of the pany. Right.¡± Jason¡¯s words made Judi even more worried. He was so stubborn before, how can he change his mind now. She was toozy to talk nonsense with Jason, so she had to ask the police directly. The police told Judi the matter. It turned out that Jason was not hitting someone else, but Eva. As for the reason for beating Eva, it was because she had an affair outside and was caught by her father. Judi lowered her head and looked at Jasoniningly, and shouted angrily, ¡°You deserve it.¡± Jason looked at Judi and said, ¡°Well, Dad knows that Dad deserves it. Dad has been punished. Don¡¯t scold me here. There is no ce to put my old face. Go, go back. .¡± Judi left seriously. The police were a little confused when she left. Judi came to the door of the police station, and after a depressed sigh, she called Benjeming Waltson . Benjeming Waltson appeared in front of her twenty minutester. Knowing how conflicted Judi is now, Benjeming Waltson patted her on the shoulder.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll take care of it. Go and wait for me in the car.¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°I definitely have my way, don¡¯t forget, I am the fourth master of the Waltson family.¡± Benjeming Waltson said, raising his eyebrows without forgetting. Judi pouted, ¡°Yes, you are the fourth master, you are the best, let¡¯s go.¡± Benjeming Waltson stood behind Judi , held her shoulders, and pushed her to his car. After he entered the police station to find out the situation, he called Wills Watson . Wills Watson still arranged for someone to help him. Half an hourter, Jason was taken out of the police station by Benjeming. Jason asked, ¡°Fourth Master, do you have a cigarette?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t smoke.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t smoke,¡± Jason nodded and sighed. Benjeming Waltson asked, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Jason sighed again, ¡°What can I do,¡­¡± Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°Judi is in my car, do you want to see her?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to see me. Fourth Master should take her away.¡± Benjeming Waltson didn¡¯t speak much either, nodded and left. Jason asked as if thinking of something, ¡°Fourth Master, are you serious?¡± Benjeming Waltson looked back at him and said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t be more serious, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°If you are serious, then I bless you, and hope you treat my daughter a little bit better, don¡¯t follow me, I may have been fascinated.¡± Benjeming Waltson turned around and walked to him, ¡°If that womanes to beg you, do you hope you give her another chance?¡± ¡°I went to her today and showed her the video. She told me that it was drunkand ident. Later, I said that I was bankrupt and divorced, and asked her ifshe could marry me. She heard When I said that I had no money, she scolded me a lot of nasty things. Even if I look back, Iwon¡¯t want a woman like this.¡± He said, and then said, ¡°Little Fourth Master, I have passed all the propertyunder my name to my spouse¡¯s name. If possible, please help me with that smallpany. I can¡¯t let you follow I¡¯m a woman who has had a hard life all her life, but in the second half of her life she still has trouble because of money.¡± Benjeming Waltson was about to say something, Judi saw the two in the car not far away. She got out of the car and shouted into the distance, ¡°Benjeming Waltson , what areyou talking nonsense with that kind of person, let¡¯s go.¡± Benjeming Waltson beckoned and smiled at her, and then forcefully said to Jason, ¡°It¡¯s not terrible to do something wrong. What¡¯s terrible is that you don¡¯teven have any regrets. ¡± After he finished speaking, he hurried to Judi . Judi muttered, ¡°What are you talking about with him.¡± ¡°Talk about thepany.¡± ¡°What is there to talk about about thepany.¡± ¡°He said he gave thepany to your mother, so, can our previous bankruptcy n be over?¡± Judi looked at Jason not far away, and said nothing. Benjeming Waltson put his hand on Judi ¡®s shoulder, ¡°Miss Judi, you may have to rush back to Phdelphia to do business.¡± Judi swept away his hands and got into the car. ¡°Go.¡± Benjeming Waltson got into the car and looked at her with a smile. Judi was embarrassed but pretended to be chic and said, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Benjeming Waltson stretched out his hand, took Judi ¡®s hand, and said to the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go, go and say goodbye to the aunt, it¡¯s time to go back to Phdelphia .¡± Judi looked down at Benjeming Waltson ¡®s hand, inexplicably satisfied, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of her lips¡­ Chapter 523 Judi went home and told her mom about his father. After listening, she also looked sad. She probably did not expect that the so-called love in Jason¡¯s mouth would disintegrate so quickly¡­ ¡°Mom, pack up things and go to Phdelphia with me. We live together and can take care of each other.¡± Her mom shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t go now.¡± Judi sat down beside her mom and asked with some worry, ¡°Why? Is it because of my dad? Do you think that if the woman left my dad, my dad can change his mind?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with your dad. I just lived here for a long time and I don¡¯t want to leave. At my age, unless I want to help you take care of your children, I reallydon¡¯t want to go far. okay.¡± leaving her mother here alone, Judi must be worried. Her mom patted her hand, ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, mom is a person who can raise you, not as weak as you think.¡± ¡°What if my dades back to confess to you? Will you forgive him?¡± Her mom said in a deep voice, and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I still don¡¯t understand, why did your father change? Is it because I didn¡¯t do well enough?¡± ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to look for problems from yourself. It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s Dad¡¯s fault.¡± Her mom looked at her with a solemn expression, ¡°If it were you, would you forgive this mistake made by your chubby?¡± Judi shook her head, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know, but there is one thing that I know very well in my heart. Since he will be attracted by others, it proves that his love for me is not so deep, and the love without roots is just like being cut. Cut flowers, even if they are soaked in water, will notst long and will eventually die.¡± Her mom reached out and hugged Judi , ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve grown up.¡± Judi sighed helplessly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you just find out that your daughter has grown up, do you? Among my ssmates, there are already mothers, but there are not a few. Her mom let go of her, looking at her kindly, without blinking her eyes. Judi was a little skeptical. Did thest sentence she just said dug a big hole for herself? And¡­ she jumped down. Sure enough, her mom paused for a while and said, ¡°You still know it, you should hurry up. I think this young man is good. Get along with him and don¡¯t always be arrogant.¡± ¡°Mom,¡±Judi said somewhat frustrated, ¡°I am not arrogant, don¡¯t you see that I am much older than him? Being with him, wouldn¡¯t that dy him.¡± ¡°Emotional matters cannot be measured by age. There are some things you can¡¯t think too much about. The more you think about it, the easier it will be. You just close your eyes, and your heart is overwhelmed. Some things begin. It will begin.¡± Hearing what her mom said, Judi couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Well, mom is telling you the truth, not joking with you.¡± Judi also suppressed her smile, ¡°You still persuade me, you are not afraid that Benjeming Waltson will be like my dad in the future?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t be so negative because of your father. People are different from others. The reason why I persuaded you is because mother feels that you have taken this rtionship very seriously now. mother does not want you to miss the rare love you encounter .¡± Judi nced at Her mom, ¡°How can I be serious?¡± ¡°Okay, you are my daughter. I gave birth to you and raised you. Don¡¯t I know you? Actually, you care about that man very much now, otherwise you will not There are so many concerns for him, but your heart is not willing to admit it.¡± Her mom¡¯s words made Judi lost in thought. She also felt the fluctuations in her heart, and she also had the idea of wanting to try. Even when she saw Benjeming Waltson , she began to reflect on herself. Is her feelings for Benjeming Waltson really just her sister to her younger brother? Sometimes, the answer confuses her herself. The next morning, she returned to Phdelphia with Benjeming Waltson . After pulling her hand yesterday and not being thrown away, Benjeming Waltson has be more courageous today. As soon as he got into the car, he took her hand. Judi hissed and red at him, ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°No,.¡± After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t forget to grin provocatively at her. When Judi was about to raise her hand to hit him, Benjeming Waltson said, ¡°you beat someone you love..¡± Although Benjeming Waltson didn¡¯t say the following words, Judi also knew what he wanted to say.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She is a bit speechless, this rat is bing more and morewless. ¡°Hey, Benjeming Waltson , I can warn you, don¡¯t think that you havee to help me this time, you are the master.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to be your master, I want to be your man.¡± Judi ¡®s face turned red, and she rolled her eyes. Benjeming Waltson grinned and whispered, ¡°You are shy.¡± ¡°Hurry up and shut up.¡± There is a driver in the car. Judi really felt that this man was not ashamed, and had already left her speechless. ¡°If you are tired, sleep for a while, and when you reach your destination, I will call you.¡± He said, patted his shoulder, ¡°Human flesh pillow for you.¡± Judi shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± ¡°By the way, I will go directly to my house in a while. Before leaving, I called third sister inw . She said that she would cook some delicious food and wait for you to eat.¡± Judi pursed her lips and smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Benjeming Waltson said ufortably, ¡°In our house, would you only agree to be so happy if my third sister inw invited you?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°I hope you go to Waltson family because I feel happy.¡± Isn¡¯t it¡­ Judi pursed her mouth, ¡°This kind of thing is notparable. Your third sister inw is my best friend.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked curious, ¡°Then what about me? Who am I your best?¡± Judi pouted, this question was difficult to answer, she chose not to answer. She pointed out the window, ¡°The scenery is really good.¡± Benjeming Waltson shook her hand tightly a few times, ¡°I want to ask you something, I want to listen to the truth in your heart. ¡± Judi looked at him and thought of what her mother said when she talked to her yesterday. Seeing her look in a trance, Benjeming Waltson asked again, ¡°Is it so difficult to answer?¡± ¡°Benjeming,¡±Judi ¡®s brows narrowed slightly. Benjeming Waltson nodded, ¡°You said.¡± ¡°What kind of answer do you want to hear most?¡± When Judi asked, Benjeming Waltson ughed. She really knew how to y, and she threw the question back to him. However, since she asked, of course he must tell the truth. ¡°The best man in your life, the man you want most, this is my ideal answer.¡± Chapter 524 Judi nodded, ¡°Then you are.¡± ¡°what?¡± Judi ¡®s sudden certification caught Benjeming Waltson by surprise. ¡°You say it again.¡± ¡°I said, the answer you most want is the answer I want to give.¡± Benjeming Waltson patted the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Stop, stop.¡± The driver pulled over and stopped the car. Fortunately, he hasn¡¯t gotten on the high speed yet, otherwise the fourth master told him to stop, how can he stop then. ¡°You get out of the car first.¡± After the driver got out of the car, Benjeming Waltson turned around and sat sideways in a chair. ¡°So, I am the best man in your life, the man you want the most?¡± Judi didn¡¯t answer this question, but instead asked, ¡°Benjeming, do you really think¡­ can we?¡± ¡°Of course, why do you always doubt this? Are you really ignorant of me, or have no confidence in yourself.¡± Judi also said calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I must have no confidence in myself.¡± Benjeming Waltson said speechlessly, ¡°So, although I am the most important man in your life, and the man you want most, wouldn¡¯t you want me?¡± Judi thought for a while and looked at him, ¡°Perhaps, others might think I am brazen, but I¡­ I n to give it a try.¡± When these words came out, Benjeming Waltson was taken aback again. Is this woman taking him on a roller coaster today? ¡°what?¡± Judi turned her head, ¡°Just forget it if you don¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t, I heard, I heard, so you n to¡­ ept me?¡± Benjeming Waltson said by himself, he couldn¡¯t help but be happy. He held Judi ¡®s shoulders with both hands, ¡°Then you are my girlfriend now?¡± Judi felt ashamed to hear these three words. But Benjeming Waltson didn¡¯t care, and he leaned forward and kissed her. Judi sighed, did Benjeming Waltson get her , or did she get lucky and found the treasure? On the way, Benjeming Waltson ¡®s mood was so good that he flew up, his arms kept around Judi ¡®s shoulders. Judi was a little flustered at first.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After all, she dosen¡¯t know whether the decision she made is right or wrong. But halfway through the drive, she was sleepy, and fell asleep on Benjeming Waltson ¡®s shoulder. Benjeming Waltson whispered to the driver, ¡°I have a girlfriend, Judi is that.¡± The driver hurriedly said, ¡°Congrattions to the fourth master.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised eyebrows proudly, which is indeed something to be congratted. No, he wants to treat him back and invite everyone in the basketball club to dinner. Do you want a big banquet? Well, Judi will definitely dislike it since it was high profile. He shook his head, forget it, eat a meal and sing a song. Time is still more important to spend with your girlfriend. He turned his head and nced at Judi , which was another burst of joy. Because the road was slow, when they returned to Waltson family , it was already a little over one pm. Luna and Wills Watson have not eaten yet, they have been waiting for them. Seeing the twoe in hand in hand, Luna and Wills Watson looked at each other. Judi wanted to pull her hand out, but Benjeming Waltson didn¡¯t let go. He said again, ¡°The ugly wife still has to see families.¡± Luna stepped forward and stared at the hands of the two of them, ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the situation.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised his hand, ¡°third sister inw , is this not clear enough? I have agirlfriend.¡± Luna raised her hand and patted his arm. ¡°Since your wish is fulfilled, I will congratte you first, but I¡¯m telling you , If you dare to let her down, then I can¡¯t spare you. At that time, even your third brother will be jointly be responsible.¡± Wills Watson quit. ¡°He is already an adult, he is him, I am me.¡± Benjeming Waltson said ufortably, ¡°Third brother and sister-inw, do you guys have no confidence in me? ¡± Wills Watson hummed deeply, ¡°Okay,. Come over for dinner and check what time it is. Luna said to the two of them, ¡°Yes, wash your hands and eat quickly.¡± Benjeming Waltson took Judi into the bathroom. Judi exhaled. Benjeming Waltson asked, ¡°Why, were you nervous just now?¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a little guilty, I¡¯m afraid they willugh at me and eat tender grass.¡± ¡°What kind of old man are you, my third brother is. You see that he is older and be with my third sister inw, and I haven¡¯t seen him say anything.¡± Judi pouted, ¡°Men are different from women.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the same,¡± he handed Judi a towel. The two came out after washing their hands, and Luna was helping them serve the soup. When Judi looked at the cooking skills, she asked, ¡°You do it all.¡± ¡°Nonsense, didn¡¯t I say, I have to cook myself.¡± Benjeming Waltson asked Judi, ¡°How do you tell?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to your house for dinner. Your chefs pay attention to the presentation of the dishes, Luna¡¯s cooking is more delicious¡± Wills Watson had already sat down, ¡°The dishes she cooks are delicious.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Waltson , no one said that your wife¡¯s cooking is not good,¡± Judi said sourly, ¡°I have eaten so many times, but I understand it very well. Wills Watson looked at Judi , ¡°You really have been friends with Luna for so long.¡± ¡°What happened to me?¡± ¡°I heard that other people cook for food, but you cook for vomiting?¡± Judi red Luna, then smiled warmly, ¡°I seem to be right.¡± ¡± girl, are we close friends?¡± Luna nodded, ¡°This is definitely beyond doubt, 100% yes.¡± Benjeming Waltson was calm, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Judi can¡¯t cook, anyway, we won¡¯t be hungry.¡± Luna took a look at Wills Watson , ¡°Look at your brother, with a girlfriend, he¡¯s different.¡± Judi was embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s not say it, let¡¯s eat.¡± Luna staring at Judi ¡®s red face, she couldn¡¯t help thinking, it¡¯s so rare that she even blushed. ¡°By the way, well, have the family¡¯s affairs been resolved?¡± Judi nodded, ¡°My dad transferred all of his property to my mother¡¯s name. Now, he probably knows he was wrong.¡± ¡°Where is Auntie?¡± Judi shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, when my mother asked me, Isupported her divorce and don¡¯t look back. Although those were my parents, I am also a woman. From the standpoint of a woman, I don¡¯t believe that men had an affair and can change their mind again. As for the rest, it¡¯s up to my mother¡¯s own decision. Of course, no matter what decision she makes in the end, I will support her.¡± Benjeming Waltson continued, ¡°Brother, I have to trouble you for cooperating with Judi¡¯s family.¡± Wills Watson gave him a deep nce, ¡°You and your third sister inw are really the same.¡± In this matter, Amy Waltson had already asked him. After eating, Luna and Judi went to chat. Wills Watson said a few words to Benjeming Waltson and went to thepany. As soon as he appeared, Daniel followed up in the office. He put the previous U disk on Wills Watson ¡®s desktop. ¡°third master , this is the USB sh drive that you asked me to crack the password before. It has been unlocked.¡± Wills Watson squeezed the USB sh drive, ¡°No one has read the contents.¡± ¡°Yes, not at all.¡± Wills Watson waved his hand, ¡°Okay, you can go out first.¡± Chapter 525 Wills Watson inserted the U disk and clicked on it. There is an audio and three videos inside. He clicked on the audio and leaned back. In the beginning, there was no sound in the recording, and he was not impatient. He knew that since the audio was ced in a USB sh drive with a password, it must not be empty. Sure enough, nearly a minuteter, a voice came from inside. Man: This is thest time I warn you to leave Jacki and don¡¯t contact Wills again, otherwise I won¡¯t talk to you so peacefully next time. Woman: Brother, why are you doing this to me? Do you really hate me so much? Man: You are a young woman who can y with my two brothers and p. Do you think I have any reason not to hate you? Woman: I don¡¯t. Man:, No? Last time I asked you, you said that you like Wills Watson , butrecently, you have frequently contacted Jacki . You don¡¯t really think that our Waltson family men are all idiots and will be yed by you. Woman: I really like Wills Watson . As for Jacki , he treats me very well. During Wills Watson ¡®s absence, he has given me a lot of help. I am grateful for him, so I will inevitably be close to him. Man: So, you know that Jacki is interesting to you, but you don¡¯t keep your distance from him. You ept thatJacki treats you well, and you have a rtionship with him, and you call Wills Watson to tell him that you miss his. What is your so-called love for Wills Watson ? Woman: I¡­ just don¡¯t want to hurt any of them. The man sneered, Do you think you are a central air conditioner? The check in your hand is still valid. This is myst chance for you. Within three days, your rtions with both of them will be cleaned up, otherwise¡­ I will let you know that the result of involving with our families. Audio is interrupted. Wills Watson at this time had already sat up straight from the chair. He sped his hands on the table. This is the voice of the long-lost elder brother¡­ If it weren¡¯t for this recording, it would be difficult for him to hear his older brother¡¯s voice again. In the audio, the woman¡¯s voice was from Cathelina Bright. Wills Watson raised his hand and sighed in a low voice. He remembered that many years ago, when his eldest brother called him, he had a rare conversation about family affairs. At that time, the older brother asked him what type of woman he liked. He said he likes the woman to be gentle and obedient. Then the eldest brother followed his words and wanted to introduce him to the blind date. At that time, although he told his elder brother that he had someone he liked, Cathelina Bright. But the eldest brother didn¡¯t talk to him, he just said to himself, ¡°Dear , love and marriage are two different things. Although our Waltson family has never advocated that family members interfere with family¡¯s feelings, I hope that you will be able to Keep your eyes open. Woman, choose the right one, happy forever. Choosing the wrong one is a lifetime sorrow. Although the world says that seeing is believing, I hope that you don¡¯t believe too much in everything you see in your eyes. Some things depend on the essence. After all, people nowadays can act. ¡± At the time, he didn¡¯t think about it, but thought it was something wrong with the rtionship between his elder brother and his girlfriend. But now looking back, he finally understood the eldest brother¡¯s good intentions. It turns out that the most wise person in the whole family has always been the eldest brother. He looked at the first video and opened it without hesitation. The video picture is not clear. The viewing angle should be copied from the driving recorder. The location is at the entrance of Waltson¡¯s Vi. It was dark, Cathelina Bright stood in front of the car, and the eldest brother got out of the car. When the two of them faced each other, they couldn¡¯t hear what they said, but they could see that they had a dispute. Cathelina Bright pushed her elder brother angrily, then turned and ran away. The video ends. Wills Watson deeply noticed that the date in the corner was the day before the ident happened ten years ago. His expression became serious. What is the significance of this video saved by my second brother? Is it to take it out asionally to miss Big Brother? He shook his head. No, eldest brother has participated in manymercial activities before. If he simply wants to miss his elder brother, he can go to those videos that have been shot more clearly . There is no need to keep this. What¡¯s more, there is Cathelina Bright in this picture. it makes people feel more suspicious. He closed the video and clicked on the second video. The picture still stays at the door of Watson¡¯s vi¡­ But when someone appeared in the video, Wills Watson ¡®s entire facial features were crumpled together. His eyes were tightly locked on the screen, his hands clenched into fists, and a feeling of heartache came to life. After the video screen was yed, he raised his fist and hung it on the table with a roar. Daniel, who heard the movement at the door, hurriedly came to the office door and knocked on the door. ¡°third master , are you all right.¡± ¡°Daniel,e in.¡± Daniel opened the door and walked in. Seeing Wills Watson ¡®s expression on his face, he quickly walked a few steps and stood respectfully across the table. ¡°third master , you do not look so good¡­¡± Wills Watson said with a cold face, ¡°Go and investigate one thing for me.¡± ¡°third master , please give orders.¡± Luna and Judi are in her room, and the two of them lie on the bed and chat as they did in school. Luna y on his side, Judi hugging the pillow. ¡°I am relieved now. I think that if the parents are in a good rtionship, they must live together, but if they are not happy with each other, why bother.¡± Luna nodded¡±I am a person who has adapted to the life of not being together with my parents. I admire you for understanding this principle so quickly.¡± Judi pouted, ¡°Children understand well, but understanding is one thing, eptance is another. In contrast, I just epted it sooner.¡± Luna sat up, picked up the pillow, and ced it on herp. ¡°Tell me about you and Benjeming, I¡¯m more interested in the matter between you two.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°What do we have to say, isn¡¯t it all you witnessed?¡± Luna shook her head, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t expect that you would agree so quickly. I just saw you twoe in hand in hand. You didn¡¯t see my surprised appearance.¡± ¡°I saw it,¡±Judi couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°You also looked at third master , third master was very calm, you looked scared to death.¡± , ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious, how did you think through it?¡± She had just finished speaking, and there was a knock on the door, and she asked warmly, ¡°Who is it.¡± Wills Watson ¡®s voice came, ¡°I, is it convenient toe in?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Wills Watson pushed the door deep and entered. He looked at Judi with a solemn expression, ¡°Miss Judi, you should go to Benjeming for a while. I have something to talk to Luna .¡± Chapter 526 Judi felt a little worried. Every time she held the Luna for too long, third master would be very upset. She hurriedly got off the bed, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go first, and your husband and wife will talk slowly.¡± Luna also got out of bed and said to Wills Watson deeply, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and send Judi off.¡± Wills Watson nodded deeply, ¡°Go.¡± Judi whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t send me away, I know the way.¡± ¡°You are all my uncle¡¯s girlfriend. I have to take you seriously. Hurry up.¡± Two women go out arm in arm. When they came to the door, Judi urged Luna to return. Luna said, ¡°You haven¡¯t said yet, how did you think through it.¡± ¡°My mother woke me up with a few words. She said, emotional matters cannot be measured by age. There are some things you can¡¯t think about too much. The more you think about it, the easier it is to be intimidated. I close my eyes and think, just everything goes as it flows¡± Luna apuded, ¡°Auntie is really awesome.¡± ¡°My mother also said that, in fact, I take this rtionship very seriously, but my own heart is not willing to admit it. I thought about it carefully. Apart from age, I really don¡¯t seem to mind this rtionship. , So I decided to start. ¡°Then have you ever thought about getting married?¡± ¡°Marriage¡­¡±Judi frowned, ¡°He¡¯s still studying, right?¡± ¡± He can wait, but you are a woman and you can¡¯t wait.¡± Judi pouted, she really didn¡¯t think about this question. ¡°After all, this rtionship has just begun, and the future is uncertain.¡± Luna patted her arm, ¡°You are stupid, you started a rtionship, didn¡¯t you go for marriage?¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t ask him.¡± ¡°I have a way to ask, you first get along for a while, and then I will help you ask.¡± As she said, she got to Judi ¡®s ears badly and said, ¡°Turn you into my sister inw. From now on, I will be your sister-inw. You have to be obedient.¡± Judi patted her ass, ¡°Hurry up and go back, don¡¯t you feel how upset my husband is when he saw you with me.¡± Luna smiled and turned around and said, ¡°Then you go find your boyfriend, I¡¯m going to coax my chubby.¡± As she said, she jumped up the steps like a happy little bird and returned to the house. As soon as she entered the door, she saw him sitting on the bedside seriously. She closed the door and came to him grinning. ¡°Husband, next time, let¡¯s not be so serious, she has be your brother¡¯s girlfriend, you¡­¡± Wills Watson sat there, stretched out his hand to hug her in front of him, and pressed his face to her stomache. Luna hurriedly kept silent, and looked down at Wills Watson , who looked a little sad. She changed her attitude just now and solemnly asked, ¡°Husband, what happened?¡± ¡°I regret, Luna, I regret too much.¡± Luna has never seen Wills Watson ¡®s desperate look since the two people separated by misunderstanding. She was so worried, she bent over and hugged him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, please tell me, don¡¯t worry me.¡± Wills Watson loosened Luna, got up and took her hand, ¡°Youe with me.¡± The two went downstairs together, and Wills Watson let everyone out. She brought Luna into the study, turned on theputer and took out the U disk. He opened one of the videos. Luna stood aside, looking down at theputer screen. This should be a picture recorded by a driving recorder. In the picture, a ck luxury car is parked. A woman got out of the car where the recorder was and walked to the ck luxury car. The woman a hat on his head and pressed her head very low. After looking around, she opened the front cover of the car and cut something. Afterwards, she carefully covered the front cover of the car, turned and walked quickly back to the car where the recorder was, and the car drove away. The moment the woman turned around, even though she was wearing a mask on her face, Luna asked , ¡°Is this woman Cathelina Bright?¡± She looked at Wills Watson , who nodded solemnly. Luna wondered, ¡°What does this video¡­ mean, did Cathelina Bright did something to whose car?¡± Wills Watson closed his eyes deeply, looking very painful. Seeing this expression, Luna thought for a while, ¡°Is it the one that the second brother drove when the ident happened?¡± Wills Watson shook his head, ¡°When the second brother had an ident, he drove Cathelina Bright¡¯s car. This car belonged to my elder brother.¡± He said, pointing his finger at the date disyed on the screen, ¡°This was taken the night before my eldest brother¡¯s ident.¡± Hearing this, Luna raised her hand to cover her lips, and unable to say a word. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your elder brother¡¯s death an ident?¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright did it.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Luna turned her head again and looked at the still picture on theputer screen. Wills Watson wa sitting in the chair with a full face of confession, ¡°It was me who brought disaster to my elder brother. Cathelina, this despicable and shameless woman, was brought back from abroad. If it weren¡¯t for me, my brothers won¡¯t have an ident¡­¡± ¡°Wills Watson , don¡¯t be like this, it¡¯s not you who did the wrong thing, it¡¯s Cathelina,¡± she got up, bent over and hugged him again. ¡°Yes, it is her, so I must make her pay the price she deserves.¡± ording to the content of the video, Cathelina Bright killed the eldest brother. ¡°Where did this videoe from? Can it be used as evidence?¡± ¡°From my second brother¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°Your second brother?¡± She thought of Jacki¡¯s face in disbelief. That was a man who opened his mouth and kept his mouth shut for the good of Watson¡¯s family . He actually hid the evidence, married that woman, and gave that woman almost all the gentleness. Is Cathelina Bright crazy, or Jacki crazy, or is she a little confused about watching the show? No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not the right feeling, is it? Wills Watson said bitterly, ¡°Luna, do you think it is ridiculous? My second brother has always known about this, but he actually shielded this woman, and not only that, he married this woman, let this woman has spent so many years in a glorious manner. He knew that people all over cused me, saying that I had murdered my elder brother¡¯s life and his leg for power and wealth, but he was just persuaded me not to take it seriously. He knew everything yet acted as a bystander. ¡± how can shefort Wills Watson ? He is in such pain now, what should I do to make him feel better? Chapter 527 ¡°Wills Watson , if this video is delivered to the police station, can it be used as evidence of Cathelina Bright¡¯s murder?¡± Wills Watson left Luna with a profound cold expression on his face. ¡°This is at least evidence that she destroyed the vehicle and caused a car ident.¡± He said, ¡°There is another video here.¡± He opened the third video and showed to Luna. This video was copied from the dash cam in his car before Evan Waltson¡¯s car ident. When Evan Waltson found that the car could not stop, he tried to control it, but was in vain. He also shouted in panic, ¡°Why don¡¯t the brakes work?¡± Finally, the car rolled down on the edge of the mountain¡­ Wills Watson paused the screen in time. Because behind, is thest moment of Evan Waltson¡¯s life. Evan Waltson¡¯s desperate eyes made Wills Watson deeply heartbroken. Luna looked at Wills Watson . ¡°Have you ever checked the contents of the dash cam when the eldest brother had an ident? Since Cathelina Bright did something, there must be evidence in the dash cam.¡± ¡°Back then, when I rushed back from abroad, my second brother had already dealt with these things. I think he probably also watched the video in the dash cam before going to Cathelina Bright¡¯s car to find the dash cam. I took the video you saw earlier . At that time, I would never have thought that my second brother would do such a stupid thing, not only helped the murderer conceal the facts, but also married that woman and deceived me with that woman¡­¡± Wills Watson gritted his teeth deeply and clenched his fists.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Luna held his hand, ¡°Now, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°The mistake started when I provoke Cathelina Bright , and it should be ended by me. This murderer, I must let her be punished. She is missing now, and I have asked Daniel to send someone to arrest her. She is.¡± ¡°What about after you catch it?¡±Luna worried that he would mess around, and said hurriedly, ¡°Wills Watson , you must never do something wrong because of a murderer. I think it¡¯s best to leave this matter to the police. ¡± Hearing Luna¡¯s worried words, Wills Watson looked at her and raised his hand to stroke her cheek. After a while, he faintly twitched the corners of his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we still have so many good days in the future. I won¡¯t make mistakes just because of Cathelina Bright. After catching her, I will hand her over. And let the police deal with it.¡± Luna breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just hand it over to the police directly?¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright also has a cousin who works in the police station. I don¡¯t want her to learn about this matter.¡± Luna nodded, just don¡¯t know where Cathelina Bright will escape. She gently patted his back. Wills Watson said, ¡°tomorrow , I want to pay homage to Big Brother¡¯s grave.¡± Luna nodded, ¡°Okay, do you need me to prepare anything for you?¡± ¡°No, you also go with me.¡± ¡°I?¡± ¡°I have never taken you to worship Big Brother alone, right.¡± Luna responded, ¡°No, I just went to your family¡¯s ancestral grave once after your second brother left.¡± ¡°Second brother¡­¡±Wills Watson expressed a heavy expression, ¡°Oh, I even suspect that Cathelina Bright could not be separated from his death. He was a person with no history of cardiovascr and cerebrovascr diseases, but died suddenly. Is it normal?¡± Thinking of the time when Jacki died suddenly, Cathelina Bright¡¯s rtionship with Jacki was also tight. If this is the case, Cathelina Bright would be really terrible. ¡°Even in doubt, it is useless without evidence.¡± Wills Watson ¡®s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to pursue the death of the second brother. The evidence left by the second brother alone is enough to make Cathelina Bright die 10, 000 times. If the second brother¡¯s death was really done by Cathelina Bright, It can be regarded as the second elder brother¡¯s own mistakes and the retribution of shielding the bad guys.¡± She patted him on the shoulder warmly, and she could feel Wills Watson ¡®s resentment towards Jacki. Wills Watson stretched out his hand, wrapped his warm waist, and leaned his head on her belly again. Sticking to Luna ¡®s side, his cold heart can be warmed little by little. Early the next morning, Wills Watson brought the memorial offerings prepared by Butler , and drove to Waltson¡¯s ancestral grave with Luna . Wills Watson ced sacrifices to his parents and his elder brother¡¯s grave, but he alone avoided his second brother Jacki. Wills Watson kowtowed in front of his elder brother¡¯s grave. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m sorry, if it wasn¡¯t for me to provoke Cathelina Bright, you wouldn¡¯t end up like this. Although there are some things, it¡¯s toote to say, but you believe me, I won¡¯t let you die in vain.¡± Luna stood beside Wills Watson and bowed to Evan Waltson. Wills Watson poured a ss of wine for Evan Waltson and spilled it on the ground before he stood up. He said to Luna, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luna was surprised, ¡°This is the end?¡± ¡°I have said everything. When the woman is caught, I will take her to the big brother¡¯s grave and kowtow to confess guilt.¡± He said, taking Luna¡¯s hand to leave. Luna paused, she looked back at Jacki¡¯s Tombstone. Wills Watson followed his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± After speaking, he grabbed Luna¡¯s hand, and the two left side by side. After returning from the cemetery, Wills Watson sent Luna to the school gate. Before getting out of the car, Luna said, ¡°You go to thepany to concentrate on work, don¡¯t think about things, everything will be settled catching Cathelina Bright, eh?¡± Wills Watson smiled at her pettingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not a three-year-old child, and I can still control this emotion.¡± Luna turned sideways and kissed him on the cheek, then got out of the car and waved goodbye to him. Seeing Wills Watson ¡®s car driving away, Luna heaved out a sigh. He must still be sad. Cathelina Bright will be brought to justice soon and get the punishment she deserves. Luna turned and entered the school. After work at noon, she went to the cafeteria with Mia. As soon as she left the office building, she saw a familiar figure standing at the door of the office building, kicking a small stone under her foot. After taking a look at the man, she said to Mia, ¡°Mia , you go to the cafeteria and wait for me first, I¡¯ll meet a friend.¡± Mia nced at the man and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare a meal for you and wait for you.¡± Luna smiled and walked towards Sara . ¡°sara .¡± She yelled, Sara looked up and walked towards her quickly. Sara ined, ¡°Why did youe out? I think a lot of people have left just now.¡± ¡°You came to me specially?¡± Sara pouted, ¡°I¡¯m not here to find you, I¡¯m here to find Benjeming Waltson .¡± ¡°Benjeming,¡± her eyebrows narrowed warmly, ¡°Well, sara , Benjeming¡­¡± ¡°I just saw him. He told me to stay away from him. He also said that he has a girlfriend. Sister Luna , is she really with that Judi ?¡± Luna nodded, ¡°Yes, this kind of thing can still be false.¡± Sara stomped her feet and said in air, ¡°Judi , that old woman, how could she be like this? It¡¯s too shameless.¡± Chapter 528 Hearing this, Luna¡¯s eyebrows frowned. Obviously, she was angry. But Sara didn¡¯t notice that. She continued, ¡°Sister Luna , is your friend never looking in the mirror? Can¡¯t you persuade her? She is very self-conscious. Why is she worthy of such an excellent Benjeming brother.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not worthy, are you worthy?¡± Luna¡¯s tone was cold. Sara didn¡¯t seem to see Luna¡¯s emotions, and still muttered, ¡°I am at least young.¡± ¡°Do you think Judi has never been young, or do you think Benjeming Waltson will not grow up, and you will not grow old?¡± took a step forward and said with a serious face, ¡°Sara , you are already a 20-year-old, not a child. This is not your home. You should not be willful to others. We promise your father to help take care of you , but not pamper you excessively. I tell you, everyone has the right to pursue love, and Benjeming Waltson also has it. You like him is your freedom, but he doesn¡¯t like you, but also his right. Judi is the woman he likes, and he has worked so hard to pursue it. Judi is the one who passively epts. What qualifications do you have to say that Judi is shameless? ¡± When Luna said that, Sara said angrily, ¡°I have forgotten, you and Judi are good sisters, I shouldn¡¯te to you for help.¡± After Luna said that, she didn¡¯t feel so angry. She said, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to ask anyone to help with this matter. You have to know that Benjeming Waltson doesn¡¯t like you. His heart is in Judi . Even if you make troubles now, it¡¯s useless. It is not the one who is young has the final say.¡± ¡°Then I just like him, what can I do?¡±Sara was aggrieved, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m a girl, but chases behind a boy¡¯s * every day, but he doesn¡¯t like me. I have put in so much effort.¡± ¡°What you said has reason, you are a good little girl, why do you have to make yourself so embarrassed, knowing that Benjeming Waltson doesn¡¯t like you, why are you so persistant? Isn¡¯t it great to find someone who likes you? ?¡± ¡°But those people who pursue me are either na?ve or ugly, I¡¯m just not satisfied.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s your problem. It¡¯s not the reason why you have to drag Benjeming Waltson not to let go, let alone your excuse for humiliating Judi because of Benjeming. Judi didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±Sara gritted her teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, she can really have a good with Benjeming.¡± ¡°Then you can wait and see.¡± Sara snorted and turned around and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I will figure out a solution by myself. I don¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t even get the feelings I want.¡± Luna shook her head, she is really a paranoid girl. She hAD never seen such a hard-hearted person. As she walked to the cafeteria, she found Benjeming Waltson ¡®s number and dialed it. Benjeming Waltson is on his way to find Judi . After receiving the call, he shouted in a cool mood, ¡°third sister inw .¡± ¡°Fourth master, you are in a good mood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to meet my girlfriend, and I can¡¯t feel bad.¡± Luna pursed her lips, lovers just starting to fall in love, are so sticky. She replied, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good, I¡¯m happy for you too.¡± ¡°You call me, it¡¯s not just to be happy for me.¡± Luna rolled her eyes, he still knew, ¡°It¡¯s true, I hope you can clean up the rtionship of women around you.¡± Benjeming Waltson wondered, ¡°Is there any rtionship between men and women around me?¡± ¡°Sara is not a human being.¡± Benjeming Waltson hissed, ¡°Is that crazy looking for you again?¡± ¡°Yes, not only came to me, but also attributed all the faults of you and to Judi , and said that she must win you. Hey, why didn¡¯t I find out? You¡¯re so attractive.¡± ¡°It goes without saying that I am attractive, but third sister inw , don¡¯t you think this Sara is sick? I swear to you, I have told her countless times that the person I like is Judi , why does she always cling to me? She is so annoying. Can¡¯t you help me figure out a solution? How can I drive her back to Korea.¡± Luna was speechless, ¡°Why do you need me to find a solution for this kind of thing, and solve it yourself, I can tell you, if Judi is angry about this matter, no one will help you.¡± ¡± isn¡¯t she brought to me by you and my third brother?¡± indeed. However, she could see it, and with that Sara ¡®s personality, she could not stop her. ¡°Then you find your third brother.¡± ¡°I have to get that nerve. I can already think of what my third brother would say,¡± he cleared his throat, deliberately learning from Wills Watson ¡®s tone, ¡°I can¡¯t figure out my own feelings, I¡¯m really useless, don¡¯t Bother me.¡± Hearing this tone, Judi couldn¡¯t helpughing. Yes, this is indeed like Wills Watson ¡®s tone. ¡°third sister inw , don¡¯tugh at people like this, you help me figure out how to stop that Sara .¡± ¡°Then¡­ after this period of time, let me tell your third brother, let him talk to Uncle Han.¡± Benjeming Waltson wondered, ¡°Why has this time passed?¡± Luna realxed, she knew that Wills Watson had not told him the truth about Evan Waltson¡¯s death. Wills Watson didn¡¯t say, she naturally couldn¡¯t. She said, ¡°Your third brother can best deal with some things, even I don¡¯t have the time to take care of it. Will there be time to take care of you?¡± ¡°Fine, don¡¯t forget about this, now I really have a headache when I see Sara .¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help butugh, let alone Benjeming Waltson , she felt a headache when she saw Sara . After Benjeming Waltson and Judi met, the two went hand in hand to eat at the opposite restaurant. He graciously poured water for Judi , after the food came. While he was giving Judi some food, he asked, ¡°Is thepany¡¯s work boring?¡± ¡°What others do is easy. I always need to put in a little harder because of my poor foundation.¡± Benjeming Waltson leaned, ¡°Then you want to ask me for help.¡± ¡°you?¡± ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t?¡± Judi ¡®s eyes were a little sly, ¡°Then tell me, what can you do for me.¡± ¡°I can help you deal with things in thepany clearly , as long as you hire me.¡± ¡°Fourth Master, you have to make this kind of money?¡± Benjeming Waltson stretched out two fingers, ¡°I don¡¯t want money, I want you to kiss at least two a day.¡± When Judi heard this, her face blushed. Just about to say something, a stern shout came from the side, ¡°Judi.¡± Just listening to the voice, Benjeming Waltson knew that it was the nasty ghost chasing him. Chapter 529 Judi looked at Sara who came hurriedly, with no joy or sadness on her face. ¡°It turned out to be Miss Han, are you looking for something to do with me?¡± Sara turned her head and red at Benjeming Waltson , and said to Judi , ¡°You are so shameless.¡± Benjeming Waltson stood up, ¡°Sara , show me respect when you speak, why are you talking to my girlfriend like this.¡± ¡°Benjeming Waltson , you are on two boats.¡± She shouted loudly, and attracted the attention of many people. Benjeming Waltson condensed his eyebrows, ¡°Who have I had affairs with?¡± Sara pointed to Judi , ¡°She and me.¡± Benjeming Waltson disdain, ¡°What? You? Huh, you made it clear, when did I have any rtionship with you?¡± Sara insisted, ¡°You flirted me first, and then you were with this woman.¡± On the side, someone took out his mobile phone and started recording. For the first time, Benjeming Waltson felt that if a woman became unreasonable, it would be really scary. He still wanted to give Sara some dignity, but she didn¡¯t seem to want face anymore. ¡°Sara , let me remind you that it¡¯s not that every man you¡¯re fond of has to be with you . You ae not my type. I told you very clearly from the beginning that leave me away. Why did I provoke you? How could I provoke you when you let someone who doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Sara red at Benjeming Waltson in anger. She decided to to destroy Benjeming Waltson ¡®s reputation. She turned her head to look at Judi , ¡± did you promise me first and help me chase Benjeming Waltson ? In the end, you were with him?¡± Seeing her unreasonable appearance, Judi asked, ¡°Did you not hear what he just said, or did you deliberately not hear it? He doesn¡¯t like you, so what is the use of you pestering him? .¡± ¡°You old woman, you are really shameless. You are robbing love, and you are bad,¡± she said, grabbing a drink from the table and pouring it on Judi . That drink belongs to Benjeming Waltson . Judi reacted more quickly. Seeing her move, the hand ced on the table immediately picked up the cup. A ss of warm water that hadn¡¯t been drunk was directly sshed on Sara ¡®s face without mercy. Sara eximed, and the cup in her hand was also snatched by Benjeming Waltson . Sara was almost crying, and cursed, ¡°Judi, you bully.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Judi calmly said, ¡°We are eating here, and you suddenly ran out. After a while, you said that my boyfriend is dating two girls at the same time, and then you say that I rob your lover. Do you think you¡¯re the sun and everyone has to like you? Who do you think you are? Do you have to let people in the world pamper you?¡± Sara cried, ¡°I liked him first.¡± ¡°So what? Did he not say clearly enough just now? He doesn¡¯t like you. Also, listen carefully, he is my boyfriend, you are entangled with him here, I didn¡¯t say you¡¯re interfereing our rtionship and being kind to you. Why are you making scenes? Do you think I am afraid of you if I forbear you? Why, can you be ignorant when you are young? Let me tell you, in the future, be less unting, and don¡¯t scheme my boyfriend. ¡± Sara looked aggrieved. Instead of leaving, she pulled a chair and sat down, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded, ¡°You don¡¯t go, are you? Okay, you don¡¯t go, let¡¯s go, go, honey, let¡¯s change ce. As he said, he walked to Judi ¡®s side, took her shoulders, and led her away under the eyes of everyone. As soon as they left, Sara naturally couldn¡¯t sit still and could only leave in shame. After leaving the restaurant, Benjeming Waltson asked Judi where he wanted to change to eat. Judi thought for a while and brought Benjeming Waltson directly to theirpany. Colleagues in thepany did not know that Judi had a boyfriend. When Benjeming Waltson appeared, everyone was really stunned. Judi didn¡¯t exin much, just taking Benjeming Waltson ¡®s arm, the two entered her office together. As soon as the door closed, Benjeming Waltson asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell anyone in the pany that you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I saw the frightened look,¡±Benjeming Waltson bent slightly, ¡°Am I ashamed?¡± ¡°What,¡± she was about to walk in. Benjeming Waltson circled her in his arms, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you say it?¡± Judi also raised her hand to wrap around his waist, and calmly said, ¡°You think, if I tell someone that I am the girlfriend of Waltson¡¯s fourth master, would anyone believe it?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t they believe it.¡± ¡°Tsk,¡±Judi sighed, ¡°Little Fourth Master, you are a member of the Waltson family. Between you and me, there is a gxy distance. I am elder than you. Who would have thought that I would just After taking you down like this, I want to introduce you to them, but the most direct and convincing way to bring you here, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Judi patted her pocket, ¡°I¡¯m loosing money tonight?¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°After you go away, the group of people will be moring for me to treat you.¡± Benjeming Waltson gave her a kiss on her lips, ¡°Then I won¡¯t go, I¡¯ll treat.¡± ¡°No, you are still a student. How can you stay outside every day? If your third sister-inw knows that I will not even go to school, your third sister-inw will scold me.¡± ¡°My third sister-inw won¡¯t scold you even if she scolds people all over the world, you are not her sweetheart. Judi pinched him, ¡°Even though you are telling the truth, but when you say it, howe I feel a little bit shy.¡± Benjeming Waltson snorted, ¡°I seem to know now why my third brother is always jealous of you, and I am a little bit jealous of my third sister now.¡± Judi took out her hand and squeezed his nose, ¡°Let¡¯s rece it with instant noodles for lunch today.¡± Benjeming Waltson sighed, ¡°Instant noodles, the food here is too bad, it seems that the first thing I do after taking the job is to help you improve the food.¡± ¡°What job?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hire me?¡± Judi couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°The sry is two kisses a day?¡± ¡°At least two.¡± Judi chuckled. Benjeming Waltson poked her forehead, ¡°What are youughing at.¡± Judi waved her hand, ¡°I dare not use you.¡± ¡°What?¡±Benjeming Waltson snorted, ¡°Judi, don¡¯t forget, I will not only work for nothing, but also help you improve the food. I will lose it. , Just say, do you use me or not.¡± Chapter 530 Judi firmly shook her head, ¡°No, but I can ept that youe to me after school every day.¡± Benjeming Waltson frowned, ¡°Are you afraid that I am useless?¡± ¡°Of course not. Luna said before that you guys from the Waltson family didn¡¯t have weak men. The reason why I didn¡¯t agree is that I didn¡¯t want others to say, because when you fall in love with me, you have dyed everything. Feelings are feelings and work is work. Wait, I¡¯ll get instant noodles.¡± She opened the door of the office. At this moment, more than a dozen heads were leaning against the door. When the door opened, everyone outside was quite embarrassed, pretending to be busy chatting with each other and walking away. Judi couldn¡¯t help butugh, these gossips. She walked into the pantry and her employees crawled in . ¡°Judi, what¡¯s the situation? The one inside looked quite farmiliar.¡± Someone came over and said, ¡°What familiar? That is the Waltson family ¡®s fourth master. I saw a picture of him at an event before. It was so handsome.¡± Judi calmly said, ¡°Well, he has another identity, my boyfriend.¡± The surroundings suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked in disbelief. Judi looked around, ¡°Eh, what kind of vision do you guys have, do you not believe me, or do you think I am not matched with him?¡± Someone said, ¡°I was scared.¡± The person next to her raised her hand, ¡°Plus one.¡± Judi shook her head and smiled speechlessly, ¡°It¡¯s all right, let¡¯s all go away, we are going to eat.¡± ¡°You just give your fouth master eat instant noodles for fourth master.¡± Judi raised her eyebrows, ¡°It¡¯s good enough to have food, and he is not allowed to be picky.¡± She carried a thermos bottle in one hand and two buckets of instant noodles and went back to the office. Someone behind her whispered, ¡°Judi, since you have a boyfriend, do you want to treat us?¡± Judi knows¡­ ¡°Tonight, everyone get together, I¡¯ll treat you.¡± All of them are really happy now. Judi returned to the office, Benjeming Waltson stepped forward to help her take it, ¡°Why is it so slow.¡± ¡°A group of gossip asking questions.¡± Benjeming Waltson smirked and said, ¡°Will anyone praise your good taste?¡± ¡°Yes,¡±Judi said without embarrassment, ¡°My taste has always been very good.¡± Benjeming Waltson darkened, ¡°I mean, does anyone praise me for being handsome.¡± ¡°Do you still need to praise you for being handsome? No one is blind outside.¡± When he said this, Benjeming Waltson grinned happily. Judi sneered. The innocence that Benjeming Waltson carried was really iparable to his brother who is deep and scheming. But this also indirectly proved that the Waltson family really protected Benjeming very well. She just don¡¯t know how such a young master can withstand stress.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She stared at Benjeming Waltson ¡®s face for a moment. Benjeming Waltson leaned in front of her, ¡°What are you looking at, it¡¯s not enough?¡± Judi put down the things in her hands and reached out to cup his face. ¡°I was thinking, if you are so handsome, should I hide you, because I¡¯m afraid that others will covet you.¡± Benjeming Waltson leaned forward and kissed her. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide, our Waltson family has own self-management function. If we fell in love with one, we won¡¯t be teased by others at will.¡± Judi pursed her lips and smiled and hugged him. It actually feels strange. When she didn¡¯t fall in love before, a man who felt worthy of her was not born yet. But when she was really with Benjeming Waltson , she realized that I was inadequate in every aspect. She felt a little inferior in her heart. But¡­ because Benjeming Waltson looked at her hot gaze, she also made up for it. She feels very happy to be so hotly liked by a person. The previous two ¡­ at this moment, in front of Benjeming Waltson , they seemed to be nothing. In the evening, Waltson¡¯s vi. Wills Watson and Luna were eating, and Wills Watson ¡®s cell phone rang. He picked it up at the dinner table, ¡°What¡¯s the matter.¡± ¡°third master , the second madam has been caught, and our car has entered the North City.¡± ¡°Take her to see me at the vi.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wills Watson hung up the phone with a solemn expression. Luna didn¡¯t hear what the person on the other end of the phone said, only asked, ¡°Who is looking for you?¡± ¡°After catching Cathelina Bright, I asked Daniel to bring me to the vi.¡± Luna suddenly lost her appetite. She put down her chopsticks, ¡°Where did you catch it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask, but it doesn¡¯t matter where I caught it, it¡¯s the most important thing if I get her back.¡± Luna thought, now, Cathelina Bright is really going to be prisioned. Even¡­ maybe worse. Think about it, this is retribution. After all, killing pays for life is justified. Wills Watson had no appetite anymore, he got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to get some air.¡± Luna got up, followed him, naturally took his hand and smiled at him. ¡°Need me to be with you?¡± She was not sure whether Wills Watson needed someone to apany him. Wills Watson petted the top of her head deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Just apany Wal after dinner.¡± Luna nodded. She will not add a lot of trouble to Wills Watson at this time. Moreover, she firmly believes that despite the pain, Wills Watson can definitely handle this matter well. Wills Watson went to the courtyard to smoke a cigarette after bringing the USB sh drive back to the study. Daniel called again, ¡°Mr. Waltson, we are here.¡± ¡°I have asked Butler to pick you up. Let¡¯s go to the underground warehouse with Butler .¡± He hung up the phone, put out the cigarette, and strode out of the courtyard. When he came to the underground vault, Cathelina Bright shouted, ¡°Wills Watson , save me, Secretary Daniel is crazy, he actually let people tie me.¡± Wills Watson pulled a chair and sat opposite Cathelina Bright, his face was cold Cathelina Bright had never seen before. Cathelina Bright frowned, ¡°Yes¡­ you want to catch me back?¡± Her bad premonition grew stronger. He waved his hand and told Daniel and Butler to leave. In the underground , only Wills Watson and Cathelina Bright remained. Cathelina Bright was tied to a chair, unable to move at all. There was fear in her voice, ¡°Wills Watson , why do you do this to me?¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright, I¡¯ll give you onest chance to exin all the crimes youmitted against the Waltson family .¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s face was solemn, did he know? ¡°Wills Watson , I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°This is yourst chance. If you don¡¯t confess today, you will never have a chance to confess in front of the Waltson family .¡± Cathelina Bright looked at him with sad eyes, ¡°Wills Watson , what are you talking about, I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Wills Watson said in a deep voice, ¡°Then I will remind you that no one knows the truth about the death of my elder brother and my second elder brother better than you, why did you kill them and why.¡± Chapter 531 Wills Watson roared thest three words. Cathelina Bright¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She looked at Wills Watson with a look of horror, ¡°You¡­ what the * are you talking about, you can¡¯t wrong me so, Wills Watson , are you going to let me die? Why did I kill Big Brother, and why did I kill Jacki , you? These words¡­ what you said is cutting into my heart.¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t talk nonsense with her, and took out the U disk. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Seeing this USB sh drive, Cathelina Bright¡¯s originally worried expression suddenly turned into fear. Sure enough, he really knew. She lowered her eyes, afraid to look at the USB sh drive. ¡°It seems that you know the content here, and I have to say that your acting is really wonderful.¡± Cathelina Bright lowered her head, tears falling, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Wills Watson stared at her coldly, and she just pretended to be innocent. Sure enough, the acting skills are sophisticated, and the face change is really fast. She cried and looked up at Wills Watson . ¡°Wills Watson , you believe me, I really didn¡¯t mean it. Your eldest brother always scolded me for being unqualified to be with you, I¡¯ll forget it just once or twice. Later, he even took me for me of your second brother¡¯s initiative to approach me. Said it was my fault. I really feel wronged. I obviously liked you with no distraction from start to finish. I don¡¯t know why he hurt me like this because of his prejudice. I am really angry, so I want to teach your elder brother a lesson. ¡± Wills Watson reprimanded in a cold voice, ¡°Lesson? You opened the car cover and broke the brakes very precisely. You dare to say that you just want to teach him a lesson? How many people can survive in a car ident?¡± ¡°So, after doing this, I have always been scared. I was afraid that you would say that I have a vicious heart, so I dare not tell you. I can only go to your second brother for help. I thought, telling your second brother. , Asked your second brother to find someone to drag the car to repair, but I didn¡¯t expect that your eldest brother would go out temporarily that night, and when your second brother and I arrived, the car had already driven away.¡± Cathelina Bright said, crying. ¡°Oh, pretend, do you think I will believe you?¡± Cathelina Bright shook her head, ¡°No, Wills Watson , you believe me. If I didn¡¯t say it, no one would know that I did it. How did your second brother get evidence from my car?¡± Wills Watson gritted his teeth, ¡°Do you think our Waltson family are all fools? Or are your acting skills too superb? It must be thetter. A smart person like you must know that if my elder brother has an ident, we will definitely investigate the cause of the ident. You know that my second brother likes you, so you confessed to my second brother, what you want, but my second brother is on your side to help you eliminate the evidence, let my second brother mislead me, and believe my brother¡¯s Death was just an ident. ¡± Cathelina Bright cried sadly, ¡°I can¡¯t say anthing if you do impose a crime on me, I know I did wrong, but I really didn¡¯t want to kill. Back then, your second brother threatened me because of this and asked me to marry him, you know How painful is my heart? I obviously love you so much, but just because I was confused for a while, not only hurt your eldest brother, but also ruined my lifelong happiness¡­¡± ¡°At the beginning, you told me that it was helpless for you to marry my second brother. I always thought that you wouldpromise because of my second brother¡¯s legs, but it turned out that it was because of my elder brother¡¯s life.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cathelina Bright cried bitterly, ¡°Otherwise, what do you want me to do? I care about you so much. I was really afraid of losing you, so I did something wrong. Later, I worried about the incident will be exposed and you would hate me for it¡­ Wills, do you know that I would rather lose the whole world, but I don¡¯t want to lose you alone.¡± ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t say anything for me, your words make me feel sick.¡± Wills Watson looked solemnly, ¡°Cathelina Bright, because of you, I lost my most beloved eldest brother, even after so many years of carrying the me, I hate you, really hate. The thing I regret most in my life is that I met You, I wish I had never seen you.¡± Cathelina Bright bit her lip, ¡°But you once liked me too, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°This is the most disgusting thing for me. Dreaming back at midnight, haven¡¯t you ever dreamed that my eldest brother came to im your life?¡± Cathelina Bright frowned. Wills Watson stood up, ¡°tomorrow morning, I will take you to my elder brother¡¯s grave, and let him see with his own eyes that the murderer has been found. After that, I will send you to the police station, Cathelina Bright , Your retribution, it¡¯s time toe.¡± Cathelina Bright shook her head with horror on her face, ¡°No, no, Wills Watson , I don¡¯t want to go to jail, don¡¯t do this to me, let me go, I know I am wrong, I really know I am wrong, please give me a chance. ¡± Wills Watson said in a deep cold voice, ¡°From the moment you started to manipte my elder brother¡¯s car, you have no chance.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned and left decisively. Cathelina Bright screamed, ¡°Wills Watson , you bastard, you said that I killed your elder brother, but in fact, the person who really killed your elder brother is you. It is you who ruined my life. You are the most sinister. you are the most vicious executioner. Wills Watson ¡­¡± It¡¯s a pity that no matter how she screamed, it was impossible to get Wills Watson ¡®s slightest attention. When Wills Watson came out of the basement, his expression was a little pale. He provoke Cathelina Bright back and killed his eldest brother, he admitted. He will confess to his eldest brother all his life. But Cathelina Bright, the real murderer, would never let go. After Wills Watson returned to the courtyard, he did not enter the house directly, but sat in the courtyard again to smoke. Luna saw him outside from the window, and handed Wal to nanny, put on her coat, and walked out quickly. She came to Wills Watson ¡®s body, bent over and asked with concern, ¡°Is the matter finished? Did she admit it?¡± Wills Watson hugged her deeply, and said in a deste heart, ¡°Seeing Cathelina Bright, I feel even more sorry for Big Brother.¡± Luna gently raised her hand, gently hugged him. ¡°My eldest brother will definitely understand that all this has nothing to do with you. After all, your Waltson family knows right and wrong.¡± As she said, she let go of him, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I will put you in hot water, take a hot bath, sleep, and wake up tomorrow , everything will be over.¡± Wills Watson nodded deeply and entered the house with Luna . After falling asleep, Wills Watson had been dreaming. There was some chaos in his dream. He dreamed of his eldest brother when he was a child. The eldest brother was gentle and kind to everyone¡­ There was a knock on the door suddenly, disturbing his dream. When he suddenly opened his eyes, Luna beside him woke up. He said coldly, ¡°Who?¡± An anxious voice from Butler came from the door, ¡°third master , the second Madamn ran away.¡± Chapter 532 Wills Watson got out of bed suddenly, put on his coat and opened the door. ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°I just got up, I went to the basement to see the seconddy, and found that there was no one inside.¡± Wills Watson stepped out of the room deeply, and Butler hurried to follow. Luna heard the conversation between the two and hurriedly got up and got dressed and went downstairs. When she ran to the basement, Wills Watson and the others had alreadye out. She worried, ¡°Is she really missing?¡± Wills Watson looked deeply at Luna and said, ¡°Go and watch the surveince.¡± Luna nodded, and followed the two of them. When they came to the monitoring room and check the monitor, he found that after two o¡¯clock in the morning, Amy Waltson secretly opened the door and went in to let Cathelina Bright go. Wills Watson couldn¡¯t suppress the fire in his heart, and said to the Butler , ¡°Go and bring that stinky girl to me.¡± Butler went out to invite Miss Waltson. Luna held Wills Watson ¡®s arm and said, ¡°Amy doesn¡¯t know the situation, so¡­¡± ¡°If she dosen¡¯t know the situation, she should stay honestly, not destroy it.¡± Seeing that he was a little indifferent to Luna, he exhaled, holding Luna¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°You go back first, you are here, I¡¯m afraid my emotions will affect you.¡± Luna did not move. Wills Watson tried hard to suppress the bad emotions, ¡°Be good, listen to me.¡± After Luna hesitated for a while, she turned and went out, but did not go far. Wills Watson took the cell phone and called Daniel. ¡°Daniel, immediately contact the few people under your management. Cathelina Bright ran away and must get her back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Ok, third master.¡± After Luna stood at the door for a few minutes, Amy Waltson , with dark eyebags, followed Butler .This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Passing Luna ¡®s side, Butler said, ¡°Miss, third master is waiting for you inside.¡± Amy Waltson took a look at Luna. Luna sighed and shook her head at her. Amy Waltson stepped into the monitoring room. Butler looked at Luna , ¡°Mrs. , this is a big deal. I¡¯m afraid third master can¡¯t forgive Amy. You have to help think of a solution.¡± Luna said in a sorrowful voice, ¡°Wills Watson wouldn¡¯t let me in, probably just because he didn¡¯t want me to be nosy. I can¡¯t go in and help now.¡± Butler also understands Wills Watson ¡®s hot temper. At this moment, if even the thirddy can¡¯t help it, then it¡¯s really helpless. In the monitoring room, Wills Watson had already sent the staff on duty out. When Amy Waltson entered the house, Wills Watson himself was the only one inside. She stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Brother ¡­¡± Wills Watson turned around, raised his hand and pped Amy Waltson without mercy. Amy Waltson was beaten up, her body tilted to the side, her face in her hands, and she didn¡¯t react for a long time. This is the first time the third brother hit her. No matter what she did before, the third brother would never be like this. She turned her head and looked at Wills Watson with misty eyes. ¡°Why are you hitting me.¡± ¡°Why let Cathelina Bright go.¡± Amy Waltson couldn¡¯t help crying, ¡°Because she was pitiful, she was born with such a serious illness, and¡­ she was also under house arrest. Even if the child she gave birth was not the second brother¡¯s, she is also a person. We can¡¯t do that. Third brother¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡±Wills Watson eximed in deep annoyance, ¡°Do you know why I treat her this way? Have you ever asked me? Who allows you to make your own im.¡± ¡°I¡­¡±Amy Waltson looked down, ¡°Will you tell me if I ask?¡± ¡°Amy Waltson, why didn¡¯t you go to the United States, why did you stay here to sabotage my n, do you know what you did, what did Cathelina Bright do?¡± Wills Watson ¡®s tone was not good, looking at Amy Waltson ¡®s eyes, naturally, there was no sympathy. Seeing Wills Watson ¡®s sight, Amy Waltson was instinctively afraid. After all, the third brother has never been so pissed off. ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡± Cathelina Bright killed our eldest brother, I caught her back, and waited for the morning to take her to the police station, why did you let her go.¡± Wills Watson ¡®s words left Amy in a trance. second sister inw killed the eldest brother? ¡°How¡­ how is it possible.¡± ¡°I have found all the evidence, don¡¯t you believe it?¡±Wills Watson said sharply, ¡°I not only found the evidence for this incident, but also found it from the safe of your favorite second brother, your favorite second brother. Knowing that woman, killed the eldest brother and married her. I even suspect that Cathelina Bright did the second brother¡¯s death. Amy Waltson , do you know the consequences of letting such a woman leave? She now knows that she has exposed herself. Do you think it would be so easy to catch her again?¡± Amy Waltson panicked suddenly, she looked up at Wills Watson and said with a guilty expression, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me third brother, I don¡¯t have a sister like you. When shees back and even your fourth brother and I are killed, I hope you can stand beside her and apud her well.¡± After he finished speaking, he gave her a cold nce, then turned and left. Amy Waltson stepped forward, grabbed Wills Watson ¡®s hand tightly, and cried, ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I don¡¯t know. If I know second sister inw, no, if I know Cathelina Bright is such a bad guy. Woman, I will never let her go.¡± Wills Watson shook off Amy Waltson , ¡°In your eyes, you have never believed in my second brother, I let you go, you think I am isting you. I let you change, you feel that I am torturing you. But Amy Waltson , Have you ever thought about why I did this? You really disappointed me too much.¡± He snorted and left in stride. Amy Waltson couldn¡¯t help but cried, covering her face with her hands. She didn¡¯t mean it, really not. Wills Watson went out, took Luna¡¯s hand and left. Luna turned around and nced worriedly, the crying in the monitoring room was stilling intermittently. Wills Watson said deeply, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, it¡¯s time for her to learn something.¡± But Luna stopped, ¡°I¡¯d better go in and take a look, Amy doesn¡¯t know after all¡­¡± Wills Watson squinted in the direction of the monitoring room with a deep voice, then let go of Luna¡¯s hand. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Luna turned around and walked into the monitoring room, and came to Amy Waltson , who was kneeling on the ground, and sighed helplessly. ¡°third sister inw ¡­¡± ¡°Amy, why are you so confused? How do you know that your second sister inw was arrested, and why did you let her go?¡± ¡°I identally saw Secretary bound the second sister inw and sent her into the basementst night. I thought that the third brother was going to maketrouble with the second sister inw because of Eason ¡®s affairs, so¡­ that¡¯s why I sneakered to see her in the middle of the night. Second sister-inw saw me and told me that my third brother suspected that she was mentally ill and nned to send her to a mental hospital, hoping that I could help her, because she was sure that she was fine, and I was soft- hearted for the time being. ¡­¡± With tender eyebrows, Cathelina Bright, this woman, actually deceived Amy ¡­ It¡¯s really hateful. The homicide evidence on her body is already in Wills Watson ¡®s hands, and where she will hide after she escapes¡­ Chapter 533 Seeing Amy Waltson crying like this, Amy Waltson knew that she made the mistake because she didn¡¯t know it. But from Wills Watson ¡®s standpoint, how desperate he should be now. Amy Waltson shook Luna¡¯s hand and asked nervously, ¡°third sister inw , second sister inw ¡­ Isn¡¯t it right, it¡¯s Cathelina Bright, what exactly grudge does she have with the Waltson family ? Why did she kill the eldest brother and the second brother? Do, if I hide and can¡¯t catch her, will she hurt my third brother and my fourth brother?¡± Luna looked at Amy Waltson, she raised her eyebrows, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry that she will hurt you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve broken my third brother¡¯s business, and what face is there to worry about myself? My third brother must now think that me as an useless Waltson family member who should die.¡± Amy Waltson said, tearing down her eyes. Seeing the palm prints on her cheeks, Luna couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed. This Wills Watson was using too much strength. Anyway, she¡¯s his own sister. ¡°Amy,¡±Luna raised her hand and stroked her cheek lightly. ¡°What your third brother said just now was angry words. Don¡¯t take it too seriously, and don¡¯t take all the responsibilities to yourself. You are doing something wrong out of kindness, and he understands it.¡± Amy Waltson wowed and cried. Luna patted her on the back, ¡°Your third elder brother is a very good person. He will never hurt you and your fourth elder brother at any time, so you must remember that no matter what happens, it doesn¡¯t matter. Your third brother has done so many things that you can¡¯t understand, you just need to stand by your third brother and trust him is enough.¡± Amy Waltson choked, she really understood why the third brother loved the third sister inw so much. In this world, who wouldn¡¯t want to find a partner who trusts him unconditionally. Amy Waltson let go of Luna, ¡°third sister inw , what should I do now to let my thirdbrother not be so disappointed.¡± Luna smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything, stay at home obediently and study hard. When Cathelina Bright is caught, your third brother will be at ease.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Amy Waltson nodded, ¡°Does my fourth brother know about Cathelina Bright?¡± ¡°He dosen¡¯t know yet.¡± Amy Waltson said worriedly, ¡°Tell him, otherwise I am afraid that my fourth brother will be deceived by Cathelina Bright, just like me. Sometimes, he will feel softer than me.¡± Luna thought for a while, yes, she can¡¯t let Benjeming Waltson make the same mistake again. ¡°Then you go tell him?¡± Amy Waltson nodded, ¡°It¡¯s on me.¡± The two left the monitoring room together, and Luna asked again, ¡°Be careful not to go out and wander around. What if Cathelina Bright really do bad things?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, third sister inw , I won¡¯t give Cathelina Bright another chance to hurt the Waltson family.¡± The two walked separately, Luna went to find Wills. Amy Waltson went to see Benjeming Waltson . Back in the room, seeing Wills Watson not in the living room, she looked at the Butler warmly. Butler pointed to the study. Luna nodded, walked over and knocked on the door. The people inside didn¡¯t answer, and Luna opened the door herself. After closing the door, she walked to Wills Watson , took the initiative to sit on hisp, wrapped his neck, and hugged him. Wills Watson also stretched his hands around her waist. ¡°You have learned to take the initiative to hug .¡± ¡°I¡¯mforting you.¡± ¡°Well, I really like this way offort,¡±Wills Watson said, burying his face in front of her. Luna frowned, this guy¡­ ¡°I just talked to Amy , she was really unintentional. She was deceived by Cathelina. Cathelina Bright said, you want to send her to a mental hospital and let Amy save her. I know what happened, so¡­¡± ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to speak for her, that * girl has no brains, and it¡¯s not a day or two she is like this.¡± Luna snorted, ¡± You know what you sister is like, and you beat her?¡± Wills Watson remembered that p deeply, and condensed his eyebrows, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because of her stupidity.¡± Luna let go of him, stared at his face and smiled, ¡°You regret it?¡± Wills Watson was deeply embarrassed, Luna snorted, ¡°Now you know how annoyed I was then.¡± ¡°I know, I know, you really know how to settle ounts after the matter was over.¡± Luna hugged his hand tightly, ¡°Are you despising me for being long-winded?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare, how dare I despise you, I can¡¯t help but pamper you.¡± He pursed his lips warmly, no longer cheering him up, but said, ¡°Since Cathelina Bright has run away, it¡¯s useless for you to be annoyed here now. Secretary will send someone to find her. What are you going to do? You can¡¯t drop everything because of Cathelina Bright.¡± Wills Watson sighed deeply, ¡°I feel upset in my heart. What could have been resolved today, but was destroyed by Amy, I feel ufortable.¡± ¡°The more obvious you behave, the more guilty Amy will be. By the way, I asked Amy to tell Benjeming about this. I thought, don¡¯t let Benjemingmit the same thing as Amy . Something wrong.¡± ¡°Benjeming is not as mindless as Amy.¡± Luna pursed her outh, ¡°You have a brain, didn¡¯t you also love Cathelina Bright¡¯s love to die?¡± ¡°When did I love her to death.¡± Luna stood up from hisp, walked around the table, and stared at him with arms around. ¡°Mr. Waltson , I haven¡¯t forgotten it yet. When we first had a rtionship, you took me to have dinner with your second sister-inw. You two were at the dinner table, blinking at each other, huh, you all treated me as blind. Come on.¡± Wills Watson said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s an exaggeration. Where did I go with her? I don¡¯t know the rtionship between my second brother and her. How could I grab the girlfriend of my second brother. I will take you there. Let her know that I have someone, so she can keep her distance from me.¡± Luna snorted, ¡°Exnation is to cover up. Anyway, I have a fresh memory of what happened at that time.¡± ¡°Then forget it quickly,¡±Wills Watson stood up and walked towards her, ¡°Your head is used to study every day. It¡¯s okay to always remember what kind of useless things do.¡± He poked her brow lightly, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll go to thepany.¡± Luna curled her lips, endured a smile, this man, he is guilty. She also followed out of the study, ¡°Go together, it just so happens that I have to go to school.¡± Wills Watson stopped, ¡°Do you want to rest at home during this time?¡± Luna knew what he was worried about, and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°The ce where I work is the school. No matter how courageous Cathelina Bright is, she won¡¯t dare to go to school to make trouble. Besides, I am not the only one in our office. Don¡¯t worry. .¡± rest assured? Wills Watson could not rest assured. Since knowing that Cathelina Bright had escaped, his heart was always been restless. This is probably a bad premonition. Chapter 534 At noon, Judi waited in the office for nearly half an hour, but did not see Benjeming Waltsone to her. She took the initiative to call Benjeming Waltson ¡®s phone, but it turned off. This is not like Benjeming Waltson ¡®s style. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried, and called Amy Waltson . Luna is having lunch with Mia . After receiving the call, Luna jokked, ¡°Why, how do you, a guy who values your boyfriend so much, remember that there is a character like me.¡± ¡°I value lovers* over friends? I said girl, do you know that your brother inwins that I love you too much every day? God, I am too difficult, I am really too difficult.¡± Luna heard herint and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°It seems that Benjeming is still easy to be jealous. Why do you call me this time? Shouldn¡¯t you be tired of being with your boyfriend?¡± ¡°The call was for him. He hade to me at this time before. Not only did he note today, but the phone was turned off. I was a little worried, so I would like to ask you if he went to school today.¡± After listening to Judi finished speaking, Luna remembered the truth that Amy had told Benjeming this morning. Coincidentally, she didn¡¯t go to the ssroom for the school meeting this morning. ¡°I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t worry, you should go to eat. I will ask someone to help me go to the dormitory to see. After I find him, let him call you.¡± ¡°alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Luna opened the ss wechat group and asked the students inside whether Benjeming Waltson had gone to ss today. As a result, all the answers were, ¡°No.¡± Then she sent a message to the group of the basketball team, and the reply was that he had yed basketball all morning alone. Luna stood up and said to Mia, ¡°Mia , you have to eat it yourself, I¡¯m going to find Benjeming Waltson .¡± Mia asked, ¡°What happened to Benjeming Waltson ?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what this kid is doing. I didn¡¯te to ss today.¡± She said, put the dinner te in the clean area, and walked away quickly. Coming to the indoor basketball court, there are a few waves of students ying basketball. However, Benjeming Waltson was particrly conspicuous, because he was ying alone with a basket. Luna walked over. When Benjeming Waltson saw her, he immediately stopped and came to her with thebasketball.¡±third sister inw .¡± Luna asked, ¡°Benjeming, how old are you, and still y games that you disappeared for no reason?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t y missing.¡± ¡°Then why are you shutting down your phone, do you know what time it is?¡± Benjeming Waltson wondered, ¡°What time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s past twelve o¡¯clock. Didn¡¯t you find it at this time before? Not only did you not go today, but your phone was turned off, so you made others so worried.¡± Benjeming Waltson raised his wrist and took a look, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention to the time, I will go to her now.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned to get his clothes. Luna took his wrist, ¡°Wait.¡± Benjeming Waltson looked at her, ¡°third sister inw , you still have business.¡± Luna sighed, ¡°I want to ask you if there is anything wrong.¡± As soon as her voice fell, Benjeming Waltson ¡®s eyes drooped. ¡°If I say something is wrong with me, will my eldest brother and second elder brother survive?¡± With a sad expression on his face, he raised his eyes to Luna. ¡°third sister inw , I can ept life and death due to natural and man-made disasters, but I can¡¯t bear this kind of deliberate killing.¡± Luna nodded, ¡°I can understand your mood.¡± Benjeming Waltson slumped his head weakly, ¡°third sister inw , you can¡¯t feel the same way, because you haven¡¯t seen my elder brother, and you don¡¯t know how good my elder brother is. Beforeing to school, I went to meet my third brother truth about my elder brother. I can feel that my third brother is no better than me now, and he is also strong.¡± Benjeming Waltson clenched his basketball tightly, ¡°If Cathelina Bright, the murderer, is not brought to justice for a day, we can¡¯t be relieved.¡± Luna patted him on the shoulder, not knowing what to say. If it weren¡¯t for Amy letting Cathelina Bright go because she didn¡¯t know it. Then Wills Watson may never, tell Benjeming Waltson and Amy Waltson the truth. Some things are meaningless when they don¡¯t know. But now¡­ The three of them will feel uneasy as long as they think of the Waltson family elder brother and the second elder brother. ¡°You need to change your mood now and go see you.¡± Benjeming Waltson nodded, ¡°third sister inw , I bother you¡­ stay with my third brother. The rtionship between him and my elder brother is deeper than that between me and Amy , and his pain is beyond me.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± Luna twitched her lips. Benjeming Waltson turned and left in a dull mood. Luna turned sideways, leaning against the basketball hoop. Benjeming was right. She couldn¡¯t use her own words tofort the three of them, which is also the most worrying thing she is now worried about. On the third day after Cathelina Bright escaped, Daniel still had no clues. Wills Watson asked Daniel to step up his search, but he knew in his heart that it would be difficult to find if the other party wanted to hide if he only relied on a private detective to find it. When Daniel opened the door to go out, Wills Watson said deeply, ¡°Daniel.¡± Daniel stopped, turned around, respectfully said, ¡°third master , do you have any more orders?¡± ¡°Call the police, let the police intervene in this matter, and you will personally deliver the evidence to the police stationter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In addition, since we want to investigate, we will also investigate the truth about the death of my second brother. If my second brother did not pass away due to illness, there must be evidence of the murder. Whether it¡¯s fierce, someone needs to cooperate. She alone will not dare to do this. Collect all the evidence. I want Cathelina Bright no room to stand up.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± After get off work in the afternoon, Luna walked towards the gate with Mia arm in arm. Mia said, ¡°Elven called me and said he was going out to socialize with the managerst time. I¡¯m starting to have a headache now.¡± ¡°Is that the one who got Brother Elven drunkst time, so that Brother Elven couldn¡¯t recognize his mother when he went home, and called his mother aunt?¡± Mia nodded and said helplessly, ¡°What I am most worried about is that his drinking method will do harm to his body.¡± When Luna was about to say something, she saw a man in white clothes, ck pants, a peaked cap and a mask standing under a sycamore tree on the right side of the road, looking towards this side. The other party only showed one pair of eyes, so she couldn¡¯t see clearly .N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Luna only feels that the person is familiar. Before she could take a closer look, the man had turned around and left quickly. Chapter 535 Luna was about to chase her, but Mia grabbed her and looked in the direction she was going, wondering. ¡°Luna, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Luna looked back at Mia, and when she looked over there, the figure just disappeared into the crowd. Mia pointed over there, ¡°Is there anyone you know?¡± Luna shook her head, ¡°No, I just saw someone familiar, but he has gone far, it¡¯s okay, you can go on.¡± Mia sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know when the client will leave. I really rarely hate someone, but now I hate that person very much.¡± Luna took Mia¡¯s arm again, ¡°Mia , you protects your husband so well.¡± Mia couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, it¡¯s that you haven¡¯t seen Elven when he was drunkst time. It really broke my mother-inw¡¯s heart.¡± When Mia told Luna about thisst time, she thought of such a picture of Elven going home to call his own mother aunt, and she can¡¯t help but smile. She said, ¡°Brother Elven drank alcohol in the future, don¡¯t you go to Auntie¡¯s ce? Auntie will understand you too.¡± Mia shrugged, ¡°My mother-inw cooks delicious food, I can¡¯t help but go and eat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really enviable to see your mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship so harmonious.¡± Mia smiled, ¡°Although you don¡¯t have a mother-inw, third master treats you nicely. Looking at the entire North City, it is rare to see a good man like third master .¡± She shrugged her shoulders, thinking a little, this is true. When they came to the gate, Mia and Luna separated, and each set out on their way home. In the evening, Wills Watson also socialized, but he came back early . He walked to her and kissed her. Luna could also smell the wine, but just by looking at Wills Watson ¡®s eyes, she knew that Wills Watson did not drink much. This is probably Wills Watson ¡®s advantage in a high position. Alcohol is something he drinks as he wants, and no one dares to force him if he doesn¡¯t want to. Seeing her staring at him with a smile on the corner of her lips. Wills Watson nodded the tip of her nose deeply, ¡°You want more?¡± Luna look at him, ¡°Nonsense, I really want to, fortunately Wal is not sensible, otherwise we parents would be too shameless.¡± Wills Watson turned his head and nced at Wal , who was lying on the bed gnawing on his feet, frowning and making two noises. Luna nced at it andughed happily. ¡°It¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t it.¡± Wills Watson hummed deeply, ¡°It¡¯s obviously dirty.¡± He let go of Luna and stepped forward and pulled Wal ¡®s little feet out of his mouth. Unexpectedly, Wal even cried. Wills Watson turned sideways, ¡°Boy, these feet are for walking, not for chewing.¡± Wal dosen¡¯t understand his words at atll, only knowing that his ¡®good deed¡¯ has been disturbed, and kicking cried. Luna also went to bed and sat down. She hugged Wal and smiled and said to Wills Watson deeply, ¡°So are you, children are exploring the world, you care about so many things. Okay, baby stop crying, mother hug you.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡±Wal felt wronged. Wills Watson thought deeply, this kid, is he crying like this? After coaxed him well, Luna put him on the bed, gave him a book, let him look through it, and told the story in the book. Watching this scene, Wills Watson felt extremely warm in his heart. After a while, Wal rolled and fell asleep. Luna covered him with a thin nket and turned to look at Wills Watson . ¡°Has Cathelina Bright has any news?¡± Wills Watson shook his head, ¡°This woman wouldn¡¯t show up at all.¡± ¡°Now, wanted orders are ced all over the country. Even if she wants to run, she shouldn¡¯t be far away. She hides for a while, but she can¡¯t hide for a lifetime. Don¡¯t be too anxious.¡± Wills Watson said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have this patience. The most anxious right now should be Cathelina Bright, not us.¡± Luna also thinks so. After all, it must not be too pleasant to run away. In the morning of the next day, Luna received a call from Judi just after she gave her ssmates from the multimedia ssroom. Luna saidfortably, ¡°What are you doing? Miss Judi.¡± Judi smiled and asked, ¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°No, I just finished busy, and I¡¯m going back to the office building.¡± ¡°That¡¯s OK, while you¡¯re walking, listen to me telling you something. After I tell you about it , don¡¯t think about it.¡± Luna smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like a good thing, it won¡¯t be rted to Benjeming .¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with him, it¡¯s your business.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that.¡± ¡°Well, a ssmate called me just now and said that¡­ Aven Harris is back.¡± Aven Harris¡­ After all, this was the man who had nted ripples in her heart. But when she first heard this name, Amy Waltson felt calm, even she herself was a little surprised.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Luna?¡± Luna came back to her senses, smiled, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really?¡±Judi said in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s how you reacted.¡± ¡°Otherwise, how do you want me to react,¡±Luna couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Please, I am the mother of a child, you don¡¯t think that I will be excited by an old rtionship in the past.¡± ¡°I never thought that you would be excited, but I was afraid that you would feel ufortable.¡± Luna shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s all over. He has his life now, I also have my family and lover, I am very happy, presumably, he should be very happy too.¡± ¡°But¡­¡±Judi hesitated, and finally shook her head again, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s nothing, since it¡¯s all over in your heart, I don¡¯t need to mention it again. After all, he is a Tall scumbag, are you you, right?¡± ¡°Tall scumbag? Forget about him. When you see him in the future, don¡¯t call it that way. It seems like I care more.¡± ¡°But he scumbags you, this is true, I will remember him for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Even if you remember him for ten lifetimes, it doesn¡¯t matter to him, anyway, you won¡¯t have any intersection in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s not because of you. Who do I know Aven Harris was. That¡¯s fine. Now that you don¡¯t have any grudges in your heart, I won¡¯t talk nonsense and work.¡± Luna smiled, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°muah.¡± Judi finished speaking and hung up the phone. Luna smiled and put the phone in her pocket. As she was about to move forward, she saw the figure wearing a hat and a mask not far away again. When they saw this person yesterday, Amy Waltson felt familiar. Just receiving a call from Judi, and when she looked at the person on the other side, she suddenly knew who the other person was. This time, the man saw Luna spotted him, and did not run away, but just stood under the tree and stared at her ce motionlessly. Luna looked down. His legs¡­ are all right? Chapter 536 It¡¯s okay, at a young age, it would be really pitiful to spend the rest of life in a wheelchair. Luna moved her gaze away and continued to walk forward. She felt that she had no need to be involved with people who had cut off their marriage in the past. She likes to clear them all. Once it has passed, you should not look back. The figure didn¡¯t take the initiative to approach either. Just standing still, watching Luna leave. In the evening, when Luna returned home, it was rare for Wills Watson to return earlier than her. Wills Watson looked at her gaze with a little more attention. Luna asked, ¡°When did youe back?¡± ¡°Half an hour.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Wal has a ss this afternoon and it won¡¯t end until six o¡¯clock?¡± Wills Watson sat on the sofa with legs tilted. ¡°Do you think I came back early because of Wal ?¡± Luna walked over and said grinningly, ¡°Mr. Waltson , you don¡¯t mean to say that you are here to apany your wife.¡± ¡°No way?¡± ¡°Of course not. This is a tant lie. You know when your wife will leave work.¡± ¡°I just came back early to apany my wife. In order to make my wife happy, I wille back early to wait for my wife. Any questions?¡± Luna pursed her lips, snorted, and walked upstairs with bag on her back. ¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes.¡± She entered the room, and Wills Watson followed. She was in the cloakroom, her clothes were not neatly dressed, she was taken out by Wills Watson , put on the bed, and did what he wanted to do. Luna was a little puzzled, Wills Watson today, but a bit strange. She rolled over and looked at the satisfied man, and poked his arm with her finger. ¡°Husband, how are you weird today.¡± Wills Watson asked, ¡°You have nothing to say to me?¡± Luna stared at him for a moment. Obviously something was wrong with him, so why did he ask if she had anything to say? After thinking for a moment, she shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Wills Watson ¡®s expression became dignified and silent. Luna turned over, ressing him half of his body. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you, weird.¡± Wills Watson still didn¡¯t say anything. Luna sat up and said solemnly, ¡°Is there news about Cathelina Bright?¡± Wills Watson looked at her, ¡°It has nothing to do with Cathelina Bright.¡± Luna frowned, ¡°What does it mean has nothing to do with her, your tone sounds like you are defending others in front of me.¡± ¡°Have it?¡± Luna nodded and hummed, ¡°I feel like this anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you thought about it. I don¡¯t have any idea about defending the murderer.¡± After he finished speaking, he seemed to be angry and said again, ¡°You really defended others.¡± ¡°Me?¡±Luna curled her lips, disdainfully said, ¡°Am I sick, why do I protect Cathelina Bright, you don¡¯t know, I hate her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about Aven Haris.¡± Hearing this name from Wills Watson ¡®s mouth, Amy Waltson looked at him with a bit of hesitation. Seeing her face after being caught. Wills Watson hummed deeply, ¡°There is still nothing to tell me.¡± Lunaughed. Wills Watson was deeply displeased and said, ¡°Don¡¯tugh, talk.¡± Luna stretched out her hand and squeezed his face. In this world, probably only Luna dares to do this. ¡± Mr. Waltson , no wonder I think you are weird. You are jealous here alone, but don¡¯t you think it makes no sense for you to be jealous?¡± Wills Watson sat up and asked with a serious face, ¡°You have met Aven Haris today.¡± Luna shook her head, but then nodded again. Wills Watson hummed deeply, ¡°Have you seen him or not.¡± ¡°I have seen it, and I am sure that the person is him, but the distance between us is probably¡­ I think about it¡­ at least ten meters.¡± Wills Watson didn¡¯t say a word, staring at her face and waiting. Luna said, ¡°I received Judi¡¯s call, saying that a ssmate told her that Aven Haris was back this morning, and then hung up the phone. As soon as I looked up, I saw him standing under a tree ten meters away.¡± ¡°He went to you, but you didn¡¯t say a word?¡± Luna shook her head, ¡°No, he wears a hat and a mask. He doesn¡¯t want people to recognize him at first nce. After I saw him, he didn¡¯te over. Then I don¡¯t seem to need to take the initiative to greet him. I just take I didn¡¯t recognized him, and I left directly.¡± Wills Watson deepened his eyebrows. This Aven Haris, what does he want to do. He went to school, stood in front of Luna , but did not approach Luna or talk to her?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Is he holding back some big trick, ready to make a move at once to take away Luna from him? Wills Watson felt pissed off when he thought of this. He stared at Luna , and said angrily, ¡± Luna, I can tell you, you have to be more decisive, you are Wills Watson ¡®s wife, all this life, if you dare to have an affair, I can knock your leg.¡± As soon as his voice fell, Luna couldn¡¯t helpughing. Wills Watson turned over and pressed her on the bed. ¡± Do you think I¡¯m scaring you and joking with you? Listen, I¡¯m serious, I¡¯d rather make you a disabled person and support you for a lifetime. I won¡¯t let you be snatched away by others, eh?¡± He raised his hand warmly and wrapped his neck, ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to break my leg. You are willing to raise a disabled person. I don¡¯t want to be a disabled person. I still want to be healthy. Stay by your side for a lifetime.¡± After she finished speaking, she smiled brilliantly at him. Seeing her beautiful smile, even if Wills Watson had more worries in his heart before, it disappeared at this moment. It is because he is too humble and too concerned about gains and losses. Luna has never been that kind of person. Luna was not angry at all for Wills Watson ¡®s threat. She knew very well in her heart that Wills Watson did this because she cared too much about herself. Being able to get Wills Watson cared so much, this life is really worth it. Having an affair? nonexistent. ¡°By the way, how did you know that Aven Haris was back? It¡¯s been two years now. You don¡¯t have to send someone to monitor him all the time.¡± Wills Watson hummed deeply, ¡°Do I look like such an idle person?¡± ¡°Then you are¡­¡± Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°Coincidentally, the Judi you know is the same as my fourth brother knows.¡± Luna was speechless¡­ Wills Watson raised his eyebrows, ¡°In the past few years, have you really not paid attention to Aven Haris¡¯s information at all?¡± Luna shook her head, ¡°No, so when I saw him standing there today, I was a little surprised. I thought his legs were already¡­¡± ¡°Crapped?¡± ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°His legs were able to go a year ago.¡± Hearing what Wills Watson said so affirmatively, Luna felt funny in her heart, and he said didn¡¯t monitor Aven Haris. Chapter 537 The next morning, Luna was in school and saw Aven Haris again. As before, he fully armed himself, just standing there, looking at Luna from a distance. If it wasn¡¯t because she was very familiar with this man, then she was sure that he was Aven Haris. Perhaps Luna would not have noticed such a person. Just like Miaand Sabranda who were next to him, they had never cared about that figure in the crowd. In order not to look special, Luna also deliberately ignored the figure. She didn¡¯t know why Aven Haris came here every day. But she felt that her current approach was right. Furthermore, to be honest, there is really nothing to say between her and Aven Haris. Sabranda saw her in a trance and pulled her cuff.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Is it right, Teacher Luna.¡± Luna reacted, ¡°What did you say?¡± Mia couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Luna, you¡¯re in a trance when you walk.¡± Luna smiled warmly and awkwardly. Sabranda said, ¡°I said to go out to eat. Mia said to eat in the restaurant. Isn¡¯t it greasy to eat every day in the restaurant? Let¡¯s go out for a meal at least once a week. Besides, eating at noon will not grow fat.¡± Luna nodded, ¡°Once a week is indeed good.¡± Sabranda turned to Mia¡¯s side, ¡°Mia , you should obey the majority.¡± Mia smiled speechlessly, ¡°Okay, I ampletely obedient, alright.¡± Sabranda snapped her fingers, ¡°It¡¯s better just today.¡± While she was talking, she took Mia¡¯s hand and turned around. Mia was holding warmth, so the three of them turned around and walked towards the school gate. The three ate hot pot together. Halfway through the meal, Luna¡¯s cell phone rang. Seeing it was from Amy Waltson , the warmth picked it up directly at the table. ¡°Amy, what¡¯s the matter.¡± No one is talking on the phone. She put the phone to her ear again, ¡°Amy? Are you listening?¡± Still nobody. When Luna was about to hang up and call back, there was a familiar sound that made people standing on the other side of the phone. ¡°It¡¯s me, go to a ce where no one is there and talk to me.¡± Luna stood up and put the phone to her ear again, her expression solemn. this is Cathelina Bright¡¯s voice. But how could Amy ¡®s cell phone be in Cathelina Bright¡¯s hands? She said to Mia and Sabranda, ¡°I have something to do, so I have to leave first. You two eat slowly.¡± Sabranda said ignorantly, ¡°Don¡¯t Luna, I just ate two bites now.¡± Seeing Luna¡¯s dignified face, Mia pressed Sabranda¡¯s hand and said to Luna, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Luna nodded to the two, and quickly left the hot pot restaurant. Standing at the door, she put the phone in her ear again. ¡°Why would you take Amy ¡®s cell phone and let Amy answer the call.¡± The person on the other end of the phone gave a crazyugh. ¡°Do you think Amy Waltson will be able to answer the phone now?¡± Hearing this, Luna felt tight, ¡°Cathelina Bright, what¡¯s wrong with Amy?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Cathelina Bright stared at the girl lying on the ground, her ead bleeding, motionless, sneered, ¡°A lot of blood.¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright,¡±Luna heard this and eximed excitedly, ¡°Are you crazy? Amy s the entire Waltson family, who likes you the most, how can you¡­¡± ¡°Like? Are you too stupid, or do you think I¡¯m too stupid? Waltson family, how ould you like me. I¡¯m the one who killed their eldest brother and second lder brother. It¡¯s toote for them to hate me. No one will like me.¡± There was a ruthless look in her eyes, ¡°The only difference between Amy Waltson nd her brothers is that she has no brains and can be fooled by me easily.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel disgusting when you say this?¡± Cathelina Bright sneered, ¡°Amy Waltson is not dead yet, she is just injured. I will ive you a chance to rece her with your life, dare you?¡± Cathelina Bright smiled sarcastically, ¡°Why, don¡¯t you dare? It seems that Wills Watson can only collect the body from his younger sister inw ¡°Cathelina Bright, will you continue to kill?¡± ¡°One is to kill, and the other are two, so would I care about taking another ife? Lunan¡¯t y with me, I only give you a hance to choose, Amy Waltson , you are saving her or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll save,¡±Luna didn¡¯t hesitate this time, ¡°But why should I believe that ou are not lying to me?¡± Cathelina Bright didn¡¯t talk too much, and directly took off the cloth that was locking Amy Waltson ¡®s mouth. She put the phone in Amy Waltson ¡®s ear, ¡°Come on, Amy Waltson , have a few words with good third sister inw, and ask her to help you.¡± Amy Waltson was tortured a little weak, lying on the ground, ¡± Cathelina Bright, I am not afraid of you, if you want t kill me, kill me, my third brothers, they will definitely not let you go.¡± Snapped¡­¡­ Cathelina Bright pped Amy Waltson in the face. Amy Waltson was in pain, but did not shout. Cathelina Bright was anxious, stretched out herand to grab Amy Waltson ¡®s hair, and aid viciously, ¡°Amy Waltson , my patience is limited, beg her to save you, don¡¯t let me say the third time.¡± Amy Waltsony on the ground, facing the phone, weakly said, ¡°third sister inw ¡­ Don¡¯t e, don¡¯te.¡± Hearing Amy Waltson ¡®s weak voice, Luna¡¯s heart had already tightened in half. Hearing the apuse again, Luna really wanted to rush to the other side of the phone and fight Cathelina Bright desperately. After Amy Waltson finished speaking, Luna shouted, ¡°Cathelina Bright, don¡¯t touchAmy Waltson¡¯s finger anymore, don¡¯t you just want to get me to the bait? Let¡¯stalk, what do you want me to do.¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s voice came faintly, with coldness. ¡°After hanging up the phone, delete the call history with me, don¡¯t contact anyone, throw away the mobile phone, take a taxi to the Xinhua Commercial Building on Wenshan Road, drive the car in the underground parking lot H35 parking space, ording to the fixed navigation, you Will find me.¡± Luna was about to say something, only to hear Cathelina Bright say again, ¡°Anyway, I am already a dead end, if you dare to y tricks, I will die with Amy , I warned you, if Amy Waltson really died because of you, then You are the murderer. Of course, if you do ording to my requirements, then I will definitely let Amy Waltson go. After all, if I leave Waltson family without her, I will not have the opportunity to deal with you, Wills Watson ¡®s favorite woman. ¡± Luna gritted her teeth, ¡°You¡¯d better do what you say.¡± She hung up the phone. She can just ignore it. However, Amy is Wills Watson ¡®s sister and Wal ¡®s aunt. If she doesn¡¯t save her life, Wills Watson will me her, she doesn¡¯t know, but she will be very uneasy in the future. After staring at the phone for a long time, she went away with a panic. Chapter 538 Luna followed Cathelina Bright¡¯s instructions, took a taxi, drove, and after a Short driving, she came to an abandoned warehouse behind a clothing factory. The warehouse is in disrepair and looks very run down. After Luna parked the car, she looked around. It was clear that it was broad daylight, but standing here at this time, because the sun was not shining, she actually felt chilly. She walked slowly to the door of the warehouse.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The door was not closed tightly. She pushed the door and walked in. The warehouse is very messy, and there are manyttice iron frames a few meters high in disorder. She looked around and said vigntly, ¡°Cathelina Bright,e out.¡± It took a full minute before a cold voice came from the top of his head. ¡°Come up.¡± Because she wasn¡¯t sure how many people were here, she walked over carefully. The creaking sound of the iron steps under her feet made Amy Waltson feel more afraid. After passing through the second floor space framed by metal shelves, she finally pushed open the roof door. At this moment, the sun on the rooftop is very strong and the wind is also very strong. As soon as Luna came up, she saw Cathelina Bright sitting on the wooden chair. A dozen meters away from her, Amy Waltson was firmly tied with a rope, with arge cloth in her mouth, and a lot of blood stains under her body. Moreover, she also had a wound on her forehead, which looked particrly embarrassing. Seeing this scene, Luna was annoyed, ¡°Cathelina Bright, Amy Waltson is only a teenager, how can you do it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but this girl, calling me a murderer. If I don¡¯t clean her, let her deal with me?¡± ¡°You were a murderer,¡± said Luna , and she ran to the ce where Amy Waltson was. Cathelina Bright stood up to block Luna and shouted, ¡°Stop.¡± Luna stopped, ¡°What you just said, let me take my life for her. Now that I am here, you should also believe it.¡± Cathelina Brightughed and said, ¡°Luna, we are all women, and you, don¡¯t show your innocence in front of me anymore, even if I let her go, do you think she still has the strength to escape from here? Or you Think, I will let you take her away with you? You don¡¯t want to think, maybe you took a wounded person and sneaked away under my nose?¡± Luna clenched her fists, without words. She had thought of it before she came. She looked around, and the only thing that surprised her was that Cathelina Bright had no help. Her eyes shed, ¡°Cathelina Bright, are you afraid that you have forgotten it? If I fight with you, you may not beat me.¡± ¡°Heh, Luna, you don¡¯t really think that I¡¯m not prepared at all.¡± Cathelina Bright bent over and pulled up the rope on the ground. Staring at Cathelina Bright , ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°As long as I pull hard, my two sister-inws will roll off the edge of the roof. Although it is not high, she will probably be destroyed even if she is immortal. Tsk tsk, it is a pity that she is still so young.¡± Luna took a step back, not daring to step forward. ¡°Your heart is really cruel.¡± Cathelina Bright sneered, ¡°Compared to the Waltson family , I¡¯m really nothing.¡± As she said, she sat down on the chair again, and looked not far away. ¡°If you can, who wouldn¡¯t want to be a good person? Before the murder of Evan Waltson, I had never done anything bad to hurt others,¡±Cathelina Bright said quietly. ¡°Once, I was also born in a family with favorable conditions. From the beginning of my memory, others praised me as a little princess. At that time, I was also the proudest person in the world. But then, my family fell into disrepair and everything changed. . In school, my ssmates ridiculed me,ughed at me, and turned my downfall into a bag. Even those adults are sophisticated, they use me as a punching bag and push me into the darkness. But they all seem to have forgotten that when my family was glorious, the group of people clung to me like pugs, to please me and tter me. Later, I had no choice but to be sent to France. I thought the situation would get better, but it didn¡¯t. There, I still live a miserable life. and the world is full of malice towards me. ¡± Luna looked at Cathelina Bright¡¯s sight recalling something, she suddenly turned into a shady expression. Cathelina Bright looked back, looking towards Luna. ¡°Oh, no matter how hard it is, I can bear it. Because I know that I will not be ordinary. That day, my uncle who worked in the Waltson Group told me that Wills Watson was going to France for a business trip and gave me a copy of his itinerary in France. With that itinerary, I nned for a long time, and finally directed and acted a good show to hook up with him.¡± Hearing this, Amy Waltson couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°So, Wills Watson guessed it was right. From the very beginning, you designed him and seduced him?¡± ¡°I designed him. If I didn¡¯t design, how could there be an intersection between someone like me and him, but even if I designed him, I never hurt him. I just always Do my best to treat him well. I want him to feel my goodness and love me as much as I love him, and I really did it.¡± Cathelina Bright lowered her eyes slowly, a touch of shyness appeared on her face, but then the shyness was restrained. ¡°But Jacki showed up. He showed good to me. He shakes my heart. He actually wanted to grab me from his own brother. The most hated thing is Evan Waltson. Because he doesn¡¯t like me, he uses his own way. Why is he torturing me? He doesn¡¯t even know how much effort I have put in for my love.¡± ¡°Love?¡±Luna interrupted Cathelina Bright¡¯s words, and said sarcastically, ¡°How dare you say that your affection for Wills Watson is love, Cathelina Bright, you are too old, but don¡¯t even understand what love is? What a pity.¡± Cathelina Bright red at Luna fiercely, ¡°You are nonsense, I understand.¡± ¡°If you really understand, you should know that you don¡¯t love Wills Watson at all. How can a conditional feeling be considered love?¡± Cathelina Bright looked at Luna and sneered sarcastically, ¡°Luna , don¡¯t pretend to be in front of me, I don¡¯t believe it, you love Wills Watson , it¡¯s pure love.¡± She firmly said, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Joke, it¡¯s really the biggest joke in the world. Neither you nor Wills Watson know each other, so you climbed onto his bed, dare you still say that you don¡¯t have any selfishness? Oh, but if I were you, I thought. After all, In terms of emotions, you really beat me.¡± Cathelina Bright said, and stood up again, ¡°But Luna, I will only let you win here. Today, it will be the end of your rtionship with Wills Watson . I want Wills Watson to know the fate of betraying me.¡± Chapter 539 Luna couldn¡¯t help worrying when she heard this. From the moment Cathelina Bright spoke, Amy Waltson , who was lying behind her, has been shaking her head to Amy Waltson . Her chin kept picking in the direction of the entrance. That¡­ it seemed to be reminding her. Luna said to Cathelina Bright, ¡°Cathelina Bright, I know you hate me, but Amy is still young, and she has done nothing wrong. Since it is the problem between me and you and Wills Watson , we should leave it to us. Solve it by ourself, instead of pulling Amy in .¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯ste,¡±Cathelina Bright shook her head, ¡°From the day she knew what I did, she was destined not to be on my side.¡± ¡°You killed her two favorite brothers, and you still expect her to stand by your side? You are whimsical.¡± ¡°Moreover, it is indeed you who did it wrong, even if your heart is not at peace. You are not qualified to sacrifice the lives of others.¡± ¡°They never considered me from my standpoint, so why should I be kind to them? They deserve to die.¡± ¡°Then you deserve to die,¡±Luna was angry, and pointed at her, ¡°Cathelina Bright, don¡¯t pretend here, since you lied to me, you must be uneasy. Let¡¯s talk about what you want to do.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I let the sister-inw you most want to save tell you?¡± She stepped back two steps, came to Amy Waltson¡¯s side, and tore off the cloth from her mouth. Amy Waltson tried her best to shout, ¡°third sister inw , hurry up, she is going to burn this ce, and she wants the two of us to bury her.¡± Luna was taken aback, burned? After Amy finished speaking, Cathelina Bright took out the lighter from her pocket. She turned on the lighter and looked around. There was nobustible material here. . Just thinking about it, Cathelina Bright found a piece of cloth that burns easily from the other side of her pocket, lit the cloth and threw it downstairs. Amy Waltson yelled, ¡°She poured a lot of gasoline downstairs, we will all die, you go.¡± At this moment, the weeds downstairs, with the help of gasoline, had already begun to burn. Staring at Cathelina Bright, even if she is dead, she will pull herself and Amy with her, right? This vicious woman. She ran towards Cathelina Bright. But Cathelina Bright pulled the rope in her hand. Luna stopped immediately. Cathelina Brightughed and said, ¡°You said, ¡°Will Wills Watson suffer when his favorite wife and sister died together? Yes, he will definitely. How could he not be in pain, he loves you so much.¡± Speaking of this matter, Cathelina Bright suddenly felt aggrieved. ¡°He is a liar, he clearly fell in love with me first, but why¡­¡± Amy Waltson turned around vigorously. Seeing her movements, Amy Waltson did not stop. The fire downstairs has grown stronger, and the surrounding air is also a little scorching. Feeling Amy ¡®s movements, when Cathelina Bright was about to watch, Luna immediately diverted her attention and shouted, ¡°Cathelina Bright, you say you love Wills Watson , you are lying, if you really love him, yes You don¡¯t want to see him in pain, you are obviously selfish.¡± ¡°He hurt me first, time and time again. I endured it for a long time. He did the wrong thing first.¡± ¡°You married someone else first. If you don¡¯t do anything wrong from the beginning, Jacki will not get evidence and you will not be threatened. It is your fault.¡± Luna deliberately raised her voice loudly to distract Cathelina Bright¡¯s attention. When Amy Waltson turned to Cathelina Bright and soon kicked her, there was a lot of movement at the entrance. It was the sound of someone stepping upstairs on the iron steps. Cathelina Bright looked at the entrance, and when she saw the peopleing, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, and then looked at Luna ironically. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that you still care about your old love. At such a dangerous time, you didn¡¯t find Wills Watson , but you found your old lover.¡± Luna heard this and looked back, it turned out to be Aven Haris. How could he find here? Could it be that he has been following her? Aven Haris hurried to Luna ¡®s side, ¡°Luna, are you okay?¡± This is the first word Aven Haris said to her in the past two years. Luna has no time to ask why he is here. Because at this moment, Amy Waltson on the ground was bending her legs hard and kicking Cathelina Bright¡¯s ankle hard. If it were normal strength, Cathelina Bright would definitely fall. But now, Amy Waltson was injured, so even if she tried her best, it just made Cathelina Bright stagger. At that moment, Luna saw the opportunity and quickly rushed towards Cathelina Bright. The two fell to the ground together. Luna roared, ¡°Aven Haris, save people.¡± Cathelina Bright didn¡¯t give up, although her body was restrained by Luna, but her hand was pulling the rope that she had been pulling in her palm. Because the rope was tightened, Amy Waltson ¡®s body was rolled inertially on the ground. Seeing Amy Waltson getting closer and closer to the edge, Luna turned around and stared at Aven Haris, who was stunned, and shouted, ¡°Save people.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Aven Haris reacted and rushed towards Amy Waltson . Luna was also beaten by Cathelina Bright because of a momentary distraction. Cathelina Bright turned over and turned her head, she was relieved to see that Aven Haris had pulled Amy Waltson up. Aven Haris forcefully pulled the rope that had been in Cathelina Bright¡¯s hand and pulled it out. Luna shouted, ¡°Aven Haris, take Amy away quickly.¡± ¡°No, how about you¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go anymore, no one will be able to go. Amy will be entrusted to you, hurry up.¡± Aven Haris didn¡¯t intend to listen to Luna. He untied Amy Waltson , put her on the ground, turned around and walked quickly towards Cathelina Bright. Seeing Aven Haris stepping forward, Cathelina Bright knew that she couldn¡¯tpete with two people, so she quickly pulled out a knife that had been stuck underneath from the chair she was sitting on, and pressed it against Luna¡¯s neck. ¡°do note.¡± Upon seeing this, Aven Haris immediately stopped. Cathelina Bright got up and pulled Luna up. She held Amy Waltson tightly with one hand, and put the knife against Luna¡¯s neck with the other. Because of the threat of the knife, Amy Waltson was unable to move. Aven Haris stopped and raised his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, Miss Bright.¡± ¡°Impulsive? Yes, I was impulsive, but you didn¡¯t force me?¡±Cathelina Bright gritted , turned her head and stared at the warm side face, ¡°Luna , I said, you are not allowed to find help, but you brought me Aven Haris?¡± Luna looked at Aven Haris, she was looking for a helper, but that helper was definitely not Aven Haris. She really didn¡¯t know how Aven Haris found here. Before she could speak, a voice came from the stairs. This time, the person who rushed up from below was the real helper that Luna found. Wills Watson is here. Chapter 540 Cathelina Bright pressed the knife against Luna ¡®s neck a little bit harder. Red marks appeared on Luna ¡®s neck instantly, and it seemed that blood would ooze out soon. ¡°Luna, I know that you won¡¯t be obedient.¡± ¡°Since this is a problem for the three of us, it should have been resolved by the three of us.¡± Luna looked at Wills Watson . It¡¯s just this idiot, why should he rush up at this moment, is he really not afraid of such a big fire below? Cathelina Bright looked at Wills Watson , then at Aven Haris. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why do you both like Luna , and why is she worthy of your liking?¡± Aven Haris turned his head and nced at Wills Watson . Wills Watson didn¡¯t care about others at all, just focused his attention on Luna¡¯s neck. This bastard, she actually hurt her Luna. ¡°Cathelina Bright, you¡¯d better let go of Luna immediately.¡± Cathelina Bright ignored him and looked at Aven Haris and said, ¡°Aven Haris, you musthave loved this woman miserably. It¡¯s a pity, this woman doesn¡¯t love you, she loves Wills Watson , why not, let me help you How about getting this woman away and avenging you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need her to love me,¡± Aven Haris yelled, ¡°Love someone, not for possession. It is enough for me to love her, and to be content with her happiness.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so great that I want to cry,¡±Cathelina Bright looked at Luna¡¯s face, ¡°Whenever this happens, I really want to scratch your face.¡± Wills Watson ¡®s face was solemn, ¡°Cathelina Bright, if you dare to hurt a single hair, I will make you die aguishly.¡± ¡°Wills Watson , you are so cruel, do you know that what you said makes me feel so sad?¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s face was painful, but she quickly sneered again, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your threats can¡¯t scare me anymore. From the moment I walked here, I didn¡¯t intend to stay alive. If I take away your favorite woman¡­ you will definitely be in pain, hahahaha.¡± ¡°Cathelina Bright,¡±Wills Watson clenched a fist, his expression dark and cold as if he could hold down the fire below. Cathelina Bright shook her head, her face was already a bit crazy, ¡°Wills Watson , don¡¯t call me like that, I will be sad. You used to call me Cathelina.¡± Wills Watson looked at Luna. Luna frowned at him, her mouth closed, and she could see the shape of her lips. She was saying, ¡°Take Amy away.¡± This stupid woman, at this time, is still thinking about saving others? ¡°Wills Watson , you call me a Cathelina. The sound you call my name is the best voice I have ever heard in my life. You call me again, so that I will die without regret, okay? .¡± ¡°You let Luna go.¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s expression copsed, ¡°Why interrupt, I¡¯m asking you to call my name.¡± As she said, the force in her hands unconsciously increased a bit. Blood stains flowed out of Luna¡¯s neck. Wills Watson ¡®s whole heart felt like it had been pierced. He hurriedly raised his hand, ¡°Stop, don¡¯t hurt her, call your name?¡± He was a little nervous, Cathelina Bright was already crazy, he couldn¡¯t scare her now. Don¡¯t let Luna be hurt. He exhaled and stepped forward slowly, ¡°Cathelina Bright, calm down, killing will not solve the problem.¡± Cathelina Bright tilted her head slightly, and smiled at the corners of her lips. ¡°From the beginning, I never thought about killing people. When dealing with Evan, I was really anxious, but I regretted itter, but he was dead, and the blood on my hands could not be washed clean. . The person who pushed me into the abyss is Jacki. If he does not force me, but chooses to use his love for me to perfect me and you, I will be grateful to him for the rest of my life. I will never do anything wrong again. His fate was all he forced me. ¡± ¡°You¡­¡± As soon as Wills Watson heard this, he saw Luna¡¯s painful expression as soon as she became tough. He endured his anger, ¡°So, you really killed the second brother?¡± ¡°There is a medicine that is non-toxic and tasteless. It is easy to create the illusion of sudden death by putting it in the water a little every day¡­, I should be grateful to Amy. During that time, if she didn¡¯te back to spoil the situation, I would really be afraid that you would study it deeply. The cause of your second brother¡¯s death.¡± Wills Watson made a fist, poisonous woman. ¡°Wills Watson , I really love you. From the beginning to the present, even if you hurt me so much and for so long, I have never changed my mind. I love you. If time can turn back, I am willing to You, be a good person who endures humiliation. If you are given another chance, what about you? Will you choose me or Luna?¡± Cathelina Bright looked at Wills Watson foolishly, she was waiting for an answer. Wills Watson ¡®s answer, of course, is Luna, which does not even need to be considered. But Luna is still in Cathelina Bright¡¯s hands.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He cannot bet on her life. He stepped forward, a few minutes closer to the two of them. ¡°Cathelina, it¡¯s useless to entangle these issues now, after all, time can¡¯t be repeated. The only thing I can do for you now is to promise you, as long as you put down the knife ande downstairs with me obediently, I will never again Embarrass you.¡± ¡°Yeah, you won¡¯t, but the police will.¡± Wills Watson shook his head, ¡°The police will not, you know, I can do it.¡± Cathelina Bright gritted her teeth, ¡°Wills Watson , do you still treat me as a three- year-old child?¡± As she spoke, she began to cry. ¡°But, knowing that you are lying, I still want to¡­ want to believe you.¡± Wills Watson said with a deep expression, ¡°You can trust me, I have never lied to you, have I?¡± Cathelina cried. Her emotions had already copsed. She knew she had no future, and she also knew what Wills Watson said now, but he was lying to her. She won¡¯t be fooled, but¡­ ¡°Wills Watson , I let my Luna go, and you can walk with me. On Road to heaven, with you and me, I will not be afraid of anything. I promise you, in the next life, I will be a good person, and I will never again Hurt others, okay?¡± She only finished speaking, and Luna shouted, ¡°Cathelina Bright, if you want to kill me, do it, don¡¯t kill Wills Watson .¡± ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m asking Wills Watson ,¡±Cathelina Bright, who had lost her mind, stroked Luna¡¯s neck with her hand. Luna trembled with pain. Wills Watson said immediately, ¡°I promise you.¡± As soon as his voice fell, the surrounding was quiet. ¡°You can let her go now, and I will rece her.¡± Luna reacted, and shouted, ¡°Wills Watson , shut up, who wants you to rece me with your life? You take your sister and leave immediately. I don¡¯t allow you to die with her.¡± Of course Cathelina Bright wouldn¡¯tpletely believe what others said. She looked downstairs behind her, and then raised her lips, ¡°Then you jump down first, aslong as you jump down, I wille with you immediately ¡° Chapter 541 Wills Waltson was so shrewd. How could he believe that Cathelina Bright would let her go after he jumped off? He guessed that Cathelina Bright hated Luna Greenwich now. Thus, he would not follow her instruction. He slowly walked over to them and looked at her. Luna Greenwich shook her head at him, ¡°Wills Waltson , listen to me, go.¡± Wills Waltson said to Cathelina Bright, ¡°I took your hand, let go of Luna Greenwich , and let¡¯s jump together.¡± Cathelina Bright was a little hesitant. Wills Waltson said, ¡°I¡¯m on the edge. Even if I want to go back on my word, as long as you jump, I can¡¯t escape. What are you hesitating about?¡± As he spoke, he extended his hand to Cathelina Bright. When Luna Greenwich saw that Wills Waltson seemed to be moving, her eyes were wet. ¡°Are you crazy? Are you crazy? I don¡¯t allow you to be like this.¡± Wills Waltson looked at her affectionately. ¡°Meeting you is the most honored thing in my life. I can¡¯t watch you die before me, so I won¡¯t be able to live. I¡¯d rather leave you first, I believe Benjaming will take care of you. Listen to me, take good care of yourself, take good care of our child, and don¡¯t forget, how much I love you. ¡± When Cathelina Bright heard Wills Waltson ¡®s confession to her, tears rolled down. Wills Waltson ¡®s gentleness was something she had never received before. Why ¡­ She hade first, yet she had stolen everything. She was unwilling. ¡°Wills Waltson , have you ever loved me from the beginning?¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s gaze fell on her face and said calmly, ¡°I like you. before I met Luna Greenwich , I wanted to marry you. I felt sad because you married my second brother. However, after met Luna Greenwich , it didn¡¯t seem so important anymore. I finally know what love is after I fell in love with her. ¡± Sheughed desperately. ¡°So, no one loves me from beginning to end. I¡¯ve be a joke, right?¡± Wills Waltson said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, there are people in this world who love you, but it¡¯s a pity that that person is not me. What a pity, you never cherish it.¡± Cathelina Bright frowned. ¡°You mean¡­ Jackie Waltson?¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s expression was indifferent, ¡°My brother¡¯s feelings for you can even be seen by me. Only you refuse to admit it.¡± ¡°If he loves me, how could he force me?¡± ¡°Even if my second brother forced you, but don¡¯t forget, for whom his leg was broken. With my second brother¡¯s abilities, he wouldn¡¯t have to lose his legs that day, but he chose to help you. You have to know that, in such a crisis, when he saved you, he may lose not only his legs but also his own life. You can¡¯t love him, but you can¡¯t help but admit his love for you. A man could die for you. This is not true love. What is it? It was you who did not know how to cherish it. It was you who used his excuses and reasons to drive him crazy. Even you were the one who killed him. ¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s heart instantly hurt. That¡¯s right. Once upon a time, Jackie treated her well, but she didn¡¯t cherish it. If she could forget about Wills Waltson , if she could take care of Jackie and give birth to children with him after she married Jackie, she probably would not have gone to where she is today. It was she who killed the person who loved her the most in the world. Her expression suddenly copsed. Wills Waltson had already turned his gaze to Luna . Cathelina Bright looked up with a stern expression in her eyes, ¡°Wills Waltson , it¡¯s you who ruined my life, it¡¯s you ¡­¡± Luna interrupted, ¡°Cathelina Bright, you¡¯re talking nonsense. It¡¯s you who ruined yourself. You¡¯re the one who setup Wills Waltson first. Don¡¯t forget it. ¡± Cathelina Bright¡¯s lips leaned into Luna Greenwich ¡®s ear and said, ¡°Since you have to say that, then today, not only will I end my life, but I will ruin your happiness. Luna Greenwich , I just want to break up you and Wills Waltson . One of you could survive. Originally, I hoped that he would live, but now, I hope it was you who lived. What would happen to you if Wills Waltson died? ¡± As she said, she looked at Aven Harris not far away. ¡°Oh, yes, our Miss Greenwich , you have a huge fan. Even if he is dead, you still have Aven Harris as a spare tire. Perfect. I will own Wills and you have him. ¡± She yelled, ¡°Cathelina Bright, you are crazy, you are crazy.¡± As she spoke, she no longer cared about the knife on her neck and hit Cathelina Bright Luna intended to crash Cathelina Bright down the stairs. She would rather die with Cathelina Bright than Wills Waltson . But Wills Waltson was afraid that Cathelina Bright¡¯s knife would hurt her neck. So, when Luna Greenwich acted, he extended his hand and pinched Cathelina Bright¡¯s arm. Cathelina Bright¡¯s hands hurt and the knife fell to the ground. But she could not be reconciled. Behind her was the bottom of the building. She held onto Luna Greenwich ¡®s shoulder with one quick reaction and was pulled by Wills Waltson with her other hand. Wills Waltson pushed Luna Greenwich away from Cathelina Bright. Cathelina Bright grabbed Wills Waltson ¡®s wrist when Luna Greenwich broke free from her hand. Wills Waltson was standing on the side of the building. He had just pushed Luna . He was not standing yet. At this moment, he was pulled by Cathelina and they fell down together.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Luna Greenwich was precipitated to the ground, and she saw Wills Waltson disappear on the roof of the building. At thest moment, Wills Waltson smiled at her. She yelled, ¡°Wills ¡­¡± Not too far away, Amily Waltson shouted, ¡°Wills The Wills Brother Wills ¡­¡± Luna Greenwich quickly climbed up and rushed to the side of the building, but she only saw Wills Waltson and Cathelina Bright falling together. ¡°Ah ¡­ no,¡± In that instant, she screamed in a hoarse voice that had never been heard before. And when she was about to rush forward again, Aven Harris came up and grabbed her tightly. Luna Greenwich struggled, ¡°Let me go.¡± Aven Harris shouted in his ear, ¡°Luna Greenwich , calm down, it¡¯s important to save people.¡± She was stunned. Save people? Aven Harris pulled her, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll go down to save him, believe me, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± He said as he ran downstairs. Looking at Aven Harris¡¯s back, Luna Greenwich then reacted. The floor here was not too high. There could be a chance to survive if he fell down. Fire was the most dangerous thing. Fire ¡­ She looked downstairs. The hot air rushed in. However, from the moment below, Cathelina Bright¡¯s heartbroken screams were heard, and her figure was like a fireball rolling in the fire. When her gaze touched the other side, Wills Waltson ¡­ Chapter 542 Where was Wills Waltson ? She could not see him. In the distance, there was a whistle from the police car. Police cars and fire trucks arrived. Workers from the factory nearby called 911. She quickly got up and ran downstairs. When she saw that Amily Waltson was still lying there weakly, she wanted to help her up. Amily Waltson cried, ¡°Luna , go to find my brother first. Just go, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Luna Greenwich ¡®s eyes were red. She really could not care about anything else now. Really ¡­ ¡°Now, it¡¯s still safe and the firefighters will be back soon. Don¡¯t be afraid. I found Wills Waltson and I¡¯lle to save you.¡± Amily Waltson did not dare to dy the time, and she just cried and nodded. When Luna Greenwich ran downstairs, there was already heavy smoke in the warehouse. Fortunately, there was no mmable substance inside, so it did not burn. She lowered her body and ran towards the door. As she rushed out of the doorway, her clothes were also stunned. She quickly mmed the fire away and ran to the direction where Wills Waltson fell from the side of the building. However, when she ran over, she only saw that the clothes on Wills Waltson ¡®s body had burnt down. He was lying on a rtively safe area not far away, and the fire on his body had also been destroyed. On the other hand, Aven Harris was hurt. But at this moment, she was not in the mood to pay attention to Aven Harris¡¯s situation. Seeing that Wills Waltson was motionless, she quickly rushed over and kneeled beside him. ¡°Wills , Wills ,¡±Luna Greenwich ¡®s tears could not stop. ¡°Wake up, don¡¯t scare me, Wills .¡± Wills Waltson closed his eyes without moving. Aven Harris frowned. At this moment, the fire truck arrived and they started extinguishing the fire. Luna Greenwich bent over and hugged Wills Waltson in her arms. She copsed and cried, ¡°Wills Waltson , I¡¯m so scared, I beg you, wake up, ambnce, call the ambnce.¡± ¡­ When Benjaming and Judi rushed to the hospital together, she squatted at the door of the emergency room. Seeing that Luna Greenwich looked like she had copsed, Benjaming stepped forward and kneeled in front of her. He held her shoulders with both hands, ¡°Luna , where is my brother? ¡± Luna raised her already red eyes and looked at Benjaming . She opened her mouth but she could not say a word. ¡°Luna ¡­¡±Benjaming was anxious, ¡°I can¡¯t hear you, speak louder.¡± Luna Greenwich closed her eyes and shed tears. She was really in pain now. She was so painful that she could not even speak. Seeing this, Judi quickly pulled Benjaming away, kneeled in front of her, and hugged her tightly. She reached out and patted her back. ¡°Luna , it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, we¡¯re all here. We¡¯ll be with you all the time. Don¡¯t be afraid, Mr. Waltson will be alright. You have to hold on to it.¡± Her tears fell after said this to her. How strong was Luna Greenwich ? She had never seen her like this.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even when Luna lived abroad, she could barelyugh at her. But now ¡­ ¡°Judi ¡­¡± She frightened Benjaming . He had a feeling in his heart that something had happened to his Wills . He turned around and leaned against the wall. Judi was heartbroken and looked at Benjaming again, wondering what to do. While she was in tears, she stopped crying. Judi released her and held her cheeks. ¡°Luna , what do you need me to do for you? Tell me.¡± She shook her head and did not say anything. Judi stopped talking anymore. At this moment, nothing was more important than being with her. After another half an hour, footsteps came from the stairs. Judi turned around and saw that it was Aven Harris. Aven Harris¡¯s right arm was covered with gauze. It looked like he was injured. But ¡­ Why did Aven Harrise here? Seeing Aven Harris walk towards the side, Judi immediately stood up and walked around in front of Luna Greenwich , blocking her and ring at Aven Harris. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Aven Harris said to Judy, ¡°Long time no see, Judy.¡± Judi said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be close to me.¡± Aven Harris couldn¡¯t even see Luna Greenwich because of her. He sighed and said to Benjaming Waltson, ¡°Your sister is in the emergency room next door. There¡¯s no one there.¡± Benjaming Waltson tightened his heart, ¡°Amily ? Amily is here? How could it happen? Do you know what happened?¡± Aven Harris calmly said, ¡°Cathelina Bright has kidnapped Amily and threatened Luna Greenwich to save her alone, or else she would kill her. After Luna arrived, she went back on her words and didn¡¯t want them to go. She hurt Amily and set on fire. Later, Mr. Waltson rushed over and Cathelina Bright held back Luna . She wanted to kill him. She also said that she wanted to die with him. In the end, they fell down. Cathelina Bright was killed in the fire because of thete rescue. ¡± Hearing Aven Harris¡¯s words, Judi looked at the wound on his arm again, ¡°Then how did you get hurt?¡± He lowered his head to look at the gauze on his hand, and said calmly, ¡°When I saved the Mr. Waltson from the fire, I was identally burned.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and said to Benjaming , ¡°You also saw her state now. It¡¯s better youe to see your sister. Her injury is lighter than Mr. Waltson ¡®s. ¡± Benjaming ¡®s face instantly lost blood. Cathelina Bright was indeed damnable. She killed his big brother and she harmed his third brother and little sister. She deserve to die. He looked at Luna Greenwich and walked to Judy. ¡°Okay, take care of her, I ¡­¡± Judi nodded and gave him a hug, ¡°You go see Amily , don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s me here.¡± Benjaming Waltson left quickly. Judi looked at Aven Harris again. She let go of her vignce, and returned to her side. Aven Harris did not say anything. He just went to the ce where Benjaming was squatting and leaned against the wall. He could just take a panoramic view of her every move. At this moment, she was like a frightened kitten. He wanted to hug her andfort her. However, Aven Harris understood that he was the one who was the least qualified. The only thing he could do was to stand here and look at her from afar. Judi reached for her hand and held her back from the back. Luna Greenwich did not move. Feeling Aven Harris¡¯s gaze, Judi looked up. After almost two years, she saw Aven Harris again. Judi felt that this man had changed. He was different. Aven Harris noticed that Judi was looking at him. He only looked at Judi lightly and then turned his attention to Luna Greenwich . Judi frowned. Was it appropriate for this man to look at his ex-girlfriend so unscrupulously? She was someone¡¯s wife now. Chapter 543 After some time, Judy¡¯s phone rang. She opened it and saw that it was Message from Benjaming . Benjaming told her that Amy Waltson had been pushed out from the operating room. She was fine. Judi replied, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. Take good care of her and I will let you know if the surgery is done.¡± After that, she put her phone away and said to Luna Greenwich , ¡°Luna , Amily is okay. She has already been sent to the ward. You can rest assured.¡± She looked up at her and nodded. Judi reached out and held her hand. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll buy some food for you.¡± She shook her head. Judi asked again, ¡°Then, do you want to drink water? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± She still shook her head. Judi felt worried and looked back at Aven Harris. Aven Harris said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go buy water.¡± Judi got up and said lightly, ¡°I know what she likes to drink. I¡¯ll go and trouble you to help her see her.¡± Aven Harris thought lightly. He also knew what Luna Greenwich liked to drink. Just that he did not know if her taste had changed in two years. Judi got up and quickly left. Aven Harris stared at Luna Greenwich . At this moment, no one was disturbing him, so he could see the face he missed day and night. Two minutester, Aven Harris walked up to Luna Greenwich and squatted down. He looked at her eyes. ¡°Luna ¡­¡± Her eyes lifted. Aven Harris smiled at her, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± She said after a while, ¡°Thank you.¡± The two of them were very close to each other. Aven Harris seemed to still be able to smell the scent of her. Judi came back with three bottles of drinks, one for Aven Harris. She opened the other and handed it to Luna Greenwich . Luna Greenwich took it. Just as she was about to drink, the operating room door opened. She immediately passed the drink to Judy, turned around and ran to the doctor who opened the door, staring anxiously at each other. ¡°Doctor, doctor ¡­¡± She was so excited that she could not speak. Judi asked, ¡°Doctor, how is Mr. Waltson ¡®s condition?¡± The doctor took off his mask and said to Luna Greenwich , ¡°Mrs. Waltson, please rest assured. Mr. Waltson is out of danger. He has a broken leg and several burns on him. The surgery is sessful. He will be fine.¡± Luna Greenwich ¡®s nerves seemed to have finally loosened. Suddenly, she lost her strength and fell back. Judi reached out to help her, but her body was too heavy. Aven Harris stepped forward and supported her. She didn¡¯t seem to realize it. She even forgot to say thankfulness. She held Judy¡¯s hand. ¡°Judy, he¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s still alive.¡± Saying this, she cried and hugged Judi tightly. Judi was crying too, so she was relieved. She was scared just now. If he died, what would happen to Luna and Benjaming ?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Both of them were the most important people in her life. She did not want any of them to be hurt. Wills Waltson ¡®s anesthetic was over. When he woke up, he saw Luna Greenwich staring at him worriedly. She held Wills Waltson ¡®s hand tightly and her voice trembled. ¡°Wills , you finally woke up. Look at me. Who am I?¡± Wills Waltson closed his eyes and opened his eyes again. After some effort, he said, ¡°Who are you?¡± Upon hearing this, Luna Greenwich was frightened. ¡°Wills , don¡¯t you know me? I¡¯m Luna Greenwich , I¡¯m your wife.¡± As she said, her tears were falling. She shook her hands and was about to ring the bell. Why did Wills Waltson not know her? Could it be that he had broken his head when he fell? What should she do? This person who loved her most didn¡¯t know her anymore. What should she do? Luna Greenwich ¡®s hand had not touched the ball. Wills Waltson held her hand. Wills Waltson used a bit of effort, ¡°Luna , don¡¯t cry.¡± She stunned and looked down at him. He grinned. Seeing this smile, her first reaction was that this bastard was lying to her. She lowered her head and hugged him. She cried in tears, ¡°Wills Waltson , you bastard, you liar.¡± Because of the wound in his body, Wills Waltson hissed. She quickly let go. She felt heartache when she saw that she had pressed onto the burned position on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I hurt you, right?¡± Seeing her guilt, Wills Waltson smiled at herfortably. ¡°It¡¯s okay, your husband is not a piece of paper. Besides, you give me the pain, so is sweet. I¡¯m willing to die.¡± ¡°No nonsense,¡± she said, covering his mouth. Wills Waltson pursed his lips, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll feel sad.¡± She pouted. ¡°Why did you do that? Do you know that if it wasn¡¯t for you to be blocked by the rain canopy and fall to a safer ce, you would die? I am so sacred and I want to die with you. It¡¯s better to die than hear the doctor announce bad news to me.¡± Wills Waltson looked at her, ¡°So, there¡¯s no bad news?¡± She sniffed her nose and pointed at his leg, ¡°The leg is broken, you have to rest. And there are a lot of burns on your body.¡± ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t see anyone shortly, I can¡¯t go to work, I can only stay with my wife and child at home.¡± Luna Greenwich pouted her mouth, ¡°In this situation, you can¡¯t apany the child. He is little and he doesn¡¯t know anything. If he catches your wound ¡­¡± ¡°Then I will stay in the hospital. You apany me here, huh?¡± Luna Greenwich wiped her tears, ¡°I don¡¯t want to apany you. You should die with Cathelina Bright.¡± ¡°You are still mad at me at such times, I did that for ¡­¡± He stopped. Luna Greenwich ¡®s gaze was full of worry. Wills Waltson smiled at her, ¡°I¡¯m wrong.¡± She looked at him and lowered her head to kiss him. ¡°In the future, you won¡¯t be allowed to do such stupid things anymore. You can¡¯t live without me. How can I live without you? Could my heart be made of iron?¡± Wills Waltson nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not right. There won¡¯t be another time. There won¡¯t be another time.¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, there won¡¯t be another time. The culprit of Cathelina Bright has already gone to another world. No one will disturb our lives anymore.¡± When she mentions Cathelina Bright, Wills Waltson frowned. ¡°Is she dead?¡± ¡°When the firefighters rescued her, she was already ¡­ unrecognizable, she had no vital signs.¡± She choked and said, ¡°Are you sad because of her death?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking that in the end, I didn¡¯t pull her to repent before my brother¡¯s grave. He said, his face could not help but be dignified. His brother could be pleased. Chapter 544 Hearing the news that Wills Waltson had woken up, although Amy Waltson had just finished the operation, she wanted toe and see Wills Waltson . Benjaming was also very worried. So, he pushed her wheelchair and brought her to Wills Waltson ¡®s ward. The moment she saw Wills Waltson , Amy Waltson cried, ¡°Wills ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Seeing Amy Waltson was alright, Wills Waltson was relieved. He said coldly, ¡°You still have the nerve to cry? Close your mouth.¡± Amy Waltson choked, ¡°I don¡¯t, I can¡¯t close my mouth. Do you know how much I¡¯m worried about you? I¡¯m so afraid that you will die.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re kind. Why did you not think about it when you were caught by Cathelina Bright?¡± Amy Waltson looked down. ¡°I¡¯m too stupid. When I saw Cathelina Bright on the way, I chased after her. Who knew that she was so calcting? She did it on purpose. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? Stupid is stupid. Don¡¯t make excuses for yourself.¡± Hearing Wills Waltson ¡®s tone, Luna Greenwich sideways blocked Wills Waltson ¡®s gaze and turned to Amy , ¡°Amy , he is fine. Go back and rest. ¡± Amy Waltson looked at Luna Greenwich with a grievance. After a while, she said, ¡°Luna , thank you for giving up your life to save me. I used to be bad. And I harmed you before. In the future, I will treat you well. ¡± Wills Waltson said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve learned to be obedient now.¡± She looked back at him, and shook her head at him. Then she said to Amy , ¡°Those things already passed. We should focus on our future. OK? ¡± Judi stepped forward and patted Amy Waltson¡¯s hand, ¡°Look, I¡¯ll tell you, she is not a petty person. Your previous worries are superfluous.¡± Amy Waltson smiled. Benjaming came to the bedside and looked down at the wounded Wills Waltson . His face was full of worry. ¡°Wills , are you okay?¡± Wills Waltson looked at him, ¡°What, you have to be happy if I have something wrong?¡± ¡°What nonsense? I hope you¡¯ll be healthy.¡± Wills Waltson could not help but smile, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to the grave. I said I¡¯m fine. Go and do your things. Don¡¯t disturb me. I am very good. ¡± Judi added, ¡°You want to say. You¡¯re fine with her here.¡± Wills Waltson snorted, ¡°It¡¯s rare, you¡¯re the first person to understand my thoughts.¡± Judi looked at Benjaming and smiled. ¡°Look, let¡¯s go quickly. It¡¯s so chilling that Mr. Waltson doesn¡¯t want to see us.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± When Benjaming Waltson saw that Wills he could make joke, he was relieved. He turned around and said to Amy Waltson, ¡°Okay, Wills Brother Wills is fine, can you go back and rest? ¡± She nodded. Benjaming stepped forward and pushed Amy Waltson out, saying to Judy, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Judi came to her side. She whispered, ¡°Aven Harris is still at the door.¡± Luna looked at her. Judi raised her eyebrows. ¡°I just told him to go back, but he doesn¡¯t seem to listen to me.¡± She nodded. ¡°Go back with Benjaming first.¡± After Judi answered, she left with Benjaming . After they left, Wills Waltson on the bed asked, ¡°What did she say?¡± Luna Greenwich pointed at the door. ¡°She said that Aven Harris is still at the door.¡± Mentioning Aven Harris, Wills Waltson was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Luna , help me send Amy back, and let Aven Harrise in. I have something to talk to.¡± She was worried, ¡°What do you want to say? Don¡¯t talk anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t eat him. Go.¡± She hesitated and turned to the door. Aven Harris saw her, ¡°Luna ¡­¡± ¡°Wills Waltson said, he wants to talk to you alone. Do you have time?¡± Aven Harris looked into the ward. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out for a while. Go in.¡± Aven Harris did not say anything and watched Luna Greenwich leave. Luna Greenwich walked away and looked back. Aven Harris had already entered. She was a little worried. Aven Harris entered the ward. When he saw Wills Waltson lying on the bed, his expression was very gloomy, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Today, you dragged me out of the fire. To be reasonable, I should say thank you.¡± Aven Harris calmly said, ¡°I saved you for the sake of her.¡± ¡°If I were you, I probably wouldn¡¯t have saved her husband. After all, if I die, your chance wille.¡± Aven Harris sneered, ¡°You say this because you don¡¯t know your wife? Or do you think that she doesn¡¯t love you?¡± Wills Waltson was not angry. He only smiled at the corner of his lips. ¡°Looks like you can see how Luna Greenwich feels for me. You know you don¡¯t have a chance anymore. What are you doing now?¡± Aven Harris sighed and did not say anything. Wills Waltson seemed to be talking to himself, or he was guessing at his thoughts. ¡°Once you put her in your heart, it will be difficult to forget her. You want to forget her, but you can¡¯t do it, right?¡± Aven Harris looked at Wills Waltson . He was shocked. Yes. Wills Waltson shook his head andughed, ¡°Mr. Harris, if it was before, I would say that this is the punishment you should get after betraying Luna Greenwich . But now I know she loves me. You are not a enemy of mine, so I am willing to calmly advise you. If you can¡¯t let go of her, the injured person can only be yourself. And in my opinion, you know that she is married and that she is very happy. You still want to entangle her. That hurt was not given by Luna Greenwich . You make yourself suffer. ¡± Aven Harris looked solemn and did not speak. After a while, he shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not back to destroy your rtionship.¡± ¡°Even if you want to destroy it, you must fail.¡± Aven Harris lowered his eyes. ¡°I think I should go back now. Take care. ¡± He turned around and walked towards the door. Wills Waltson said, ¡°Oh, your legs are cured. Congrattions.¡± Aven Harris silently said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± Aven Harris opened the door and walked out.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At the stairs, Luna Greenwich was swaying over there as if she was killing time. Looking at the figure, Aven Harris was a little confused. In the past two years, he had been recovering abroad and thought most about the happy time he had with Luna Greenwich in college. Whenever he was about to lose his hope, he would take pictures of her and read them over and over again. Not for anything else, just to give him a reason to persist. Even though he knew that it was impossible to go back in time, he still ¡­ Chapter 545 When Luna Greenwich turned around again, she saw Aven Harris not too far away. She stunned and walked over. ¡°Is it over so soon?¡± Aven Harris hooked his lips and smiled lightly. ¡°He is direct and concise.¡± She responded, ¡°Today, thank you for helping me to save Wills Waltson .¡± ¡°He already said it.¡± She nodded and smiled at him. Wills Waltson was really good. Aven Harris saw her smile and he was stunned. He thought that she wouldn¡¯tugh at him in this life. ¡°Luna .¡± She looked at him and waited for his words. Aven Harris frowned. ¡°Before ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Before?¡± ¡°Elise rk and I.¡± Luna Greenwich pursed her lips, ¡°It¡¯s over, you know. I don¡¯t care about the things happened in the past, so I let it go. Aven , don¡¯t apologize to me anymore. You should forget it. ¡± ¡°You ¡­ do forgive me?¡± She replied, ¡°I forgave you a long time ago. At the moment I let go, it¡¯s not important what I¡¯ve experienced in the past. I only know that it¡¯s enough to leave the best things in my heart.¡± ¡°Then ¡­ Do you think of me asionally?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I always remember when I was in college. After all, you and my youth are inextricably linked, but I¡¯m not a person who is addicted to the past. ¡± Aven Harris raised his lips. ¡°I¡¯m honored to be remembered by you asionally.¡± Luna looked at his leg, ¡°Your leg ¡­¡± Aven Harris lowered his head to look at his leg, and patted it, ¡°It has returned to normalpletely, and no scars have been left.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After she finished speaking, the two of them seemed to be speechless. They both became silent. Aven Harris looked at Luna Greenwich , but Luna Greenwich scratched her eyebrows, ¡°It¡¯s toote, you should go back Elven .¡± Aven Harris looked at her. ¡°Okay.¡± Luna Greenwich nodded friendly to him and bypassed him. Aven Harris thought of something and grabbed her wrist. She stopped and turned to look at him. Aven Harris closed his eyes, ¡°Luna .¡± Luna Greenwich did not say anything, but she did not look away. She knew that Aven Harris had something to say. If she did not let him finish, he woulde to her in the future. ¡°Originally, I was unwilling because I never felt that I was worse than Mr. Waltson . After went through some things today, I realized that my thoughts were too narrow. Mr. Waltson loved you more than I thought. He can even take his life for you. It¡¯s iparable. He is worthy of your protection. Now, I sincerely wish you happiness. ¡± Luna Greenwich did not know how much effort Aven Harris had used to say these words. She just replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be happy. Aven , you will meet your happiness, trust me.¡± The two of them smiled at each other. Aven Harris let go of his hand, which was clenching her arms. This was the first time since the two of them had fallen apart two years ago. ¡°Then ¡­ I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aven Harris took a deep breath and left¡­ She looked back at Aven Harris¡¯s back. For some reason, she only felt that Aven Harris seemed to have matured overnight. After Aven Harris entered the elevator, she quickly walked back to the ward. Seeing Wills Waltson staring at the door, she smiled and held his face for a kiss. Wills Waltson wondered, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡± I like it very much. I¡¯m wondering what makes you do it. I want you to do it often.¡± Luna ughed and kissed him a few more times. Wills Waltson was annoyed, ¡°You know that I can¡¯t handle you, so you are so unrestrained.¡± ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± ¡°Please wait until I¡¯ve recovered.¡± She spat at him. She was not afraid of him at all. Was it just that? For a few days, the members of Waltson fAmy almost stayed in the hospital. Daniel came several times a day to discuss the business with him. She visited Amy asionally. She was almost inseparable from Wills Waltson . A weekter, Luna Greenwich and had been a little stunned. Wills Waltson saw that she was listless and could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is it too boring in the hospital? Do you want me to send someone to pick up Wal to apany you?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just ¡­ a little worried.¡± Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows, ¡°What are you worried about?¡± She sat on the bed and said, ¡°I went to Amy ¡®s ward before, I think¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°Benjaming said, after she had experienced what happened that day, she suddenly became sensible. However, I felt that something is wrong. You know, I¡¯ve also experienced somethings before, so ¡­ ¡± Seeing her solemn expression, Wills Waltson could not help but be worried. ¡°Are you saying that she was scared of what happened that day?¡± Luna Greenwich thought of Amy ¡®s expression and nodded, ¡°That day, not only she was kidnapped and beaten by Cathelina Bright, she saw that you and her fell together. She heard from Cathelina how she killed the eldest brother and the second brother. It¡¯s scary to just think about one of these things. ¡± Luna Greenwich knew very well that there was some fear in her heart that could not be healed for a lifetime. Amy Waltson¡¯s shock that day was no less than when she saw her mother pass away. Wills Waltson thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is her performance obvious?¡± Luna Greenwich thought for a moment, ¡°You can see herughing, she¡¯s making trouble, but ¡­ she is not that happy. And Benjaming said that he couldn¡¯t talk to her about that day. Not only did Amy not want to mention it, she would remain silent for a long time after that. ¡± She looked at Wills Waltson . ¡°I think you have to get her a psychologist to help her out, or else ¡­¡± She wanted to say something but she stopped talking. Wills Waltson had seen the painful situation when Luna Greenwich met with fear. He thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Daniel to have him arrange a doctor.¡± Hearing Wills Waltson ¡®s arrangement, she was relieved. It was a terrible thing to endure the fear for the rest of one¡¯s life. Hopefully, it was just that she was thinking nonsense. Amy would be fine. Hanging up, Wills Waltson said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged it. Just now, I have to discuss things with you.¡± Chapter 546 Luna Greenwich wondered, to discuss? Huh, her husband¡¯s words are getting more and more refined. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s discuss something.¡± Wills Waltson sat up and said, ¡°Just now I was on the phone with Max. Next year, Max will go to Ennd to develop a branch there, so he might stay there for a few years. I want you to persuade Amy to return to Ennd. ¡± She thought about it, ¡°Are you going to ask him to take care of Amy ?¡± Wills Waltson responded, ¡°Did not she say that there is no rtive in Ennd, and she is lonely? I n to let her live with him.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Luna Greenwich was speechless. ¡°But¡­ is this appropriate?¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t it right?¡± ¡°You stuffed such a big girl into his house ¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Max is her big brother too. She lives in her brother¡¯s house. What¡¯s wrong with that? ¡± She was confused, was she thinking too much, or was the man born with no sense of boundaries for this matter. Even though Amy was only 16 years old, Max had no blood rtionship with her. A man with an adult girl ¡­ ¡°Then, Max agreed?¡± ¡°You go and talk to Amy first. As long as she agrees, I¡¯ll talk to Max.¡± ¡°Does she have to live with Max?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have much contact with Max, so you probably don¡¯t know much about him. His personality is the most capable of us. A tyrant like Amy can¡¯t cause trouble in his hands. Don¡¯t worry¡­ ¡± She pouted. She didn¡¯t quite understand. However, since Wills Waltson made such a decision, she chose to support him. After so many experiences, it was not necessarily a good thing to keep Amy Waltson here. In the afternoon, Luna Greenwich came to her ward. She was alone in the room and was staring nkly at the window. When she heard her, she turned around and looked at her with a warm smile, ¡°Luna .¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°Benjaming is back to school. Judi left half an hour ago and went to thepany.¡± Luna Greenwich sat down by the bedside. ¡°Then how did you rush the aunt to the door?¡± ¡°I just want to be alone for a while.¡± Luna Greenwich pped her hands. ¡°Hah, what happened? Do you change your personality? ¡± ¡°Luna , don¡¯t tease me. Why are you here? How could he is willing to let you leave?¡± She shook her head calmly. ¡°Not willing.¡± Amy Waltson pouted her lips in disgust. ¡°Hum, don¡¯t show off.¡± Sheughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m here. It¡¯s his order.¡± Amy Waltson muttered, ¡°Why?¡± She said, ¡°He wants you to go back to Ennd.¡± She looked paused. Luna Greenwich thought that she was unwilling and said, ¡°This time, he wants you to go back because Max will go to Ennd for a few years to develop his business. Since he is there, you¡¯re not too lonely. What do you think? ¡± Luna Greenwich felt that she still needed to make up her mind for this matter. ¡°If you want to go, I¡¯ll help you tell your Wills . If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll persuade him.¡± Amy turned to look at Luna Greenwich and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± She agreed so happily, but she was a little surprised. ¡°Luna , help me tell my Wills . I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Amy , your Wills told you to go back, not because he was angry or something. He was ¡­¡± ¡°Luna , you don¡¯t have to exin anything. I¡¯ve already thought about it. In the future, I¡¯ll listen to everything that my Wills says. I will trust you guys. So, I will go back. ¡± Such a well-behaved Amy was so different from that girl¡­ ¡°Amy , what happened that day ¡­¡± Amy Waltson frowned, then smiled, ¡°Luna , did you not say that things have passed that day? Don¡¯t mention it anymore. ¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t mention it. I won¡¯t mention it again.¡± Back at Wills Waltson ¡®s ward, she told Wills Waltson the decision. Wills Waltson did not rush to call Max either. A few dayster, Amy Waltson and Wills Waltson were both discharged. Because of a leg injury, it would be inconvenient for Wills Waltson to go up and down the stairs, so he moved to the downstairs bedroom with Luna . He did not go to thepany, so Daniel came to their house every day. In Luna Greenwich ¡®s words, Wills Waltson was injured and Daniel¡¯s legs ran thin. A few days before Max was about to leave for Ennd, he came to Waltson fAmy to visit Wills Waltson . Luna Greenwich knew that Wills Waltson had something to talk to him, so she went out with a great vision. When he saw him sitting in a wheelchair, Max was sitting opposite him. He teased him. ¡°Your life is colorful. Even a wheelchair is used.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Do you think I¡¯d like to?¡± Max smiled calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you, Wills Waltson , are affectionate. You dare to sacrifice your life to save your wife.¡± Wills Waltson snorted, ¡°This Bob has a big mouth.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not interesting enough. Bob knows it, why I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how bad your mouth is?¡±Wills Waltson said inly, ¡°Say something serious.¡± Max tilted his legs. ¡°Speak, I¡¯m all ears.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to send her back to Ennd after Amy gets better.¡± Max nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, but ¡­ what do you tell me? Do you want me to help you take care of her? I¡¯m afraid your sister won¡¯t use me.¡± Wills Waltson said solemnly, ¡°Let her go and live with you. I¡¯m relieved.¡± Max frowned. ¡°What? You say it again.¡± ¡°You pretend to be less deaf. That¡¯s the deal.¡± Max could not help but smile. ¡°What? I haven¡¯t said yes. ¡± ¡°I am your friend. Is not my business your business?¡± ¡°This is right. But your sister. Are you sure I can manage her?¡± Wills Waltson hugged his arms, ¡°You should do your best. After you go to Ennd, don¡¯t treat her like my sister. You should be strict. ¡± Max had a headache. He was the one who hated selfish and arrogant young miss. That was Amy . If Amy was not his sister, he would be toozy to bother with her. Now, did Wills want him to take care of this girl? He turned his head and looked out the window. He had a headache. As far as he could see, Luna Greenwich was sitting on the rattan chair in the backyard with Amy . Luna Greenwich was looking at her and talking with her. However, Amy Waltson looked far away with a little loneliness in her gaze. That look made Max¡¯s heart move. This little girl who had always been arrogant, why was she so quiet today? Chapter 547 Seeing Max¡¯s gaze, Wills Waltson also turned to look out the window. He said indifferently, ¡°Do you think that Amy is not the same as it used to be? The condition of Amy is a little too bad. After she goes to Ennd, she has to continue to receive psychological treatment.¡± Max stared at Amy Waltson for half an hour before he retracted his gaze, ¡°Why does she need psychological treatment? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°That day, Cathelina Bright hurt her and made her hear and see the evil of humanity. She was frightened. Max, leaving Amy here is not a good decision. I don¡¯t want to let her live alone in Ennd. I¡¯m also worried about her psychological problems, which will cause her to develop other situations. ¡± Max¡¯ eyebrows frowned and he looked out of the window again. ¡°I¡¯ll send you my address in Ennd. Let¡¯s have someone send her to meter.¡± Wills Waltson smirked, ¡°Thank you.¡± Max red at him, ¡°We are brothers, so don¡¯t talk nonsense. Rest well. I don¡¯t want to see you like this after two months. I can¡¯t wait to drink with you.¡± Wills Waltson snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t curse me. I can¡¯t go out, so I am bored too. His wife was so beautiful, but he could not do anything to her. He was annoyed. Max smiled and stood up. ¡°There are a lot of things on my side. I still have to go back and deal with them. I won¡¯t stay here any longer. The next time you can drink, let¡¯s get together again.¡± ¡°Then go back, feel free to contact.¡± After Max nodded, he turned around and looked at Amy outside the window, then he left. Wills Waltson turned his wheelchair to the window and looked at Amy Waltson¡¯s back. He could never let Cathelina Bright leave a shadow on her life after she killed his big brother and second brother ¡­ He had to rest for a hundred days. Wills Waltson spent his early winter in a wheelchair and finally demolished the ster in the first snow of the year. The snow came especiallyte this year. From the hospital, she stared at the snow outside the window. She was so excited like a little girl. Wills Waltson let Thomas park the car. He pulled the door open and got out of the car. He opened the door and reached out to her. Cold wind sneaks in, Luna Greenwich narrowed her neck and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Go, let¡¯s y snow.¡± Her lips curled up in a beautiful arc and pulled his hand out of the car. Wills Waltson asked Thomas to drive back and walked hand in hand with Luna Greenwich . Luna was a little worried and looked at his legs from time to time. ¡°Walking so far, are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Wills Waltson ¡®s hand was wrapped around her shoulders. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t harm my body. I¡¯ll say it when it hurts.¡± As he said, he kissed her forehead, ¡°Now, nothing is more important than making my wife happy.¡± Luna Greenwich pouted her mouth, ¡°Wills Waltson , I realize that your mouth is bing more and more sweeter. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s called practice makes perfect,¡± he said with a bad smile in her ear. ¡°Furthermore, my sweet words are only for you to listen to, is that alright?¡± Sheughed, of course, it¡¯s good, and she was still very happy. She turned her body and held Wills Waltson ¡®s arm. ¡°Judi said something when I was in school. I think I can just use it today.¡± ¡°You can always remember what she said.¡± She frowned, ¡°Wills Waltson , don¡¯t be jealous. Fortunately, she¡¯s not a man. You¡¯re too much. ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I telling the truth?¡±Wills Waltson grinned, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t make you angry. Tell me what she gave you. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anymore.¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to share it with me?¡± Luna Greenwich nced at him. He knew well how to anger her. Wills Waltson pinched her cheeks and smiled indulgently, ¡°I¡¯m not right. I won¡¯t be jealous. Tell me. ¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°If we don¡¯t have an umbre in the snowy weather, we¡¯ll be together forever. Look at our heads. Snow makes our hair white. We are old now.¡± Wills Waltson approached her ear, ¡°You might as well tell me that you want to grow old with me.¡± Luna squinted his arm, an unromantic guy. Wills Waltsonughed. ¡°But why did she tell this to you? She wanted to hook up with you?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Hey,¡±Luna Greenwich was helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t sigh. Do you think Benjaming would not be jealous since you are so close? Wills Waltson raised his face and said, ¡°A few days ago, Benjaming Waltson still came to me toin. He hopes I can advise you to stay away from his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Are you two brothers bored?¡± ¡°No way, no matter how busy Judi is or who she is with, she wille to see you if you call her. If you were Benjaming , would you be angry?¡± Luna Greenwich rolled her eyes, it seemed necessary to teach Benjaming a lesson. He was so petty. Wills Waltson could not help butugh. How did they be so pitiful? She looked at the white street in front of her and tightened her arms unconsciously. Wills Waltson asked, ¡°Right, how¡¯s Amy doing?¡± She raised her eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Your sister, why are you asking me?¡± ¡°I think her sister-inw is verypetent. You call her often. Of course, you understand more than I know.¡± Luna Greenwich pursed her lips, ¡°Yes¡­ When I talked to her, I thought that her expression was pretty good and sheughed very much. However, she could pretend to do it. You have to ask Max about her truest appearance. He should get to know her better than us. ¡± Wills Waltson said in a deep voice, ¡°Max said that the rebellion in her bones is still there, but she has fewer words than before and she behaves well. She is very disciplined.¡± Luna nodded. ¡°Then ¡­ does Max¡¯s girlfriend say anything?¡± ¡°Girlfriend?¡±Wills Waltson raised his eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°What? Did Amy tell you something?¡± When she thought that Amy Waltson wanted her to keep it as a secret, she shook her head and smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m worried that Max¡¯s girlfriend would be ufortable because he brought a girl back.¡± Wills Waltson shook his head, ¡°Penelope should not be so hypocritical.¡± ¡°How could this be hypocritical? It¡¯s normal. No body want her boyfriend to live with someone else.¡± Hearing Luna Greenwich ¡®s words, Wills Waltson could not help but ask again, ¡°Did Amy tell you something?¡± Chapter 548 Luna smiled. ¡°No she didn¡¯t. Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to think about it. Penelope was a spouse who is chosen by his fAmy after weighed the pros and cons. Before they got married, she could not control him. She could be picky after she bes the hostess of his fAmy. ¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Okay, I will listen to you. I don¡¯t think about it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cold? Let¡¯s go faster, your legs are okay, aren¡¯t you?¡± She shifted the topic and did not n to continue talking about it. If she talked too much, Wills Waltson must be overly concerned. She didn¡¯t want to be seen through. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay for me to run around with you now. Do you want to try?¡± She put her hand on her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t, just stop. I believe in you, OK?¡± Wills Waltson rubbed her head with the other hand. ¡°Luna Greenwich .¡± It had been a long time since he had called her by her full name. She looked at him seriously. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a wedding.¡± ¡°Ah?¡±Luna Greenwich was stunned. ¡°I want to give you a wedding. You¡¯ve married me for so long, but I didn¡¯t even give you a wonderful wedding. I want to be serious and host a wedding for you so that everyone in the world will know how much I love you. ¡± She looked at him with a smile. After a while, she put her head on Wills Waltson ¡®s shoulders. ¡°If you want to tell people around the world how much you love me, then try another way.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want a wedding?¡± Wills Waltson was surprised. Bob said that all the women in the world would long for a romantic wedding. But was she an exception? Luna Greenwich said, ¡°Wedding is a ceremony that most women will hold, but that doesn¡¯t mean that all women want a wedding. I don¡¯t like it because it isn¡¯t useful. In my opinion, the wedding was done with the wishes of fAmy and friends. You also know that I don¡¯t have much expectation for my fAmy. I want to use the time and money for more meaningful things. ¡± ¡°More meaningful? For example?¡± When he finished speaking, he prepared to listen carefully. Luna Greenwich said, ¡°It¡¯s good to build a few schools named after us. We could help those children who can¡¯t afford a book finish their college. Is that good?¡± Wills Waltson could not help but smile, his hand on her shoulder tightening a little. How could there be such a woman in the world? ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you. It¡¯s up to you. In the future, as long as it¡¯s a matter for both of us, I will listen to you.¡± She looked up at him and said suspiciously, ¡°Really?¡± Wills Waltson poked her brows, ¡°Except that thing on our bed.¡± She pouted. This bad guy. Of course, Wills Waltson would not let her decide. He had to take the initiative. As New Year was approaching, Judi had to go home for the New Year. Benjaming was a little reluctant. After the two of them had dinner together at night, he sent Judi back to the hotel room. Judi started packing her bags and said, ¡°I wille back soon. What do you want to eat? You can talk to me. Oh yeah, my mother made a good sausage. I will take some when I go back. It¡¯s good that Luna loves to eat too. She ¡­ ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you go?¡±Benjaming interrupted Judy¡¯s words. Judi squatted beside the suitcase and turned to look at him. Benjaming was full of dismay. Judi pouted her mouth, got up, walked in front of him, and held his face. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you willing to let me go?¡± Benjaming put his hand on her waist. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m very unwilling.¡± Judi lowered her head and kissed his lips, ¡°I only go back for eight days.¡± ¡°Do you know one day is one year for me?¡± When she heard Benjaming say this, Judi could not help but want tough. This big boy was super-sticky. She lowered her eyes slightly and her voice softened. ¡°Then ¡­ I¡¯ll be back after four days?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave for a day.¡± Judi was a little difficult. Benjaming Waltson said, ¡°Look, Amy won¡¯te back. Wills There will be me and them. I don¡¯t want to spend holidays with them. I will miss you. ¡± Judi scratched her eyebrows. ¡°This year is the first New Year since my parents divorced. My mother will be at home alone If I don¡¯t go back, she will be sad¡­¡± Benjaming was disappointed, but he also knew that her words made sense. He had previously called Auntie, hoping that Auntie woulde here for the New Year. However, she didn¡¯t want toe. He also wanted to go to Judy¡¯s house to celebrate the New Year, but Wills his brother Wills said that it was inappropriate for him to do so. Sheughed and patted his shoulder, ¡°Okay, I will be back soon. I have to pack up quickly. I still have to get up early tomorrow .¡± She was about to turn around. But Benjaming did not let go and just looked at her like that. Judy¡¯s face was reddish. ¡°Or ¡­ you can leave now?¡± Go back? Impossible. tomorrow , the two of them would be separated. He would sleep here tonight. Not just to sleep here, but also to ¡­ Benjaming raised his head and hugged her in his arms and kissed her. This was Benjaming ¡®s most overbearing kiss to her. Somewhat ¡­ the feeling of falling into his trap. At first, Judi thought that she couldn¡¯t hold back the temptation. She shook her head and smiled when she woke up at night and saw Benjaming lying beside her. Luna was right, she was indeed a woman who had no resistance to a handsome man. He took her down so quickly. She was embarrassed. She turned over and covered herself with a nket. The person who was sleeping beside her held her into his arms. Judi smiled. However, with a man¡­ it was not bad. At least she would not feel lonely anymore. The new year officially kicked off with the end of her holiday. On February 2, Mia brought good news to everyone as soon as she entered the office. She was pregnant. At noon, the three of them celebrated. When she was about to go home after dinner, Judi called Luna Greenwich . Luna Greenwich asked a few people to leave first and picked up the phone behind her. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Luna , are you free now? I¡¯m at the school gate. I want to tell you something.¡± ¡°Ah? I just finished eating from the outside and I¡¯m walking towards the school gate. Wait, I might not be able to arrive in a few minutes.¡± After she finished speaking, she hung up and took a step towards the school gate. When she saw Judi standing down under a tree at the school gate, she ran up to the front with joy, ¡°Judy, what are you thinking about?¡± Judi held on to Luna Greenwich ¡®s hand and said nervously, ¡°Luna , what should I do? I¡¯m in trouble.¡± Chapter 549 Seeing Judy¡¯s expression, she was also worried, ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong? What are you doing?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡±Judi looked down. She could not say it. Luna Greenwich was anxious, ¡°Speak, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Ugh ¡­ She was anxious before, but she was instantly dumbfounded now. What happened? What pregnancy announcement date was today? Everyone had gathered to announce the good news. When she saw Luna Greenwich ¡®s expression, Judi knew that she was over. ¡°Luna , you¡¯re scared too, right? What should I do?¡± She could not help butugh, ¡°No, I¡¯m not scared, I¡¯m shocked. I thought the two of you weren¡¯t ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish, but Judi also understood the meaning of Luna Greenwich . She blushed. When Luna Greenwich saw this, she was afraid that Judi would think so much. She quickly said, ¡°Pregnancy is a good thing. How can you say that it was trouble?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just in trouble. I¡¯m not married, and Benjaming is also studying. It¡¯s not just embarrassing myself, Benjaming is also embarrassed. He¡¯s still the member of Waltson fAmy.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that severe. Does Benjaming know about this?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t know how to tell him. I can¡¯t speak.¡± She was so anxious. ¡°Luna , I don¡¯t even dare to see Benjaming today. What should I do?¡± ¡°What can I do?¡±Luna patted her shoulder. ¡°Pregnancy is not something that you can do by yourself. He has half of the responsibility in this matter. Of course, , you should tell him the truth and solve the problem together.¡± Judi exhaled. She said, ¡°What are you doing? Call him.¡± ¡°No,¡±Judi doesn¡¯t lean over, go back to the tree, and grab the bark. ¡°I can¡¯t tell him.¡± ¡°Why? Are you worried about something?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Judi looked at him, ¡°If I say that I¡¯m pregnant, Benjaming has only two choices. Either to marry me and let me give birth to a child. Or to let me kill the child. I definitely can¡¯t ept it. I can¡¯t ept a boyfriend who told me to kill my child. Besides ¡­ if I tell him the truth, will he be stressful? He¡¯s still studying and I don¡¯t want to put so much pressure on him. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s pressure? Since he can do this, he must take responsibility. The one who evaded the problem now is not Benjaming , it¡¯s you. Judy, why do you live so carefully? It¡¯s not your style. ¡± Judi nced at her, ¡°Luna , you¡¯re not me. How do you know the pain in my heart?¡± She knew that everyone should not help others make decisions without permission. Judi must have her thoughts and troubles. She asked, ¡°Then what do you think?¡± ¡°I ¡­ if I know, I won¡¯te for you.¡± Luna Greenwich pursed her mouth, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Benjaming and tell him about it, but I think that the effect of saying it out of my mouth is different from what you say. If I were Benjaming . I¡¯d rather hear this from you. ¡± Judi hesitated for a while, and then looked at Luna Greenwich , ¡°Quickly help me think of a way, how should I speak?¡± Just as Luna Greenwich was about to speak, Benjaming ¡®s voice came from the school gate. ¡°Judy,¡±Benjaming ran over happily, but he scared Judi off. Judy¡¯s eyes dodged and looked at Luna Greenwich as if she was asking for help. She smiled at her and turned her head to look at Benjaming . ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go find Judy,¡±Benjaming said as he walked to Judy¡¯s side. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my call just now. So, you want to surprise me. But Luna , why are you here too? ¡± ¡°Ah?¡±Luna Greenwich nced at Judy, ¡°I just went out to eat. When I came back and saw that she was here, I came over to chat for a while.¡± Benjaming looked at Judy, ¡°So, you missed my call because of your chat with Luna ? Please stay away from Luna in the future. She has her husband. ¡± She was speechless. How petty there two brothers. Judi said, ¡°This¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t alienate Luna .¡± She waved her hand. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no reason to talk to the two of them. You guys talk. I¡¯ll go back to the office first.¡± She waved to the two of them. Judi was anxious, ¡°Oh, Luna ¡­¡± But Luna Greenwich squinted at her. She couldn¡¯t help her this time. After she left, Judi looked at Benjaming and quickly looked away. Benjaming approached Judi and held her to the trunk. ¡°What are you doing? She¡¯s gone.¡± Not too far away, students wereing back and forth at the school gate. Judi saw other people¡¯s attention and could not help but feel embarrassed. She patted Benjaming ¡®s chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Do you think I¡¯m ashamed of you?¡± He said as he stunned her. ¡°Hello, Benjaming , this is the school entrance.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong? You are my girlfriend. It¡¯s none of their business.¡± When Benjaming Waltson said this, he could not help but be proud. Listening to his word, Judi Allen ¡®s heart softened. After all, not all boys were willing to announce their girlfriends to the world. She sighed and patted his back. ¡°Let¡¯s go, change somewhere. I have something to tell you.¡± Benjaming released her, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food. Let¡¯s talk while eating.¡± Judi nodded. The two of them left the school entrance together and went to a restaurant that Benjaming Waltson liked very much. Rarely, it was still very quiet. Benjaming ordered the meal and looked at Judy, ¡°Why are you so obedient today? What do you want to say? ¡± Judi looked at him and did not say anything. Benjaming frowned, ¡°Huh, what¡¯s wrong? Just now, didn¡¯t you want to say something? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Judi nodded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t break up with me, you can talk about anything else. Come on, talk about it.¡± Judi thought of what she had just said. Indeed, she should tell him. ¡°Benjaming , that ¡­ this is a little hasty. I said, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Benjaming looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Am I so timid? ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Benjaming Waltson sat at the dining table and did not say a word. When she saw Benjaming ¡®s reaction, Judi was a little regretful. It seemed that she had scared Benjaming . Benjaming Waltson did not realize that he was stunned. His mind was running at high speed. He was not ready to be a father yet ¡­ Chapter 550 Judi looked down. Sure enough, Benjaming did not want child. However, Benjaming Waltson was thinking that before he could even give Judi a wedding, he would have let her be a mother first. But then, he was not prepared. He should have done something thest time. It was his responsibility not to do something well, so he had to advance the things he had nned before. Judy¡¯s expression was increasingly worried, ¡°What about this child?¡± Benjaming looked at her worried expression and could not help but smile, ¡°What silly question are you having? Of course, you have to give birth, why not?¡± This answer, within Judy¡¯s expectations, was one of the possibilities. Benjaming got up, walked to Judy¡¯s side, and hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m really in a rush today. I didn¡¯t prepare a ring, but ¡­¡± He let go of Judi and sped his hands on Judy¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Judy, I want to propose to you, will you marry me?¡± Judi bit her lip, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°Of course, I have to. This is our child and we should form a fAmy to protect him. I¡¯ve said before that we are going to get married. After we get married, having children is the only way. This child is just here early , so let¡¯s do it. ¡± Judi looked at Benjaming , and her heart moved. ¡°Just now, why did you hesitate for so long?¡± ¡°I am surprised. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be so powerful. We only did once. ¡± After that time, although he wanted to have sex with her, Judi didn¡¯t want to. Judi said that she wanted to exercise her will and firmly resist bad temptations. Judi blushed, who said no? How many people wanted to be pregnant but couldn¡¯t, she was fine ¡­ Damn coincidence. Benjaming looked at her and smiled softly, ¡°I want you to be the most beautiful bride. You haven¡¯t promised me yet. Are you willing to marry me?¡± Judi helplessly patted her sTomy ach, ¡°There is already a hostage, how could I say no? We can wait after your graduation. ¡± ¡°No, the wedding will need to be arranged as soon as possible. Otherwise, if you have a big belly, you might not be able to wear a beautiful wedding dress. If you appear with a child, others will criticize you. Actually, we have this child because we love each other. It was disgusting to be misunderstood by others, so listen to me.¡± Judi felt that she was bad. She was the old cow and Benjaming was the tender grass. What¡¯s more, she was pregnant. Seeing that Judi no longer objected, Benjaming stood up and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, my fianc¨¦e is pregnant. Today is a good day. I invite everyone to eat, all the orders, I will buy.¡± Judi pulled him, this kid, silly. There was apuse from everyone around them, and someone shouted ¡®Congrattions¡¯. It was only after Judi understood the purpose of Benjaming that he wanted to hear the blessings of others.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After the meal, Benjaming sent Judi to thepany and rushed to thepany to find Wills Waltson . Knowing that Benjaming would be a father at such a young age, Wills Waltson was a little surprised. However, Luna Greenwich was as old as Judy. She was a mother now. A woman¡¯s youth could not be wasted. Benjaming had a good time, but Judi could not wait. He snorted, ¡°You kid, you¡¯re too impulsive.¡± Benjaming smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Wills , don¡¯t talk about me anymore. I¡¯m very happy anyway.¡± Wills Waltson deeply said to him, ¡°I¡¯m happy for you too. Now, you¡¯re also a prospective father. When you do thingster, you¡¯ll be a little calmer and ¡­¡± He got up and walked to the safe, opened it and took a document to Benjaming . Benjaming Waltson asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the shares and the two branches under your name. I was going to give you after you graduate. Now, it seems that if you want to support your fAmy in the future, you have to rely on yourself. Those two branches, you should take care of them. ¡± ¡°Stop,¡±Benjaming Waltson frowned. ¡°Wills , I don¡¯t want these.¡± ¡°Shut up, do you think only you want to enjoy fAmy fun? I need to make time to apany my wife and child too. Take it.¡± Benjaming was speechless. He knew he was good for him, but why he said this? He took the documents. ¡°Wills , I¡¯ll discuss things with you.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Can I take over the business after I graduate? I want to enjoy the two-person world.¡± Wills Waltson squinted at him, ¡°Then do that. You take the documents first and start working after graduation.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Wills .¡± Wills Waltson thought for a moment, ¡°You should make the wedding wonderful, so your Luna will be happy too.¡± ¡°Wills , why don¡¯t you do the wedding yourself? Wouldn¡¯t her get angry?¡± ¡°Luna doesn¡¯t like boring rituals. She wants to do something more meaningful.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wills Waltson smirked, ¡°She want to donate a school named after her and me.¡± Benjaming was speechless. ¡°She is so good. ¡± Nonsense ¡­ Benjaming and Judi made the decision in a hurry. But the ceremony was not in a hurry. It could be described as the best in the past two years. And among them, the happiest was Luna Greenwich . She followed them and helped everything. In Wills Waltson ¡®s words, ¡°This is more than you marrying yourself.¡± But she couldn¡¯t hold her back. She said, ¡°I have the feeling of marrying a daughter. You may not understand this feeling, but I think it¡¯s reluctant and happy. Fortunately, she will live with me, otherwise, I¡¯ll cry. ¡± Wills Waltson was unhappy and asked, ¡°Who lives with you?¡± Luna Greenwich knew that he was jealous again and she was busy clutching his arm. ¡°You, you, it¡¯s you, okay?¡± Wills Waltson stared at her, and said with a serious expression, ¡°Should I think about it and let Benjaming go out and set up his own fAmy? Living with us is too inconvenient.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the inconvenience? The Waltson fAmy is so big. I can¡¯t meet Benjaming everyday. Don¡¯t waste resources that much. ¡± After she finished, she busy and fawned around Wills Waltson ¡®s arm. ¡°Today is a happy day for the young couple, so let¡¯s not discuss such a boring topic. How heartbreaking, hurry up and look at them. They are a perfect match. ¡± Wills Waltson groaned in his heart. This little woman thought that he did not know that she was distracting him. ¡°Benjaming is handsome today.¡± ¡°Judi is very beautiful as well.¡± The two of them looked at each other and could not help butugh. Once again, she looked at the child on stage, feeling filled with emotion. Once upon a time, she did not expect the two of them to get together. Now her rtionship with Judi was closer. The Waltson family would surely get better and better. Chapter 551 This year, many happy events happened in their family. Less than half a month after Benjaming and Judi were married, Luna Greenwich found out that she was pregnant. Eight monthster, Judi gave birth to a princess at the hospital. Because this was the first girl in this generation, Benjaming asked Wills Waltson , the eldest in the family, to give her a name. He wanted to call her Wendy. Therefore, their first daughter was called Wendy. Before Judi was recovered, the little guy in Luna Greenwich ¡®sstomache started early and was born at 39 weeks. It was also a princess. Wills Waltson was very happy, named her Windy Waltson. In the hospital, after his friends left, Wills Waltson handed the child over to Nanny. He came to the bedside, holding her hand and smiling. She said, ¡°I think you¡¯re much happier than that time when Wal was born.¡± ¡°Of course, my daughter is my sweet little Jackieet.¡± ¡°How about our Wal?¡± ¡°Also, the three of you are my armor and my weakness. It¡¯s good to have you.¡± He kissed her and stroked her forehead. His eyes were full of gentleness, which made her heart touched. Wills Waltson bent over and hugged her, ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to be able to meet you in this life. The most important thing for me for the rest of my life is to love you. Trust me, I will be a good husband and a good father forever¡­ ¡± She nodded, and there was fog in her eyes, ¡°I believe.¡± Wills Waltson smiled. His life was too happy. Everyone said that after marriage, life would slowly calm down and then be boring. But he was different. He hoped that he and Luna Greenwich would live a long life. In this way, they could work together to spend countless bright futures together. Turning grey-haired elder with a loved person was also extremely romantic. This was probably the feeling of loving someone. He loved her and would not change this life. And Luna Greenwich , she was the same. ¡­ Wills Waltson specially picked a day and celebrate their birth. Amy Waltson, who had not returned to the country for more than a year, rushed back for the two little nieces. She was more outgoing than before. She put the two children together and said to Luna Greenwich and Judy, ¡°They are so simr. You guys should not wear the same clothes for them. I can¡¯t distinguish them. ¡± Luna Greenwich and Judi looked at each other, and Judi said, ¡°What? It¡¯s easy.¡± ¡°Ah?¡±Amy Waltson looked at Luna Greenwich again. ¡°Luna , do you think so?¡± She nodded. Amy Waltson wondered, ¡°How could that be?¡± Over there, Benjaming called Judi away and went to the guest to say hello. While she was guarding the two babies, she asked Amy , ¡°How about your life in Ennd? Are you happy? ¡± When it came to Ennd, Amy ¡®s expression changed slightly. But she quickly nodded and smiled, ¡°Luna , don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be alright.¡± Luna Greenwich leaned into her ear, ¡°Did Penelope trouble you?¡± ¡°She? She can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m a member from Waltson family. I am not that easy to be bullied.¡± She looked at her and smiled. Amy said awkwardly, ¡°Luna , why are you looking at me like this? I felt strange. ¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve grown up.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t too small.¡± ¡°I mean ¡­ you¡¯ve grown up in my heart,¡± she held Amy ¡®s hand with a solemn expression on her face. ¡°Now, do you still think of that day in your heart?¡± Just mentioning the word ¡®that day¡¯, Amy ¡®s eyebrows immediately frosted. Luna Greenwich knew that people who had experienced such things would always have a shadow in their hearts. ¡°Amy ¡­¡± Amy Waltson looked at her with fog in her eyes. ¡°Luna , is that nightmare in your heart gone?¡± She thought about it and said, ¡°Maybe it will never pass, but now I¡¯m so happy that I almost can¡¯t think about it anymore, so that shadow can¡¯t do anything to me. It will not hurt me. ¡± Amy Waltson smiled. ¡°Then ¡­ when I met the happiness that belongs to me, can I slowly get rid of it from there?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Amy reached out and hugged her. This year, she had not been too good or bad. However, that incident was always a nightmare that she could not avoid when she dreamt back at midnight. She wanted to tell everyone that she was doing well. That¡¯s why ¡­ she avoided Max¡¯s kindness. She avoided Amanda¡¯s kindness. However, she could not disguise herself in front of Luna . Maybe only the Luna who had experienced the same harm could understand her feelings. She gently patted her back andforted her. At that moment, Wills Waltson took Max to walk in from outside. Looking at their hug from afar, Wills Waltson thought something had happened. He stepped forward and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When they heard the sound, the two of them separated. Luna Greenwich smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we two sisters are chatting.¡± Amy Waltson looked up, and when he saw that Max was here too, she panicked and quickly looked away. Max had been staring at her from the moment he entered. At this moment, he could not help but frown when he saw the tears in her eyes. Amy Waltson stood up and said, ¡°Brother Max, youe back too.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Max replied lightly, then his gaze shifted to her face. ¡°Luna Greenwich , congrattions.¡± She smiled. ¡°Thank you, I didn¡¯t expect that you wille back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of something and go back soon.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Amy Waltson again. ¡°Let¡¯s go back together?¡± Amy Waltson looked at him and responded, then said to Wills Waltson and Luna Greenwich , ¡°You guys chat. I will go and look for Benjaming . ¡± She ran out quickly. Wills Waltson frowned, ¡°Slow down. Behave yourself. ¡± She looked at the door and could not help but wonder.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She looked at Amy Waltson¡¯s back and looked at Max again. At this moment, Max was also looking back at the ce where Amy Waltson left, with a solemn expression ¡­ Luna Greenwich pouted, was she thinking too much? How did you feel that there was a problem between the big man, Max, and the little woman, Amy Waltson? Did something happen? Chapter 552 Amy Waltson stayed in the front yard for a while and felt that she was a little out of ce with them. Thus, she went to Benjaming ¡®s ce. Auntie made her a cup of coffee. She sat at the coffee table and was alone in a daze. Not too long ago, someone walked in at the door. She shifted her gaze away and saw handsome and tall Max. Her heart tightened. She stood up and looked at Max, her voice paNicky ed, ¡°Brother Max.¡± Max walked in front of her. ¡°Did I say that since you live under my eyes, you have to follow my rules? Who would allow you to leave without saying anything?¡± Amy Waltson looked down. Max said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re Wills ¡®s younger sister, I will spoil you. You can¡¯t do that next time. ¡± He turned around and left. Amy quickly said, ¡°Brother Max, wait a moment.¡± Max stood still. Amy Waltson walked over to him. ¡°This time, you didn¡¯t tell my Wills ¡­ anything. Right?¡± ¡°What do you think I can say?¡± Amy Waltson¡¯s hands were mixed, and she lowered her head anxiously. ¡°What happened that night ¡­ you didn¡¯t mention it to my Wills . Right?¡± When he saw her pitiful look, Max¡¯s heartfelt soft for a moment. But very quickly, he thought of her waywardness and boldness that day. He snorted, ¡°Do you dare to mention that night?¡± Amy Waltson constricted her neck, and she became somewhat timid, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± ¡°early tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. If you don¡¯t want to leave, telling your Wills as soon as possible.¡± After Max finished, he strode away from her. Even though he did not look back, he slightly shifted his gaze. Of course, he couldn¡¯t see how she looked. Amy closed her eyes and sighed. She thought that when she returned to Ennd, she could forget about the past and make her mood easier. But there was no such thing. It turned out that no one could get rid of their troubles. In the evening, the Waltson family sat together for a reunion dinner. Wills and Benjaming had their lover and children, and they were filled with happiness. Amy was also happy for them. She had wanted to beg Wills to let her stay in America. However, now she could not say it. She was probably a burden to Wills and Benjaming if she stayed here. The next morning, Max sent his assistant Amanda to pick her up. On the way to the airport, Amanda respectfully said to Amy , ¡°Miss Amy , are you in a better mood?¡± Amanda had been working with Max for seven years and was the most effective assistant. Amanda was also one of those who knew about the incident that night. Amy Waltson did not know how to answer, so she just smiled. Luna had taught her before that when she was awkward and did not want to speak, a smile was the best response. Without losing her politeness, she didn¡¯t have to say no. ¡°Max missed three very important meetings to pick you up and flew back from Ennd.¡± Amy was a little surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t he ¡­ing back to work?¡± Amanda smiled. ¡°No, recently, CEO ¡®s focus has been on the US, and picking you up is the most important thing this time.¡± Hearing this, she was confused. Arriving at the airport, when she entered the VIP lounge, Amy saw Max who was looking at theputer. She stopped and Amanda walked over. She respectfully bent over beside Amy and said in a low voice, ¡°Max, Miss Amy is here.¡± Max looked up at her, and his voice was solemn and overbearing, ¡°Come here.¡± She walked over slowly. Max replied, ¡°What? Does this chair have a needle? Can¡¯t you sit?¡± Amy Waltson said in a low voice, sat down, put down her bag, and looked at hisputer screen. He was working. Amanda smiled at her. Saying a few words to the waiter, she went out first. After Max had finished processing a document, he touched the coffee cup, but it just happened to hold the hand of Amy who was about to give it to him. The moment he held her hands, Max years suddenly let go and turned to look at her. She was also awkwardly pulling her lips, ¡°Brother Max, drink coffee.¡± Max took the coffee cup, and Amy quickly took her hand back and used her other hand to gently rub the ce that Max had just touched. ¡°Brother Max.¡± Max put down his coffee cup and his gaze was still on theputer. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Max looked back at her. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°I heard that you dyed your work and came back to pick me up.¡± Max snorted, not saying a word. Amy knew that he was toozy to bother with her. The flight back to Ennd was not short, but to avoid embarrassment, Amy almost slept over. Getting off the ne, it was already evening. The driver sent them home. The moment he entered the house, Amy Waltson, who was behind Max, saw Penelope sitting in the living room. When she saw her, Amy Waltson could not say that she was not guilty. Penelope got up and greeted them. ¡°Wee home.¡± Max nodded to her, not close to or alienated. There was no enthusiasm for an unmarried couple. Penelope looked at Amy Waltson behind Max and said calmly, ¡°Miss Waltson.¡± Amy Waltson nodded and nodded to her. ¡°Miss Penelope.¡± Max said to Amanda, ¡°You take them out first.¡± Amanda ordered to leave. Max looked at Penelope, ¡°Come with me in the study room.¡± ¡°Max, I want to talk to Miss Waltson about this.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°But now, it¡¯s not our two¡¯s business anymore,¡± Penelope was also very calm. Looking at Max¡¯s gaze, she seemed to be telling him that she was not going to give in. Amy looked at Amy Waltson with a serious expression. Penelope looked at Amy Waltson and said in a firm voice, ¡°Miss Waltson, do you mind talking to us?¡± Since she had called her, she naturally knew what she was talking about. In this situation, she could not avoid it. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Penelope came to the sofa and sat down. Amy Waltson followed her and sat opposite the TV. At this moment, the television was showing the progress of the third serial murder in this district in the past two months ¡­ Max walked to the single sofa to sit down. Penelope went straight to the topic, ¡°I don¡¯t think everyone has to dy each other¡¯s time anymore. Max, Miss Waltson, what are you going to do about that night?¡± Amy Waltson¡¯s expression instantly became embarrassed.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Max also sharpened his eyes. ¡°Speak, what conditions do you want?¡± When the two women looked at him, they realized that Max said it to Penelope. Chapter 553 Penelope was not surprised. Although she was nominally Max¡¯s fianc¨¦e, only she knew that Max didn¡¯t like her. Of course, she didn¡¯t mind that. She didn¡¯t have that kind of feeling for Max anyway. Penelope said indifferently, ¡°There are only two roads in front of me right now. First, our engagement will continue, but I hope Miss Waltson can move out of here. Second, our engagement will be revoked and our partnership will be restored. It¡¯s just like this, we¡¯re probably not able to handle both parents. After all, the reason for canceling the engagement ¡­ ¡± Her gaze lingered between the two of them, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell.¡± Amy Waltson did not dare to lift her face. Max said to Amy , ¡°Go upstairs and rest.¡± Amy Waltson looked up and saw that he was talking to her. She turned around and looked at Penelope. Penelope said, ¡°Don¡¯t let her escape. It¡¯s a question she¡¯ll have to face sooner orter.¡± Amy Waltson crossed her hands and looked at Penelope. ¡°I¡¯ll move out.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Max interrupted her. Amy Waltson looked at him. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m ¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t decide it. I¡¯ll let you go upstairs and rest. You can¡¯t hear me? Do you want me to pull you up?¡± Penelope was a little helpless. Max changed. Amy Waltson got up, nodded to Penelope, and turned upstairs. After she left, Penelope said coldly to Max, ¡°I never knew that Max would be caring about others.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my good buddy¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°Oh, if he knows that you took his sister into bed ¡­¡± ¡°Penelope,¡± Max¡¯s voice was a bit cold, ¡°Be careful with your words.¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong? Or was it ¡­ I was blind and mistaken that day?¡± Max¡¯s gaze looked at her. ¡°If you say anything else, I¡¯ll immediately chase you out.¡± Penelope raised her hands, ¡°Okay, I shut up. Then what are you going to do about this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to your family to apologize and cancel the engagement.¡± Penelope raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t seem to mind his words. ¡°Max, have you thought about it? Our two families are working together now. If we announce the cancetion of the marriage contract, it will cause much loss.¡± Max did not seem to mind, ¡°The business goes to the business. I will bear the loss.¡± ¡°Then how do you exin to our parents? Did you identally sleep with your brother¡¯s sister to help her?¡± Max gave her a sideways look. ¡°I would say it¡¯s because there¡¯s no love between us. I¡¯ll bear all the consequences.¡± Penelopeughed intentionally, ¡°Howe, I love you very, very much. I want to marry you.¡± Max gave her a cold look. Penelopeughed loudly, ¡°Are you still the one I know?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, then you can leave.¡± He got up and unbuttoned his suit button as he walked upstairs. Penelope said, ¡°The project we have coborated with can bepleted in four months. The marriage contract should be continued after four months. At that time, we will bring the parents together and let everyone talk about it. Alright? ¡± Max turned around and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a marriage contract. To me, it¡¯s just a way to earn money for my family. Why should I care?¡± Max was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°If you want to thank me, just chase the girl out of the house.¡± Max red at her. ¡°Hurry and go. Don¡¯t influence me to rest.¡± Penelope smiled again. She shook her head and looked at Max¡¯s back, sighing in her heart. This man had changed.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Who made him change so much? She looked up at the second floor and raised her lips, thinking, There was a good show. The next morning, when Amy went downstairs to eat, as usual, Max had gone to thepany early . She finished her breakfast alone and was sent to school by the driver. As she was walking towards the ssroom, there was someone behind her, pressing her arm on her shoulder. Then, a familiar scent flew into her nose. Amy Waltson turned to look at the person and smiled. ¡°Shane, good morning.¡± This was her ssmate Shane, who was also American. Shane smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you back home? Why are you back so soon?¡± ¡°The celebration is finished. There¡¯s nothing important. I can¡¯t dy my studies.¡± ¡°Oh, when did our Miss Waltson care so much about her studies?¡± Amy Waltson looked at her and continued to walk forward. Shane let go of her arm and said, ¡°Do you hear that? The Asian girl who was killed yesterday was a freshman from the university next door.¡± Amy Waltson looked at her inexplicably. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, there¡¯s been a lot of news in the past few days. Amy Waltson shook her head. Shane said seriously, ¡°There was a murder yesterday. It was the same as the murder of a Japanese female college student two months ago. The police followed this line and found that six months ago, there was also a simr murder. It was also an Asian girl who died, so this case has been typed as a serial homicide. Hey, those girls, especially our beautiful girls, are too¡­ ¡± Before Shane could finish her word, she first saw Edwin, a mixed-race man in the crowd. Edwin stood out from the crowd and was very dazzling. Shane looked at the distance and waved, ¡°Edwin.¡± Amy Waltson was nervous, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Edwin had already seen them. The moment Amy Waltson¡¯s gaze touched Edwin, she quickly shifted her gaze to Shane¡¯s face. She bit her teeth and stared at Shane, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he your goddess? I¡¯ll help you attract the goddess¡¯s attention.¡± Amy Waltson had a headache and wanted to hit the wall. She had always felt that Edwin was very gentle and warm, so she had always admired him. But now ¡­ Edwin had already walked over. Shane waved to him, ¡°Edwin, good morning.¡± Amy Waltson also said hello to Edwin, ¡°Hello.¡± He smiled gently at the two of them, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the two of you rush to ss?¡± Shane smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now. Edwin, slowly walk with Amy .¡± After she finished speaking, she ran away. Amy stood there and smiled awkwardly. Edwin pursed his lips, ¡°When you see me, you look very unnatural.¡± Amy Waltson replied guiltily, ¡°Edwin, I¡¯m really sorry about the incident that day.¡± Chapter 554 The day before her birthday. Shane asked her, ¡°tomorrow is your birthday. Do you want to have a party? If you do, you must invite me, and what gift do you want?¡± Amy Waltson said, ¡°I don¡¯t have parties, because I don¡¯t like birthdays very much.¡± Shane was a little confused and asked, ¡°Why not?¡± Amy Waltson said, ¡°Every year, as long as I have a grand birthday, something will happen.¡± ¡°You must be kidding me.¡± ¡°Really,¡±Amy seriously shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mention it. In short, I¡¯m not going to hold a party.¡± Shane thought for a moment, then approached her face and whispered, ¡°Then, do you want me to help you make an appointment with your goddess? Let¡¯s celebrate it. ¡± When Amy Waltson heard, she blushed and covered her mouth, ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk nonsense, you don¡¯t need to.¡± Seeing her reaction, Shaneughed. She thought Shane would not do it. She never thought that that night, Shane called her and told her that she had sessfully helped her to make an appointment. Edwin would apany her to watch a movie tomorrow . That night, Amy was so excited that she could not sleep well all night. Only her Shane knew about her secret crush. Edwin is a American-French hybrid, and his eyes were good-looking. Although Amy liked good-looking guys, but the reason she liked him had nothing to do with his appearance. It was a rainy afternoon when she strolled around the campus. She identally saw Edwin climb thedder and rescued the little ck cat that was stuck between the pipes. That day, Edwin¡¯s hand was touching the wet ck cat. His eyes were full of gentleness, and Amy Waltson was touched. From that day on, she would be inexplicably moved when she saw Edwin. For a long time, she put all her study energy into mathematics. In Shane¡¯s words, she had to make progress to attract the attention of him. And no one thought that something really happened on her birthday. Just on her birthday, she was in the hotel and had a rtionship with Max. They didn¡¯t go to watch the movie. The fire of a beautiful crush in her heart was also extinguished. Edwin patted her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t me you. That day, I watched a movie that I hadn¡¯t been in for a long time. I was very happy to see it. That movie was good. You should watch it too. ¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Edwin took a small box from his bag and handed it to her. ¡°For you, this is ate birthday gift.¡± She was a little surprised. She took the gift with both hands and looked gratefully at each other. ¡°Thank you. I didn¡¯t expect that. Thank you so much.¡± Edwin smiled and said, ¡°If you feel grateful, buy me a coffee.¡± Amy Waltson looked at him. She did not expect that Edwin would invite her. She snorted for a long time and could not speak. He smiled warmly, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Oh, no, no, then ¡­ what do you want to drink? I¡¯ll buy it after school.¡± ¡°Just another day, what about Saturday? I¡¯ll set a ce and I¡¯ll send you a message.¡± She hesitated. Is she still qualified to go out with Edwin now? Edwin smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°No,¡±Amy Waltson looked up. Without waiting her to exin anything, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. See youter. ¡± Edwin replied, ¡°Quickly go to ss. It should bete.¡± ¡°Okay,¡±Amy looked at the gift box, thinking that there might not be a gentler man in this world. She did not dare to tell Shane about the gift. After all, Shane had a bog mouth. In the afternoon, she returned home after school, but Max had not returned yet. She had dinner alone and went upstairs into the room. Just as she opened the bag and was about to read the book, she noticed the gift box in the corner of the bag. She took out the box and opened it with excitement. Inside was a pair of earrings. Although it was not an expensive gift, Amy liked it from the bottom of her heart. She came to the mirror and put on her ears. Looking at herself in the mirror, she wanted to cry. Reading the book for half an hour, she was called by the aunt to eat downstairs. Just as she was eating, Max returned. Auntie stepped in to help him take over his coat and asked respectfully, ¡°Sir, do you want to eat dinner?¡± Max looked at Amy , and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare for you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take two bites.¡± After he finished speaking, he went to the bathroom to wash his hands and sat down at the dining table. The moment she saw him recently, she felt very restrained. Her uneasiness could be felt by Max as well. So, when he was eating, he took the initiative. ¡°How is it at school? Is there any difficulty?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He hadn¡¯t asked about her studies for a long time. She shook her head. ¡°Everything is fine.¡± ¡°Well, tell me if you have something.¡± Amy Waltson thought to her, Brother Max had nothing to say. He should not be willing to face her. After she took two more bites, she put down her fork, ¡°Brother, I have something to say.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°After I went to school in the morning, I called my brother. My brother has promised me to find a ce to me, so ¡­¡± ¡°nning to move out?¡± Max wasn¡¯t angry, just interrupted her. Amy nodded. Max put down his fork and looked at her with a sharp gaze. ¡°I was entrusted by your Wills to bring you around. If you want to leave here, there is only one way, that is, let your Wills call me to inform me.. ¡± Amy Waltson frowned. ¡°But if I tell my Wills , my Wills will need me to give him a reason.¡± ¡°So, in order not to trouble you, you want me to do it? Your Wills will think that I¡¯m not good to you if you want to move out. Why should I take the responsibility? ¡± Amy Waltson knew that Max did not like her living here. The reason why he did not let her go was because of Wills . However, she could not tell Wills the truth. He was cautious. He would ask her for the reason. But she couldn¡¯t let Wills know about that. Wills ¡®s long-standing friendship with Max¡¯s brother could not be destroyed by her. Amy Waltson looked up angrily. ¡°Brother, please let me go. I don¡¯t want to stay here. You¡¯re not happy, I¡¯m not feeling well either. The most important thing is¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Max¡¯s expression became cold. Chapter 555 He waved his hands to the aunts, ¡°You all go out.¡± It seems that he has to educate this little girl well. The aunts left one after another, and Max raised legs to look at her in his spare time. ¡°That day, I asked you how you would like to solve the matter, how did you answer me?¡± Amy Waltson did not expect that he would mention that day. ¡°I said¡­ I hopeMax brother can help me keep it secret, and don¡¯t tell my family about it.¡± Max nodded, ¡°Very well, how did you do it?¡± Amy Waltson looked at him, what did she do? She just wanted to leave here ording to Penelope¡¯s request, and didn¡¯t want to cause him any more trouble. ¡°What are you looking at me so innocently? Amy Waltson , you might as well just tell me directly. You hope I will talk to your third brother openly about this. It¡¯s better than you put on such a twisted expression every day, why? , Do you think it¡¯s me who is at the culprit?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡±Amy Waltson¡¯s face was cold, ¡°I said I want to leave, but I don¡¯t want to affect your marriage with Penelope because of me, and I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with me moving out. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you have already affected?¡± Max smiled sarcastically, ¡°Do you think, which fiancee sees her fianc¨¦ sleeping with other women, can still be peaceful? Penelope did nothing, just said a few angry words, you can¡¯t stand it? Then why did you do that kind of thing that day?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±Amy Waltson clenched a fist and stopped talking. Max said coldly, ¡°I will ask you onest time, how do you want me to solve the matter.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Amy Waltson stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to solve it, just assume that nothing has happened. Brother Max, I know you care about that night, sorry.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned and walked upstairs. ¡°stop.¡± Amy Waltson stopped. Max looked at her lonely back and frowned, ¡°Come here.¡± Amy Waltson looked back at him, did not move. She didn¡¯t know what he had to do. Max said coldly, ¡°Eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m full. Brother Max, eat slowly.¡± In front of Max, she can only be cautious. She turned around, went upstairs weakly and returned to the room. Max said in a deep voice, put down his chopsticks, and his mood was not good for a moment. Was it because Amy started to be abnormal again, or was there something wrong with him? These days, he often thinks of that night, and every time he thinks of her crimson cheeks lying on the bed, he feels upset. It¡¯s all because of Wills Watson , who really caused him a big trouble. At noon on Saturday, Amy Waltson was studying in the room, and the phone vibrated twice. She picked up the phone and nced at it. Edwin had sent the text message. Her heart beat faster, and she stood up and stared at the text message. She had forgotten. A few days ago, Teacher Edwin made an appointment with her to go for coffee together. Excited a bit, she walked quickly into the cloakroom. But after picking a few clothes and carrying them in her hands, she leaned against the wall in frustration. She had already done something like that with Max brother, so she was not qualified to like Teacher Edwin. She shook her head, she really didn¡¯t like who she is now. She always feel that when people all over the world look at her, they seem to disdain her. In fact, she knew that these were all her own problems. She is guilty. Especially when facing Max, she would always feel scared inexplicably. This feeling was so strong that she usually only wanted to avoid all opportunities to meet with Max¡¯. She shook her head. Max will marry Penelope sooner orter. The matter between her and Max will only be an eternal secret and will not be mentioned again. Therefore, she must forget those things and continue her life. Otherwise, she will be driven crazy by herself sooner orter. She walked to the mirror, tried her clothes one by one, and finally chose a loose red and white sweater and a ck skirt. After going downstairs, she did not let the driver apany her, but took a taxi to the address sent by Teacher Edwin. Edwin was waiting for her on the side of the road. Seeing her getting out of the taxi, Edwin stepped forward, with a gentle corner of his lips. ¡°I thought about it. It happened to be noon, so I booked a restaurant and changed our coffee to lunch. You wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± When Amy Waltson looked at Edwin, she wanted to blush. She smiled and shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Then follow me.¡± The two walked into a Chinese restaurant side by side. After sitting down by the window, Edwin said, ¡°Do you think the Chinese food you can eat here is not as good as China?¡± Amy Waltson can¡¯t actually feel it, because she eats Chinese food prepared by the best chefs in China, so¡­ ¡°Yes, it may be a question of mood. Teacher Edwin, have you¡­ often went to China?¡± ¡°My mother is Chinese. I lived in China until I was ten years old, so I can speak such a fluent Chinese.¡± Amy Waltson smiled, ¡°We are almost the same.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you. You were born in China, but you were sent to the United States when you were very young, right?¡± Hearing what Edwin said, Amy Waltson was a little surprised. Before, she had always thought that Edwin had never noticed herself at all. ¡°It¡¯s lonely in a foreign country.¡± Amy Waltson smiled, ¡°Just get used to it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± Amy Waltson looked at him, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I heard that most of thedies from rich people are arrogant and selfish, and they live happily every day, but you¡­ seem to be different from them.¡± Amy wondered, ¡°Is there? Where is it different?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have that arrogance. The light in your eyes tells me that you don¡¯t seem to be happy either.¡± These words shocked Amy Waltson ¡®s heart. She used to be arrogant and invincible, but after experiencing some things, she has changed¡­ She is indeed unhappy, but when you think about it, the bad guy has been punished. She has no reason to be unhappy. Then she¡­ why always feel that she is very unhappy. Seeing her expression be more dignified, Edwin said, ¡°Wine, if I say something that makes you unhappy, please don¡¯t mind. I just said how I feel, there is no malice.¡± Amy Waltson shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°By the way, do you have ns to finish eating in a while?¡± Amy Waltson looked at him, did Teacher Edwin arrange any other activities? Just when she was about to say nothing, a familiar female voice came from the side, ¡°Amy?¡± Amy Waltson turned her head to look, and at the first nce, she saw Penelope and beside her. She condensed her eyebrows and stood up. ¡°Penelope, Max brother, what a coincidence¡­¡± Chapter 556 Penelope nced at Max, with a smile on her lips, and walked in front of Amy Waltson . ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, I thought you were at home, this is¡­¡± As she spoke, she turned her gaze to Edwin. Edwin stood up and politely extended his hand to Penelope. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Edwin, Amy¡¯s math teacher.¡± Edwin? This name made Max¡¯s face dark, thinking of the three words that Amy Waltson called out in a daze under him that night. He didn¡¯t hear it clearly at the time, but now he thinks, aren¡¯t those three words exactly Teacher Max¡¯? The coldness on his face was even worse. Penelope shook hands with Edwin, ¡°Penelope, Amy Waltson knows¡­ sister.¡± When she said these two words, she looked at Amy Waltson . Amy Waltson turned to Max, her eyes full of sadness. Penelope couldn¡¯t help but smile, turned around and walked to Max, naturally took his arm and came to the table. ¡°This is my fianc¨¦, Max.¡± Edwin stretched out his hand to Max, ¡°Hello.¡± Max stared at his hand for a moment, then reached out to hold it. ¡°In addition to Penelope¡¯s fianc¨¦, I am also the guardian of your student in the United States. I just met today. Would you mind if I and Teacher Edwin learn about our family¡¯s Amy Waltson at school?¡± ¡°Of course, please sit down.¡± Penelope almostughed. Our family Amy ¡­ This is too much for Max, but he is too good to say it. She looked at Amy Waltson ¡®s wry face and endured a smile. She liked to watch the show. Especially this kind of fighting heart. ¡°Amy, go sit next to your Teacher Edwin, I and your brother Max¡­¡± Before Penelope finished speaking, she was pushed by Max beside Amy . But Max was alone and leisurely, sitting beside Edwin. Penelope sat down and looked at the person opposite, thinking, This man doesn¡¯t give her face at all. The waiter added dishes and chopsticks, and Max and Penelope ordered meals. Penelope looked at Edwin and asked, ¡°Mr. Edwin¡¯s parents seem from different nationalities.¡± ¡°Yes, my mother is Chinese.¡± ¡°Then we are half fellows.¡± Max nced at Penelope. He didn¡¯t let her sit here to have a rtionship with Edwin. ¡°Ms. Edwin, how has Amy done in school recently?¡± ¡°Amy has always been excellent. I don¡¯t know about other subjects, but she is very good at math.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Max looked at her coldly, no wonder her math scores have improved by leaps and bounds recently. Last time she returned, Luna also said that she had been tutoring in the country before and had good results. Now it seems¡­ not at all. She clearly has a goal to struggle, thinking about using her achievements to hook men. Bird love, huh¡­ ¡°Then I don¡¯t know if this child is in school. Is there any premature love? Her brother asked me to take care of her, but she was told not to allow her to fall in love early . I must take good care of her.¡± Amy Waltson looked towards Max. Nonsense, her third brother would not say such things. The Waltson family are very open to love and marriage. Edwin looked at Amy Waltson and smiled, ¡°I think it is normal for a girl at this age to have any emotions towards a man. This is by nature and should not be repressive.¡± Max looked at Edwin¡¯s Amy Waltson coldly and shyly, his anger was already burning into his chest. ¡°That means, Amy , are you in love early ?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡±Amy Waltson looked at Max, ¡°Don¡¯t wrong me.¡± Edwin said to Max, ¡°Mr. Max misunderstood what I mean. Amy was very good at school. I mean, she is a girl at her age and doing everything is normal. After all, she is 19 years old. Not too small.¡± ¡°We have our own views on this matter, so Teacher Edwin did not bother to express our opinions on this matter,¡± he looked at Amy Waltson , ¡°Hurry up and eat, ande home with me after eating.¡± Penelope looked at him, this guy, is this afternoon meeting closed? Max looked at her, she shrugged, looked back, and lowered her head to eat. Amy Waltson shouted unlucky in her heart. With so many restaurants, why dids she meet Max here? Is this a lot of fate? After the meal, Max asked Amy Waltson and Edwin ¡°part ways¡±. After Edwin left first, Max said to Penelope, ¡°I will leave the matter to you in the afternoon.¡± Penelope embraced, ¡°Am I your assistant?¡± Max ignored her and said coldly to Amy Waltson , ¡°Come here.¡± Amy Waltson curled her lips and looked at Penelope. Max just took her away, Penelope would not mind it? this fianc¨¦e was a bit too easy to be bulled. Penelope could not help shrugging her shoulders when she saw Amy Waltson ¡®s eyes, as if it was none of her business. Amy Waltson turned and followed, and got into Max¡¯s car. It wasn¡¯t until the car drove away that Penelope suddenly realized that she came by Max¡¯s car. They drove the car away, so she had to¡­ have a taxi? Max drove the car home. When he got out of the car, he mmed the door loudly. Amy Waltson recalled it carefully, and it seemed that nothing was wrong today.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She thought she was justified and got out of the car and followed him into the house. As soon as he entered the door, Max said, ¡°You all go out.¡± Several aunts who were busy at home left. Max went straight upstairs. Halfway through, he looked back at Amy Waltson standing in the living room and shouted, ¡°Noting up yet?¡± Amy Waltson ¡®s mood is getting worse. Following upstairs, Max entered her room. Amy Waltson closed the door and stood by the door and looked at Max. Max didn¡¯t say a word, she was still a little panicked. ¡°Brother Max¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Max looked at her, ¡°Do you like that Edwin?¡± Amy Waltson was nervous for a moment and looked at him. Does this man know how to read mind? ¡°What do you do so surprised? Am I wrong? ¡± Amy Waltson condensed her eyebrows, ¡°This is my personal business.¡± ¡°The five years you have lived under my nose are not allowed to have personal affairs, let alone premature love. This is what your third brother meant.¡± Amy Waltson didn¡¯t believe these words. Although she didn¡¯t live in the Waltson family since she was a child, she still knew the Waltson family ¡®s style very well, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, our family members don¡¯t care about children¡¯s marriage and love issues.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t care, I care,¡± Max looked serious. ¡°Why?¡±Amy Waltson raised her chin with a stubborn face, ¡°Brother Max, I know that I should behave when I live under your roof, but it is my own business to like someone. I am 19 years old, can¡¯t I have my own feelings? ?¡± Max narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡°So, you admit that you like that Edwin?¡± Amy Waltson was heartbroken, ¡°Yes, yes, I like him.¡± Chapter 557 Amy Waltson thought, anyway, she had said what should and should not be said, there is nothing to be afraid of. ¡°Can¡¯t I like anyone? I¡¯m 19 years old and an adult.¡± Max raised the corner of his lip and approached her step by step. Although she was flustered, she still pretended to be quiet and backed away. But in the end, he was squeezed against the door by Max. Max raised a hand and pressed it against the door, lowering his head, ¡°Do you think you are worthy?¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher Edwin is a very beautiful person. I am not qualified to be with him. But it is my business to like him. I did not ask Teacher Edwin to like me.¡± Max was angry, and her unrequited love was still so right and uncontroble. The distance between the two at the moment was too close, Amy Waltson held her breath, and did not dare to breathe. Max sneered, his lips close to her ear, ¡± if Edwin knew that you crawled across my bed, what would he think of you?¡± Amy Waltson ¡®s body stiffened suddenly, and her hand pressed tightly to the door. ¡°what the * do you want.¡± She doesn¡¯t know Max, but the third brother often said that he was a cruel person. If he can say it, and he can certainly do it. ¡± You ruined Penelope¡¯s trust in me, and my current life is messed up by you, but you are here to fall in love with someone as nothing happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in love.¡± ¡°Unrequited love is even worse. As the daughter of the Waltson family , but you can¡¯t get the one you like. Don¡¯t you feel that you loose the Waltson family¡¯s face?¡± Max moved his head away and stared at her eyes, ¡°I tell you, in the future you should not go out and ashame me, I can¡¯t loose this face.¡± Hook other men? She is the Waltson family , how can she tolerate others nder her like this. What¡¯s more, she obviously did nothing wrong. ¡°I¡¯m just having a meal with Teacher Edwin, do you have to say something so bad?¡± The mockery on Max¡¯s face seemed to anger her suddenly. She pushed Max a bit, and said bitterly, ¡°When are you going to use that thing to resent me? I really didn¡¯t know the man that day. He said that you asked him to send the information. If you¡¯re not here, what¡¯s wrong in letting hime in and wait for you? How would I know that he would do something in the water. Those medicines are really not what I want, I don¡¯t know him.¡± Max smiled coldly. This look is clearly full of distrust. Amy gritted his teeth, and the resentment that had been suppressed in his heart suddenly swelled. She got out of Max¡¯s arm, kept two steps away from him, and said with a hateful expression on her face, ¡°Yes, I am wayward, I am ignorant, I am arrogant and selfish, I am ignorant, so in order to harm you, I deliberately found someone to buy medicine to deal with you. I¡¯m a bad guy, are you satisfied?¡± Amy Waltson became more and more annoyed as she spoke, because of her anger, her chest rose and fell violently. In order to prevent herself from crying in front of him, she pointed her finger in the direction of the door, ¡°I have a crush on my teacher, and I will write, I am shameless, are you satisfied, now you can go out.¡± When Max saw her grievances, she seemed to cry tears in the blink of aneye, and his heart contracted. Just about to speak, Amy Waltson yelled again, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I will go.¡± Max was still standing by the door, so she only opened the door halfway through the slit and got out. Hearing the sound of running downstairs, Max raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows irritably. Why did he say such ugly words just now? Frighten her and make her afraid to fall in love¡­ He opened the door and chased down the stairs quickly. But Amy Waltson was gone downstairs. He asked his aunt, ¡°Where is Amy?¡± ¡°Miss just ran out.¡± Max shouted angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop her.¡± The aunts looked at each other, and no one dared to speak. Max chased out quickly. After searching for a long time, but did not see Amy Waltson , Max had to call Amy Waltson . But this little rat actually hung up his phone. Really¡­ He dialed Amy¡¯s number, ¡°Send a few people out to find Amy, she just ran away from home.¡± Amanda was surprised, ¡°Miss ran away?¡± ¡°Find her right away and call me if you find it.¡± Max drove the car and kept looking. After Amy Waltson went out, she happened to encounter a taxi. After getting in the car, she asked the driver to circle the city. Not far away, she saw the phone call from Max. She doesn¡¯t want to talk to Max now, so she just hangs up. After thinking about it, she found Penelope¡¯s number and dialed it. Penelope answered, ¡°Hello.¡± Amy Waltson said, ¡°Penelope, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I know, are you looking for me?¡± Amy Waltson hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet, I want to have a chat with you.¡± Penelope couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡± scolded by Max?¡± Amy Waltson didn¡¯t want to discuss this issue with her, only said, ¡°Do you have any time to see me?¡± ¡°You begging to meet, you are really arrogant.¡± Amy Waltson¡¯s expression was solemn, ¡°Forget it, get busy.¡± ¡°I still have an hour and a half to have a meeting with the client. If you think there is enough time,e to the hotel to find me.¡± Amy Waltson knew where Penelope lived. After hanging up the phone, she asked the driver to drive to the hotel where Penelope was. When she came to the door of Penelope¡¯s room, Amy Waltson knocked on the door. Penelope opened the door, looked at her in her arms, and smiledfortably, ¡°Come in.¡± Amy Waltson walked in. Penelope asked, ¡°What to drink?¡± ¡°coffee.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re really wee.¡± Amy Waltson snorted, didn¡¯t she ask her what she was drinking. Penelope poured her a cup of coffee and sat down on the sofa, ¡°Say, what do you want to talk to me about.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I think I still owe you an apology.¡± Penelope raised her eyebrows, ¡°So, you came to apologize because of what happened that night?¡± Amy Waltson nodded. Penelope chuckled. Amy Waltson stared her eyebrows, ¡°What are youughing at.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t ept it?¡± Amy Waltson looked at her, ¡°It¡¯s your problem whether you ept it or not, but it¡¯s my problem if you don¡¯t apologize.¡± ¡°I think you were also scared that night. If you are scared, why do you do that?¡± Amy Waltson said nothing. Penelope moved forward and deliberately said seriously, ¡°You know, Max has never suffered this kind of loss. If it is someone else, I am afraid that I don¡¯t want to leave that room alive. You should be thankful that you are Wills Watson¡¯s sister.¡± Amy Waltson ignored Penelope¡¯s words, and only asked, ¡°You¡­ will marry Brother Max, right?¡± Hearing her question, Penelope lifted her legs and looked at her. It seems that Max has not told her about the decision they made that day. Penelope shrugged, ¡°If I were not for you, I might have married Max, butnow¡­¡± ¡°I swear, it is my fault that Brother Max does not like me, and I will never affect your marriage in the future.¡± Penelope raised her eyebrows, this girl didn¡¯t understand what she meant. What she said was that if there was no Amy Waltson , not if there was nothing that night¡­ Chapter 558 Seeing Penelope not speaking, Amy Waltson said anxiously, ¡°I apologize to you and write a letter of guarantee. I will never mess with Brother Max again in the future, okay?¡± Penelope couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°You treat me as a three-year-old child, and you need to write a guarantee.¡± ¡°Then what can I do so that you can get married as scheduled without being separated from Max brother?¡± ¡°Why are you so eager to let us get married?¡± Penelope raised her eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose?¡± Amy Waltson ¡®s eyes dodged. Penelope has always been a smart person. Seeing her eyes, she knew there was a problem, so she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t consider this matter. After all, I can¡¯t get married.¡± ¡°My third brother handed me over to Brother Max. If I said to move out for no reason, my third brother would be suspicious, but if you married Brother Max, then I could just move away. After all, my third brother would not want his sister to be a third wheel under the eyes of others.¡± Penelope suddenly said, ¡°So, you are leaving Max and not living with him, so you want us to get married?¡± Amy Waltson did not speak. Penelope said gossiping, ¡°Do you like Teacher Edwin?¡± Amy Waltson looked at her, is her like that obvious? ¡°Wow¡­¡± Penelope pped her hands, ¡°It¡¯s really lively.¡± ¡°Penelope, can¡¯t you put on such a gloating look?¡± Penelope smiled, ¡°Are you going to chase your teacher?¡± Amy Waltson shook her head. ¡°why not?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Penelope quickly moved to Amy Waltson to sit down, ¡°You didn¡¯t decide to give upwhat you love because you slept with Max.¡± Amy Waltson condensed her eyebrows, ¡°You talk a lot.¡± ¡°No, Amy Waltson , is your Waltson family so traditional?¡± Amy Waltson blushed and said, ¡°Anyway, nothing will happen to my brother Max in the future, so please promise me.¡± Penelope shrugged and shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± Amy Waltson was anxious, ¡°Do you really mind?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I mind?¡± Penelope said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Penelope, why should I marry a man who slept with someone else?¡± Amy Waltson was guilty, ¡°He is not voluntary.¡± ¡°But for me, the result is more important.¡± Amy Waltson looked down, her face full of sadness. Seeing her own words, it seemed that Amy Waltson had made trouble, Penelope couldn¡¯t help pping her hands andughing. Amy Waltson wondered, Penelope, why do youugh again? Penelope looked at her with a serious look, and endured her smile, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t make trouble, I just teased you.¡± Amy Waltson seemed to see hope, ¡°So, you won¡¯t cancel the marriage contract with Brother Max?¡± ¡°The marriage contract is made by the elders of both parties, and thecooperation between our two families is so extensive, how can it be cancelled so easily.¡± Amy Waltson should have been happy to hear this, but she felt her heart heavy? Penelope picked up the coffee cup on the table and handed it to her, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, drink coffee.¡± Amy Waltson took it and looked at Penelope, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Penelope nodded, winking and smiling, ¡°Ask.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t you love Brother Max?¡± Penelope raised her eyebrows and looked at her. Amy Waltson said, ¡°I just feel that your attitude towards Brother Max is more like a friend.¡± ¡°Have it?¡± Amy Waltson nodded, ¡°Normally, if someone finds that their fianc¨¦ is sleeping in the same bed as someone else, they will definitely react, but from start to finish, it¡¯s like watching the show.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Penelope approached her and smiled badly, ¡°Do you still expect me to pull your cor and beat you up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, I just think your performance is too calm.¡± Penelope thought for a while and said, ¡°During the time I spent with him, I discovered that Max was a serious freak. He has very strict rules when he speaks and does things, and he always I like to make rules for myself. Before that day, I had never seen him show that kind of unexpected expression. He always did things with confidence and thoughtful ns. He is not a man who would easily abduct the sister of a good buddy to bed, so I am willing to believe that what happened that night, as you said, was just an ident. Since it was an ident that you didn¡¯t want to happen, why should I bother to me innocent people? I¡¯m tired, you are tired too, why bother. ¡± Amy Waltson used to feel she didn¡¯t Penelope, nor did she hate her either. But after today¡¯s conversation, she suddenly discovered that Penelope is really charming. Not to mention men, even as a woman, she likes Penelope¡¯s personality very much. Penelope couldn¡¯t help smiling when she saw Amy Waltson¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why look at me like this?¡± Amy Waltson shook her head, looked down at the coffee cup, slightly raised the corners of her lips, with a touch of beauty. ¡°With a chance, I want to introduce you to my third sister inw .¡± Penelope smiled happily, ¡± I really want to meet the popr woman in Phdelphia.¡± ¡°My third sister inw is popr?¡± Penelope chuckled, thinking that Amy Waltson was simple and cute, no wonder she could attract the freak like Max¡­ ¡°Your third sister-inw is in Phdelphia , but how many girls are the object of envy and jealousy, I am also very curious, what is the charm of this woman who can hold the heart of Wills Waltson, so when you have the chance, please introduce us.¡± Amy Waltson looked at her and nodded in response, ¡°You will definitely like her.¡± ¡°I like men more, especially sunny and handsome men.¡± Amy Waltson frowned, ¡°If you are heard by Brother Max, you will definitely be scolded to death.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Howe, you are his fiancee.¡± Penelope looked at her fuss and wanted tough, but she figured it out again. Max didn¡¯t feel anything about her, so he wouldn¡¯t show any unhappy expressions when she said a man is handsome. But Max was different to Amy Waltson. He used the third master¡¯s request as an excuse to control Amy Waltson to death. Naturally, Amy Waltson did not have the courage to talk about men at will. The location of the station is different, the scenery you see is naturally different. This is true. The two were chatting, and there was a knock at the door. Amy Waltson looked at her, ¡°You have guests.¡± Penelope looked at her watch. The meeting time was about toe. She got up, came to the door, and opened it. When she saw the person at the door, Penelope raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s rare that you would find this ce. Why, miss me?¡± The person at the door said with a cold face, ¡°Where is Amy Waltson ?¡± Hearing this sound, Amy in the room tightened. How did Max find here? Chapter 559 Penelope pointed to the room behind her, and then joked, ¡°You ask me , don¡¯t you know that Amy is with me?¡± Max said with a cold face, ¡°At this time, don¡¯t you go to the meeting?¡± ¡°I still have guests here, why don¡¯t you go¡­¡± Max interrupted her, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, and go quickly.¡± Penelope curled her lips. Moxi these few days was so irritable and not like a person. She turned back to Amy Waltson said, ¡°Amy, I have a meeting to go to first, you can sit down for a while.¡± After she finished speaking, her voice was not small and said to Max, ¡°My fianc¨¦ is here, and he will help me entertain you.¡± After that, she smirked and said to Max, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for a meeting, I would really like to watch the fun.¡± Max red at her, and she strayed immediately. After Penelope left, Max walked into the room and closed the door. After a few days, the two appeared together in the hotel room again, and Amy inexplicably thought of the scene of the two waking up in bed that day¡­ She looked a little embarrassed, and did not look at Max. Max went straight to sit down on the solo sofa and looked at her. ¡°What are you looking for Penelope for?¡± Amy Waltson was a little proud, ¡°This is my business.¡± ¡°Penelope is my fiancee, I have the right to know.¡± Amy Waltson frowned without making a sound. Max said again, ¡°What did you tell her?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Amy Waltson stood up sullenly and looked at Max with a dull face. ¡°What do you think I can say? I¡¯m here to make trouble, don¡¯t you know that, I¡¯m self-willed, I¡¯m here to provoke Penelope to leave you, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Amy Waltson ,¡± Max knew she was angry, but could this stupid girl not see that he was here to beg for peace? Amy Waltson clenched a fist to hide her sadness. Max calmed down, ¡°I was at home just now, but my tone was a little heavier.¡± Amy Waltson looked at him, what do you mean, this is an apology? Max was a bit solemn, ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t not answer the phone, you are no longer a child, you shouldn¡¯t be this way¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Max stopped in time. But Amy Waltson is not a fool, naturally knows what he wants to say. She really felt wronged in her heart. If she used to be willful and reckless, she would admit it. But during the year and a half of her life under the nose of Max, she really behaved herself. Not to mention willfulness, she even felt that she was living a little humble. Amy Waltson walked to Max and looked up at him, her voice questioning. ¡°Brother Max, after a person is born, will she stay the same? Why do you always use the past me to measure the present me?¡± Max stared at her eyes and saw sadness from the bottom of her eyes. ¡°Amy¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t look at me with opinions, I am not a bad person.¡± Amy Waltson felt that she was about to cry, so she pushed him away and ran out. Max ran after the door and grabbed her wrist. When he was about to walk around her, Amy Waltson turned her face to avoid his sight. ¡°Let me be quiet, please.¡± Max stopped. Amy Waltson broke free and when he opened the door to go out, Max said, ¡°Your third brother just called me and said that there is an event tonight and you need to attend on behalf of the Waltson family . Ask if you want to.¡± Amy Waltson exhaled, ¡°It is my duty.¡± ¡°Then I will let Amanda go home to find you this afternoon.¡± Amy Waltson did not answer, opened the door and went out. Max thought of Amy Waltson ¡®s eyes just now, and kneaded his eyebrows with a headache. Penelope came back an hourter. Seeing that Max was still there, she was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you alone, where is Amy?¡± ¡°gone.¡± Penelope deliberately said, ¡°She¡¯s gone, what are you doing here?¡± Max looked at her, ¡°What did she tell you?¡± Penelope poured him a ss of champagne and handed it over, ¡°Do I need to report to you?¡± ¡°Penelope, I don¡¯t have the heart to make fun of you.¡± Penelope curled her lips, ¡°She said that she hoped that I would not break the marriage contract with you, and that we would get married as soon as possible.¡± Hearing this, Max¡¯s eyebrows became frost unconsciously. Penelope snickered and continued, ¡°She also said that only when we are married can she leave your house in a fair manner, otherwise Wills Waltson will suspect, that¡¯s all.¡± Max stood up coldly to leave. Penelope turned around and said, ¡°Max, I have a question for you.¡± Max said coldly, ¡°Say.¡± ¡°How does it feel for someone like you who lives so earnestly and carefully to slowly derail things out of their control?¡± Max squinted at her. Penelope smiled and waved to him, ¡°Go slowly, I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Max said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early , things are not out of my control.¡± Penelope shook her head, ¡°Emotional matters are the hardest thing in the world to handle.¡± ¡°Emotions? Who am I to? Amy Waltson ? Oh, irony, she is Wills Watson ¡®s sister.¡± ¡°so what?¡± Max was upset, ¡°You are really a good at cranky, lunatic.¡± After he finished speaking, he left without looking back. feeling? He to Amy Waltson ? This life is impossible, absolutely impossible. Amy Waltson returned home, calmed down, and slept in bed. Amy was waiting for her when she came downstairs. She and Penelope came to the dress shop they had visited before, and as soon as they entered the house, they saw Max there. Only a few hours away, Max has changed into a suit. Penelope stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Max, Miss Amy is here.¡± Max waved his hand, ¡°Go ahead.¡± The designer picked several dresses for Amy Waltson , all of them in white. Amy Waltson tried three sets in a row, and looked in the mirror but not very satisfied. Thest piece is a short dress. As soon as she put it on, Amanda felt very surprised, ¡°Miss Amy , this one is really beautiful.¡± The designer next to her was also impressed, perfect. Amy looked at herself in the mirror, feeling very ufortable. She has not worn such a mature style. The door of the fitting room opened, and Amy Waltson put on ck high heels and walked out. The moment he saw Amy Waltson , Max also shined. The designer smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Max, what do you think of this?¡± Max retracted his sight. That night, he already knew that the little girl had grown up. But he didn¡¯t expect that after she put on this dress, she would be unexpectedly charming. With a slight disgust on his face, ¡°Go and change it.¡± This is an order, not a negotiation. Several people looked at each other. Amy Waltson was also a bit dissatisfied. Is it so ugly, as to make him so angry? Seeing that other men were staring at Amy Waltson , Max was unhappy. He stepped forward and took Amy Waltson ¡®s wrist and brought her back to the fitting room, ¡°Rece it.¡± Chapter 560 Amy Waltson looked at the wall of the fitting room, ¡°Why change it, I think it looks pretty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because there are too few prostitutes standing on the street. Do you want to make up the number? Then just go naked.¡± Amy ¡®s face turned red. ¡°Do you have to say such wry things?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear bad things, change them immediately, so as not to shame the Waltson family ,¡± he said, snorted, and turned away coldly. Amy Waltson frowned, this person is really¡­ The dress was clearly picked by the designer he was looking for, so why scolded her for being unreasonable. Max pointed to a slightly childish and rustic whitece dress and said,¡±Give her that one.¡± In the designer¡¯s mind, he cursed fuck a thousand times. What is the taste of President Max. That¡¯s the style from years ago. However, the president had spoken, he did not dare to ask, he did not dare to refute it. In the end, 19-year-old Amy was dressed up like a doll, wearing a short dress and t shoes, and came to the dinner party with Max. At first, Amy Waltson thought it was only them. Only after entering the huge venue did she realize that Penelope and many domestic entrepreneurs were here. After Max took her to chat with a few people, Penelope came over. ¡°Max, Mr. Smith wants to get to know you, are you free?¡± Max said to Amy Waltson who was beside him, ¡°Find a ce to sit obediently, don¡¯t run around, I will go back.¡± Amy Waltson nodded, and said nothing. She took a ss of juice and walked to sit down at a table where there were not too many people. Because of boredom, she took out her phone and took a selfie, and sent it to Wills Watson . ¡°I ampleting the task my brother gave me. I am bored.¡± Wills Watson replied a few words to her, ¡°Just go there. If you¡¯re bored, go away.¡± With Wills Watson ¡®s words, Amy Waltson is like getting the imperial decree. She stood up, looked around, and found Max who was chatting with people not far away. Seeing that he was still busy, after she sent him a message, she left by herself. When she came to the elevator door, she was about to press, the elevator door opened. Someone came out from inside, and Amy Waltson walked in. She turned around and pressed a floor 1. As the door slowly closed, a pair of big hands suddenly stretched out and the automatic door reopened. Outside the elevator, a tall young man wearing a sapphire blue suit with a youthful and sunny face, looked at Amy Waltson , with a smile on his lips, ¡°Daughter-inw.¡± Amy Waltson raised her head and nced, and when she saw the other person¡¯s face, he also shouted in surprise, ¡± Dave? Why are you?¡± Daveughed, pulled her wrist and led her out of the elevator. ¡°I was also surprised. I was on a business trip with my dad and never expected to meet you here.¡± Amy Waltson looked forward, ¡°Is the uncle here too? Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s suffering from the old problem of stomache. He is resting in the room. Let mee to a banquet by myself.¡± ¡°Then he didn¡¯t go to the hospital?¡± ¡°After taking medicine, he has fallen asleep. It¡¯s nothing serious. By theway, why are you here? Did the Waltson family have people attend banquet here?¡± Amy Waltson shook her head, ¡°No, I am here to rece my third brother.¡± Dave tweeted, ¡°No wonder the elders want to order a baby marriage for the two of us. Let¡¯s see what kind of fate is this. It¡¯s just a match made in heaven if we can meet this way in foreign countries thousands of miles away.¡± Baby marriage¡­ Dave grew up in Phdelphia when he was a child. At that time, Dave¡¯s mother had a very good rtionship with Amy Waltson ¡®s mother, and the two often yed together. Dave is three years older than Amy Waltson , and the two can y together very well. Then one day, the seven-year-old Dave wanted to take the four-year-old Amy Waltson home. Dave¡¯s mother said, ¡°Our Dave like his sister so much. How about that? You book a baby Marriage with your sister. After you bring your sister home, your sister will be our daughter-inw, and you can stay with you. ¡± Dave immediately shouted Amy Waltson¡±daughter-inw¡±. Later, the business of Dave¡¯s family moved to HX, and Dave¡¯s family moved out. After Waltson family ¡®s parents passed away, Amy Waltson was also sent abroad, and the opportunities for the two to meet became less and less. However, every time Dave¡¯s mother took Dave to a foreign country, she would definitelye to see Amy Waltson . Therefore, although the two have not seen each other for a long time, they are not strange. Dave circled Amy Waltson , and frowned, ¡°But my wife, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, your taste is really declining.¡± He pulled the puff sleeve on her shoulder, ¡°Is this dress a cultural relic unearthed in thest century? It¡¯s very valuable, right?¡± Amy Waltson raised her hand and patted his arm, ¡°Can you not embarasse me?¡± ¡°Seriously, you should change your stylist.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Amy Waltson curled her lips, it was her guardian who should be reced. ¡® ¡°Stop talking nonsense, go in quickly.¡± Dave pointed to the elevator door, ¡°What about you? Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m bored, so I just nned to go back.¡± Daveyi pped his hands, ¡°Then wait for me, I¡¯ll go in ande out. You are 19, so you should be able to drink, right? You can have a drink with meter?¡± As he said, he made a drink in his hand. Just as Amy Waltson was about to speak, a voice from the side interrupted her. ¡°Amy.¡± Amy Waltson turned her head and looked, why did Maxe out? ¡°Brother Max.¡± ¡°Come here,¡± Max said badly, and his eyes fell on Dave. Dave leaned close to Amy Waltson and whispered, ¡°If I am not mistaken, this is Moxi.¡± Amy Waltson nodded, looked at him with a smile, and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to even know him.¡± ¡°I came out of North City, okay?¡± ¡°Amy Waltson ,¡± Max saw the two whispering, inexplicably annoyed, ¡°Did you not hear what I said? Come here.¡± Amy Waltson nced at Dave and walked quickly to Max¡¯s side, ¡°Brother Max, why did youe out?¡± Max said coldly, ¡°I brought you out so that you can leave without saying anything?¡± ¡°I sent a message to my third brother, and my third brother said that I can go first if I am bored. I think you are busy, so I came out first.¡± Max turned his attention to Dave¡¯s body. At this time, Dave had also walked over. He stretched out his hand to Max and smiled politely, ¡°Hello, Mr. Max, this is Dave.¡± Max ignored him, but looked at Amy Waltson again, ¡°You know?¡± Amy Waltson looked at Dave with a smile on ers face, ¡°Yes, he is the son of the president of HX Group.¡± Dave looked at her ufortably, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m not happy when youintroduce me like this, it¡¯s too strange.¡± Wife? Upon hearing these three words, Max¡¯s anger almost came out of his mouth. How did the brat dare to call Amy like that. Chapter 561 Amy Waltson rolled her eyes, ¡°Youe on.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Max said coldly, ¡°Mr. Dave, as far as I know, Amy Waltson is still single. Is it appropriate for you to call a single woman that way?¡± Dave looked at Max, his face still bright, ¡°Max may not know it. I had a marriage engagement when I was a child. I called her this since I was a child. When my uncles and aunts were alive, they never objected. Yes, we are all used to it.¡± Max¡¯s voice was cold, ¡± Now that you have grown up, the verbal marriages you ordered when you were young are naturally uncountable. ¡± Hearing what Max said, Dave couldn¡¯t help but look at him. ¡°This matter, can¡¯t be decided by Mr. max. This is a marriage made for us by our mothers. How can it be not counted? Do you agree with me, wife?¡± Amy Waltson knows the rules of life that Max, such an unreliable name, he must be very angry to listen to it. She hurriedly said to Dave, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go in and say hello? Go ahead.¡± Dave¡¯s hand is pistol-like, lightly point to Amy Waltson , ¡°Then you will go with me in a while.¡± ¡°She still has books to read, so she won¡¯t apany you.¡± Dave looked at Max, why does this man control his wife like this? Excessive. Dave ignored Max¡¯s words, only looking at Amy Waltson , ¡°Then tomorrow , wait for my call.¡± Amy Waltson squinted at him and smiled, ¡°I see, go.¡± Dave nodded to Max, turned around and entered the banquet hall. Max looked at Amy coldly. Amy Waltson pouted, ¡°Why look at me like this? Did I do something wrong again?¡± Max only felt that there was nowhere to vent the nameless fire in his heart, and hummed, ¡°Go.¡± ¡°where to.¡± Max said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want leave? Where did you n to go? Private meeting with your little husband?¡± Amy Waltson sneered at the words of Max. Max stopped and red at her, ¡°Very funny?¡± ¡°BrotherMax, who is calling his fianc¨¦ ¡°Mr.¡± these days. ¡± ¡°Fiance?¡± Unexpectedly, that man is already her fiance in Amy¡¯s eyes? ¡°No, I mean¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to meet Dave here, just a coincidence.¡± The elevator door opened and Max walked in. Amy Waltson looked back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to wait for Penelope?¡± ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Amy Waltson walked into the elevator. Anyway, Penelope is his fianc¨¦e, and he is as cold as always. Sitting in the car, Max asked the driver to set off, his voice was as indifferent as ever. Amy Waltson was looking out the car window when the phone ticked. She took a look and found it was sent by Dave. ¡°Why is Max so fierce to you.¡± Amy Waltson twitched her lips and replied, ¡°He is actually very nice, but he speaks more serious, so please do not y with your mobile phone.¡± Max looked at the shadow of Amy Waltson reflected on the car window, his brows were stained with frost. Ticking. Amy Waltson picked up the phone and saw his reply, ¡°Listen to my wife, I will send you the hotel address in a moment, and you wille to me at noon tomorrow .¡± Amy Waltson replied with an ok emoji. Max obviously didn¡¯t know who Amy Waltson was chatting with. But intuitively, that rat just now. Thinking of the rat¡¯s calling for Amy Waltson , Max felt a fire in his heart. He tried his best to calm himself. How other people call each other, what does it have to do with him. leave it. Don¡¯t worry. When he got home, Amy Waltson went upstairs and Max followed. Amy Waltson wanted to enter the house, and Max passed by behind her, and wanted to return to the room. He had just walked to the door of the room when Amy Waltson ¡®s room door had also been closed. Annoyed in his heart, he turned and walked to the door of Amy Waltson ¡®s room. He raised his hand and was about to knock on the door, but after thinking about it, he turned back to the room. He went to the chair and sat down and found Wills Watson ¡®s number to dial. It was just over eight o¡¯clock in the country at this time, and Wills Watson was on his way to thepany. ¡°Max, the dinner is over?¡± ¡°Your baby girl, just staying in there for a few minutes can¡¯t sit still.¡± Wills Watson smiled deeply and said, ¡°It is normal that she is not used to this kind of asion.¡± ¡°You always make excuses for her.¡± ¡°My sister, do you want to embarrass her? It¡¯s good for her to be happy.¡± Max hummed, ¡°In the future, she will always grow up, and some things she doesn¡¯t want to do will be done sooner orter.¡± ¡°What my sister Wills Watson doesn¡¯t want to do, who dares to force it?¡± Max raised his eyebrows, ¡°In the future, she will be married, and there will be asions where her husband¡¯s family needs her to participate. Are you going to disrupt the situation? Wills Watson hummed deeply, ¡°My sister, even if she marries someone, she can only be a queen in someone else¡¯s house. Besides, she might not marry that kind of family.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Is it possible that even if Amy Waltson marries a pauper in the future, you have no objection?¡± Wills Watson said Franklly, ¡°As long as it is the marriage she wants, and the other person¡¯s character is good enough, no one in our family will stop her. The Waltson family ¡®s family style is not so strict. What is important for the other party to have no money, anyway, Amy Have.¡± ¡°Wills Watson ,¡± Max¡¯s voice was a little cold, ¡°You are a little too irresponsible like this.¡± Hearing Max¡¯s tone, Wills Watson couldn¡¯t help but was stunned, ¡°Howe you angry, don¡¯t you know our family style?¡± Max said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with your parenting viewpoint. Since you have entrusted her to me, you should not confuse her with her in the past few years abroad. I will be the master of her affairs. .¡± Wills Watson found it funny. Who said it didn¡¯t matter at the beginning, now, he really looks like a brother. ¡°Okay, listen to you, but don¡¯t bound her too tight, don¡¯t let her learn badly. Our Waltson family doesn¡¯t expect her to be a talent, just let her be carefree for a lifetime.¡± Max shook his head. He couldn¡¯t reach an agreement with Wills Watson on this matter. ¡°By the way, today we ran into a kid named Dave outside the banquet hall, do you know him?¡± Wills Watson replied, ¡°That kid, of course, the son of President XH Group, used to visit my house with his mother when he was young.¡± Max said coldly, ¡°He and Amy Waltson had a baby marriage when he was a child?¡± Wills Watsonughed heartily, ¡°Who said that? Amy or Dave?¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± ¡°My mother and her mom made such a joke back then, Davealways called Amy wife.¡± joke¡­¡­ Max curled his lips, ¡°Very well, since it¡¯s a joke, then it dosen¡¯t count. Okay, you are busy, I will rest.¡± Hanging up the phone, Max left the room and knocked on the door of Amy Waltson ¡®s room. Chapter 562 Amy Waltson opened the door and saw that it was Max. She asked, ¡°Brother Max, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Max did not respond, and stepped into the room. Amy Waltson pouted and closed the door. As soon as Max sat down, he heard Amy¡¯s cell phone rang. Amy Waltson went over and took a look at the phone. Just as he was about to reply, Max said, ¡°I have been back for a long time, why haven¡¯t you changed your clothes?¡± Amy Waltson looked down at her clothes, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll change it in a while.¡± ¡°Change now, and talk to me after the change.¡± Amy Waltson nodded, ¡°OK.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what he was going to say, Amy Waltson obediently entered the cloakroom and closed the door to change clothes. Max got up, walked quickly to the bedside table next to the bed, and picked up her mobile phone. The password of her mobile phone has always been her birthday. After clicking, he opened WeChat and confirmed that it was indeed Dave who had just chatted with Amy Waltson . He quickly browsed the chat content, Dave, Why is Max so fierce to you? Amy Waltson , he is actually very nice, but is more serious when he speaks, you should be busy first, don¡¯t y with mobile phones. Dave, Listen to my wife, I will send you the hotel address in a while, and you wille to me at noon tomorrow . Amy Waltson , OK. Dave, What would you like to eat tomorrow ? Amy Waltson , anything. Dave, No, you have to say one thing, I will take you to eat what you want, I want to feel what it is like to listen to my wife and let her at her mercy. Amy Waltson , You are enough. Dave, Not enough, your husband will take you to have a drink at night? Amy Waltson , No, Brother Max forbids me to go to such a ce. Dave, [¡ð?`§¥??¡ð] An angry face, that Max, he is too strict with you? Who is he? Max put the phone back in ce with a cold face. This Dave is definitely not a good thing. Let¡¯s forget he called Amy wife, and he even wanted to take Amy Waltson to have a drink? Even dare to ask his rtions with Amy Waltson ? He should tell that Dave in person, even if he called Amy Waltsonwife, Amy Waltson is a woman he cannot get. But he was different, he was Amy Waltson ¡®s first man. Amy Waltson changed into her home clothes and walked out of the cloakroom. Seeing Max sitting in the distance, his face was cold. She wondered, is he angry again? I heard that men also have menopause. Recently, Max brother has menopause. She came to the bed not far from his chair and sat down, trying her best to behave nicely. ¡°Brother Max, what are you going to talk to me?¡± ¡°Just now, I talked to your third brother on the phone, and he said that your family has never been engaged. The so-called baby marriage is just a joke of the two mothers. Amy Waltson blinked nodded, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± That¡¯s it? Max was unhappy, ¡°Then why do you let him call you that way.¡± ¡°Are you saying he called me wife?¡± Max said nothing. Amy Waltson chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s just a title, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter? Isn¡¯t it true that everyone in the street can call you a wife?¡± Amy Waltson frowned, ¡°Why do others call me that, I don¡¯t know them.¡± ¡°So, just know you and call you wife?¡± Amy Waltson was stunned, why did Max so sturbbon. Max raised his legs without a smile on his face, ¡°Let him change a calling.¡± ¡°what?¡± Max hummed, ¡°Don¡¯t be so frivolous, be responsible to yourself. Some titles are unique. There is only one person in this world can call you like that .¡± Amy Waltson pouted and nodded, ¡°I know, I will tell him.¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t interact with such people in the future.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amy Waltson resisted, ¡°Brother Max, Dave is very good, and you don¡¯t know him, so you should notbel him indiscriminately.¡± Thinking of just now, she also told Dave that she was good, and Max looked at her, ¡°In your eyes, are everyone good?¡± ¡°Of course not, but at least Dave is not a bad person.¡± ¡°Amy Waltson , I said, to live under my nose, you must abide by my rules, at least until you graduate from college, I will not allow you to interact with people who are not inconsistent in action and behavior.¡± Amy Waltson¡¯s originally well-behaved face became somewhat unconvinced, ¡°Brother Max, you don¡¯t know Dave, why do you say that he is not inconsistent. I live in your house, but whoever I make friends with is my Personal affairs, and I am indeed an adult, and I hope you don¡¯t care too much.¡± Seeing her offending him for that Dave, Max felt even more ufortable. Who is Dave? ¡°Amy Waltson, if you don¡¯t want to be under my control, there is only one way, and that is to ask your third brother to take you away from my house, but you are sure that you can tell your third brother what you have done with me. ?¡± Amy Waltson stood up and said unhappy, ¡°Why are you threatening me with that thing again.¡± ¡°This is not a threat, it is a warning,¡± Max also stood up and walked slowly in front of Amy Waltson . The two suddenly narrowed the distance, and Amy Waltson felt nervous. She lowered her gaze. Max squeezed her chin, and his voice softened a little, ¡°Since your third brother gave you to me, I will never harm you. Good girl, you should learn to be obedient, eh?¡± Amy Waltson looked at his eyes, her heartbeat seemed to beat. Thinking that Dave wouldn¡¯t stay here for long, Amy Waltson didn¡¯t bother to argue with Max, and simply nodded. Bear it, it will not take four years, as long as Max and Penelope get married, she will be free. Max released the hand holding her chin and patted her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should rest early.¡± After the talk, Max walked out in a good mood. After not taking a few steps, he said as if thinking of something, ¡°By the way, you are not allowed to meet Dave tomorrow .¡± Amy Waltson said without thinking, ¡°No, we have all made an appointment.¡± Old friends, how can there be any reason to meet in a foreign country but not get together? Then Dave may nag her in the future. ¡°What are you going to do together?¡± ¡°An appointment¡­¡±Amy Waltson pouted, ¡± have lunch together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Amy Waltson has a guilty conscience, this guy really canread mind? She nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± Max¡¯s lips curled up, ¡°Then go, go and exin things to him clearly . However, if you do anything with him besides eating, you will be responsible for the consequences.¡± He opened the door and went out, Amy Waltson patted the little heart. There is always a feeling that Max¡¯s brother is getting more and more picky recently. He hadn¡¯t controlled her like this before obviously. Is it because she has been with him for too long recently? Or¡­ an illusion? Chapter 563 At noon the next day, Amy Waltson went out wearing a verydylike dress. Max, who was¡¯watering the flowers¡¯ in the courtyard, only nced at her and told her to go back and change her clothes. Amy Waltson looked down at her clothes, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look good?¡± She picked this on purpose. Max looked cold. Good-looking, but * good-looking, he can¡¯t let her wear this way. You know, Daveis now at a young and vigorous age. Seeing a girl like Amy with curve, what if he gets into trouble. ¡°Don¡¯t you watch the weather forecast? The temperature will be lowered today, so you can change it. If you catch a cold, don¡¯t want me to take care of you.¡± Amy Waltson snorted, as if he had taken care of her when she was sick before. ¡°What are you doing in a daze? Change it.¡± Amy Waltson turned and went back, changing into her casual sweater and jeans and white shoes. Max frowned. Before he could speak, Amy Waltson hurriedly said, ¡°I can wear this way. It¡¯s not cold. I¡¯m going to bete. Brother Max, I will leave first.¡± After she finished speaking, carrying a backpack, she trot out. Max stared at Amy Waltson ¡®s back, really strange, he never thought Amy Waltson was so good-looking before. But in recent days, she seems to be dazzling in everything she wears¡­ Is he crazy? He calmly said to his maid, ¡°Arrange for the driver to take the youngdy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Amy Waltson came to the hotel and wanted to visit Marco with Dave. But when she arrived, she learned that Marco had another exhibition to attend, and he had already transferred to France early in the morning. The two came to the hotel restaurant, Dave ordered a meal, Amy Waltson said, ¡°Uncle has a bad stomache, let him go alone, is it really okay?¡± ¡°What can be the problem, he is an adult¡­ old man, don¡¯t worry.¡± Amy Waltson rolled her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re really generous.¡± ¡°I have a wife and forget my father, can¡¯t I?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Amy Waltson rolled her eyes, ¡°You¡¯d better order food.¡± ¡°Why, I don¡¯t sound good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just too nice to hear.¡± Dave couldn¡¯t hold back, andughed coolly. After ordering the meal, he folded his hands on the table and deliberately said, ¡°Seriously, when do you n to fulfill the engagement with me?¡± Amy Waltson looked at him helplessly, ¡°Can you still chat happily.¡± He gritted his teeth and deliberately said, ¡°I have been waiting for you for so many years, so you won¡¯t n to keep me alone.¡± ¡°You want to do this again, I can go now.¡± ¡°Oh, my good wife, don¡¯t be angry. If you don¡¯t want to marry now, I will wait for you for two more years, but at most two years.¡± Amy Waltson was about to stand up, ¡°I¡¯m really gone.¡± Dave stretched out his hand and shook her hand, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk about this, let¡¯s talk about other s.¡± Amy Waltson remembered Max¡¯s wordsst night, and she said, ¡°By the way, you won¡¯t be allowed to call me wife in the future.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dave¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°We are all grown up, you always call that, others will misunderstand.¡± ¡°Just let them misunderstand ,¡± Dave finished speaking, and said as if he had reacted to something, ¡°No, I call your wife. From yesterday to now, only Max has heard it. What¡¯s the matter? Talk about you?¡± Amy Waltson felt that Dave¡¯s brain became faster. ¡°What did he say? What qualifications does he have? ¡± ¡°Brother Max is like this, he has always lived a more regr life.¡± Dave snorted, ¡°He is well-behaved, just take care of himself, why do you care about me, I will call that.¡± Amy Waltson raised her eyebrows, this kid is also awkward. It seems that in the future, the two will meet each other less often. ¡°Are you leaving tomorrow ?¡± Dave instigated, ¡°Yes, tomorrow ¡®s ne, you really don¡¯t go to the bar with me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, Brother Max said¡­¡± ¡°Why it¡¯s him again? He really thinks he is the sea, so wide,¡± Dave moved forward. ¡°Amy, he treats you so strictly, does he have a crush to you?¡± Amy Waltson¡¯s eyes suddenly turned, ¡°You are crazy, how could he be interesting to me? Does he have a fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense, a man who is not rtive to you, restricts you every day, and makes it clear that he treats you as his private possession.¡± Amy Waltson listened and hurriedly covered her mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. He cares about me because my third brother has entrusted me to him. He is afraid that I have done something wrong here and he can¡¯t talk to my third brother. Exin, that¡¯s why I have strict requirements on everything. Didn¡¯t I just say that he lives very well.¡± As Dave listened, he shook his head suspiciously. Amy Waltson believed such words, but he would never believe it. They were all men. He could see through Max at a nce. Yesterday, when he heard that he called Amy wife, Max looked at him and seemed to be about to beat someone. In short, there must be a problem with Max¡¯s ¡®care¡¯. Only his silly wife would believe that Max was a good man. Thinking of this, Dave couldn¡¯t figure it out. Is Wills Walltson confused? He even sent such a cute little white rabbit into the tiger¡¯s mouth. He, a baby pro, said¡­ very dissatisfied. Less than fifteen minutes after the two of them had their meal, Max called. Amy Waltson took a look and picked up the phone, ¡°Brother Max.¡± ¡°Are you on the way back?¡± ¡°No, we haven¡¯t finished eating yet.¡± Max said coldly, ¡°You have been there for an hour and a half.¡± ¡°We have waited a long time for our meal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for something to do with you,e back soon.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± After hanging up the phone, Amy Waltson said, ¡°Hurry up and eat, I have to go back, there is something at home.¡± ¡°You Max brother, not only care about things, but also troublesome.¡± Amy Waltson looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him, if it weren¡¯t for my third brother, he wouldn¡¯t bother to take care of me. It¡¯s not easy for him to live with a person who doesn¡¯t like him.¡± Dav esighed in his heart, this Max is amazing enough to wash the brains of his wife. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if Max bullies you, just tell me that your husband will support you.¡± Amy Waltson sneered, ¡°Brother Max is just rather rigid, he will not bully me, he is a good man.¡± In the vi, Max stared at the photos sent by the stalker on the phone. Seeing Dave holding Amy Waltson ¡®s hand across the table, Amy Waltson was still talking andughing with him, with a cheerful expression on his face. Max gritted his teeth. Chapter 564 After eating, Dave personally sent Amy Waltson back. Originally, Amy Waltson didn¡¯t want him to send her back. But Dave is also domineering. In name, it was here to send Amy Waltson , but in fact he came to annoy people. After getting off the car, Amy Waltson said to Dave, ¡°Okay, your mission isplete, you can go back.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t invite me in and sit down.¡± Amy Waltson smiled speechlessly, ¡°This is not my home.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s your home, it¡¯s where you live,¡± he said, alreadying to the door and ringing the doorbell. Amy Waltson wanted to stop, but it was toote. She stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Dave, listen, you will go in for a while, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± ¡°What can I mess with, I just want to see where you live is good or not.¡± The aunt opened the door, and the two walked into the vi side by side. Seeing Dave, Max¡¯s face in the living room was as cold asst night. Dave stepped forward and waved to Max, ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡± Max ignored him, and only said to Amy Waltson , ¡°I am not allowed to bring guests to visit. Have you forgotten the rules?¡± Amy Waltson smiled awkwardly. Dave turned his head to look at Amy Waltson, ¡°Wife, there are rules here, why didn¡¯t you tell me Earlier .¡± As he said, his hand was naturally ced on Amy Waltson ¡®s shoulder. ¡°Mr. Max, you have too many rules here, otherwise, I¡¯d better take my fianc¨¦e away, so that she won¡¯t be insensible and just cause trouble here.¡± Amy Waltson looked at Dave dumbfounded, this kid, are you looking for a beating? Dave squinted at her, seemingly deliberately. Max raised his lips indifferently and looked at Amy Waltson . ¡°I said that if you want to move out, it¡¯s okay to tell your third brother clearly . Why, do you want me to call your third brother now in front of Dave?¡± ¡°No need,¡±Amy Waltson shook Dave¡¯s arm, and the two kept a little distance apart. She stepped forward and smiled at Max and said, ¡°Brother Max, Dave has no other intentions. He just came to see where I live and he will leave immediately.¡± Dave frowns, ¡°Amy, will you call your third brother? I will pick you up as a fianc¨¦. There is nothing wrong with it. Or should I call this phone?¡± Max stood up from the sofa and walked to Dave. There was only one person¡¯s distance between the two. Because they are quite tall, their eyes are facing each other at the moment. Amy Waltson was inexplicably nervous seeing this scene. Max¡¯s voice sounded neither lukewarm nor cold, neither light nor heavy. ¡°Last night, I had already spoken to Wills Watson on the phone. He said that your two had never had a marriage contract. The agreement between the two mothers was only a joke at the time. It¡¯s really inappropriate, and I ask Dave to pay attention to his wording.¡± Dave was not afraid, ¡°But when my uncle and aunt were alive, they didn¡¯t say anything because of what I call Amy. What position does Mr. Max to mind my business?¡± Max¡¯s expression remained the same, ¡°I am her guardian now, and I have reached a consensus with her third brother. During this period of time abroad, she is under my control. Now it¡¯s not the Waltson family . I don¡¯t allow anyone to nder her reputation, even if you have been recognized by your deceased uncle and aunt.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After he finished speaking, he looked at Amy and said, ¡°Or, do you want me to call your third brother now?¡± ¡°No, this time, my third brother is asleep, so you don¡¯t need to trouble him, Brother Max, go upstairs and rest, I will send Dave away.¡± As she said, she turned around and took Dave¡¯s arm and walked out. Dave still had to say something, but Amy Waltson covered his mouth. Seeing the ¡®intimacy¡¯ between the two, Max¡¯s facial features were tightly bound together. Amy Waltson pulled Dave out of the door and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to others.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to stop messing around? You didn¡¯t see Brother Max getting angry.¡± Dave was not convinced, ¡°Why are there so many rules? This is obviously to control your personal freedom.¡± Amy Waltson curled her lips, ¡°That¡¯s no way. This is the home of Brother Max. You can¡¯t go to someone else¡¯s house to be free. Okay, I¡¯ve read all that I need to see. Go back quickly.¡± ¡°I saw the look in his eyes just now, as if he would clean up you.¡± Amy Waltson chuckled, ¡°No, Max¡¯s brother just looks fierce.¡± ¡± my wife, don¡¯t you like to be abused?¡± ¡°What do you think, I have known him for so long, and I know him well, he really just looks fierce in character, and he is pretty good.¡± Dave shook his head speechlessly, he didn¡¯t believe that Max would be a nice person to get along with. Amy Waltson forcefully pushed Dave into the car. Dave reluctantly said, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to intervene to take you out of here?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t talk nonsense, I wish you all the best tomorrow .¡± Dave smiled speechlessly, ¡°Oh, yes, if you need to find me, then I¡¯m leaving.¡± Amy Waltson waved his hand. When his car drove away, Amy Waltson looked back at the vi. She actually felt it too. Brother Max¡­ seemed to be angry. When she returned to the vi, the aunts had disappeared. Max sat on the sofa with a cold face. Amy Waltson stepped forward and said in a soft voice, ¡°Brother Max¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time, don¡¯t bring people to the house anymore, whether you are a guest or your rtives, it won¡¯t work without my consent.¡± Max pouted, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Actually, you have always been very clear about my rules here. You just vited it knowingly.¡± Max said, squinting at Amy Waltson , ¡°Are you deliberately trying to annoy me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡±Amy Waltson felt, she really died unjustly. ¡°Brother Max, I really said not to let little Davee, but Dave¡¯s temper was a bit awkward. He didn¡¯t listen when I said it.¡± Max snorted coldly, ¡°Little Dave It¡¯s affectionate.¡± Amy Waltson looked at him, did this name provoke him? ¡°He was born when I was young. We have called him that since we were young.¡± ¡°So, your ¡°wife¡± and ¡°little dave¡± name, will it continue?¡± Amy Waltson uttered without making a sound. Max said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is in your heart. In short, you have been living under my nose for the past few years. Puppy love is not allowed, and no extra-boundary contact with any man is allowed. , Did you hear that?¡± Chapter 565 Amy Waltson did not want to have these unnecessary arguments with him, so she nodded casually. She changed the subject and said, ¡°Brother Max, didn¡¯t you say that you have something to do with me?¡± Max raised his eyebrows, his eyes seemed to hide. After a full two minutes, he pointed to the courtyard and said, ¡°I n to do it myself today and move the flowers in the courtyard. Come with me.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Why, dignified Miss Waltson, can¡¯t you move the flowers with your noble hand?¡± ¡°That was not what I meant.¡± Amy Waltson did not expect that Max still had this leisure time. ¡°Then go,¡± Max got up and came to the courtyard first. He instructed the aunts to leave work early after leaving the tools and gloves. Amy Waltson followed behind him and took the gloves he handed over. The two sat beside a pile of flowers and dried them for a long time. Regarding changing the pots of flowers, let alone her, even Max is not good at it. Amy Waltson asked, ¡°Brother Max, what shall we do first?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Why ask me?¡± Amy Waltson pouted, ¡°So there are things you can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Who said that I can¡¯t do it, just change the soil, how difficult it can be,¡± Max picked up a pot and poured out. Amy Waltson hurriedly got up, ¡°Wait a moment, wait a moment.¡± She ran into the house quickly, took out the tablet, and searched for the tricks of changing pots. ¡°I have it,¡± she leaned sideways and took the initiative to sit next to Mo Max, ¡°Brother Max, look here.¡± Max leaned over, heads next to each other, staring at the tablet together. Because the distance was too close, the scent of Amy Waltson ¡®s body drifted into. He couldn¡¯t help but looked sideways at her beautiful side face. Her thick eyshes shed from time to time, her big eyes staring at the screen, looking carefully, her tender cheeks¡­ At this moment, Max thought inexplicably about the blush that night, her cheeks dyed. Suddenly, he stared at her, thinking deeply. Amy Waltson finished reading, turning her head to look at him, and said, ¡°Brother Max, still quite¡­¡± The eyes of the two are facing up, and the distance between the lips is less than two centimeters. At the moment of the exchange of breaths, Amy Waltson leaned back hastily. But because the chair was unstable, this one almost fell. Max had also returned to his senses at this time. He quickly grabbed her arm with one hand and wrapped her waist with one hand to prevent her from falling. Amy Waltson was embarrassed for a while, stood up hurriedly, returned to the position he had just now, bowed his head and picked up a pot of flowers and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple, right.¡± Max responded calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s start.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Amy Waltson lowered her head and let out a soft breath. She almost kissed him just now, which shocked her. But at this moment, Max, who has always been calm, is not so good anymore. Just now, for a moment, looking at his lips close at hand, he almost couldn¡¯t restrain himself from wanting to kiss her. Is he crazy? Or is he short of women? Yes, he is this age, it is normal to have a desire for women. It¡¯s just¡­ the goal is wrong. In the future, in front of this little girl, he must be restrained, she is still young¡­ the next day. school. After the first ss, Shane called Amy Waltson to go to the bathroom. She nced at Amy¡¯s arm and Amy hissed. ¡°Dear dear, it hurts.¡± Shane looked at her and asked, ¡°Did you hurt your arm?¡± ¡°Not injured, but tired.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shane asked puzzledly, ¡°What have you done, madam Waltson family? You can still be tired like this.¡± ¡°Inverted flower pot,¡±Amy Waltson also found it funny. Who can believe it? Yesterday afternoon, I even moved all the flower pots in the entire backyard and poured soil once. This was clearly what Max wanted to do, but he only changed two pots, answered a phone call, and went to the study. When eatingst night, she was tired and ate two more bowls. The most important thing is that Max evenughed at her, saying that shecked exercise, and said that he would take her for a morning jog every day. Unexpectedly, he actually came to wake her up for a run this morning. Not only does her arm hurt, she¡¯s also sleepy, and she¡¯s too tired to go to ss. ¡°Huh? What does it mean to invert the flowerpot.¡± Shane was also used to being pampered. Amy Waltson waved her hand, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s just manualbor anyway.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t President Max let you do it again?¡± Amy Waltson looked at her with a still-spoken expression. Shane sighed sympathetically, ¡°It seems that President Max really hates you. He will feel ufortable without tossing you.¡± Amy Waltson rolled his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say something, just keep it in your heart.¡± Shane smiled and pointed to her face, ¡°You look like you are about to cry.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been holding it all the time, or else, borrow your shoulders from me?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work. I wore it today, but the new clothes I just bought.¡± Amy Waltson hummed, ¡°No conscience.¡± Shane smiled, ¡°You can go to your Teacher Edwin.¡± ¡°Oh, keep your voice down.¡± Is this woman afraid that others don¡¯t know that she likes Teacher Edwin? ¡± they don¡¯t understand our localnguage, don¡¯t worry.¡± When Amy Waltson thought about it, she was right. It was meaningless to know. Back in the ssroom, Shane thought of something and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you can sign up for this year¡¯s talentpetition.¡± Amy Waltson shook her head, ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Last year, our school¡¯spetition was robbed of the limelight by a few girls from neighboring countries. If we don¡¯t stand up again this year, we should think that our girls will not be talented anymore.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point ofparison,¡±Amy Waltson puzzled. ¡°Of course there is. Outside, it is necessary to have a sense of collective honor. We have won, and our juniors and girls from our country will also have a bright face. Aren¡¯t you ssic violin very good?.¡± Amy Waltson frowned, ¡°What if I lose?¡± ¡°The focus is on participation.¡± ¡°I suspect that you are looking for someone to join the show for yourmunity.¡± Shane immediately ttered and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Look, aren¡¯t the ones I look for all talented?¡± Amy Waltson said nothing. Shane smiled, ¡°Then I will treat you as an agreement and sign up for you.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°what happened again.¡± Amy Waltson said, ¡°When the game is yed, family members have toe and watch. I can¡¯t trouble my brothers because of this little thing. It¡¯s too far and it¡¯s inconvenient to go back and forth.¡± ¡°You ask President Max, isn¡¯t he your guardian?¡± Amy Waltson red at Shane, ¡°What are you kidding? How could he manage such nosy.¡± Shane rolled her eyes and snapped her fingers, ¡°I have a way to make you worry-free.¡± Chapter 566 Amy Waltson looked at Shane, ¡°What way?¡± Shane leaned in her ear and whispered something. She hurriedly said, ¡°No, how can it work.¡± ¡°If I say yes, count on me.¡± When Amy Waltson still objected, the teacher came. Shane hurriedly raised her head to read a book, preparing for ss. Amy Waltson quickly took out her book. She nced at Shane, and just as she was about to say something, Shane gave a hush. ¡°ss begins.¡± Amy Waltson was speechless. This girl, when has she been so concerned about ss? It¡¯s obviously a guilty conscience. After ss, Shane ran out impatiently. When she came back again, she gave Amy an OK gesture. ¡°I¡¯ve been to Teacher Edwin, and Teacher Edwin promised to be your rtives and friends team, so this time, you must devote yourself to thepetition and don¡¯t shame Teacher Edwin.¡± Amy Waltson frowned, ¡°Shane, you did it on purpose.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You will put me under a lot of pressure, okay?¡± ¡°There is no pressure, where is the motivation, dear,e on.¡± Shane made a fist and made a cheering gesture. Amy Waltson felt a little worried. Teacher Edwin wants to watch her game¡­ After school in the afternoon, Amy Waltson hurried home and took out the ssic violin that had been in the underground storage room for a long time. Back in the room, she cleaned the ssic violin, tuned the tune, and yed a random tune. The feel is still there. She took out the scores that she hadn¡¯t used for a long time from the bookshelf, turned it over for a long time, and finally decided to y the mountains and streams. Max came back from the outside, and as soon as he got out of the car, he heard the soothing ssic violin sound from the vi. He looked up and looked at the room on the second floor for a while, then walked into the room. The aunt greeted him, ¡°Mr. Max is back.¡± ¡°Amy is ying ssic violin upstairs?¡± ¡°Yes, as soon as the youngdy came back today, she went to the storeroom to take out the ssic violin and took it upstairs. It has been more than an hour, and She had nevere down once.¡± Max wondered what the girl was doing. It¡¯s been a long time since she yed it, why is it interesting today? After he gave the coat to his aunt, he walked upstairs. When he came to the door of Amy ¡®s room, he knocked on the door. The sound of ssic violin in the room stopped abruptly. ¡°Who.¡± ¡°I.¡± Amy came to open the door in person, ¡°Brother Max, you are back.¡± Max nced inside. Amy Waltson said as if thinking of something, ¡°Does it bother you?¡± ¡°Why do you think of ying ssic violin?¡± ¡°There are games in school.¡± Max raised his eyebrows, ¡°You want to participate in thepetition?¡± Amy Waltson nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know, you would be interested in this kind of thing.¡± ¡°No, Shane belongs to the Propaganda Department. She signed up for me and insisted on letting me win glory.¡± Max shook his head and smiled. Amy Waltson thought he wasughing at her, so she couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Brother Max, why are youughing at people.¡± ¡°Laughing?¡± Max shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s because you misunderstood. I think the world of children is naive, but now that you have signed up, you should practice well. Don¡¯t lose face if you don¡¯t get the first ce.¡± Amy Waltson did not expect that Max would say this, she nodded. Max turned around to leave, but asked as if thinking of something, ¡°What day will the game be?¡± ¡°what?¡± Max calmly said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t rtives need to go to the game? I have to arrange the time in advance.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ that¡­¡±Amy Waltson was dumbfounded. is he going to watch the game? If he meets Teacher Edwin¡­ he will talk nonsense again. ¡°No, there is nothing good about this kind of small game.¡± A hint of displeasure appeared on Max¡¯s eyebrows. He offered to cheer her up, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it? Seeing her head down, as if avoiding his sight, he snorted coldly, closed the door and left. Amy Waltson breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was witty, otherwise it would be really scary. The next morning, as soon as Amy Waltson entered school, she ran into Edwin who was riding a bicycle. Seeing her, Edwin¡¯s bicycle stopped directly in front of her, blocking her way. A surprised smile appeared on her face, ¡°Mr. Edwin.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Edwin was not very old at first, and he was among the students, so he looked very harmonious. ¡°Just arrived at school?¡± ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°Yesterday Shane came to me and wanted me to participate in yourpetition.¡± Amy Waltson pursed, ¡°I know, Shane told me, thank you.¡± Edwin raised his hand and patted her shoulder with a gentle voice, ¡°In the future, you cane to me for this kind of thing by yourself, and I won¡¯t refuse you.¡± Amy Waltson ¡®s face turned red for no reason. Edwin smiled at her with his back to the morning sun. Amy Waltson only felt that her whole person seemed to be shining. Gentle and amiable. ¡°Do you need a ride?¡± Amy Waltson waved her hand, ¡°No need Teacher Edwin, I can just walk in a few steps by myself.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Amy Waltson waved goodbye to him. For nearly ten seconds after Edwin rode away, she stood there nkly, watching him. In order not to disappoint Edwin, Amy Waltson spent a lot of time practicing for several days. Seeing the game is approaching, Amy Waltson , who has never been afraid of the game, can¡¯t help feeling nervous. She knew in her heart that she worked so hard because she didn¡¯t want to lose and didn¡¯t want to disappoint Edwin. At 10, 30 in the evening, Amy Waltson came out of the room and wanted toe downstairs for a ss of water. The aunt was still there, and stepped forward and asked, ¡°Miss Amy , what do you need? I will help you prepare.¡± ¡°I came downstairs to drink water, Auntie, why haven¡¯t you gone to rest?¡± The aunt went to pour water for Amy Waltson , and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m on duty, Mr. hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± Amy Waltson looked upstairs, ¡°It¡¯s sote, Brother Max hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± ¡°Yes, President Max has gone to the reception. Hearing from Special Assistan, he will be back veryte.¡± Amy Waltson pouted, took the water and drank it and went upstairs to the room. Taking advantage of the fact that Max did not return, Amy Waltson practiced twice again before preparing to rest. As soon as she came out of washing, she heard a noise at the door. She hurried to the door and opened it. Max leaned on the wall and swayed past the door. Seeing Amy Waltson , his body shook slightly. Amy Waltson hurriedly stepped forward to support him. A pungent alcohol spilled into Amy¡¯s nasal cavity. She frowned, ¡°Brother Max, why have you drunk so much wine,e, I will help you back to your room.¡± Amy Waltson helped him into the room. The two walked into the door of the room, and Max grabbed Amy Waltson ¡®s wrist and pressed her to the door. Amy Waltson was shocked, and her heart tensed, ¡°Max¡­ Max brother¡­¡± Hearing her voice, Max lowered his head and kissed her lips. Chapter 567 At that time, Amy Waltson was like a statue, standing there quietly, motionless. She was frightened. Never thought that Max would kiss her¡­ When the kiss became more and more presumptuous, Amy Waltson finally reacted. She pushed Max¡¯s chest hard. Max ended the kiss, but took her into his arms and whispered, ¡°Penelop¡­¡± In Amy ¡®s mind, it was like being poured with cold water. Brother Max regards her as Penelop? That¡¯s right, if he didn¡¯t misunderstand her, how could he kiss her. She shook a fist, ¡°Brother Max, you should rest.¡± Amy Waltson resisted the difort in her heart and helped him to the bed. Watching him fall into the bed, she put the quilt on him, and went out without even having time to help him with shoes. As soon as she walked to the door, she saw Amanda walking up with a bowl of soup which can make one sober. ¡°Miss Amanda, you haven¡¯t slept yet.¡± Amy Waltson tried her best to calm her mood. ¡°Sister Amanda, why did Brother Max drink so much alcohol?¡± Amanda smiled and stepped forward and said, ¡°A few partners came today. When President Max was happy, he drank a few more sses. Is he back to the room now?¡± Amy Waltson nodded, ¡°Lying on the bed.¡± Amanda said, ¡°Then I will give him a sober soup.¡± ¡°okay.¡± Amanda said, entering Max¡¯s room. Thinking of just now, Max regarded her as Penelop. She was very worried that Max elder brotherwould treat Sister Amanda as Penelop again. What if they did something further? That¡¯s a mistake after drinking. He already had sex with herst time¡­ If you do something with Sister Amanda this time, isn¡¯t he a scumbag in the eyes of Penelop? No, no, she has to prevent the birth of the scumbag in the world. Thinking about it this way, she went back to Max¡¯s room again. Amanda helped Max up and was about to feed him the sober soup. Amy Waltson quickly stepped forward to help. However, she was timid, she didn¡¯t dare to look at Max¡¯s face. After feeding the hangover soup, Amanda helped Max take off his shoes, and then he left the room with Amy Waltson . Max in the room opened his eyes suddenly. He sat up and lit a cigarette in the dark. Max felt that he was sick. Obviously he doesn¡¯t like Amy Waltson , and she is not pleasing to his eyes, but he has been full of her recently. It¡¯s her at work. Seeing the girl from the back on the road feels like her, even in her dreams. Just the moment he saw her, there was a voice in his head yelling, kissing her. And his body was really out of control, so he did that. He did something like that to Amy Waltson , but he couldn¡¯t face the look of sorrow on her face. Therefore, he could only hug her and shouted ¡°Penelop¡±. Are you drunk? Not drunk. Are you drunk? It seems¡­ drunk again. No, he is drunk, he must be drunk. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t do something like this¡­ which is ipatible with thews of nature. Max closed his eyes and said, ¡°Calm down, you must calm down, you are Max, don¡¯t go wrong again, don¡¯t let the situation get out of control¡­¡± He exhaled, put out the smoke, andy down on the bed again. Amy Waltson sent Amanda downstairs. Seeing her look a little weird, Amanda asked worriedly, ¡°Miss Amy , your face is not good, are you okay?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah? Is there any?¡±Amy Waltson put her hands on her cheeks, ¡°Maybe sleepy.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t slept sote, are you waiting for President Max?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case, I¡¯m practicing ssic violin.¡± ¡°Then you should pay attention to rest. It¡¯s gettingte. Go upstairs and sleep. I¡¯ll go back.¡± Amy Waltson nodded. After Amanda left, Amy Waltson went to the sofa and sat down, her mind was nk. She sex the rm clock for six in the morning. As soon as the rm rang, she immediately brushed her teeth and washed her face and went downstairs, nning to go out early , avoiding Max. but¡­¡­ Who can tell her why Max would have breakfast downstairs so early ? Seeing her, Max was also a little surprised. But there was no strange look on his face, he just looked at her and said calmly, ¡°So early ?¡± Amy Waltson smiled awkwardly, and didn¡¯t dare to look at him, ¡°Brother Max, good morning.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Max took a look at her, ¡°You got up so early , isn¡¯t it to go to school?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to school. I practiced ssic violin until tootest night and didn¡¯t have time to review my homework.¡± Max raised his eyebrows, ¡°Come here and have breakfast.¡± Amy Waltson chuckled, ¡°I¡­ want to go out to eat.¡± ¡°Why, the cook at home, you can¡¯t bear it?¡± ¡°No, no,¡±Amy Waltson hurriedly walked over and sat down. The aunt added tableware to Amy Waltson . Amy Waltson obediently bowed her head to eat, and stared at him without the slightest line of sight. Max thought, this little girl looked so awkward, she looked like she woke up that night. ¡°I came backtest night, how is your violin practice?¡± ¡°Oh, pretty good.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Max said, ¡°When did you sleep?¡± ¡°I went to bed early . When you came back, I didn¡¯t hear a sound.¡± ¡°is it?¡± ¡°Well,¡±Amy Waltson nodded vigorously, as if to show thats he was sincere. The corners of Max¡¯s lips faintly evoked a curve that was not easily noticeable. He put down his chopsticks and got up, ¡°I¡¯m going to set off now, do you need me to take you along the way?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m still in time. I can leave in fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°Then I will go first, ande back to dine with you in the evening.¡± Amy Waltson nodded and waved her hand, ¡°Oh.¡± She only nced at him, then quickly looked away. Max left, Amy Waltson lightly sighed, frightened. It was too embarrassing, she couldn¡¯t look into the eyes of Max¡¯s brother, what should she do? She covered her face with her hands, feeling depressed for a while. The aunt on the side asked worriedly, ¡°Miss Amy, are you okay?¡± ¡°Ah? It¡¯s okay,¡± she got up, ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat anymore.¡± Auntie looked at the weird Amy Waltson , and couldn¡¯t help frowning. The youngdy looked very upset and copsed, but she didn¡¯t like that she is ok at all Have dinner with Shane at noon. Shane looked at her sullen look, and couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, it looks like you have been ravaged by others, youre going to die.¡± After stabbing the fork in her hand in the te for a few times, Amy Waltson looked at Shane solemnly, ¡°I ask you a question.¡± ¡°You ask.¡± ¡°¡­ If a man gets drunk and treats you as someone else and kisses you, how would you face that person?¡± Shane¡¯s eyes widened a bit, ¡°You were kissed by President Max?¡± Chapter 568 Shane¡¯s sudden high decibels scared Amy Waltson, and she hurriedly reached out and covered her mouth. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Shane realized her gaffe just now, and hurriedly pulled her hand away, ¡°How does he treat you as someone else?¡± Amy Waltson sat down again, blushing and said, ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± ¡°Impossible, the man next to you has no one else except him. Besides, if it¡¯s someone else, wouldn¡¯t you still have to p the other person with your personality?¡± Amy Waltson stared at Shane¡¯s face speechlessly. Did this woman know her so well? She didn¡¯t dare to continue talking about it. Shane moved forward, ¡± my dear, don¡¯t hide it, tell me honestly, what¡¯s the matter, you have to tell me I can help you, he just kissed Did you do nothing else?¡± What should be done was done before, what else can be done? She shook her head, ¡°No, just called his fiancee¡¯s name, gave me a kiss, and fell asleep on the bed.¡± ¡°Then he didn¡¯t tell you anything this morning?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even remember seeing mest night.¡± Shane couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°It means that you are the only insider in the whole matter?¡± ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, you can just take it being licked by a passing dog.¡± ¡°Puff,¡±Amy Waltson almost squirted out the rice. A passing dog? If Max brother knows that someonepares him to a dog, he will be angry. ¡°But I was so embarrassed to see him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s your substitute. Why are you embarrassed. It¡¯s not you who took this seriously, right?¡± Shane thought for a while, ¡°Do you like him?¡± ¡°The more you talk about it, the more unreasonable you are. My thoughts are not known to others. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Shane nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, you like Teacher Edwin.¡± She hissed, ¡°You feel embarrassed, probably because he is your guardian and identally did something that can only be done between men and women. So it is a bit awkward. I think, wait for you to digest this in a few days and you will probably heal.¡± Amy Waltson sighed, as if¡­ that can only be done. Digest her own embarrassment. However, Max brother is so annoying, huh, so awkward. Shane thought of something and said again, ¡°I always felt that President Max was cold and ruthless, but today I learned that he is still very infatuated.¡± Amy Waltson frowned, ¡°What?¡± Shane said, ¡°They all say that they speak the truth after drinking, and they are still thinking about their fianc¨¦e when they are drunk. It seems that President Max must have a deep affection for her fianc¨¦e.¡± Hearing this, Amy Waltson ¡®s heart became inexplicably heavy. In fact, she used to think that Max¡¯s brother had no affection for Penelop. It wasn¡¯t untilst night that she realized that Max¡¯s brother was a restrained person. He loves Penelop very much, but he just doesn¡¯t say anything. If Max¡¯s brother knew that Penelop didn¡¯t like him, would it be very painful? Poor brother Max¡­ Shane shook Amy Waltson ¡®s hand, ¡°My dear, the game is about to be yed the day after tomorrow . You have to hurry up, don¡¯t be affected, you know? I am very optimistic about you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still know that.¡± When she came home in the afternoon, she was practicing ssic violin, and aunt servant knocked on the door and told her to go downstairs to eat. Seeing that Penelop was also here, Amy Waltson¡¯s first reaction was to nce at Max sympathetically. Penelop beckoned to her, ¡°Hi, Miss Waltson.¡± Amy grinned without a smile, ¡°Miss Penelope, you are here.¡± ¡°I attend a meal, don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Max walked to the dinning hall, and looked at Amy Waltson , ¡°Come and eat.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Penelop and Amy walked to the table one after another. Amy Waltson pushed Penelop to the position closest to Max and sat down. Penelop gave her a puzzled look. Max also watched her abnormal behavior, suspecting that she was still awkward because of what happenedst night. Amy Waltson handed Penelop a pair of public chopsticks. ¡°Miss Penelope, don¡¯t just eat by yourself, and help Brother Max pick vegetables. He will be very happy if you pick vegetables for Brother Max.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Penelop nced at Max and couldn¡¯t help but hold back a smile, ¡°Really?¡± Max looked at Amy coldly, ¡°Eat your meal.¡± ¡°I know I know,¡±Amy Waltson nodded. She beckoned, ¡°Take out some dishes for me, and I will go back to the room to eat.¡± Max stared at her. Seeing that Max didn¡¯t say anything, the aunt had to follow Amy ¡®s request. Holding her own dinner, Amy Waltson said with a smile, ¡°You two happily eat, we won¡¯t bother you, auntie, you too.¡± After she finished speaking, she walked quickly upstairs. Brother Max, the only thing I can help you is to get more opportunities for you to get along with Penelop.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. You have to cherish it. Until the sound of closing doors came from the building, Penelop leaned closer to Max and pointed upwards. ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± Max¡¯s face darkned,¡±Let¡¯s eat.¡± Penelop couldn¡¯t hold back, lowered her head and chuckled lightly. Max said coldly, ¡°Eat if you want, or leave if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Of course I have to eat it, and I have to help you pick dishes. Don¡¯t you like to eat the food I picked for you.¡± Penelop was deliberately saying that. Max¡¯s cold look looked like a sword on her. She couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what thedy said?¡± Max condensed, what the * this woman was doing, she was getting crazy. Penelop took two mouthfuls of food and said, ¡°Do you know why I love to run to your house more and more recently? Because that person will always surprise me. With such a co-living partner, your life must be a little bit better. It¡¯snot boring anymore.¡± Max put down his chopsticks, got up and picked up Penelop¡¯s cor from behind. Penelop yelled a few times before being pushed to the door. ¡°No, Max, what do you mean, chase me away.¡± ¡°If you are so annoying in the future, don¡¯t enter the door of my house anymore. Walk slowly and I won¡¯t send you away.¡± After he finished speaking, he closed the door directly. Penelop stood outside and sighed. She was still the master¡¯s fiancee anyway. Was she just thrown out like this? Such an impatient man is unique in the world. She stepped back two steps and looked up at the stairs. Poor Amy Waltson happened to run into a man who was more difficult to deal with than a donkey. ¡°Child Amy , sister sympathizes with you.¡± She shook her head, turned and left. If the y fails, just find another ce to have fun. Otherwise, the long night¡­ too boring. Chapter 569 After eating, Amy Waltson hesitated to go downstairs. Going out now may disturb the two people. After thinking about it, she decided to endure it. She came to sit down in front of the ssic violin and began to y. After only a short talk, the door was opened from the outside. Max broke in without knocking at the door. He came to the piano stand and stood still, looking displeased at Amy Waltson .N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Amy Waltson blinked, ¡°Brother Max, something is up.¡± Max asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°what?¡± Max pointed to the empty te on the side table, ¡°I ask what you mean, Amy Waltson , what did you want to do when you ran up to eat alone?¡± ¡°I¡­ just want to give you more time to be alone with Penelop.¡± Max¡¯s face turned dark. Amy Waltson hadn¡¯t noticed that something was wrong, and continued, ¡°I show in front of you every day, so you don¡¯t have time to be alone.¡± ¡°If we were to be alone, wouldn¡¯t we go to the hotel or the restaurant? Do you think we are still three-year-olds?¡± As soon as he mentioned the hotel, Amy Waltson immediately thought of a beautiful picture of him and Penelop. But this picture made her feel a little unhappy. She pouted, ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s your business. It¡¯s what I should do to make way for you. I can¡¯t be med by others saying that I¡¯m unreasonable.¡± ¡°When you slept with me, didn¡¯t you think about being reasonable?¡± Amy Waltson was annoyed, ¡°Why are you mentioning this thing again, I kindly went upstairs to let you get along , and I did something wrong?¡± Max was annoyed when he saw her, and his eyebrows condensed, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that your behavior just now is embarrassing.¡± Amy Waltson said again, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t realize it, I only realized that everything I did was wrong in your eyes.¡± Max turned around, not looking at her, ¡°I didn¡¯te up to quarrel with you, I just want to tell you, don¡¯t put others in an embarrassing situation with your kindness, no one will understand your affection.¡± After he finished speaking, he went out. Amy Waltson made a fist, ¡°Brother Max, your prejudice against me is really too big. I don¡¯t even know how to exin it to you. I really have no malice. But forget it, believe it or not, in your eyes, My image is locked and will never change, will it?¡± After she finished speaking, she sighed, sat down, and continued to y the ssic violin. Max looked back at her. At this moment, her face was stubborn and unhappy. He frowned and went out. Obviously this girl has done something wrong, howe she looks like she has been wronged? Max is really annoying, this girl put him together with others. pissed off. After Amy Waltson sat down, the ssic violin sound again yed, which was a little unstable. She stopped, feeling dull. Obviously she did that out of good intentions, but whatever is done, what is wrong. She really hates living with Max. She really want to move out by herself. On this day of the game, Amy Waltson ¡®s mood was not very good. Shane helped Amy Waltson hold the ssic violin and walk to thepetition ce. As she walked, she didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°Don¡¯t think about things for a while, y well.¡± Amy Waltson looked at her, ¡°What am I thinking?¡± ¡°Look at how subdued and absent you have been these past two days, and at first nce, you are still worried about the kiss.¡± Amy Waltson frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that at all.¡± She really didn¡¯t think about it. In the past two days, she had been in a cold war with Max. If it was before, Max would take the initiative to say something to her. For example, let her eat, or go upstairs to study. But these two days, Max seemed to avoid her deliberately. He will leave early in the morning ande backte in the evening. She thought he was very busy, but when she went home yesterday afternoon, she ran into Amanda who hade to help Max get the files. She asked Amanda tentatively, ¡°Is Brother Max busy these two days?¡± Amanda shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not busy, the trip will be over at six o¡¯clock tonight, MissAmy is looking for him?¡± ¡°No, no, I just asked casually.¡± After Amanda left, Amy Waltson was at home and wanted to have dinner with Max. After all, the two lived under the same roof and kept silent, which was awkward. Never thought, she waited until eight o¡¯clock and didn¡¯t see Max. Last night, she fell asleep without even eating dinner. After getting up in the morning, the aunt said that Max had already set off first. Amy Waltson can now be sure that Max is avoiding her. Shane didn¡¯t notice her emotions, and only asked, ¡°Then why are you always frowning for two days in a row?¡± Amy Waltson turned sideways and hugged the ssic violin with Shane, ¡°I haven¡¯t participated in thepetition for many years, can I be nervous?¡± ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re the one who won prizes in domesticpetitions, you won¡¯t be.¡± Amy Waltson smiled and did not respond. Not really. When they reached the destination, Edwin chased up from behind. He directly took the ssic violin from the hands of the two. Shane was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Edwin?¡± Amy Waltson also became spirited up all at once. Edwin said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you two wait for me? Don¡¯t you want me to be a group of rtives and friends?¡± Shane pointed at Amy Waltson , ¡°Amy is sorry to trouble you, and said that I will do the preparatory work first.¡± ¡°Is this violin not heavy?¡± When he said this, he looked at Amy Waltson . Amy Waltson smiled, and Shane replied, ¡± so next time wee to the semi-finals, we must call Teacher Edwin in advance.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go,¡± Edwin walked along with the two girls. Standing by Edwin¡¯s side, Amy Waltson could smile unconsciously from the corners of his lips. Because it was the preliminary round, the number of participants was rtivelyrge. By the time Amy was queued, most of thepetition had already gone on. Before she took the stage, she put on a simple and elegant Han costume, and her hair was naturally pulled up. When she came to the stage, the pendant that swayed with her footsteps, like a fairy daughter walking out of an ancient painting, very beautiful. Even worse, the audience whistled at the people on the stage. Amy Waltson was not affected. After bowing to the audience, she sat in front of the ssic violin and started ying. The audience was very quiet, and there were only melodious ssic violin sounds in the entirepetition hall. In the corner of the stage, a pair of originally sharp eyes looked at the woman on the stage in a daze. He had never thought that this domineering little girl would be so dazzling. At the end of the song, Amy Waltson got up and bowed to the audience. At this moment, two men holding flowers came up to offer flowers one after another. Seeing theters, Amy Waltson was trapped. Max? When did hee? And Max also noticed Edwin who got up from the front row. At this moment, he looked at Edwin, with sharp and cold eyes. Chapter 570 Amy Waltson stood on the stage, and after receiving the flowers from the two, she stepped down again in apuse. Max and them came to the ce where Amy Waltson had been sitting before. Seeing Max, Shane was also stunned. She got up and waved to Max, ¡°President Max, hello.¡± Edwin stood beside Amy Waltson and praised her, ¡°You just yed so well. Many people here have been conquered by you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Max nodded to Shane, and stared at Amy Waltson coldly. No wonder she doesn¡¯t need to watch the game by him. It turns out that she has found the right person¡­ Shane asked Max curiously, ¡°President Max, why are you here to watch the game.¡± ¡°As Amy¡¯s guardian, can¡¯t Ie?¡± ¡°No, no, I mean, aren¡¯t you busy.¡± Max looked at Amy Waltson , ¡°If her brother was here, he wouldn¡¯t watch her sister participate in thepetition, but no one would cheer up.¡± Shane patted her chest, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, there¡¯s me.¡± Edwin also stood sideways to Amy Waltson ¡®s side. ¡°This point, President Max does not have to worry, we will all cheer for Amy .¡± Max smiled disdainfully, ¡°Mr. Edwin is really a good teacher with every possible care, but I don¡¯t know if Mr. Edwin treats all his students so kindly.¡± Amy Waltson stepped forward and pulled at Max¡¯s clothes, ¡°Brother Max¡­¡± Shane has always been clever and hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°President Max, Mr. Edwin is very kind to all the students. In fact, he is also very busy. I think it is too shabby for Amy to participate in thepetition without a group of rtives and friends. I asked Teacher Edwin to help.¡± Max¡¯s indifferent gaze fell on Shane¡¯s face. Shane smiled awkwardly. Max said indifferently, ¡°Amy Waltson has rtives and friends, so I still hope that Miss Shane will not do too much in the future. After all, it is a sin to dy Mr. Edwin¡¯s work.¡± Edwin smiled, ¡°President Max is too worried. It is also my honor to be able to participate in the Amypetition and to see such a wonderful performance.¡± Seeing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between the two men, Shane cast her gaze on Amy Waltson ¡®s face and winked. Amy Waltson thought for a while and said to Max, ¡°Brother Max, my game is over, or else, let¡¯s go first.¡± Edwin looked at Amy Waltson softly, ¡°To celebrate your sessful performance, I will invite you to dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Naturally, Mr. Edwin cannot be invited for this meal, but Mr. Edwin is right. You performed well today. You should invite everyone to dinner and go.¡± Amy Waltson said, ¡°Farewell, today is not the final, just ying a ssic violin, there is nothing to celebrate.¡± Shane pped her hands, ¡°That¡¯s right, I have agreed with Amy , we will celebrate when Amy wins the championship, right?¡± Amy Waltson nodded vigorously, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Max despised that these two little girls, who thought they were smart, acted as doubles. However, he did not intend to expose the two. Edwin said, ¡°If this is the case, then follow your n. Amy Waltson , you have toe on, the championship trophy of the finals is waving to you.¡± Amy Waltson looked at Edwin with a creaky smile, ¡°I will, thank you Teacher Edwin.¡± Shane took Edwin¡¯s arm, ¡°Teacher Edwin, let¡¯s go first.¡± After Edwin and Shane left, Max looked at Amy Waltson, wand frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t change clothes?¡± Amy Waltson dejectedly took the bag and went backstage. After a short while, she returned after the change. Thinking of her dress just now, Max really felt that Amy Waltson was very suitable for wearing ancient costumes, because she just looked like she was a little bit awkward. Seeing Max looking at himself, Amy Waltson looked down and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go,¡± the two left side by side. As she walked to the school gate, Amy Waltson asked, ¡°Brother Max, howe you¡­ are you here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ie?¡± ¡°No, I thought you were very busy.¡± Max calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin the same problem twice.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t tell you that the game is today. How did you know that I yed today?¡± When she said this, she turned her side slightly, staring at his face. Max looked at her, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Have you sent someone to our school to inquire about it?¡± Max said nothing. Amy Waltson chuckled. Max gave her a nce, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I was a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect you to care about me.¡± Max snorted coldly, ¡°When do I not care about you?¡± Amy Waltson curled her lips, didn¡¯t he feel bad when he asked? She has lived in Max¡¯s family for a year, and she feels that there is more control than care. Sometimes she even suspected that she was not restrained by her parents when she was a child. her third brother sent to make up for her parents¡¯ control. ¡°In the future, stay away from that Edwin.¡± Amy Waltson pouted, look, here ites again. ¡°Edwin is my teacher.¡± ¡°Then you should use the state that students should have towards the teacher to face him, and don¡¯t have a crush on him.¡± Amy Waltson hummed, ¡°When you were young, didn¡¯t you like anyone?¡± Max coldly said, ¡°Am I very old now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, I mean¡­ Oh, forget it, don¡¯t argue with you.¡± ¡°Amy Waltson, my warning, don¡¯t take it to heart. Edwin is not as simple as you think.¡± Amy Waltson looked at him and was not convinced, ¡°Why do you say that Teacher, others are very nice.¡± ¡°Whether people are good or not is not based on surface performance.¡± Amy Waltson exhaled. Anyway, what Max¡¯s brother is best at is to look at people with different standars. This is true for her and the same for Teacher Edwin. Max only contacted Edwin twice. Under normal circumstances, Max only needs to get along with a person once to see how he is. But Edwin is an exception. The feeling that Edwin gave him these two times was iprehensible. This kind of person wraps himself up very tightly and doesn¡¯t need to treat others sincerely. But they tend to do things carefully and seamlessly, and they feel like they are perfect. But it¡¯s not necessarily the case when you get along.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In addition to being a bit headstrong and arrogant asionally, Amy Waltson had a fatal w. That is to be protected from childhood, heartless, and without scheming. People like her are easy to believe in others and are easy to be used and hurt. This is what makes him most worried. He must use his strong attitude to protect her. Of course¡­ he didn¡¯t have any selfish intentions in doing this. Simply to protect his sister for a good brother. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it. Absolutely selfless. Chapter 571 Until she got in the car, Amy Waltson didn¡¯t care about Moss. Max could feel that he said that bad about Edwin, and Amy was angry. But even so, he has to say. ¡°Amy Waltson , I know you are a bit rebellious now. If you think that person is good, then what others say is useless. But you¡¯d better remember what I said. In fact, it is easy to say that you love someone, but you really choose It¡¯s the right person, but it¡¯s hard.¡± Amy Waltson¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly, she believed this.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. What a cold person the third brother used to be, but how lucky he was to find the third sister inw¡­ But Max brother was not so lucky. He likes Penelop, but Penelop doesn¡¯t care about him. Thinking of this, the person who was still angry just now felt that Max was very pitiful. Max said again, ¡°You are still young, the future has unlimited possibilities, don¡¯t put all your concerns on one person, do you hear it?¡± Amy Waltson nodded, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t just know, but you can do it.¡± Amy Waltson pursed her lips, ¡°I try my best.¡± Back home, Max said to his aunt, ¡°Cook more dishes tonight.¡± After he finished speaking, he took a look at Amy Waltson , ¡°Make more of what you Miss Amy Waltson like to eat.¡± ¡°Ok, President Max.¡± Amy Waltson couldn¡¯t help raising her lips, ¡°Brother Max, is this rewarding me for today¡¯s game?¡± ¡°Your performance is very good. It is indeed worthy of praise, but you should not be proud, be modest, and try harder next time.¡± Amy Waltson looked at Max speechlessly. If nagging has ten levels, Max can definitely reach full score. In the future, his children must be very unlucky. Hey, the woman who married him is probably not much better. No wonder Penelop looks down on him. In the next two days of rematches and finals, Max was there at all games. Amy ¡®s performance was actually better than expected, but she only took the second ce. Even so, Shane was already content. She patted Amy Waltson on the shoulder, and said with relief, ¡°The one who has won an international piano performance award. If we lose to him, we are not ashamed. Let¡¯s go. Today I have a treat. Let¡¯s celebrate together.¡± When she blurted out the words, Amy Waltson didn¡¯t have time to cover her mouth. She thought that if she didn¡¯t win the championship, she didn¡¯t have to go to dinner with Max¡¯ and Teacher Edwin to find embarrassment. But now¡­ Once Shane finished speaking, she regretted it instantly. She looked around for a moment and then said, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t win the championship. It seems that this meal will not be possible.¡± Max looked at Amy Waltson , and said lightly, ¡°She has tried her best. I am also very pleased to be able to achieve such results. The meal is still to be eaten, but Shane doesn¡¯t have to treat us. I will.¡± Amy Waltson red at Shane. Shane grinned, and whispered in a low voice, ¡°I was wrong, I¡¯ll make up.¡± Four people came to the restaurant. When eating, everyone was quiet. When the meal was almost finished, Shane said that she would go to the bathroom. In order to avoid making more mistakes, Amy Waltson stood up and said, ¡°Go together.¡± Two good friends hold hands in hands and leave together. Only Max and Edwin were left on the table. Max put down his knife and fork and looked at Edwin. ¡°Mr. Edwin, don¡¯t you think you are getting too close with these two female students?¡± Edwin faintly raised the corners of his lips, ¡°Is there?¡± ¡°If Mr. Edwin is so caring about each of his students, I wouldn¡¯t think too much about it, but in fact it is not.¡± Edwin couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, what exactly is President Max worried about? Are you afraid that I will be ambiguous with my students?¡± ¡°In my opinion, you are quite ambiguous with them now.¡± Edwin put down the coffee cup in his hand. ¡°What President Max wants to say is me to Amy Waltson .¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Max didn¡¯t dare to admit it. ¡°Amy is entrusted me by my best buddy. I have the absolute right to express opinions on her affairs.¡± ¡°So? You want to tell me to keep me away from Amy Waltson ?¡± ¡°Mr. Edwin is a smart man.¡± Edwin smiled sarcastically, ¡°Then if I tell President Max, I am not interested in the Amy Waltson under your supervision?¡± Max curled his lips, leaned back slightly, and looked at him. Edwin calmly said, ¡°I think, President Max has this time, it is better to take care of your guardian.¡± Max smiled calmly, ¡°Mr. Edwin¡¯s opinion, I have received it, and I will try tomunicate with that child again.¡± He leisurely picked up the knife and fork again, looked over Edwin, and looked behind him. Just now, when the two were discussing this matter, Amy Waltson came back. When they finished talking, Amy Waltson quickly turned and left. Max felt that this was really a good ¡®little ident¡¯. Amy Waltson returned to the bathroom. Seeing that she was back again, Shane looked at her hand and muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go with the bag? Where¡¯s the bag?¡± Amy Waltson raised her eyes to look at Shane. Teacher Edwin said just now that he is not interested in her. But he always walked very close to her and Shane, in other words¡­ His goal, is Shane? That¡¯s right, Shane always talks to Teacher Edwin. Teacher Edwin agreed to Shane¡¯s invitation for the sake of Shane, which is normal. She would be wrong¡­ ¡°Shane?¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Amy Waltson returned to her senses. Shane frowned, ¡°What do you think, I have called you several times, didn¡¯t you let you go get your bag? I¡¯ll help you with your makeup.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t make up, anyway, I¡¯ll go home in a while.¡± ¡°Mr. Edwin is here, can you not be so careless about your image?¡± Amy Waltson¡¯s face tightened and she smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go out. I¡¯m a little tired, and I want to go back after dinner.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right,¡± Shane took her arm, and the two walked out together. Amy Waltson looked at Shane, and suddenly felt a little mixed in her heart. But she also understands that Teacher Edwin likes Shane, and this matter has nothing to do with Shane. She had unrequited love, and she had no right to me anyone. Shane is a good girl with cheerful personality, beautiful and kind-hearted, and is also worthy of Teacher Edwin¡¯s love. When she returned to the table, Amy Waltson ¡®splexion had been restored. And she also knew the current affairs and stopped looking at Edwin. After eating, the four went out of the restaurant together. Edwin said to Shane, ¡°Shane, Amy will go with President Max. I drank and couldn¡¯t drive. Would you mind sending me back?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The four walked separately. Looking at the backs of Edwin and Shane leaving side by side, Amy stood in ce, feeling a little agitated. Max turned to look at her, holding her wrist naturally. Amy Waltson looked at him. Max asked indifferently, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chapter 572 Amy Waltson pulled out her wrist, with an expression of rejection on her face. ¡°I¡¯m very good.¡± She went down the steps and got directly into Max¡¯s car. Max curled his lips and got into the car in a very good mood. ¡°Take you to a movie?¡± Amy Waltson looked at Max. He knew that she was in a bad mood. Was this deliberately trying to shame her? ¡°I¡¯m not going, I want to go home and rest.¡± Max said to the driver, ¡°Go home.¡± The driver drove the car back to the vi, and Amy Waltson said nothing on the way. Max didn¡¯t say anything, he knew that she needed time to digest this ¡®bolt from the blue. ¡® After nine o¡¯clock, Max went upstairs after finishing work from the study. When passing by the door of Amy Waltson ¡®s room, he found that her door was not closed. He pushed open a small slit and found that the light in the room was on, but there was no one on the bed. He pushed the door open, ¡°Amy Waltson?¡± Seeing no one, he turned and walked downstairs quickly. Seeing the aunt, he asked in a cold voice, ¡°Where is Amy?¡± ¡°President Max, Miss is in the backyard.¡± Max walked through the floor-to-ceiling ss door into the courtyard. Amy Waltson was sitting on the swing with her back to him. Her head rested on the heavy twine, and the swing did not move. Max walked behind her and helped her push the rope. Perhaps Amy Waltson did not expect that someone would help, and hse did not clenched all her hands. With the swing like this, she fell back unsteadily. She eximed ¡®Ah¡¯. Upon seeing this, Max hurriedly bent over and hugged her from behind. By coincidence, his hand just hugged her shoulder¡­ For a moment, his body stiffened. Amy Waltson felt something wrong in front. After reacting, she immediately jumped out of Max¡¯s arms and turned to look at him. Max restrained his expression. Amy Waltson stammered a bit, ¡°Brother Max, you¡­ why are you moving my swing?¡± It was too embarrassing. She was fortunate that there were no lights in the courtyard, otherwise the blushing face at the moment must be ridiculous. Max just touched her body¡¯s hand, squeezed for a few minutes, turned his back, walked to theround table a few steps away, and sat on a chair. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to bed sote?¡± He avoided Amy¡¯s question. Amy Waltson frowned, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep,e down and blow the hair.¡± Max saw her thin pajamas and hummed, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t sleep, you don¡¯t have to take your body to bent. It is you who are broken in love, and your body is correct.¡± Hearing the words broken-in love, Amy Waltson¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Who said I was broken-in.¡± ¡°Yes, you are not a broken love, but just ended.¡± Amy Waltson stepped forward and stood in front of him, ¡°You came down deliberately to see if my joke was right.¡± Max couldn¡¯t helpughing, he was so idle? But this smile, in the eyes of Amy Waltson , is clearly a mockery. She was sad enough at first, but Max brother actually¡­ ¡°Moxi, have you always been this bad?¡± Max¡¯s expression instantly became serious, ¡°Am I bad?¡± ¡°Yes, you must be very proud today, the wayward little girl you have always hated, it¡¯s wrong to even like someone. People all over the world hate me as much as you do. Are you very happy?¡± Originally, Max was still a little angry. But when he heard these words, he suddenly frowned and raised his eyes to look at her, ¡°A little Edwin can¡¯t represent the whole world. I do feel very happy that you can hear his sincerity by ident. I told you that that man is not for you.¡± Amy Waltson looked down, ¡°It¡¯s not that he is not suitable for me, but that I am not worthy of him. He is such a good man, and indeed deserves a better girl. Shane is very good, kind, cheerful, and energetic. She deserves a good man. Love her, Teacher Edwin¡­ worth it.¡± Shane? Max looked at Amy Waltson . She doesn¡¯t think that the person Edwin likes is Shane? Ah. What a good misunderstanding. With t Shane, even if Amy Waltson still has ideas for Edwin, he will not go further. After all, this girl still has a righteous heart. He pulled the chair, sat down beside her, and raised his legs. ¡°Yes, I agree, Shane is indeed a good girl. However, she is good, it doesn¡¯t mean you are unworthy, you are also worthy of a better boy.¡± He said, looking at Amy Waltson , ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself, never forget that you are Watson¡¯s family .¡± Amy felt sad in her heart, she lowered her eyes and shook her head with a sarcasm. ¡°For someone like me, how much blessing I should have umted in my previous life before I was reborn intoThe Waltson family . Except for the family, I really have nothing in this life.¡± ¡°Amy Waltson,¡± Max¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°You are stupid, just because your secret love is not sessful, you want to give up love? It is Edwin who is not worthy, not that you are not worthy.¡± Amy Waltson looked at Max, ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was useless because I didn¡¯t have a crush. I always felt that I was very useless.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Since you feel that you are useless, then cheer up, strengthen yourself, and quickly get out of the sadness of being broken in love, don¡¯t groan without illness all day, this is the most life-wasting way of life.¡± Amy Waltson raised her eyes and looked at him displeased. ¡°So, living under your nose, I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to digest my emotions, am I?¡± Max said nothing. He was wondering if his tone just got heavier again. Amy Waltson continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother you, and I didn¡¯t want to vent in front of anyone, or let someone sympathize with me. I just want to be alone, digest my emotions, and walk out slowly. Since you can¡¯t If you¡¯re used to it, can¡¯t you think of me as air and ignore me?¡± Max raised his eyebrows, and his voice softened a lot, ¡°I don¡¯t want to worry about you either, but your air is too garish.¡± ¡°You¡­¡±Amy Waltson was a little dumbfounded. Did Maxe to her to fight? ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for piercing your eyes. President Max, can you go back to the room to rest now, ignore me?¡±Amy Waltson pointed her finger towards the second floor with a heavy tone. ¡°No, if I remember correctly, this is my home, and I have the right to sit here.¡± ¡°Okay, then you sit down, I go, all right?¡± After Amy finished speaking, she stood up and walked towards the living room. Max realized that she hadn¡¯t been relieved just now, but instead angered her, and quickly grabbed her wrist. Amy Waltson looked down at him, her face unhappy. ¡°What else do you want to say, isn¡¯t it enough?¡± Max stood up and took her wrist to the front hall. Amy Waltson frowned, ¡°What are you doing.¡± Max said indifferently, ¡°Take you to forget your troubles.¡± Chapter 573 Forget about troubles? What does he mean. Amy followed Max. Max took her to the underground cer. He turned on the light and led her to the sofa, ¡°Sit down.¡± Amy Waltson looked at him, frowned. In the past, Max would not allow her toe here. She sat down and looked at Max, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Max walked to the wine cab at the back, picked two bottles of wine, and took two sses by the way and put them on the coffee table. He found the remote control and turned on the projector. ¡°What kind of movies do you like to watch?¡± watch movie? Seeing her silent. Max looked back at her, ¡°Mute?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t all girls like to watch romance movies, and I am no exception.¡± Max looked back, searched for a foreign horror film, and clicked on it. Amy Waltson ¡®s eyebrows narrowed, ¡°I¡¯m talking about romance.¡± Max sat down, poured his wine, and said faintly, ¡°In life, there are always some things that you can¡¯t control. You often don¡¯t get what you want, and there are some things that you can¡¯t get no matter how hard you try. ¡± Amy Waltson looked at him, frowning. Max poured her a ss of red wine and handed it to her. Amy Waltson said in surprise, ¡°You want me to drink?¡± ¡°A lcohol has the advantage of numbing yourself and making yourself forget the pain temporarily. Today should be your most ufortable day. I allow you to indulge once.¡± Amy Waltson stared at Max¡¯s face. Could it be that Max had taken the wrong medicine. Isn¡¯t he always very principled? Didn¡¯t he tell her that she was not allowed to drink before the age of twenty? ¡°Not held it yet?¡± Amy Waltson took the ss. Max took a sip of the wine in the ss herself. This is the red wine he has cherished for a long time, but he didn¡¯t realize it that he made the little girl made advantage. Amy Waltson stared at the red wine in the ss, and after hesitating for a moment, she really drank it. Foreign horror films are always scary. In addition, Max turned the volume up very loud, and Amy watched the movie, her nerves were tense. After watching for ten minutes, she silently snuggled up next to Max. Max looked at her and asked, ¡°Why, afraid?¡± Amy Waltson frowned, ¡°The picture is good, the sound is a bit scary.¡± Max raised his hand, put his arm around her shoulder, and patted her naturally. Max said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t get out. Even if they do, I will be there.¡± Amy Waltson was nervous. Max thought for a while and added, ¡°Since I promised your third brother, I will definitely protect you.¡± Amy Waltson looked embarrassed. But it¡¯s also right, how could Max have any other thoughts about someone he hates. In order to alleviate the fear brought by the movie, Amy Waltson looked at Max and asked, ¡°Brother Max, is this your usual way of reliving your depression?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Max curled his lips, ¡°My way of dpression is work.¡± This is definitely the worst answer in the world. In Amy ¡®s heart, these words are as hateful as the words¡¯learning makes me happy¡¯. Max tilted his head and lowered his eyes to look at her, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± The faces of the two are really close at the moment. They can smell each other¡¯s breath, even the smell of wine overflowing from their mouths. If it weren¡¯t for the scream that suddenly appeared in the movie, it would divert Amy Waltson ¡®s attention. Amy Waltson may be about to think, She looked back at the screen. And Max swallowed when it was not easy to notice. He may reallyck women recently. But when he looked at other women, he was really bored. Halfway through the movie, Amy Waltson almost closed her eyes to listen to the sound. Seeing her suffer such a crime, Max pressed the pause button. Amy Waltson narrowed an eye. Seeing Max still holding the remote control in her hand, she opened her eyes. Max said, ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± ¡°Can you stop it?¡± Max turned off the movie. Amy Waltson sighed with relief. Max asked, ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡± Amy Waltson said helplessly, ¡°I was just a little upset and sad, but now I am almost scared to death by the movie.¡± Hearing this answer, Max couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°This is called fighting poison with poison.¡± She curled her lips, ¡°Are you sure, you didn¡¯t do this to deliberately trick me?¡± ¡°Do I have a grudge against you?¡± Amy Waltson said, ¡°You don¡¯t hate me.¡± Max held her hands tightly, ¡°Who said that?¡± The two looked at each other, and Amy Waltson was stunned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You always said it yourself,¡± Max loosened his arm around her shoulder, ¡°I only said that you are self-willed. This is amon problem with the youngdy raised in this circle, not only you. ¡± Amy Waltson thought about it. Is this different from hate? ¡°Amy.¡± Amy Waltson recovered, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Everyone has shorings. You have disadvantages that I can¡¯t understand, and I also have points that you can¡¯t see. However, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. You don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to what others say.¡± Amy Waltson frowned, Max tonight is a bit strange. ¡°Also, what you lost has never really belonged to you, so why bother?¡± Suddenly Amy Waltson, Maxid the groundwork all night, originally all tofort her. Max asked, ¡°Do you understand what I said?¡± Amy Waltson nodded. Max said again, ¡°What¡¯s so terrible about being broken in love? In this life, there are not many people who can protect their feelings to the end. Who did not grow up in frustration?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Thinking of his feelings for Penelop, he also shook his head. Amy Waltson pouted, thinking that Max¡¯s brother is also pitiful. She reached out and held Max¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother Max, let¡¯s cheer together.¡± Max frowned? Amy Waltson said solemnly, ¡°As long as you treat Penelop well, don¡¯t always put on a face that others owe you. One day, Penelope will see your feelings for her. Women, very Easy to relent.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Amy Waltson retorted, ¡°This is not a nonsense. This is what my third sister-inw told me. When discussing feelings, girls are easier to feel soft. You like Penelop so much, and you always keep your face on others. I think you don¡¯t like him. You have to change your strategy and let her see your good.¡± Max thought of the name he called out on impulse that night. This little girl really misunderstood. ¡°Brother Max, since my love trend has died, then I will help you.¡± ¡°Help me? Help me what?¡± ¡°Chasing Penelop.¡± Chapter 574 Max had a ck face. Amy Waltson has never looked at people¡¯s faces, and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too moved, just as my reward for taking care of you for so many years.¡± Max stood up and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need other people to intervene because of my own rtionship problems. You will be honest, don¡¯t do anything, have you heard?¡± Amy Waltson looked at Max in wonder. just don¡¯t. Why are you suddenly angry? Max walked outside after speaking. Amy Waltson pursed her mouth, but when she thought of the horror movie scene she had just seen, she immediately stood up, chased behind Max¡¯s butt, and ran out. ¡°Brother Max, wait for me.¡± Max ignored her at all. The two went upstairs one after another. Max stood at the door of Amy Waltson ¡®s room and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore, get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Amy Waltson nodded, ¡°Oh.¡± Max ignored her and went straight back to the room. After entering the house, Amy Waltson looked around and couldn¡¯t help but shudder. She trot to the bed and covered herself with the quilt. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t watch horror movies when she was young. She is courageous enough to watch science fiction films, but never see ghost movies. Because she always feel that things in science fiction movies are impractical, but ghost stories seem to be very close to me. After all, the ancient myths have been read from childhood, and the seque are not covered. After tumbling on the bed for nearly an hour, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. At this moment, ¡°broken love¡± or something is no longer a big deal. She only felt that the house was so empty, would there be any weird things under the bed. But she didn¡¯t have the courage to look. She retracted her feet by the bed into the quilt and curled up into a ball. For the first time, she felt that the room was too big, which was not a good thing. She took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Max. ¡°Brother Max, are you asleep?¡± Max, who was about to fall asleep, was disturbed by the ringing of his mobile phone. Being upset, he picked it up and saw that it was from Amy Waltson , his expression immediately relieved a lot, and he replied. ¡°no, what happened?¡± ¡°Um¡­ if you don¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s watch a movie together.¡± Max was a little surprised at the way she had just been scared by the ghost movie. Still watching? ¡°Why, not reconciled without seeing the ending?¡± ¡°No, no, I want to watch anotheredy and change my mood.¡± Max hooked his lips and was shocked. ¡°can.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the living room.¡± ¡°Come to my room.¡± To his room? Amy Waltson ¡®s mind was a little tangled. Not suitable, too inappropriate. She haven¡¯t figured it out here yet, Max sent a message again, ¡°I have a projector in my room, so I can look at itfortably.¡± When Amy Waltson heard it, she instantly felt like she was an old peacock. Be affectionate. She know that Max¡¯s brother liked Penelop¡­ She no longer thought about it, so she ran to the door of Max¡¯s room holding the quilt and knocked on the door. Max said lightly in the room, ¡°Come in.¡± Amy Waltson opened the door and entered with a smile on her face, ¡°BrotherMax, you must find aedy this time.¡± Max has turned on the projector and is looking for a movie. After a while, he chose one. Amy Waltson holding the quilt, trot to the sofa and sit down. Max on the bed nced at her and let her go. Perhaps it was because there was one more person in the room, although it was a little far away from Max. But now Amy Waltson didn¡¯t feel scared anymore. She tilted her body andy on the sofa watching. Less than twenty minutester, Max turned his head and looked at the sofa. The person who justughed out loud is already asleep now. He turned off the movie, got out of the bed lightly and came to the sofa, and helped her draw the quilt around her body. Amy Waltson turned over andy downfortably. Max stared at her for a moment, his eyes moved slightly, and he bent down and pressed a kiss on her lips. At that moment, his reaction told him how much he liked the kiss. He quickly moved away from her lips and stood up straight. Crazy, really crazy. He shook his head, returned to the bed andy down, turning his back to Amy Waltson . He feltplicated.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He dosen¡¯t understand why his heart suddenly bes out of control like a running wild horse. Obviously he didn¡¯t like that girl, but how could he do such intimate things to her again and again. He turned over, looked at Amy who was sleeping, and constantly reminded and hypnotized himself in his heart. ¡°Max, stay steady, calm, you must be calm, don¡¯t mess up again, she is not someone you can touch, she is Wills Watson ¡®s younger sister.¡± He nodded, making sure that he could stop messing around, then closed his eyes and fell asleep. In the morning, Penelop came to Waltson family early . After asking the aunt, she went upstairs to find Max. She opened the door openly, ¡°Max¡­¡± The sound is not small, and it will wake up the person on the sofa. Amy Waltson sat up and looked at Penelop with sleepy eyes. But when she saw Penelop¡¯s astonished face, she suddenly reacted and looked around. Why did she sleep in Max brother¡¯s room? Seeing that there was no one on the bed, there was a ssh of water in the bathroom. Penelop turned to look in the direction of the bathroom. Amy Waltson hurriedly stood up, holding her hands on her chest. ¡°Penelop, you must never misunderstand, and don¡¯t make strange associations. I didn¡¯t do anything with Brother Maxst night. I swear that if I touch Brother Max, I¡¯ll be dead. ¡± As she said, she tugged at her clothes, ¡°Look, you see, my clothes are still there.¡± Penelop saw Amy Waltson ¡®s appearance about to exin, frowned. ¡°So, you are trying to convince me that you slept in my fiance¡¯s roomst night, just talking to him? Miss Amy, you two had something happened before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different. Last time I was framed. This time¡­ we didn¡¯t do anything. We watched a movie and I didn¡¯t know what happened. I fell asleep after watching it.¡± She pointed to the sofa behind her, ¡°Look, I slept on the sofa. I swear to lie to the whole family.¡± She swears with one hand up. As soon as he finished speaking, the bathroom door opened, and Max walked out of it. He was wrapped in a bath towel, but his neckline was a bit wide open, dripping with water on his hair, and the handsome guy was out of the bath. Seeing Penelop there, he said with a faint expression, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Penelop hugged her arms and shrugged yfully, ¡°Catch adultery, and seeded. Now wondering whether to pull her hair and fight with her.¡± Amy Waltson was anxious, ¡°I really have no affair with Max brother, I am not the type he likes, he is not my dish, really.¡± Chapter 575 Penelop looked at Max, ¡°Have you heard, she said, you are not her food.¡± Max nced at Penelop and walked past her calmly, wiping her hair and walking to the cloakroom. ¡°Go downstairs and wait.¡± As soon as Amy Waltson heard it, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going now, you guys talk slowly.¡± She ran out for two steps. Penelop stepped on her side, blocking her way. Amy Waltson¡¯s face turned dark, ¡°You won¡¯t really want to fight with me, let me tell you, oh,st night, I slept here, I was at a loss, but when you really fight, you may not beat me, after all, I am younger than you.¡± Penelop¡¯s face turned ck, ¡°If you don¡¯t say this, I don¡¯t want to fight with you yet. Once I say I am old, I will not do it.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a fact that you are older than me.¡± Penelop snorted, ¡°He asked me to go downstairs and wait for him.¡± She shook her head speechlessly, and didn¡¯t intend to continue talking with the young girl. After all, she was said to be old. Penelop turned to go out, Amy Waltson was taken aback for a moment. what. Gone like this? Max looked at Amy Waltson standing stiffly in ce, and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and walked over. Amy Waltson looked at her, ¡°You are not my type, and I am not your dish, so you don¡¯t have to say it every day.¡± Amy Waltson looked at him puzzled. Max raised his eyebrows, ¡°Do you know give yourself away by concealing the truth? ¡± The wise man knows he know nothing.¡± ¡°I exin, because we didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°There is a saying that the clearer is self-clearing.¡± Amy Waltson condensed her eyebrows, ¡°But Penelop is your fianc¨¦e, and I did have a criminal recordst time. Seeing this, she would misunderstand it, which is reasonable. I exin, but I don¡¯t want her to misunderstand you more. ¡± Originally, Max was already very passive at Penelop. She didn¡¯t want to make the rtionship between the two people worse. ¡°That¡¯s something I should handle, you don¡¯t have to intervene,¡± he said, ¡°go back to wash, and get ready to go downstairs for breakfast.¡± Mo Max entered the cloakroom. Amy Waltson returned to her room in shock. She deliberately dangled for a while before going downstairs. Max and Penelop are having breakfast and discussing work matters. Penelop looked at her and smiled and said, ¡°Miss Waltson, the time you wash is really long enough. It took such a long time to avoid me on purpose?¡± ¡°Who said that,¡±Amy Waltson retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why should I avoid you.¡± But the fact is, if it weren¡¯t for beingte for school, she would never go downstairs now. Penelop looked at Max, ¡°Miss Amy said, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, what about you?¡± Max looked at her coldly, ¡°You are very free, aren¡¯t you? Is there too little work? Do you need me to allocate more to you?¡± Penelop pouted, this man would threaten her with such things. ¡°Just kidding, why are you so serious.¡± She said, and said to Amy Waltson , ¡°My Max protects you so much, and I am helpless. Don¡¯t say he protects you, even if he doesn¡¯t care about you, I won¡¯t really fight with you because of Waltson , Rx.¡± Amy Waltson pursed her lips, Penelop must be so indifferent because she has no feelings for Max brother. No wonder Max brother looked so annoyed at her. The person he loves, but he doesn¡¯t love himself, how troublesome. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nervous at all,¡± she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, you can eat slowly, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± When she finished speaking, she got up and walked out. Max raised his eyes to look at her. ¡°stop.¡± Amy Waltson turned her head, ¡°Brother Max, is there anything else?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be full after two bites. Are you feeding the cat?¡± ¡°I lose weight, you eat it slowly.¡± After she finished speaking, she left quickly. Penelop saw that Max¡¯s face was not good, and she smiled badly, ¡°It hurts my little sister not to eat.¡± Max stared at her coldly. Penelop patted him on the shoulder, ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te to my house early in the morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you about the content of the meeting in advance, and I¡¯m not here to y. Why, I¡¯m afraid that I will bump into the scene that I shouldn¡¯t see?¡± ¡°Penelop,¡± Max said indifferently. Penelop couldn¡¯t help butughed, ¡°Hey, there are only two of us, so don¡¯t hold it. People say that once an adult man has sex, it is difficult to brake, look at Amy Waltson , the tender flesh, let alone you, if I were a man¡­¡± Max patted the chopsticks on the table. Penelop was silent immediately, and after a gesture of closing her mouth with aN?velDrama.Org owns this text. zipper, she smiled. Max looked at her coldly. If you really want to marry this woman in the future, you will definitely be angry with her. In order to avoid premature death, this time the contract ends, he must go to terminate the marriage contract as soon as possible. But¡­ after the woman said that, he seemed to have found the reason why he couldn¡¯t help Amy . This should be a aftermath of a man having sex. Thinking about it this way, he didn¡¯t feel so dull in his heart. Amy Waltson took the family car to school. Halfway through the car, the driver answered the phone. After a while, the master parked the car in front of the roadside restaurant. He got out of the car to buy breakfast for Amy Waltson . ¡°Miss, this is the breakfast that President Max ordered me to buy you. President Max said that going to school requires energy and it is not possible to skip breakfast. I have to watch you finish the meal.¡± Amy Waltson took it, feeling a little moved. She did not expect that Max would be so careful. As the driver drove, Amy Waltson did not rush to finish breakfast. When she arrived at the school and entered the ssroom, Amy Waltson saw Shane who was beckoning to her. Amy Waltson smiled at Shane. She reminded herself in her heart that if her best friend is finally with the excellent man in her heart, that would be a great happiness. Shane took her wrist and said with a grin, ¡°Why are you here? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. I have good news to share with you.¡± ¡°I got upte this morning, what good news?¡± Shane smiled slyly, ¡°Make some time toe out this weekend.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shane patted her chest, ¡°For your beautiful love, I took the initiative to make an appointment with Teacher Edwinst night. Let¡¯s go to BBQ together on the weekend. Teacher Edwin agreed. Are you happy? Do you want to give me a love? Kiss?¡± Amy Waltson said without thinking, ¡°Shane.. I want to tell you something.¡± ¡°Say,¡± Shane opened her eyes wide and looked at Amy Waltson intently, indicating that she was listening. After biting the corner of her lips, Amy Waltson exhaled, ¡°I decided that I don¡¯t like Teacher Edwin anymore. Thank you for helping me so much before, but in the future, you won¡¯t match me with him anymore. This matter will stop here. , Do not continue.¡± Chapter 576 Shane looked shocked, ¡°Ah? Why? Did President Max say something to you?¡± ¡°This matter has nothing to do with brother Max, but¡­ I suddenly discovered recently that my feelings for Teacher Edwin are not between men and women.¡± Shane shook her head, ¡°How could it be possible? You blushed when you saw Teacher Edwin. What else can it be if you don¡¯t like him?¡± Amy Waltson exined as calmly as possible, ¡°Mr. Edwin is very knowledgeable at a young age, gentle and kind, and I must be the one who blushes, but I can¡¯t just take this feeling as a liking because of this. .¡± Shane pouted the corners of her mouth, a little unhappily, ¡°But I think¡­ you are very suitable, men and women look good, standing together is seductive.¡± ¡°Speaking of this, I think you and Teacher Edwin are also quite right.¡± ¡°What a mess,¡± Shane waved her hand, ¡°Teacher Edwin is not my type. I like boys who are more sunny and lively. Teacher Edwin is too bored.¡± Amy Waltson pursed her lips, ¡°Anyway, my feelings for Teacher Edwin will end here, so don¡¯t worry about it anymore.¡± As she said, she shrugged and took the book out of her bag, ¡°Now, I only have the love for Teacher Edwin, and I don¡¯t have any other ideas.¡± ¡°Gosh,¡± Shane sighed, ¡°What about the BBQ this week, are you still going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anymore. I really have something to do this weekend. You can consider going with Teacher Edwin by yourself.¡± Shane pursed her mouth, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, what am I going to do. Forget it, I will find a way to tell Teacher Edwin.¡± She sighed and shook her head at Amy Waltson . Obviously they are matched. What a pity. Amy Waltson exhaled softly when Shane turned her back. She felt at ease. Thest ss in the morning is Edwin¡¯s. After the ss, Edwin walked out of the ssroom. Shane chased it out quickly, and talked to Edwin about not being able to go out together on weekends. Amy Waltson slowly packed things in the ssroom. After a while, Shane ran in and took her wrist and said, ¡°Amy, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go for dinner.¡± Amy Waltson got up and walked out of the ssroom with her. But when she came to the door, she found that Edwin was still there. She chilled, and Shane chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Edwin said that after eating President Max¡¯s mealst night, she felt that she ows something. She want to buy you a meal and make up for it.¡± Amy Waltson said with a smile that kept her distance from the corner of her lips, ¡°Mr. Edwin, you are wee, no need.¡± Edwin said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s do it, so that I don¡¯t always worry about this.¡± Shane kept her arms around Amy Waltson ¡®s arm, ¡°Go go.¡± At this time, if Amy Waltson continue to refuse, but it was inappropriate. She thought for a while and followed them to the restaurant at the entrance of the school. While eating, Edwin looked up at Amy Waltson and asked, ¡°Shane said that you have something to do on the weekend and you can¡¯t go out. Is it important?¡± Amy Waltson nced at Shane, nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important.¡± Edwin nodded, ¡°If you need my help, just talk to me.¡± Amy Waltson responded. Halfway through the meal, Shane¡¯s phone rang. She picked up the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a call, you guys eat slowly.¡± She got up, walked aside to answer the phone. There were only two people left on the table, and Amy Waltson felt a little awkward. Edwin cut the steak and said calmly, ¡°Amy, I didn¡¯t say congrattions to you alone yesterday. You did a really good performance, very dazzling.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Others learned piano when they were young. Why did you choose to learn ssic violin? Did you like it since you were young?¡± Amy Waltson shook her head, ¡°When I was young, there was nothing like or disliked, because my brother felt that the girl bullet ssic violin was very quiet, so he forced me to learn it.¡± ¡°He entrust you to Max¡¯?¡± ¡°No, I have four older brothers. It is my second brother who taught me to learn ssic violin, and it was my third brother who entrusted me to Maxbrother.¡± Edwin nodded, ¡°Your second brother is very foresighted. You y the ssic violin beautifully.¡± If it had been before, Amy would have been excited again after hearing this. After all, she is good at cranky thinking. But now¡­ there is no wave in her heart. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard that before, you are not rted to that President Max.¡± Amy Waltson nodded, ¡°Well, it is not.¡± ¡°He seems to have a strong desire to control you, don¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡± Amy Waltson shook her head, ¡°No, he is my brother¡¯s best buddy. I have known him since I was a child, and he is very good.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°But in my opinion, he treats you¡­¡± Amy Waltson looked at Edwin, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any other feelings for you, right? I always feel that the desire to control is a bit too much.¡± Amy Waltson thought of what Edwin had said that day, and he let Max brother take care of her. ¡°Brother Max is just more responsible. He was so strict with me when I was a child. I think it¡¯s very good. At least it can protect me from harm.¡± ¡°you like him?¡± Amy Waltson frowned with a slightly sullen expression, but did not show it, ¡°I like it, he is like a brother to me.¡± ¡°I mean men and women¡­¡± ¡°Teacher Edwin,¡±Amy Waltson interrupted Edwin¡¯s words, calmly said, ¡°You misunderstood, the feelings in this world are not only about love, but also have the respect for teachers like me to you, and my feelings for brother Max, are family affection.¡± Edwin looked at Amy Waltson . The girl¡¯s eyes changed when she saw her. Could it be that day¡­ ¡°Actually, President Max talked to me about you that day, and his words made me unhappy, so I said something in front of him¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Shane had already walked back. After she sat down, she inadvertently interrupted Edwin¡¯s words. She grinned and said, ¡°My dad said, take me back next week, Amy, what do you want, I will bring you back.¡± Amy Waltson thought for a while, ¡°Then I have to think about it, and when I think about it, I will call you.¡± ¡°Okay, Teacher Edwin, you can also call me, just tell me if you want, and I will bring it back to you.¡± Edwin pursed the corners of her lips and said faintly, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Back in the ssroom, Amy Waltson sighed softly. She picked up the pen, gently drew a circle on the paper, and drew a pair of eyes and a raised mouth inside. Looking at the little smiling face she drew, the corners of her lips were also stained with a smile. Brother Max was right. The things that were lost have never really belonged to you, so why bother. Inexplicably, I had been feeling a little tangled, but suddenly it was relieved. Chapter 577 Go home from school in the evening. Amy Waltson put down her schoolbag, changed her clothes and went downstairs into the kitchen. The aunt asked a little puzzledly, ¡°Miss Amy , are you hungry? Wait a minute, the food will be ready soon.¡± Amy Waltson waved her hand, ¡°No no, you take care of your own business, I just want to make something for Brother Max by myself.¡± The aunt looked at Amy Waltson inexplicably. This girl had such an interest to cook. After Amy Waltson went round the kitchen, she snapped her fingers. Just make a cake with a smile emoji. The second sister-inw¡­ Cathelina Bright taught her that the only thing she could do was the basic chiffon cake. When Max came back, seeing Amy Waltson not there, he went downstairs and asked, ¡°Amy hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± The aunt pointed to the kitchen and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Amy went into the kitchen as soon as she came back.¡± ¡°What is she going to do in the kitchen,¡± Max, with a bit of displeasure, walked to the kitchen door and opened the door. The two aunts said hello respectfully when they saw him. Amy Waltson was wearing a cute bunny apron with a little flour on her face, smiling brightly at him. ¡°Brother Max, you are back.¡± Max put on a cold face, ¡°What are you doing.¡± ¡°Make snacks.¡± ¡°Why, the pastry chef at home has offended you?¡± Amy Waltson rolled her eyes, walked to the door, and pushed him out. ¡°Brother Max, girls love going into the kitchen very much. Go ahead and I have a surprise for youter.¡± Max raised his eyebrows. Surprise? ¡°Sure it won¡¯t be a fright?¡± Amy Waltson curled her lips, ¡°I will never blow up your kitchen.¡± Max hummed, ¡°It¡¯s hard to guarantee.¡± Amy Waltson was unhappy, ¡°Brother Max, can¡¯t you have a little confidence in me.¡± Max curled her lips and turned back into the kitchen. He read the book for a while, and there was a knock at the door. Then Amy opened the door and poked her head in, ¡°Brother Max, can Ie in?¡± ¡°Who tied your leg.¡± Amy Waltson pursed her mouth, ¡°Isn¡¯t it easier to say the word¡¯pleasee in¡¯?¡± Max said nothing. Amy Waltson kicked the door open with her feet, walked in with a small cake in , and ced it on her desk. Max took a look. It is a simple cake base with a smiley face painted with cream. ¡°How? Does it look good?¡± Max honestly said, ¡°It is the simplest decorated cake I have ever seen in my life.¡± Amy Waltson rolled her eyes, ¡°Is it difficult to say ¡®good-looking¡¯? I¡¯m a beginner.¡± Max put the book on the table and crossed his legs. ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡± ¡°what?¡± Max said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do, you will steal if you do it.¡± Upon hearing this, Amy Waltson picked up the cake directly and snorted. ¡°You still don¡¯t eat.¡± Max got up and stepped forward quickly, blocking her way. Amy Waltson looked up at him with an angry face, ¡°What are you doing.¡± y down.¡± ¡°Why d put it down? The cake maker has made the simplest cake in the world, and he is still uneasy and kind. You can¡¯t eat this kind of cake.¡± Max raised his eyebrows, ¡°I see, you came in to find fault.¡± Amy Waltson was so angry, she was the one who found the fault. ¡°Why staring at me like this? Did I guess wrong.¡± ¡°Brother Max, I finally know why Penelop doesn¡¯t like you anymore.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Because of this brain, it is really only for work. Of course, in the second half, Amy Waltson dare not say it. Max said coldly, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Meaning, you don¡¯t understand style at all. Whatever a woman hates most, you just say whatever.¡± ¡°Woman¡­ heh, a little girl, are you a woman?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I?¡± She blushed at the thought of what she had done with him that night. She had done everything she should have done, of course she was. She said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m an adult, okay.¡± Max took the cake pan from her, returned to the desk, put it down, and sat down again. ¡°Come on, why are you making a cake today?¡± Amy Waltson walked back again, sat down opposite, grinned, ¡°I feel good.¡± ¡°What kind of logic is this, don¡¯t you feel better before.¡± Amy Waltson shook her head, ¡°I am in a good mood because of you, so I made a cake for you, thank you.¡± ¡°I?¡± Amy Waltson nodded, ¡°Last night, what you said inspired me and made me understand something that I couldn¡¯t figure out. When I was having dinner with Teacher Edwin at noon today, I suddenly found out¡­¡± ¡°Did you eat with him again?¡± Max interrupted her, his face instantly turning cold, ¡°Are you without dignity or brainless?¡± Amy Waltson rolled her eyes, ¡°Brother Max, don¡¯t rush to lose your temper, can you listen to me to finish?¡± ¡°No matter what the reason is, it is something fools do to be rejected and eat with others.¡± Amy Waltson felt that it was definitely her own problem just now, and she should focus on the second half of the sentence instead of telling Max about her dinner with Teacher Edwin. You know, Max is a super axis. ¡°Brother Max, you should stop scolding me. Originally, I was really happyto be here today. Of course, I am definitely not happy to have dinner with Teacher Edwin, but because, during the meal, I suddenly discovered that I do not I like Teacher Edwin.¡± Max raised his eyebrows, ¡°Oh? Are you sure?¡± Amy Waltson nodded, ¡°I¡¯m super sure. When I was eating today, I was sitting across from Teacher Edwin. Looking at his face, I didn¡¯t feel sad. I even felt that just being a teacher and a student would be fine.¡± The corners of Max¡¯s lips twitched seemingly. Amy Waltson stood opposite the desk, sping his hands in front of his chest. ¡°It was obviously difficult for me toe here yesterday, but today I figured it out. I think this is all your credit, because you said that what you lost never really belonged to me. I think it makes sense. ¡± Max hummed, ¡°You are so relieved so easily, but it is because your feelings for that person are not love.¡± Amy Waltson nodded, ¡°I think so too. I thought about it carefully today. I might just admire Teacher Edwin. No matter what, I think it¡¯s very happy to be able to figure it out, so ah.¡± As she said, she pointed to the cake, ¡°I will make a cake by myself, thank you.¡± Max looked down at the cake, and snorted with a bad expression. Amy Waltson curled her lips, ¡°Why do you behave so disgustingly? This is the first time I make a cake for someone else. Even if you don¡¯t like it, do you pretend to behave like this? You have so much damaging self-esteem. the first time¡­¡­ Max¡¯s lips twitched, and he really took her so many first times. He raised his eyes to look at her. Amy Waltson was unhappy, ¡°Forget it, forget it, I won¡¯t force you, give it to me¡­¡± Max held down her hand, ¡°Who said I don¡¯t like?¡± Amy Waltson was surprised, ¡°Do you like?¡± Chapter 578 Max did not answer her directly, but he said with a faint expression, ¡°Let others eat cakes without giving them knives and forks. Why, let me grab them and eat them with my hands?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, yes, I will get it now.¡± Amy Waltson also ran out, Max shook his head and smiled. Really like a child. He raised his eyebrows slightly and patted the cake on the table with his phone. When Amy Waltson ran back again, Max had put the phone back in ce. Amy Waltson took the initiative to move over, helped Max cut the cake, and handed it to him. Max took it and took a bite. Amy Waltson approached him and asked curiously, ¡°How is it, is it delicious?¡± He turned his head to look, and saw Amy blinking a pair of big eyes looking at him, there seemed to be stars in his eyes. Seeing her raised lips again¡­ He hurriedly looked away. ¡°You really did this?¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t even lie about this kind of thing,¡± she chuckled, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± but Max didn¡¯t forget to critize her, ¡°Compared with that simple appearance, this taste really wins.¡± Amy Waltson snorted, ¡°Are all men at your age don¡¯t use their head when praising others?¡± At your age? Max turned his head and stared at her face, with displeasure in his eyes. Amy Waltson pouted, ¡°Why look at me like that.¡± ¡°In your eyes, am I very old?¡± Amy Waltson was very proud to see that he seemed to be angry. She shrugged, ¡°Aren¡¯t you old?¡± Max¡¯s hand pressed her wrist. She was standing nted by Max¡¯s side. After being so unpredictable, she didn¡¯t stop and threw directly into his arms. Max hugged her and looked down at her sight, ¡°How old?¡± Amy Waltson¡¯s face flushed suddenly. She was about to get up, but Max held her arms tightly, ¡°Answer my question first.¡± Amy Waltson blinked a few times. She swears that she really didn¡¯t expect this to provoke him. ¡°Brother Max, you are still an unmarried young man, , you are not old, I mean,pared to me, you are older, because I didn¡¯t use the words properly.¡± After she finished speaking, she grinned and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go first?¡± Max swallowed and let go. ¡°Then , speak with more rigorous.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡±Amy Waltson felt, except in front of the third brother in this life, she really has never been so hunble. ¡°Brother Max, if you eat cake, I will go out first.¡± Just being held so tightly by Max, she was really nervous enough to explode. If she stay inside, her legs will feel frightened. She sucked her mouth, old¡­ is it that scary? Why did he get angry all at once? It seems that Max brother has some menopause, and he has to deal with it carefully in the future. Max stared at the cake in front of him, and suddenly felt that it didn¡¯t smell good. He picked up the phone and turned on the camera to take a look. The facial features are good, and there are no wrinkles on the face, old? Damn Amy . There is really nothing to please him. He snorted, pushed the cake aside, and resumed work. When she arrived at the school the next day, seeing everyone talking in groups, Amy Waltson didn¡¯t think much, and came to the ssroom leisurely. As soon as she sat down, Shane also trot into the ssroom. After putting down her schoolbag, she turned to look at Amy Waltson , ¡°Big news, have you heard about it.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡± f you don¡¯t have me, you know nothing about this school.¡± Amy Waltson couldn¡¯t help but smile, and immediately understood what Chu Qingqing meant. ¡°Tell me, what happened in school again.¡± ¡°A girl in our school was killed. The body was found in a ditch behind the school this morning.¡± Amy Waltson was surprised, ¡°Are you sure it is from our school?¡± ¡°Is this going to be false? It¡¯s all spread, Amy , why do I suddenly feel a little ufortable? I always feel dangerous as if it¡¯s right by our side.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After Shane finished speaking, Amy Waltson couldn¡¯t help but frowned. Thest time it was a female student from the university next door. This time it was a female student in their school. It is normal for all girls in school to feel at risk. ¡°I really hope that this murderer can be caught as soon as possible.¡± Shane nodded, ¡°When I return next week, you have to be obedient and don¡¯t run around.¡± ¡°I see, I have nowhere to go. I will go home on time every day, don¡¯t worry.¡± Shane couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Yes, I forgot that your family has a super strict guardian.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned her back and just took out the book, thinking of something and then turned around and said, ¡°By the way, if you have nothing to do tonight, just go out with me for a meal.¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°I will leave on Saturday. tomorrow night I will go shopping for my good friend. Only tonight can I give you the opportunity to see me off. No matter what, you treat me.¡± Amy Waltson responded with a smile, ¡°Okay, please, order what you want.¡± She took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Max. ¡°Brother Max, Shane will return home by ne on Saturday. I will see her offtonight and go hometer.¡± Just two minutes after she put the phone down, the phone vibrated. Shouldn¡¯t he be in a meeting? He returned the message so soon. ¡°Recently, the surrounding area is not safe. Get back as early as possible, don¡¯t leave the driver¡¯s sight, and don¡¯t go to ces with no one.¡± Seeing Max¡¯s reply, the corner of Amy Waltson ¡®s lips unconsciously outlined a curve. After school in the afternoon, Amy Waltson and Shane walked outside the school talking andughing together. Seeing Teacher Edwin from afar, Shane habitually said hello. Amy Waltson directly covered her mouth and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t shout.¡± Shane nodded as if reacting to something. Amy Waltson let go, and Shane chuckled, ¡°I forgot all about it.¡± The two smiled at each other, bypassed Edwin, and walked another way out of the school gate. Edwin, who was not far away, took a few more steps and nced back. There are no two girls over there. He frowned, a touch of unpleasantness on his face. Amy Waltson asked the driver to send the two to the restaurant designated by Shane. It¡¯s a coincidence. As soon as the two entered the door, Amy Waltson saw that Penelop was eating with a young man. The two of them were eating, talking andughing, looking very happy. Seeing that man put his arm around Penelop¡¯s shoulder, Penelop didn¡¯t mean to push him away. Amy Waltson stared at the man¡¯s face annoyed. That man wouldn¡¯t be the reason why Penelop didn¡¯t like Max. Humph, it¡¯s really a little gigolo. Chapter 579 Seeing that she suddenly stopped moving, Shane pushed her and said, ¡°Hey, what are you looking at?¡± Amy pouted and said, ¡°that¡¯s Penelope, the fiancee of Max Brother.¡± Shane looked over there and took a deep breath. ¡°Oh my God, this woman is a meetting man. You caught her on the spot. But anyway, this man is really good-looking. He is my type.¡± Amy looked at her with disdain and said, ¡°what¡¯s so good about such a toy boy?¡± ¡± a good face. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m from the appearance association?¡± After saying that, Shane asked in a low voice, ¡°but you have seen it. What are you going to do now?¡± Amy pouted, ¡°well, you go and order something first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Shane nodded and left with the waiter. Amy went straight to the table where Penelope was. ¡°Penelope.¡± Seeing that it was Amy, Penelope was delighted. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Miss Waltson. What a coincidence. Alone?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As she spoke, she looked behind Amy. ¡°Max didn¡¯te with you?¡± Amy pointed to Shane, who was lowering her head and ordering food not far away. ¡°I¡¯m not as lucky as you. I can have dinner with a handsome man. I came with my ssmate.¡± Penelope looked down at the man beside her. When the man saw Amy, he stood up with great interest and reached out his hand to Amy. ¡°Hello, ¡± She spoke Chinese so well. Amy raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°you are also Chinese, aren¡¯t you?¡± The man shrugged and said, ¡°yes, from green city. Noah Collins. You can call me Noah.¡± Amy took a look at Penelope, and then squinted at Noah Collins with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Amy, a native of North City. I¡¯m also the guardian of miss Penelope¡¯s fiance.¡± Penelope raised her eyebrows and wanted tough. Noah Collins suddenly understood and said, ¡°Oh¡­ Max is your guardian. Then you must be very bored, right?¡± ¡°Who says he¡¯s old-fashioned?¡± Amy looked at Penelope and asked, ¡°did you say that?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Penelope shook her hand. ¡°I won¡¯t do that.¡± Amy looked at Noah Collins and said, ¡°you¡¯re a man. Is it appropriate for you to nder others behind others?¡± ¡°Stereotype¡­ It¡¯s not a negative word, is it?¡± ¡°In your opinion, a toyboy like you must be very free to have dinner with others,¡± Amy shrugged. ¡°Of course, toyboy¡¯s face is not necessarily a negative word.¡± Noah Collins nodded, ¡°yes, in my opinion, toyboy¡¯s face is a praise. You are praising me for being handsome. Well, it¡¯s really my honor to be praised by the first beauty I met.¡± Amy¡¯s face darkened when she saw the cheeky grin on Noah Collins¡¯ face. How could Penelope like this kind of man. It really didn¡¯t match her temperament? ¡°Beauty, do you want to call your friend over? Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll lose my appetite when I see a toy boy asionally,¡± she said, pursing her lips. She walked to Penelope and whispered in her ear, ¡°this man is far worse than my Max Brother. You have to be careful.¡± After saying that, she winked at Penelope. Penelope held back herughter and nodded, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Penelope, I¡¯m leaving now. My friend is waiting for me,¡± she said as she turned around and nced at Noah Collins. Then she walked quickly to Shane. Noah Collins sat down next to Penelope and whispered, ¡°cousin, this little cutie is not bad.¡± ¡°Oh, this little cutie is good, but she is not the one you can move. Stop thinking about her.¡± Noah Collins said disdainfully, ¡°isn¡¯t she the youngest daughter of the Waltson family? Doesn¡¯t our family match her, or your brother¡¯s temperament doesn¡¯t match her?¡± Penelope smiled and said calmly, ¡°she has her lover.¡± ¡°She is not married. If she is not married, I¡¯ll have a chance.¡± Penelope rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°if you hurt her, you have to think it over. Do you think your family has a chance of winning against emperor groups?¡± Penelope shrugged and said, ¡°the man who is waiting for this girl is as powerful as Mr. Waltson.¡± Noah Collins turned around and took a look at Amy. Who would have a crush on her? She felt a little itchy in her heart. As soon as Amy sat down, Shane asked curiously, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Did you frustrate him?¡± Amy thought for a while and said, ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®should¡¯?¡± ¡°Anyway, that man knows that Penelope has a fiance.¡± Shane shook her head and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. Nowadays, toyboy is just like those shameless mistresses. He doesn¡¯t want to destroy the family, but only for money. Maybe he has already known that Penelope has a fiance.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course not. You underestimated human nature. Sister, be more careful in the future.¡± Shane looked around and found that Noah Collins was looking in this direction. She quickly whispered, ¡°then what about toyboy¡¯s face?¡± Amy snorted and said, ¡°ignore him. I hate this kind of person who has no bottom line the most. Let¡¯s eat.¡± When the two of them were eating, Penelope and Noah Collins left first. Shane pushed her and said, ¡°Hey, do you want to catch adultery?¡± ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate.¡± ¡°Why not? Max has the right to know what kind of person his fiancee is.¡± Amy thought for a while and nodded. The two checked out quickly. After they left the restaurant, they jumped into the car and asked the driver to follow Penelope¡¯s car. A few minutester, the Penelope stopped in front of the hotel. Penelope and Noah Collins entered the hotel side by side. Shane pped her hands and said excitedly, ¡°look, look.¡± She quickly took a few photos and said to Amy, ¡°this woman is so good at ying. I¡¯ll send you the photos and you can see if you want to show them to Max.¡± Amy nodded in a bad mood. She asked the driver to send Shane home first. After getting out of the car, Shane turned around and smiled at her. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner well today. When Ie back, you have to invite me to dinner again.¡± Amy nodded and smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Amy hugged her and said, ¡°see you at school tomorrow.¡± Shane waved at her and Amy got on the car and left. On her way home, she turned on her phone and looked at the photo Shane had sent her. She said to the driver with a heavy heart, ¡°don¡¯t mention what you saw tonight to anyone.¡± ¡°Okay, miss Amy.¡± Amy took a deep breath and wondered whether she should tell Max Brother about it or not? If he knew that his beloved woman was fooling around with a man behind his back, he must be very painful Poor Max Brother. Chapter 580 When Amy got home, she saw the light in the study was on in the yard. Max was still working at this time. He was the most diligent man she had ever seen. When third brother came back home, he still had to live a normal life with his wife and children, but Max was working all the time. How could such a hard-working man keep Penelope¡¯s heart if he didn¡¯t have any time. She frowned and pushed the door open after entering the room. Max, who was reading the document, looked up at her and said indifferently, ¡°you¡¯re back?¡± Amy walked to his desk and asked, ¡°Max Brother, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Max stared at her face. There was something wrong with her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Amy bent over, pulled out the document from his hand and closed it. ¡°You are so busy every day. How can you have time to apany your family?¡± ¡°What? What do you need me to do for you? Just tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about me. It¡¯s about Penelope. You can¡¯t just take your girlfriend to go shopping and watch a movie just like other fiance. Even if Penelope doesn¡¯tck money, you can buy her something and show off your existence in front of her. If you do this, Penelope will be taken away.¡± Amy blurted out. Max¡¯s face turned a little cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you don¡¯t need to worry about my business?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but¡­¡± She saw that t Max Brother¡¯s head. Should she turn a blind eye to it? Amy took a step forward and said in a softer voice. ¡°Max Brother, you can¡¯t do this. No matter how important work is, it¡¯s for making money, right? Then what¡¯s your purpose of making money? Isn¡¯t it for enjoyment? But look, you are just a working machine now, and you don¡¯t have any time of your own.¡± Max had been in a good mood, but now he was taught a lesson by her, so he was naturally unhappy. He stood up and asked, ¡°Amy, are you crazy?¡± ¡°I just want you to be a good match between work and rest. Don¡¯t work too hard and pay attention to your marriage. Nowadays, there are a few women who can stand it. You are such an indifferent fiance.¡± Max stared at her with anger in his eyes. ¡®I did it for your own good. Why are you staring at me like that?¡¯ Amy thought. Max pointed at the door and said, ¡°if you have nothing to do, you can go back to your room to study. I¡¯m very busy. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± Amy really wanted to show him those photos.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Let him know how colorful she was now. But After thinking for a while, she held back her anger. Max was a man with strong self-esteem. If he really knew that he had been cuckolded Well, the consequences were unimaginable. She turned around and walked out, trying to find another way. Max was a blockhead, but not Penelope. After returning to her room, she sat on the edge of the bed and sent the photos to Penelope. About ten minutester, there was no response from Penelope. Without hesitation, she dialed Penelope¡¯s number. Penelope quickly answered the phone and said in a yful voice, ¡°Hello, Miss Waltson.¡± ¡°Penelope, have you seen the photo I just sent you?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Did you see it?¡± Amy frowned and asked, ¡°don¡¯t you have any reaction?¡± ¡°How should I react? Congrattions! Did you seed in catching adultery? Or are you afraid to ask what you want?¡± Amy felt that there was something wrong with Max and Penelope. They were definitely the most abnormal fiancee she had ever seen. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to tell you that Max Brother doesn¡¯t care much about others, but he really likes you very much. Can you be more rational and stop hanging out with that man? What¡¯s so good about that kind of man who wants your money? Just get along well with Max Brother, okay?¡± Penelope held back herughter and said, ¡°Max did something wrong. I saw it with my own eyes, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Did you get along with that toy boy just to take revenge on him?¡± The guilt in Amy¡¯s heart increased sharply. ¡°Penelope, Max Brother was innocent for what happened that day. It was I who let an irrelevant person enter his room and let him do something in the water. It¡¯s my fault. It has nothing to do with Max Brother. He is such a disciplined person. How could he do anything recklessly. If you are angry, just put this me on me. Don¡¯t be angry with Max Brother, okay?¡± Penelope held back herughter and asked, ¡°you want me to put it on your mind?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m thedy of the Waltson family. No one can do anything to me. Just keep it in mind.¡± Penelope nodded. She thought she was a docile and lovely little sheep, but it turned out that she was a fox who could only pretend to be powerful. Indeed, as the youngdy of the Waltson family, no one could do anything to her. Seeing that Penelope didn¡¯t say anything, Amy added, ¡°I won¡¯t tell Max Brother what happened today. I just hope that you can be more rational in the future and stay away from that kind of person, okay?¡± ¡°I will think about it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Amy was still a little worried. If only she could warn the toy boy. But¡­ How could I see that toy boy? It seemed that she had to figure it out. The second day at noon, Amy just finished her ss when she received a strange call. The man on the other end of the phone said in a teasing tone, ¡°, nice to meet you. Do you remember me?¡± Amy felt a little disgusted and asked, ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°Me? It¡¯s so sad. We just metst night. Don¡¯t you remember today? I¡¯m Spencer.¡± Noah Collins, toyboy. Amy was overjoyed. She had been looking for him everywhere. ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°Your school is beautiful.¡± Amy frowned and asked, ¡°are you in our school?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that you were studying here. I came here unconsciously while walking.¡± Amy stood up and said, ¡°where are you? I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯lle at the right time. I¡¯ll wait for you on thewn in front of your teaching building.¡± Amy picked up her bag and said goodbye to Shane before going out. From afar, when she saw Noah Collins, she trotted over and stood still. Noah Collins stretched out his arms and said, ¡°speaking of which, we have known each other. Do you need a warm hug?¡± ¡°Noah Collins,e with me.¡± Amy led Noah Collins to a path with few people. ¡°Are you taking me to do something bad?¡± Noah Collins asked Amy stood still and turned around to look at him with sharp eyes. ¡°I came to you to warn you.¡± Seeing her eyes, Noah Collins smiled with interest. Unexpectedly, the lovely little fox became fierce and her eyes were also sharp. ¡°Really? Then what does little beauty want to warn me? I¡¯m listening carefully.¡± Chapter 581 ¡°As I said, don¡¯t y jokes with me,¡± Amy said seriously. ¡°No one is joking with you.¡± She found the photos in her phone and handed them to him. Seeing the picture of her entering the hotel with Penelope, Noah Collins pretended to be surprised. ¡°Did you secretly take pictures of mest night?¡± ¡°Now that you mentioned Max Brother to me yesterday, you should know that Penelope has a fiance. You are young and do something wrong. Why do you have to destroy other people¡¯s feelings? If Max Brother knows what you have done, do you think he will let you go? I advise you to leave Penelope as soon as possible and stop pestering her.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave her. After all, it¡¯s hard to find a rich and beautifuldy like Penelope.¡± He shook the phone in his hand and said, st night, she just transferred one million to me.¡± One million? Amy was a little surprised. This Penelope was really generous. ¡°Do you have any dignity as a man?¡± Noah Collins casually leaned against a tree by the roadside and said, ¡°nowadays, money is more important than dignity.¡± ¡°You just want money, don¡¯t you? Okay, I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want. But you have to promise me that you¡¯ll take my money and stay away from Penelope from now on.¡± Noah Collins chuckled. Amy shouted, ¡°what are youughing at? I¡¯m serious. Name a price.¡± Noah Collins looked at Amy up and down. After a long time, he said, ¡°if you don¡¯t want me to pester Penelope, that¡¯s fine. Let me pester you.¡± Amy red at him and said, ¡°I told you not to talk dirty with me. I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t say dirty words. As long as you promise me, I will immediately cut off the rtionship with Penelope. To be honest, I don¡¯t dare to dump a woman like Penelope. But if you are with me, it will be different. Penelope is afraid of exposing her secret in front of your prison guardian, so she won¡¯t dare to badger me anymore.¡± Amy stared at Noah Collins¡¯ face for a long time.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Shrugging, Noah Collins said, ¡°my suggestion is very realistic. Don¡¯t you just want Penelope to leave me? You have agreed to my conditions. If your goal is achieved, I can also make money. Isn¡¯t it a win-win situation for us?¡± Amy thought of the name Max had called that night. She bit her lips and hesitated for a long time. Then she said in a righteous manner, ¡°I have to make some rules with you first.¡± With a smug smile, Noah Collins said, ¡°please go ahead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me sugar daddy.¡± ¡°Then call you baby?¡± ¡°Noah Collins,¡± Amy shouted angrily. Noah Collins immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m sorry. What do you want me to call you?¡± ¡°You call me Miss Waltson. I deserve it.¡± Noah Collins shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I¡¯ll call you Amy and tell me your rules.¡± Amy thought this man was really glib tongued. She didn¡¯t want to waste her time talking, so she said directly, ¡°first, don¡¯t touch me, let alone say dirty words. Second, don¡¯t appear in front of me when I don¡¯t look for you. Third, I will transfer the money to your card on time, and never let others know your rtionship with Penelope.¡± Noah Collins nodded and said with a smile, ¡°yes, I did.¡± Hearing this, Amy shivered with disgust. ¡°Can¡¯t you just be serious?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ll change it.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better shut up and disappear from my sight.¡± Amy walked past Noah Collins in disgust. Seeing Amy¡¯s disgusted look, Noah Collins couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Amy walked away and red at him. What a lunatic. Are all men in this industry so powerful? She called Shane and found that Shane was having dinner. She went to the restaurant and bought lunch. Then she sat opposite Shane. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to see toyboy? What did you talk about?¡± Shane asked Amy told Shane what had happened while eating. Shane choked on a mouthful of food and took three sips of coke before she calmed down. ¡°What the hell? toyboy must have ckmailed you.¡± Amy nodded and said, ¡°I know. This kind of person is just for money. As long as he doesn¡¯t destroy the rtionship between Max Brother and Penelope, I will give him money.¡± Shane put down the pizza in her hand and said, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that my face looks like a toy boy. It¡¯s really my dish, but it¡¯s a pity that she works in this field. Ah, I feel goose bumps every time I think about it. It¡¯s a reckless waste of God¡¯s good gifts.¡± Amy smiled speechlessly and said, ¡°why do you like this type of girl?¡± ¡°I like this kind of expression that looks cheap and bad. Don¡¯t you think he is a demon?¡± ¡°Your taste is so good.¡± In the afternoon ss, Amy felt sleepy. It was time for school to be over. Shane had agreed to go shopping first. But when she heard that there was a basketball match on the yground, she immediately changed her target. ¡°AmyAmy, let¡¯s go to watch thepetition.¡± ¡°Ah? Aren¡¯t you going to buy gifts for your domestic friends?¡± Shane narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°it¡¯s not important to buy a gift. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go after the handsome guy finishes ying basketball.¡± Amy was dragged to the basketball court by Shane. There were a lot of people on the basketball court, and everyone was cheering for their favorite yers. When thepetition was about to end, Amy received a call from Max. As soon as the phone was connected, a noisy voice came from the other end of the phone. Max asked, ¡°where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m watching the basketball match at school.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too noisy. I can¡¯t hear you.¡± With her bag on her back, Amy stood up and patted Shane on the shoulder. The two of them understood what she meant, so Amy left the basketball court first. After a moment of silence, Amy said to Max on the other end of the phone, ¡°Max Brother, I¡¯m watching a basketball match at school.¡± ¡°If you want to go homete, why don¡¯t you inform me in advance? Don¡¯t you know that I¡­ the driver is waiting for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to say goodbye to Shane and go home now.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you for dinner.¡± Amy smiled and said, ¡°okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, she went back to the basketball court. But when she arrived at the ce where he had just sat, she found that Shane was not there. She asked her ssmates in English if they had seen Shane. ¡°Someone called her just now. She left.¡± ¡°Did she say she woulde back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken my bag with me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯lle back.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Amy stood up and walked out. Walking out of the basketball court, she found Shane¡¯s number and dialed it. Before the phone was connected, she saw Shane hugging her in the sandwiches between the basketball court and the building next door Chapter 582 Amy was stunned and stared at him for a long time. When she came to her senses, she turned around in a hurry, took a few quick breaths and left. Miss Xiao finally confessed her love to Shane. In this way¡­ It was good. Not far away, she sent a message to Shane, ¡°Shane, I¡¯m going home now. I won¡¯t drive you home tomorrow. Have a good trip.¡± In less than a minute, she received a reply. ¡°Okay, take care on your way home. Let¡¯s meet back.¡± When she arrived at the school gate, the driver directly drove the car in front of her. Amy opened the car door and looked in the direction of the school inexplicably. Then she got in the car and left. When she got home, Max was waiting for her to have dinner. Sitting at the table, Max saw her sullen face and asked, ¡°what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Amy paused and looked at him. ¡°Max Brother, you have be more observant recently.¡± ¡°When did you have a hard time?¡± Amy pouted without saying anything. Max focused his eyes on her face and asked, ¡°tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°I just saw Miss Xiao hug Shane.¡± Max raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say that you had let it go or are you jealous?¡± Amy shrugged and said, ¡°no, I did put it down. But I don¡¯t know why, I still felt a little strange when I saw it.¡± ¡°Do you have the feeling that you caught someone you like having an affair with your best friend?¡± Amy shook her head and said, ¡°no, I¡¯m not. After all, I can tell the reality. Maybe I was not mentally prepared and was frightened by this scene all of a sudden.¡± Max sneered, ¡°how do they react?¡± Amy shook her head and said, ¡°they didn¡¯t see me.¡± ¡°So, you are peeping?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. when I was standing at the door of the basketball court, I saw it by ident. It was a little far away, but I was sure that it was the two of them. In that case, I couldn¡¯t help but get close to them. It was not appropriate.¡± ¡°Since you know it¡¯s not appropriate, why do you still care about things that have nothing to do with yourself?¡± Amy leaned forward and said, ¡°Max Brother, Shane is my best friend. If she really takes Miss Xiao to have dinner with me, should I refuse or force myself to go with them?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Amy hissed, ¡°I still want to keep a distance from Miss Xiao. After all, Shane knows that I used to like Miss Xiao. I¡¯m afraid that Shane will be awkward when she sees us.¡± ¡°ording to your own will, the best choice is to make. If Shane is a smart woman, she won¡¯t bring her husband to make trouble for you.¡± Amy nodded. Yes, Shane was smart. She was worrying too much. Thinking of this, she feltfortable again. Seeing her smile, Max couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°It¡¯spletely sunny,¡± she picked up a piece of meat and put it into her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡± Max looked at her and couldn¡¯t help smiling. It turned out that he didn¡¯t find her so stupid and a little stunned. Recently, it seemed that being stupid was not a bad thing. At least she was heartless and wouldn¡¯t be easily hurt. The second day was Saturday. Amy didn¡¯t wake up until nine o¡¯clock. Without even looking at it, she picked up the phone and put it beside her ear. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hmm, the sun is shining on your buttocks. You are still sleeping.¡± Amy opened her eyes as soon as she heard the name on the phone. She took the phone away, saw the name on the screen and put it back to her ear. ¡°Noah Collins, why did you call me? I made an agreement with you yesterday.¡± ¡°Yes, you told me not to appear in front of you casually when you didn¡¯t look for me, but you didn¡¯t say that you didn¡¯t allow me to call you.¡± Amy sat up unhappily and said, ¡°do you think I will listen to your voice even if I don¡¯t want to see you? Who gives you the confidence?¡± ¡°Oh, my God. After all, he has rewarded me with such a beautiful face and a perfect maic voice. I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t want to see me, but miss my voice, so I take the initiative to brush the sense of existence.¡± Amy felt goosebumps all over her body. She had seen shameless people, but she had never seen a shameless person who was so righteous. ¡°Don¡¯t call me if I don¡¯t call you in the future.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Noah Collins shook his head and said, ¡°this is not what the rules are.¡± ¡°Then add.¡± ¡°Well, you should be honest. Yesterday, we only talked about three terms, and we can¡¯t add any more.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Amy. I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡± Amy gritted her teeth and couldn¡¯t understand why Penelope would like such a rogue. She didn¡¯t want to be Penelope at all. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with everyone. I have to be the best with my sugar daddy.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 583 ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t be angry in the early morning. You have packed all my bags. Don¡¯t you n to use them? After all, I¡¯m very expensive. Besides, I¡¯m good at all aspects.¡± Amy couldn¡¯t help blushing. She shouted, ¡°Noah Collins, shame on you!¡± ¡°If you are shameless, can you stay in our business? It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock. Come out and meet me. I miss you so much.¡± Amy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and hung up the phone. Shey back on the bed. Before she could calm down, a message came. It was from Noah Collins. ¡°I¡¯m so bored. If you don¡¯t want to see me, I can only see Penelope. Then, is the deal we made yesterday invalid?¡± Amy clenched her fists and mumbled, ¡°freak.¡± Then came another message. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. The skills I just mentioned referred to all aspects, such as¡­ ying games, dancing, kart. Do you want me to y with you?¡± Amy didn¡¯t want to talk to him. She was woken up and couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore. She got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. When she came out, her phone was still ringing. Amy went over and picked up her phone. All the emojis were sent by Noah Collins. How boring this man was. ng! ng! ng. ¡°Hmm, how about we have some elegant games? Coffee? Watch a movie? Listen to the opera? It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll send you the address. Come to me at ten o¡¯clock. If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll go to Penelope and wait for you.¡± Amy read the message and felt a little headache. Why don¡¯t you just tell Max Brother that Penelope has a toyboy face? Chapter Chapter 583 Max Brothervs toy boy It was just ten o¡¯clock when Amy arrived at the address sent by Noah Collins. Wearing a suit, Noah Collins stood at the door of the opera house. he was holding a bunch of red roses. In the crowd, he saw Amy at a nce. He waved at Amy, walked quickly to her and handed her the flowers. ¡°Hmm, I knew you woulde.¡± Amy took a look at therge bouquet of roses. It was the first time in her life that she had received flowers. It was just a gift from this man She didn¡¯t answer the phone arrogantly. Instead, she said in a somewhat annoyed tone, ¡°Noah Collins, are you bored or not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so boring. Otherwise, why would I ask you out for fun? In fact, I don¡¯t like to listen to opera at all. I always think that this kind of thing is the kind of person who likes to put on an act and listening to it with a refined manner. Isn¡¯t it for you? I¡¯m willing to amodate myself.¡± Noah Collins pretended to dislike the opera. Amy sighed and stared at the man in front of her. This kind of person was really good at talking. The most important thing is¡­ People are shameless and invincible in the world. This morning, if Max Brother hadn¡¯t gone to work again when she went downstairs, she might have told Max Brother on impulse that he had been cuckolded. Noah Collins forced the flowers into her hands. ¡°Flowers and beauties are really good.¡± Amy felt really embarrassed. But she still showed her superiority in front of Noah Collins. ¡°I told you not to talk dirty with me.¡± ¡°Where are the boundaries of your dirty words?¡± Noah Collins got close to her and said, ¡°in my opinion, sex is a dirty thing.¡± Amy stamped on the back of Noah Collins¡¯ foot. Noah Collins jumped in pain and said, ¡°are you serious?¡± ¡°Or do you think I¡¯m ying with you?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m afraid of you. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for the opera,¡± he said as he walked up to Amy and put his arm around her shoulder. However, Amy shook her shoulders and nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t put your hands on my shoulders. Go by yourself.¡± After saying that, she stuffed the flowers back into Noah Collins¡¯ arms. It was too eye-catching to hold a bunch of flowers. Noah Collins chuckled and said, ¡°I went to the opera with the flowers in my hands. People would think that you admired me and sent me flowers to pursue me. If you don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t care.¡± Amy grabbed the flowers again and was about to throw them into the trash can. Noah Collins said in a hurry, ¡°well, wait. If you really don¡¯t like it, you can give it to the staffter. I bought it with money. It¡¯s not easy to make money.¡± Amy sneered, ¡°how dare you say that?¡± ¡°What else can I do? Even if I do this kind of job, money doesn¡¯te from the strong wind. You know, not everyone can do this job. Beauty, figure, physical strength, wisdom are indispensable.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Amy red at him and walked towards the theater with the flowers in her hands. Noah Collins snickered and trotted after her. Amy didn¡¯t like to watch opera either. In the past, every time she watched an opera with Rhys, she would go to bed, so Rhys always said that she had no taste. But she didn¡¯t expect that the man next to her was even worse than her. At the beginning of the opera, he sat in the front row. His voice was so loud that he fell asleep directly. Amy looked at him in disgust. Then she patted her heart and reminded herself not to sleep. You are different from him. You can¡¯t sleep. But when the thunderous apuse rang, Amy suddenly woke up and found She was really a bad woman. The man beside her chuckled. She turned around. Noah Collins asked, ¡°did you sleep well?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amy said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m taking a rest with my eyes closed.¡± ¡°Well, you have taken good care of yourself. Your saliva ising out.¡± Amy raised her hand and wiped her face. She red at Noah Collins and said, ¡°are you kidding me? You¡¯re asleep. How dare youugh at me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m notughing at you. I just think that we two are a perfect match.¡± ¡°Who is your perfect match?¡± Amy stood up and followed the crowd out. Noah Collins picked up the flowers and ran after them. ¡°Flowers, I didn¡¯t take them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Then I will shout ¡®thank you for sending me flowers¡¯.¡± Amy turned around, grabbed the flower, held it in her arms and left. Walking out of the theater, Amy turned around and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve finished watching the opera. Now you can stay away from me.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± Noah Collins came to her and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had lunch yet. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Amy snorted, ¡°do I have to watch a movie, y games, have dinner and go to bed with you after lunch?¡± ¡°Well done!¡± ¡°You wish!¡± Amy¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t make any trouble in front of me. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± When she turned around and was about to leave, Noah Collins stepped forward and blocked Amy¡¯s way. ¡°You have to have lunch with me today, because you know the person who asked me out. Didn¡¯t you ask me to stay away from her?¡± Amy stopped and asked, ¡°did Penelope ask you out again?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say yesterday that she was very sticky?¡± Amy looked serious. Penelope had promised her yesterday, but now she broke her promise Noah Collins got close to Amy and said, ¡°I won¡¯t force a woman anyway. What do you think? Do you want to go with me?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. But Noah Collins, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better keep your words. Otherwise, the Waltson family like me won¡¯t be in vain.¡± All of a sudden, Noah Collins bent over and stood in front of Penelope. Startled, Penelope took two steps back and asked, ¡°what are you doing?¡± Paper tiger. Noah Collins smiled, ¡°yes, mydy, the Waltson family, youngdy.¡± Amy pursed her lips and thought, ¡®what an annoying guy!¡¯. After getting on Noah Collins¡¯s car, Amy found that Noah Collins was very rich. He drove the same car as her fourth brother. This car was a limited edition both at home and abroad. It was true that women were easy to make money. Noah Collins drove the car to the door of the restaurant. After the two got out of the car, Amy didn¡¯t forget to take out the flowers. She wanted to use the flowers to stimte Penelope. Someone took the key of Noah Collins and parked the car. Noah Collins took Amy into the restaurant. The two of them werete for the opera. The Penelope was already there. However, she didn¡¯te alone. Max went with her. Noah Collins said with great interest, ¡°Hey, Penelope brought her fiance here today. What¡¯s going on?¡± As soon as Amy saw Max, she got nervous. Did Max Brother know something? If Max Brother ran into this toy boy, would he hit herter. Chapter 584 Max was also surprised to see Amy here. Why was she with Noah Collins with roses in her hands. Noah Collins got close to Amy and whispered, ¡°Penelope has brought some help today. Please help meter.¡± Amy snorted and squeezed a voice from her teeth, ¡°you deserve it.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Amy looked at him and said, ¡°even if Max Brother beats youter, don¡¯t fight back. Otherwise, I will help Max Brother step on you a few more times.¡± ¡°What an ungrateful woman!¡± While the two were talking, they came to the table. Penelope stood up in surprise and walked to Noah Collins. She poked him in the arm and red at him. ¡°Why did youe here with Amy?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± Noah Collins turned to look at Amy and smiled. When Max heard the two words ¡°Hmm¡±, he was a little angry. However, Noah Collins didn¡¯t find anything unusual. He even put his arm around Amy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes, she is my girlfriend now.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Penelope eximed. Didn¡¯t she remind him to stay away from Amy? ¡°She is my girlfriend. Can¡¯t I make it clear?¡± Penelope looked back at Max. Max¡¯s face darkened. He had an intuition that his cousin couldn¡¯t be epted. Max cast a cold nce at Noah Collins and asked, ¡°girlfriend?¡± Noah Collins nodded again and looked at Amy. ¡°Right, right?¡± Amy didn¡¯t notice the displeasure on Max¡¯s face. She looked at Penelope and nodded, ¡°yes, Noah Collins is my boyfriend now.¡± Penelope stared at Amy, dumbfoundedN?velDrama.Org owns this text. What happened? Max stood up, his eyes filled with chilling coldness. ¡°Amy,¡± Amy seemed to have realized something and quickly said, ¡°well¡­ Max Brother, I¡¯ll exin it to you when I go home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± He walked out of the restaurant. Noah Collins asked in confusion, ¡°Max, why are you in such a hurry? Aren¡¯t we going to have dinner?¡± Penelope stepped forward and covered Noah Collins¡¯ mouth with her hand. ¡°Shut up, brat. Let them go back first.¡± Noah Collins pulled her hand away and asked, ¡°what are you doing? Can¡¯t we have dinner now?¡± Gritting her teeth, Penelope whispered in Noah Collins¡¯ ear in a voice that could only be heard by two people, ¡°the Waltson family has its own rules. Behave yourself.¡± Max stared at Noah Collins coldly and said, ¡°stay away from Amy from now on. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you. Amy,e out.¡± Then he strode towards the door of the restaurant. Amy looked at Penelope provocatively and whispered, ¡°Penelope, stay away from my boyfriend, or I won¡¯t spare you.¡± After saying that, she turned around and ran out with Max. Looking back at Amy¡¯s back, Noah Collins said with a smile, ¡°sister, don¡¯t you think this girl is so adorable? She treats me as a cowherd and thinks that I have an affair with you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡± Seeing that Penelope didn¡¯t say anything, Noah Collins turned to look at her. ¡°Isis, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Penelope pinched his ear. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! It hurts! What are you doing?¡± Noah Collins cried out in pain ¡°Did I tell you not to provoke her?¡± ¡°Yes, I told you. But I couldn¡¯t help it. What a lovely girl!¡± Noah Collins rubbed his ears and said, ¡°besides, my father is afraid that I will hang out with those disreputable women the most. If he knows that I have married the Waltson family, he will probably wake up with a smile even in dreams. Isn¡¯t this the family he wants?¡± Penelope patted him on the back of his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that she has a boyfriend now. Are you deaf or have a bad memory?¡± ¡°Sheis not married.¡± Penelope gritted her teeth and said, ¡°just do it. The people behind her will skin you sooner orter.¡± ¡°Who is it? I¡¯d like to see if he has the ability to do that.¡± Penelope raised her eyebrows. Of course she couldn¡¯t tell this guy that it was Max. After all, Max was still her nominal fiance now. She didn¡¯t care about her face at all. ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t afford to offend him. For thest time, I warn you not to keep in touch with her. If anything happens to her, you should bear the consequences.¡± Noah Collins sneered. He was not scared. When she saw the interesting prey, of course she would bite it hard. Amy followed him to the door of the restaurant and saw Max stop. She ran up to him and said, ¡°Max Brother, it¡¯s not what you think. Noah Collins and I¡­¡± Max stared at the dazzling roses in her arms and said coldly, ¡°throw them away.¡± Amy looked down, turned around and ran to the doorman. She put the flowers into his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. Wish you a happy day.¡± After saying that, she ran back to Max without waiting for his response. When she was about to say something, Max had already walked to the car. The two got into the car. Max said to the driver with a cold face, ¡°go home.¡± The driver felt the low pressure and began to drive carefully. Amy turned around and asked, ¡°Max Brother, why are you here today? Did Penelope ask you toe here? Did she say anything about Noah Collins to you?¡± ¡°Why would Ie here? It¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s just what you should say.¡± Amy felt very upset. Max didn¡¯t say anything. How could she think of the purpose of Penelope? Seeing Max¡¯s angry face. Amy was also depressed. It was for the sake of Max Brother, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. Could it be called a dumb man eating the cops? ¡°What? Are you dumb? Why don¡¯t you speak? Weren¡¯t you very capable just now?¡± Amy mumbled in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not capable.¡± Max nced at her and retorted? Amy hurriedly said, ¡°well¡­ I¡¯m not really in a rtionship with Noah Collins.¡± ¡°So you still admit it in public?¡± Max was in a rage. Yesterday, she was still worried about Shane and Hanson, but today she became the girlfriend of Noah Collins. He didn¡¯t even expect that she would know the yboy Noah Collins. ¡°Then¡­ You have a purpose, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Amy pouted, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. I can only promise you that Noah Collins and I are not in a rtionship. I have only known him for two days.¡± ¡°So, a man who has known you for two days sent you flowers and you epted them. For your unspeakable purpose, he said you were his girlfriend. Did you also recognize him?¡± Amy thought for a while and found that it seemed to be the case. Max was really pissed off. ¡°Amy, have you always been so casual?¡± Chapter 585 ¡°Whatever?¡± Amy was a little annoyed. ¡°Max Brother, you can¡¯t say that to me. You will regret it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already regretted it. I shouldn¡¯t have promised third brother to help you. I should have let you live and die outside. Anyway, a child like you will never listen to others¡¯ advice.¡± ¡°What kind of child am I?¡± Amy raised her voice unconsciously. Max said coldly. Amy was not afraid at all. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how bad I can be in your eyes. Why do you alwaysbel me as a bad person? I¡¯ve told you that I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Noah Collins. I¡¯ll admit that I have a purpose. Why can¡¯t you believe me? Now that you regret it, you can tell my third brother. Is my third brother unreasonable enough to leave his sister here to disgust you? Never mind. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed here. I¡¯ll call my third brother myself and get out of here. Is that okay? ¡± As she spoke, she took out her phone and found the phone number of Carlos. When she was about to dial, Max grabbed her phone. Amy shouted, ¡°what are you doing?¡± Max asked coldly, ¡°what do you want?¡± ¡°Call my third brother. I want to move out of your house. I don¡¯t want to live with an unreasonable person like you.¡± ¡°Am I unreasonable?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Amy said loudly, ¡°you are unreasonable. You are not only unreasonable, but also arrogant and look down upon others. You always say that I am the youngdy of the Waltson family. It should be like that, but you also forget that since I am the youngdy of the Waltson family, it¡¯s not the right time for others to trample on me. No one deserves it, and you can¡¯t.¡± After saying that, Amy¡¯s face turned red because of anger. She looked at the driver and scolded, ¡°stop the car.¡± Max said in a cold voice, ¡°don¡¯t stop.¡± Amy pretended to open the door. But the driver had locked the door. Max stared at her, as if he wanted to know what she was going to do. Amy raised her hand and patted the window to vent her anger. Max didn¡¯t want to talk to her. Amy was still angry until the car stopped in the vi. The driver opened the door and Max and Amy got off respectively. Amy ran out as soon as her feet touched the ground. The driver shouted in panic, ¡°miss Amy, where are you going?¡± Max strode forward and grabbed her cor.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Amy scratched him. Max scolded, ¡°Amy, is that enough?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t make enough trouble. Since you think I¡¯m making trouble, let me go. If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll make trouble every day.¡± Max didn¡¯t have so much patience. He bent over and picked her up, walking straight into the room. The driver, who had been at a loss, was stunned and quickly lowered his head as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything. Amy shouted, ¡°put me down! Put me down!¡± Max didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. He took her back to the vi, went into her room and threw her on the bed. Amy stood up quickly and was about to run out. However, Max stepped forward and pressed her against the door. The posture was a little ambiguous, but Max carefully pressed her shoulder and kept a distance from Amy. ¡°Amy, if you can¡¯t calm down, I¡¯ll ask someone to tie you up. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m still your guardian now. If you call me brother, I have to care about you.¡± Amy clenched her fists and said, ¡°you are obviously unreasonable.¡± ¡°Then you have to bear it.¡± Amy¡¯s face turned red with anger. She wanted to lose her temper, but she knew it was useless to vent it. Seeing that she no longer talked back to him, Max¡¯s expression rxed a little. ¡°I tell you, no matter what the purpose of your pretending to be a couple with that Noah Collins is, I won¡¯t allow it. You¡¯d better draw a clear line with that Noah Collins as soon as possible. He is not a good person.¡± Amy stared at him angrily and said deliberately, ¡°I think he is a good man.¡± ¡°Well, that man has always been surrounded by women. Do you think he has said all the sweet words to you? He is the same to every woman.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Are you still confused?¡± Max¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What did I do wrong? I did it for you.¡± Max frowned, ¡°me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Amy thought she was just a big fool. Why should she be ndered in order to protect Max¡¯s face from being hurt. A man like Max deserved no love. ¡°You were¡­¡± But in the end, he didn¡¯t say the green word. She took a deep breath and decided to let it go. There was no need to be angry with such a person. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. I want to have a rest.¡± ¡°Amy Waltson.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to call me that. I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Amy turned her head away stubbornly. Max nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you won¡¯t tell me, right? If you don¡¯t tell me, just stay in the room and reflect on yourself.¡± After saying that, he let go of her and mmed the door. Amy pouted. As long as she didn¡¯t face him, she could do whatever she liked. Max went downstairs and said to the housekeeping aunt, ¡°find some people toe in. Keep an eye on Amy. Don¡¯t let her go out.¡± Then he left the vi while talking on the phone. ¡°Take Noah Collins out.¡± On the other end of the line, there came the voice of Penelope, ¡°Why are you looking at him? If you have something to say, just tell me.¡± Max asked coldly, ¡°are you Noah Collins?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is now. Besides, even if I call him to see you, he may not listen to me. I know you are very angry now. Calm down. I¡¯m at the door of your house now. You cane out first.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to see you.¡± ¡°But I know what they are doing. Don¡¯t you want to know?¡± Max hung up the phone and went straight to the gate of the vi. Penelope got out of the car and walked to him with a smile. ¡°Look at your face. You must have quarreled with Miss Waltson again.¡± Max said coldly, ¡°stop your fake smile. Don¡¯t be so sarcastic. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get down to business. What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Why did Noah Collins find Amy?¡± Penelope said on purpose, ¡°maybe he has a crush on Miss Waltson.¡± Max looked at Penelope sharply. Penelope chuckled and said, ¡°don¡¯t you know Noah Collins? He is not a yboy. But I¡¯m surprised that Miss Waltson will admit that Noah Collins is her boyfriend. Don¡¯t you think that she has a crush on our Miss Collins?¡± ¡°Noah Collins?¡± ¡°Only your own feet know whether the shoes fit or not. Maybe my cousin likes Miss Waltson.¡± The more Max heard it, the angrier he became. ¡°Penelope, watch your mouth. Who do you think Amy is? Do you think she is a bad woman? Chapter 586 Penelope snickered. Her brother was probably not so dutiful. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Nowadays, everyone has his or her own love. There is nothing wrong with it.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t fall in love with a dubious woman like Noah Collins.¡± Max said as he took out his phone and was about to make a call. ¡°Since you can¡¯t exin it clearly, I¡¯ll send someone to find out that bastard, Noah Collins. I¡¯ll let him speak it out himself. Why did he do that? How dare he hurt the people under my eyes? Does he want to die?¡± Seeing this, Penelope held his hand with a smile. ¡°All right, all right. Don¡¯t look for anyone. I¡¯m really afraid of you. The day before yesterday, when Miss Waltson saw me having dinner with Ethan, he misunderstood our rtionship. Later, she secretly followed us and took photos of us entering the hotel together. She probably mistook me for the toyboy face. In order to make him break up with me, she pretended to be his girlfriend to annoy me. Who would have thought that she didn¡¯t piss me off, but pissed you off, who she wanted to protect. ¡± Max was slightly moved. Did Amy trade with someone like Noah Collins to protect him? Thinking of Amy¡¯s angry look just now, Max felt a little regretful. But apart from that, he also felt warm. Who would have thought that Amy would suffer so much for her. Penelope hit him with her elbow. ¡°Mr. Moore, are you happy now?¡± Max came to his senses and said coldly, ¡°go back and tell Noah Collins to stay away from Amy in the future and then mess around with Amy. Be careful that I won¡¯t be polite to him. You know my temper. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± Thinking of this, Penelope felt a headache. She knew Max well, so she warned Noah Collins. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so ungrateful and didn¡¯t listen to her at all. She couldn¡¯t tell him that Amy was the one Max liked Ah, my head hurts. Max pointed at her car and said, ¡°you can go now.¡± Penelope came to her senses and said, ¡°you are a good example of getting rid of a donkey.¡± ¡°As long as the donkey doesn¡¯t listen to me, I will kill it even if I don¡¯t unload it.¡± Penelope snorted? She was pissed off. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to people like you anymore.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, she turned around and walked towards her car. After her car drove away, Max returned to the vi. Standing in the living room, he looked upstairs and rubbed his eyebrows. She had a headache. After hesitating for a moment, he went upstairs and knocked on the door. In the room, Amy said unhappily, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m going to sleep. I don¡¯t eat or drink anything.¡± Max said lightly, ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± Amy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Didn¡¯t he leave? What? They hadn¡¯t quarreled enough, but now they came back to continue to make trouble? Or did he ask her the question again? After thinking for a while, she pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I want to have a rest.¡± After saying that, she found that there was no movement at the door. After hesitating for a moment, she got out of bed, tiptoed to the door and listened carefully. Nothing happened? It didn¡¯t look like Max¡¯s style. But she didn¡¯t want to be mad at him. In order not to meet Max, Amy stayed in her room the whole afternoon. At half past six in the evening, the maid knocked on the door and said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Amy replied, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± ¡°Miss, Max said that if you didn¡¯te down, he would carry you in his arms and feed you.¡± Hearing the two words ¡°hug¡± and ¡°feed¡±. Amy got goose bumps all over her body. Without hesitation, she got out of bed and walked out of the room. She couldn¡¯t stand other people¡¯s threats. When she came downstairs, Max had already sat down at the table. Seeing the dishes on the table, Amy was a little surprised and asked, ¡°why did you cook so many dishes?¡± ¡°Max asked us to cook more dishes you like.¡± Amy looked at Max. Max said indifferently, ¡°well, you can go out now.¡± The aunts left. Max looked at Amy and asked, ¡°why don¡¯t youe and have a seat?¡± Amy pouted and walked to sit down. Max poured a ss of corn juice for her and a ss of wine for himself.. Amy pouted, picked up the chopsticks and began to eat. Max said, ¡°we have lived under the same roof for almost two years.¡± After calcting the time, Amy nodded, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°But I find that there is something wrong with the way wemunicate with each other.¡± ¡®Did he just find out? ¡®Amy thought? Max picked up the ss and shook it slightly. ¡°We don¡¯t seem to have muchmunication. I¡¯m too domineering. As for you, you don¡¯t tell me anything and always hide your words in your heart.¡± Hearing what Max said, Amy felt that he wanted to talk to her. Did he ask her why she pretended to be a couple with Noah Collins? Well, it¡¯s possible. Seeing that Amy was absent-minded, Max said, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. I hope you can listen carefully.¡± Amy looked at him and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Max took a sip of wine and said, ¡°tell me, what do you want me to do with you in the future?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now?¡± Amy shook her head and said, ¡°no, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start to react now.¡± Amy frowned and asked cautiously, ¡°Max Brother, why did you suddenly talk about this with me?¡± ¡°Because we will live under the same roof for at least four years in the future. Don¡¯t you want me to look at you with different sses andbel you? I want to change the way we get along with each other now. So, tell me, what do you want me to do to you?¡± Amy didn¡¯t know how to answer such a serious question. ¡°Or do you need time to think about it?¡± Amy looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have been living alone since I was a teenager. My aunt can only solve three meals for me and rarelymunicate with me. So I don¡¯t know how to live under the same roof with others.¡± ¡°Then let me think about it.¡± Amy nodded and said, ¡°okay.¡± At this moment, the two of them were very calm, as if they had never quarreled in the afternoon. ¡°Who am I to you?¡± Amy thought for a while and said, ¡°brother.¡± ¡°Then you can regard me as your third brother. No matter what happens in the future, you can tell me, happy, sad or upset. I won¡¯tbel you randomly, but you can promise that you won¡¯t regard me as a person who lives under the same roof with you. For someone unimportant, we can rely on each other. What do you think?¡± Chapter 587 To rely on each other? Amy always felt that the only couple who could rely on each other to live was a real couple in love. ¡°What? You even need to think about it?¡± Amy shook her head and said, ¡°no, I promise.¡± Maybe she thought too much. Family could have relied on each other. Just now, Max Brother asked her to take him as her. Max smiled faintly. ¡°Okay, then we have made a deal that we will discuss with each other to solve any problem in the future. Try to avoid such a situation like today.¡± Amy mumbled, ¡°nothing happened today.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amy grinned, ¡°nothing.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Max questioned, ¡°we just agreed to be frank. What? Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°Then repeat what you just said. If you have something to say, let¡¯s split up and have a talk. Don¡¯t misunderstand each other. Isn¡¯t it better?¡± Amy put down her chopsticks again and said, ¡°I¡­ nothing happened today. You misunderstood me and med me.¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t you make it clear to me?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Amy pouted, ¡°do you really want a reason? Since I don¡¯t want to tell you, I can¡¯t tell you. Can¡¯t you just not ask me?¡± Max frowned and thought, ¡®you are such a fool. You have been used. Why are you still so stupid?¡¯. ¡°Noah Collins is not a man kept by Penelope.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amy was stunned. Max added, ¡°he is the cousin of Penelope¡¯s aunt. You think too much. you¡¯retricked by Noah Collins.¡± Max shook his head and said, ¡°is it useful to scold others? If you couldmunicate with me earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have been teased.¡± Amy was depressed. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be sad.¡± ¡°Who told you I would be sad?¡± Amy was depressed. Maybe that was what she meant. Max thought for a while and said, ¡°even if Penelope really has a lover, I won¡¯t be sad, let alone Noah Collins.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Amy was surprised. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you like her?¡± Max calmly picked up the ss and took another sip. ¡°Who told you that if you like someone, you have to control him or her? Since that is her own choice, I can also help her.¡± Amywas confused It turned out that love could be understood in this way? But it was obviously wrong. Max said calmly, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Amy pouted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are thinking.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same kind of person as me? Didn¡¯t you choose to bless Edwin and Shane when they were together?¡± ¡°Our situation is different. I have nothing to do with Edwin. I have a one-sided secret love for him. But Penelope is your fiancee. If she really has a toy boy, it will be a cuckold for you. I really can¡¯t understand if you don¡¯t mind it even if you like her.¡± Max sneered, ¡°everyone has his own way of life and thoughts. If you can¡¯t understand, don¡¯t think too much. You just need to remember that you don¡¯t need to meddle in my business in the future.¡± Amy frowned and asked, ¡°do you mean you want me to pretend that I don¡¯t see?¡± ¡°If you are willing to tell me, of course you can. But if you don¡¯t want to tell me, just forget it. I don¡¯t want you to be fooled by those disreputable men because of me.¡± Max¡¯s words reminded Amy of something. Amy clenched her fists and said angrily, ¡°this Noah Collins is just a bastard. I won¡¯t spare him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t see him again.¡± ¡°No way. I have to get even with him.¡± Max said coldly, ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to see her. Don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡± Amy was stunned. They had a good conversation. Why did he get angry again. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Amy pouted and said, ¡°you just said that you should get along with me equally in the future, but the result is that you don¡¯t get along well with me and lose your temper.¡± Max was stunned. Indeed, he seemed to lose his temper in front of Amy. It was not like him. He held back his anger and said in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose my temper. I just want you to listen to my advice. You don¡¯t know Noah Collins. He is a famous yboy in green city. The recement speed of the women around him is measured by God. Men like him who are mixed with women often deceive girls. They don¡¯t let you get close to him in order to protect you.¡± Max¡¯s exnation made Amy relieved. Max Brother always had a warm face. There would be conflicts between them, mostly because of misunderstandings. In fact, as long as the misunderstanding was cleared up, everything would be fine? Amy nodded, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she looked at Max and smiled. The mood that had been blocked the whole afternoon was instantly relieved. Before going to bed, Amy checked the time. It was noon in North City. She found Luna¡¯s number and dialed it. Luna answered the phone quickly. ¡°Hello, Amy. I¡¯m still awake.¡± ¡°third sister inw, are you busy now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking a day off today. I¡¯ll stay with Huo, Windy and Wendy for three more days.¡± ¡°You are also taking care of Wendy. Where is my sister-inw?¡± ¡°She has something to deal with in thepany today, so she went to a meeting with your fourth brother.¡± Amy nodded, ¡°thank you so much.¡± Looking at the kids, Luna put on a gentle smile and said, ¡°it¡¯s not hard to apany children. They are very happy. How are you doing recently? How are Max and his fiancee treating you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Max Brother also treats me well. Where is Penelope? I seldom see her. She is a nice person. I saidst time that I wanted to introduce her to you.¡± Hearing that, Luna smiled with interest. ¡°Okay. When youe back, I¡¯ll invite her to dinner at home.¡± ¡°Well, third sister inw, in fact, I called you because I have a question that I can¡¯t figure out.¡± Luna waved at the steward Tong and made a gesture. The steward understood what she meant and immediately walked over from Carlos¡¯ side to help take care of the two kids. Luna walked aside and said, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Amy got into bed and said in a low voice, ¡°I have a ssmate who is going to get married, but he told me that he didn¡¯t care about his girlfriend having an affair. Because of love, he respects her choice. Do you think¡­ Is that normal?¡± Chapter 588 Hearing this question, Luna couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°What do you think? Is it normal?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s normal, but my ssmate said so firmly, as if what he said is the truth. I¡¯m a little confused.¡± Luna said gently, ¡°in my opinion, it¡¯s not normal to have such a view of love. If your ssmate really loves each other and has a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship with each other, then the two must maintain the most basic loyalty to each other.¡± Amy nodded in agreement. This was the right view of love. Luna continued, ¡°your ssmate said that he loved her, but he could bear the fact that your ssmate cheated on him. It seems that his love is either humble or not deep enough. Humble feelings were not equal. In this unfair situation, no matter what your ssmate did, he would not be moved, and even her tolerance would only be rewarded with his indulgence. In the end, one day, your ssmate would be hurt. After all, love is very wonderful. Love is the strongest when you love the right person, but if you love the wrong person, it is also the most irrefutable. Of course, if your ssmate doesn¡¯t love her so much, then the other party¡¯s cheating won¡¯t make him sad. The reason why he didn¡¯t break up w was probably that she hadn¡¯t touched his bottom line yet. Once this bottom line was trampled one day, it would be easier for him to give up the rtionship. ¡± Amy frowned. So, what was the situation with Max Brother now? Did he love her so humbly or not so deeply? ¡°Amy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Amy came to her senses and said, ¡°third sister inw, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°What I just said is just my own thoughts. The situation of your ssmate should be just an example. Don¡¯t learn from her, okay?¡± ¡°I know. I just made a mistake. third sister inw, how can I find out whether he loves her humbly or not?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s¡­ very difficult. You can¡¯t be others¡¯ mind reader. What? Is this ssmate your very good friend? Is she Shane?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Shane,¡± Amy said guiltily, ¡°it¡¯s another ssmate. We are not that good. It¡¯s just her emotional view that makes me feel a little disagreeable. I thought there was something wrong with me.¡± ¡°No one is in trouble. It¡¯s just that everyone has a different view of love and the way to solve their rtionship is different. Don¡¯t think too much. If you are really curious, you can see if she is painful when she has an affair.¡± Amy pursed her lips. It was obvious that Max Brother was not sad at all. Was it because he didn¡¯t love her enough? Then why did he call the name of Penelope when he was drunk. ¡®oh my God! It¡¯s so chaotic!¡¯. ¡°I know, third sister inw. It¡¯s gettingte. I have to go to bed now. You can continue to apany my three nephews and niece.¡± Luna looked back at the children not far away and nodded happily. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good dream.¡± He hung up the phone. Amy put her phone on the bedside table and turned over. It was so chaotic. She didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. Amy, what happened to Max Brother has nothing to do with you. Go to sleep. The second morning, Amy went downstairs for breakfast at half past eight. Max was still at home. Amy sat down at the table and asked with a smile, ¡°Max Brother, did the sun rise from the West today? Why didn¡¯t you go to thepany?¡± Max squinted at her. Was it strange that he didn¡¯t go to thepany? ¡°Sunday.¡± ¡°But haven¡¯t you been very busy recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Amy suddenly became interested and asked, ¡°so, do you have time?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°What can I do for you? I just want to tell you that since you are free, you can ask Penelope to watch the opera. You haven¡¯t had an appointment with Penelope for a long time, right?¡± Max snorted, ¡°it¡¯s none of your business again. I don¡¯t talk while eating.¡± Disliked Amy felt that she really cared about the old man beside her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But why didn¡¯t he appreciate her kindness. He deserved to be single all his life. Amy picked up the chopsticks and was about to eat when her phone rang. Seeing that it was from Noah Collins, Amy got furious. She grabbed her phone and cursed, ¡°you liar! How dare you call me again?¡± Hearing Amy¡¯s curse, Noah Collins couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°It seems that you know it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh. I tell you, don¡¯t contact me anymore. I hate liars the most in my life.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone directly. Max smiled. Just judging from Amy¡¯s tone, he knew who it was. But Amy did a good job. When he was wondering if he should help Amy with the dishes, her phone rang again. Max saw that Amy didn¡¯t answer the phone. He put his hand beside Amy and picked up the phone. Amy hurriedly said, ¡°Max Brother, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s from that liar, Noah Collins.¡± Max smiled calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± He unlocked the phone and put it near his ear. Noah Collins teased. ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. I just want to make fun of you. I¡¯m your boyfriend now. Please forgive me this time. How about this? Now youe out and I¡¯ll take you to the amusement park. If I know I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll correct it and coax you, okay?¡± Max smiled coldly. ¡°Is it because of Penelope? Or you don¡¯t understand me?¡± Hearing the voice, Noah Collins immediately asked, ¡°Max?¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you think there is anyone else who can be with Amy at this time?¡± ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s my fault. Max, thank you for being angry with me. Could you please let me have a word with him?¡± Max stood up, walked straight to the sliding door in the backyard and closed the door. After making sure that Amy couldn¡¯t hear him, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Noah Collins, since Penelope¡¯s warning doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll personally warn you not to hit Amy. If you dare to harass him again, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Noah Collins smiled fearlessly. ¡°Max, even if you are her temporary Guardian abroad, you can¡¯t interfere with her right to make friends, can you? You heard it yesterday that she admitted that I am her boyfriend. In that case¡­¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s fun to y with her? I¡¯m telling you, since she recognizes me as her guardian, I¡¯ll be her guardian for the rest of my life. As long as I¡¯m still alive, I won¡¯t allow people like you to get close to her. If you want to y with her, you can find other women.¡± ¡°Who said I wanted to y with her? I fell in love with her. I want to marry her and be responsible for her. You have no right to interfere in her marriage, right?¡± Chapter 589 Max¡¯s face darkened. Just because he wanted to marry Amy? It was just a daydream. ¡°Noah Collins, do you want to oppose me? Well, let¡¯s wait and see if I have the right to interfere.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone, cklisted the number of Noah Collins, turned around and went back to his room. Amy was looking back. Max walked over and put the phone in front of her. Amy asked, ¡°what did the liar say?¡± Max sat down, picked up his chopsticks and said leisurely, ¡°he said he wanted to make fun of you just because he saw you silly.¡± Amy immediately retorted angrily, ¡°he is the fool.¡± Max smiled faintly, ¡°well, I think he didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± ¡°Max Brother,¡± called Amy unhappily. Max said frankly, ¡°he is very smart and knows how to find a prey that suits his taste. He doesn¡¯tck women most around him, but people like you who are not discerning should not be many. He probably thinks that you are easier to deceive than others. After all, you don¡¯t want his money, two don¡¯t want his family background, he has, and you even have more women who are free to y with. Why don¡¯t you y with him? He is not stupid.¡± ¡°Despicable.¡± Max raised his eyebrows. Amy mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you. I¡¯m talking about that shameless liar.¡± Max said lightly, ¡°well, it¡¯s early in the morning. What bad luck do you bring to yourself? Let¡¯s eat.¡± Amy was in a bad mood and couldn¡¯t eat any more. She swore to herself, ¡®Noah Collins, you are a liar. Don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, I will beat you every time I see you.¡¯. Max picked up some food for Amy in a good mood. ¡°Don¡¯t pull a long face. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m your backer. I won¡¯t let you suffer in vain.¡± Hearing this, Amy asked worriedly, ¡°what are you going to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Enjoy your meal.¡± Amy was a little worried. Judging from the tone of Max Brother, it didn¡¯t seem that she didn¡¯t care about it at all. Is¡­ Is there anything wrong. On the second day, she came to the school. When she entered the ssroom, she didn¡¯t see Shane, which made Amy feel a little ufortable. She sent a message to Shane, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you in ss. I miss you so much. Have a good time at home.¡± Shane didn¡¯t reply. Amy thought the little girl was crazy. She went out of the ssroom to have lunch alone. But as soon as she walked out of the teaching building, someone grabbed her wrist and walked towards the side. Amy staggered and managed to stand firm before she looked at the man who was dragging her. Although the man was wearing sunsses and a mask, Amy recognized him just by feeling. ¡°Noah Collins, who let you find our school? Let go of me!¡± Noah Collins didn¡¯t stop. He dragged her more than ten meters and didn¡¯t stop until they arrived at a ce with fewer people. Amy shook off Noah Collins¡¯s hand and snapped, ¡°who told you toe to me again? What the hell do you want?¡± Noah Collins took off his sunsses and mask and asked, ¡°did you cklist me?¡± ¡°No.¡± When Amy saw the man¡¯s face, she was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face? Who pped you like this?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Noah Collins¡¯ handsome face was ck and purple, and his eyes were ck and purple. It looked like a national treasure more than a panda. Amy couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Noah Collins said angrily, ¡°how dare youugh? Look at my face. It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Amy immediately realized that it was Max Brother who had asked someone to beat him up. ¡°Who says it¡¯s all my fault? You deserve it. You lied to me. No one told you that the Waltson family youngdyis the person you should provoke, right?¡± At this time, Amy had to reveal her identity. Otherwise, she would feel guilty. ¡°Amy, don¡¯t be so unreasonable. No one forced you to do anything with me. You misunderstood the rtionship between me and Penelope, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Since you can exin it clearly, why don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny,¡± Noah Collins said as she spread out her hands. ¡°You misunderstood me. You made a mistake. Why should I exin?¡± Her values were ruined. Amy was surprised that there was such a rogue in the world. ¡°So you are fooling me?¡± ¡°I just want to make fun of you because you are cute.¡± Amy said angrily, ¡°who are you? Let me tell you. You really deserve it.¡± ¡°Okay, I deserve it. But I can¡¯t take it for nothing.¡± With Noah Collins in his arms. Amy snorted, ¡°then what do you want?¡± Noah Collins bet, ¡°you have to continue to be my girlfriend.¡± Amy red at him and said, ¡°are you crazy?¡± Amy said and was about to leave. Noah Collins stepped forward and blocked her way. ¡°You can¡¯t leave now.¡± ¡°Noah Collins, get out of my way. Don¡¯t wait for me to call for help.¡± ¡°Okay. I didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Amy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°do you think I¡¯m easy to be cheated? Do you think you can fool me again and again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, Amy. I¡¯m serious. I have a crush on you. I want to marry you.¡± Amy stared at the man in front of her, bbergasted. ¡°Marriage is a big deal. Can you y with it like this?¡± ¡°Who said I was a child? My father was very happy when he heard that I was going to pursue you.¡± Amy said with disdain, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Tell your father when you go back. He will be happy for nothing. The Waltson family has its own family rules. My brother doesn¡¯t allow me to find a yboy.¡± ¡°How do you know that I won¡¯t get rid of the drug for you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to know, because I don¡¯t want you to do this for me at all.¡± ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t give up.¡± Amy sneered, ¡°isn¡¯t that your business? What does it have to do with me?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hearing Amy¡¯s words, Noah Collins felt a little frustrated. Never had a woman refused him like this. However, this woman didn¡¯tck all the resources he had to attract women Noah Collins stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Sooner orter, you will be Mrs. Collins.¡± Amy tried to get rid of him. But Noah Collins was strong. She angrily scolded, ¡°Noah Collins, let go of me.¡± Now that Noah Collins had announced what he wanted to say, he was in a much better mood. He pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°well, don¡¯t be angry. Pull me out of your cklist first.¡± He said and was about to take Amy¡¯s bag. Amy turned around and said, ¡°bastard, let go of me.¡± ¡°No, unless you call me¡­ Spencer.¡± Amy was pissed off by the liar. At this moment, a gentle voice came from behind her, ¡°Amy.¡± Hearing the voice, Amy stood straight and turned around, ¡°Edwin?¡± Chapter 590 Edwin walked to Amy with the textbook in his hand. He looked up at Noah Collins, who was sitting opposite to him with a pretty face, and then turned to Amy. ¡°What happened? Do you need any help?¡± Noah Collins pulled Amy¡¯s hand and put it around her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re Amy¡¯s teacher. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Noah, Amy¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Amy red at him. Edwin looked at Amy and said, ¡°Amy, I only believe in you. Is that so?¡± Amy looked at Edwin and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Edwin, he likes joking. I can handle it myself. You can go ahead with your work.¡± Edwin cast a cold nce at Noah Collins and said, ¡°please let go of my student.¡± ¡°Mr, you don¡¯t have to be so rigid. Even if I¡¯m not now, I will be in the future.¡± Edwin said coldly, ¡°if you don¡¯t let go of me, I will call the police right away.¡± Noah Collins nodded, ¡°that makes sense. You have to call the police. After all, I¡¯ve just been beaten like this, and I haven¡¯t found the maniptor behind it. I have to bring him to justice.¡± Upon hearing this, Amy raised her elbow and hit Noah Collins on the belly. Noah Collins felt pain and red at Amy. ¡°Amy, why did you kill me? It hurts.¡± Amy said to Edwin, ¡°Edwin, I can really solve the problem here. You¡¯d better go ahead with your work.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Edwin.¡± Edwin nodded and said, ¡°then I¡¯ll wait for you there for a while.¡± As he spoke, he walked to the tree not far away with the textbook in his arms. Noah Collins whispered in Amy¡¯s ear, ¡°you are such a meddlesome teacher. Look at your face and. Are you a hybrid?¡± Amy said coldly, ¡°Noah Collins, I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Let¡¯s make it clear.¡± Noah Collins nodded, ¡°go ahead.¡± Amy said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you before, and I don¡¯t want to be familiar with you in the future. The reason why I met you that day was because of the misunderstanding between me and Penelope. Since it¡¯s my own problem, I¡¯ll ept your nonsense. But from now on, I¡¯m Amy, not someone you used to date. You should know that I don¡¯tck money at all.¡± With a snicker, Noah Collins said, ¡°so, I¡¯m going to bind you with my marriage because I¡¯m short of money.¡± Amy frowned and her face darkened. Seeing this, Noah Collins put his hands together and said with a smile, ¡°Amy, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m not a person who will suffer losses in vain. Look at your guardian. He has already asked someone to beat me up. If I don¡¯t take his worries seriously, I¡¯m too sorry for what I¡¯ve suffered.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Amy smiled sarcastically, ¡°it¡¯s your business that you don¡¯t want to give up. Why should Ipensate for my marriage and apany you to appease your unwillingness? If you really don¡¯t ept it, you can go to Max. It¡¯s Max who asked someone to beat you.. Otherwise, you can marry Max.¡± After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. Noah Collins gave an absurd smile and stepped forward to block Amy¡¯s way. ¡°Hey, woman, who do you want to be gay? Me? Your guardian.¡± Amy looked him up and down and said in disdain, ¡°I almost forget that a man like you, let alone a man, even if you are a woman, can¡¯t touch Max Brother.¡± She snorted, ¡°you¡¯d better leave now. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you anymore. Besides, don¡¯te to me again.¡± After saying that, she pressed hard on the bruise on his face. Noah Collins cried out in pain, ¡°Hey, you bad woman. I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t give up until you agree. I¡¯lle here every day. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± After saying that, he covered his painful face with one hand and quickly looked around. Then he put on sunsses and mask with the other hand and left. Amy walked towards Edwin who was still waiting. ¡°Thank you, Edwin.¡± ¡°I saw you struggling and the look on his face was the same. I thought he was not a decent man, so I came here.¡± Amy shrugged and said, ¡°he is the cousin of my future sister-inw. He is a little rascal. I can deal with him, but thank you for your help just now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say thank you. You are my student.¡± Amy smiled. Edwin asked, ¡°have you had dinner?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Would you like to have dinner with me?¡± ¡°No, No. I have an appointment.¡± ¡°Well¡­ How about another day?¡± Edwin pointed to the direction of the school gate and said, ¡°let¡¯s go together.¡± So far, there was only one path ahead ¡°Okay.¡± The two walked side by side. Edwin turned to look at her from time to time. Amy could feel his sight from the corner of her eyes, and she felt a little embarrassed. She felt that Edwin was a little strange today. To ease the embarrassment, Amy asked, ¡°Edwin, is Shane doing well these two days?¡± ¡°Why did you ask me? You two are on good terms. She hasn¡¯t contacted you yet.¡± Amy pouted and nodded, ¡°No.¡± Edwin replied calmly, ¡°she didn¡¯t contact me either.¡± Amy was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t she contact you?¡± Hearing this, Edwin asked in confusion, ¡°why did she contact me?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you already¡­¡± Amy wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Since the person involved didn¡¯t make it clear, she couldn¡¯t guess randomly. Edwin narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°what have we done?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Nothing,¡± Amy shrugged. ¡°I thought you were already familiar with each other, but I think it¡¯s right. She didn¡¯t contact me, so how could she contact Edwin? I was thinking too much.¡± Edwin smiled again and said, ¡°it seems that I was too happy toe back and forget you for a while.¡± Amy shrugged and said, ¡°you are right. I.¡± While the two were talking, they had arrived at the school gate. Amy turned around and said, ¡°Edwin, I have to get in the car and leave now.¡± ¡°Go ahead. Be careful.¡± ¡°Then wish Edwin a happy meal.¡± Amy nodded at Edwin and turned to leave. Looking at Amy¡¯s back, Edwin hesitated for a moment and then called, ¡°Amy.¡± Amy turned around and asked, ¡°Edwin, anything else?¡± ¡°Would you like to have dinner with me tomorrow night?¡± Edwin still kept a gentle smile on his face. ¡°I want to treat you a meal alone. As a halfpatriot, you won¡¯t refuse me, will you?¡± Amy frowned. What happened? Why did Edwin invite her to dinner alone? It didn¡¯t make sense. Edwin walked up to her and smiled gently. ¡°I have something to tell you, so don¡¯t refuse me, okay?¡± Chapter 591 Amy looked up at Edwin. No matter how naive she was, she knew something. It was not reasonable for her to have dinner with a man who liked her best friend alone when her best friend was not there. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edwin. I have something to do tomorrow.¡± ¡°What about the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow¡­¡± Amy felt a little headache and said awkwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t go out the day after tomorrow. My brother watched me very carefully.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. It won¡¯t take you too long. At most¡­ Half an hour?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Edwin.¡± Edwin was almost sure now. ¡°Amy, why are you hiding from me?¡± Amy thought for a while and smiled, ¡°no, Edwin. It¡¯s really inconvenient for me. How about this? I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when Shanees back.¡± ¡°Why do you wait for her toe back?¡± Amy smiled politely and said, ¡°Edwin, I seldom go out alone. If you have anything to say, just tell me now.¡± ¡°Amy, you used to be very enthusiastic about me. But recently, you have been avoiding me. Did I do something wrong?¡± Amy hastily waved her hand and said, ¡°no, no, No. Edwin, you are a good teacher, really.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why Shane didn¡¯t allow you to get in touch with me?¡± Amy was stunned for a while and said, ¡°why did Shane do that? Of course not.¡± Edwin smiled helplessly. ¡°The day before Shane left, didn¡¯t you contact her? Did she really tell you nothing?¡± Amy shook her head, ¡°no¡­ should she tell me something?¡± Edwin sighed, ¡°actually¡­ I want to invite you to dinner for the matter of Shane.¡± Amy pressed her lips and asked, ¡°Shane¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to pursue Shane, so I made an appointment with her the night before she set out. Shane said that she needed some time to think about it, but I don¡¯t want to wait any longer, so I want you, who knows Shane best, to talk about her with me.¡± Hearing Edwin¡¯s words, Amy felt somehow relieved. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Shane, but I¡¯m willing to share it with you if Edwin needs it.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then tomorrow night¡­¡± She nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay. Edwin, send me the address. Half an hour is enough.¡± ¡°Amy, could you please keep it a secret for me?¡± ¡°Of course, you have toe out and share it with others.¡± ¡°I mean, keep the secret of our meeting tomorrow night for me. I haven¡¯t seeded in pursuing her yet. If I am refused, I will feel a little embarrassed. The less people know about it, the better.¡± Amy couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell your guardian. I think he is hostile to me¡­¡± Amy nodded, ¡°okay.¡± Edwin patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°then you should go to the appointment as soon as possible. I¡¯m really sorry to have dyed you for so long.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Amy smiled and nodded at Edwin before she turned around and left. Staring at Amy¡¯s back, the smile on Edwin¡¯s face gradually faded away. After a long time, he sighed, turned around and walked back to the school. After returning home from school in the afternoon, Amy hummed a tune and entered the house. Seeing Maxe back, Amy greeted him while changing her shoes. ¡°Max Brother, why are you so early today?¡± Max, who was drinking tea, nced at her, picked up his tea cup and said arrogantly, ¡°yes, I¡¯m free recently.¡± Amy changed her shoes and walked into the room. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so rare for a workaholic to idle away. It¡¯s so boring.¡± She sat down beside Max. Max curled his lips and said, ¡°yes, I¡¯m a little bored.¡± ¡°Then you can go out for a date.¡± Max asked, squinting at her. Amy quickly raised her hands and made a surrender. ¡°I swear, I¡¯m not nosy. I just said it casually for reference.¡± ¡°She is very busy.¡± Amy pouted. It seemed that she had already asked. Max Brother must be very depressed now. Yes, it must be. After all, a good opportunity had been wasted. Amy was lost in various fancies and conjectures when Max looked at her and said, e back early tomorrow.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amy looked at him and asked, ¡°why?¡± ¡°Go to the opera.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± Amy refused without hesitation. ¡°What? Can you go with someone like Noah Collins? Can you go with me?¡± Amy was surprised. He sent someone to beat her up and asked her about it. ¡°He threatened me to go there. Didn¡¯t I do that to protect you?¡± ¡°No matter what your purpose is, you have gone with him in the end. What? Can you go with him? Can¡¯t you go with me? I¡¯m not as good as him?¡± Amy stared at Max in disbelief. How¡­ How could it be possible to tell that a child was angry and mischievous. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Amy said gloomily, ¡°I¡­ I slept inside all night.¡± ¡°Then go to sleep with me again.¡± After Max finished his words, the two of them both paused. Realizing there was something wrong with his words, Max hurriedly said, ¡°I mean, go to the opera and listen to it.¡± Amy lowered her head and held back herughter. Max Brother must have been very embarrassed just now. It was a once-in-a-lifetime mistake to see Max make. When she was hesitating whether she shouldugh at him or not, Max added, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to pick you up early.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too early. After seven o¡¯clock tomorrow night, okay?¡± She suddenly found that people were either fine, or a pile of things piled up on the same day. ¡°Why?¡± Didn¡¯t Shanee back? She had nothing else to do until seven o¡¯clock. Amy scratched between her eyebrows. She had promised to keep it a secret ¡°Tomorrow, I have to go out to deal with some personal affairs. It may take more than half an hour.¡± Max snorted, ¡°what personal matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to tell you about girls.¡± ¡°You are a high school student, but you are busier than me.¡± Amy shrugged and said, ¡°so, Max Brother, please forgive me and change the time.¡± Max rolled his eyes at her and walked towards the dining room. Amy looked back at him and said in a spoiled tone, ¡°Max Brother.¡± ¡°Stop shouting. I know. Come and have dinner.¡± Amy smiled and said, ¡°here you are.¡± She sat opposite Max and looked at Max with a smile. Max pretended to be impatient. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Amy shook her head and smiled. Since she had a serious talk with Max Brother. She found that the atmosphere between her and Max Brother had really changed a lot. She didn¡¯t feel stressed at home now. This feeling was inexplicably good. Chapter 592 On the afternoon of the second day, Max finished his work early. He looked at his watch and drove away. he had nned to go home first, but when the car arrived at the door, he felt bored. It seemed that she seldom picked Amy up from school. After hesitating for a while, he turned around and came to the gate of Amy¡¯s school. He waited for nearly an hour before some students came out of the school one after another. Max adjusted his seat, turned his head to look at the school gate and waited. After school, Amy went out and saw Edwin waiting at the door. Edwin wore casual clothes with a big shoulder on his back. The backpack didn¡¯t seem to be in proportion to his thin figure. It was the first time that Amy had seen Edwin in such casual clothes. She stepped forward and greeted, ¡°Edwin, have you been waiting for a long time?¡± Edwin said, ¡°I came here at school time. I just arrived. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After more than ten minutes, Max finally arrived at Amy¡¯s home. But the moment he saw Amy, blue veins stood out on his face. Because she was not only alone, but also apanied by Edwin. He held the steering wheel tightly with both hands. ¡®what a silly girl! She mistakenly thought that Edwin was with Shane, but she was still contacting with Edwin.¡¯. What did she want to do? Amy and Edwin were chatting with each other. They didn¡¯t notice that Max¡¯s car was among the cars on the roadside. She took a taxi with Edwin and left. Max drove to keep up with her. The two of them took a taxi and stopped at the door of a cafe. After Max parked the car, he sat in the car and stared at the French window of the restaurant not far away. Amy and Edwin sat face to face at a table by the window. After ordering the coffee, the two started to talk andugh. They sat there for nearly twenty minutes and had no intention of leaving. Seeing the smile on Amy¡¯s face, Max couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He opened the door, got out of the car and went straight into the cafe.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Seeing Max, Amy was stunned. She stood up and asked in surprise, ¡°Max Brother, why are you here?¡± ¡°What? You booked this ce? You can have coffee here, but you don¡¯t allow me toe here?¡± Amy hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I was¡­ Surprised.¡± Max looked down at Edwin, who was still sitting there. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more surprising that youe out to have coffee with an opposite sex teacher alone?¡± Amy could tell from Max¡¯s tone that he had misunderstood something. She hurriedly reached out and held Max¡¯s arm. ¡°Max Brother, you misunderstood. I¡¯m talking to Edwin.¡± ¡°As a student, what you can talk about with your teacher is only study. Other than that, there shouldn¡¯t be anything else. Isn¡¯t it true, Edwin?¡± Max said, looking down at Edwin coldly. Edwin stood up and gave Max a gentle smile. ¡°Mr. Max, you really misunderstood. When a teacheres out with a student, there are a lot of things that can be discussed, and perhaps the future.¡± Seeing that Max was about to lose his temper, Amy grabbed his wrist and whispered, ¡°Max Brother, we have a deal. Don¡¯t misunderstand each other. I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡± After saying that, she picked up her bag, turned around and smiled at Edwin. ¡°Edwin, that¡¯s all for today. If you need any help, just call me.¡± Edwin smiled at her and said, ¡°thank you so much today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After saying that, she quickly held Max¡¯s arm and pulled him away. Outside the cafe, Max snorted and shook his arm. But Amy clung to him like a ster. ¡°Max Brother, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better give me a perfect exnation.¡± ¡°Sure, Max Brother. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s find a ce to eat and talk. We can go to the opera after dinner.¡± Amy snorted and came to the car with the ster. After getting in the car, Amy said she wanted to eat Chinese food. Although Max was still angry, he still took her to the Chinese restaurant. After that, Max said in a cold voice, ¡°can you exin it now? Or do you need some time to think about how to lie to me?¡± ¡°Why did you say that? I won¡¯t lie,¡± Amy pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Edwin invited me to have a cup of coffee just to ask me about Shane.¡± Amy nodded, ¡°didn¡¯t I tell you that day? I saw Edwin hugging Shane. In fact, it was Edwin who confessed his love to Shane that day. But Shane said that she had to think about it. Edwin said that he was afraid that he would be refused, so he wanted to ask me about the happiness of Shane.¡± ¡°It sounds like you know Shane very well.¡± Amy grinned, ¡°I think I know more about Edwin.¡± Max¡¯s face finally softened a little, but he didn¡¯t show mercy. ¡°You smiled happily. People who don¡¯t know the situation might think you are seducing men.¡± ¡°Max Brother,¡± Amy pouted. ¡°Do you want to quarrel with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who areughing too ostentatiously.¡± ¡°I¡­ I was alsoughed like this. Then I would be bragging every day.¡± ¡°Change it as soon as you know it. Don¡¯t you know that sometimes a woman¡¯s smile is a signal to a man?¡± Amy was speechless. ¡°What signal?¡± ¡°A signal to invite them to chase you.¡± Amy rolled her eyes? Max snorted and found an excuse for himself. ¡°Anyway, this kind of cheeky banter with men won¡¯t happen again.¡± Amy pouted and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯ll be polite to you from now on, okay?¡± ¡°Who let you count me in?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a man too? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll misunderstand me if Iugh too much.¡± Max thought for a while and then said, ¡°in my eyes, you are not a woman.¡± ¡°You said that,¡± she put down her chopsticks unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m also a real woman, okay?¡± Max raised his eyebrows. Amy blushed when she thought of what the two had done. She was asking for trouble. No one could be so stupid as her. She said awkwardly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not a woman, okay?¡± Max, however, changed his attitude and looked at her calmly with an evil smile on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve said something wrong. I almost forgot that you are indeed a woman. If you are not, just change it. After all¡­¡± Amy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®damn it! What does he want to say?¡¯? Chapter 593 ¡°I have confirmed it.¡± Hearing this, Amy stopped picking up food. She didn¡¯t expect that Max would say such words to her. How¡­ How could she answer it? ¡°Max Brother, the food here is¡­ Delicious.¡± Amy tried to calm herself down. But when she looked up at him, she was still relieved, because her face was unnaturally red. Max smiled and said, ¡°well, it¡¯s really good. Eat more.¡± Amy picked up the food quickly and put it in her bowl. After thinking for a while, she looked up at Max. ¡°Max Brother.¡± Max didn¡¯t look at him. He just ate calmly and said, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you remember what happened that night clearly?¡± Max couldn¡¯t help but look up at her, ¡°have you forgotten?¡± Amy held her breath, which meant that he remembered everything clearly. At this moment, the two of them looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Amy thought to herself, ¡°Amy, Amy, why do you ask such an embarrassing question again? Are you crazy?¡± Seeing the embarrassment on her face, Max smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s good that you forget it.¡± Amy cleared her throat and continued to eat. Perhaps to ease the embarrassment, Max changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯d better not go out with Edwin in the future.¡± Amy replied, ¡°I know.¡± Max frowned and thought, ¡®it¡¯s not like doing it.¡¯. This little girl was too soft hearted to her acquaintances. After dinner, the two went to the opera together. After entering the theater, Amy sat down and said, ¡°if I sleepter¡­¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t sleep.¡± Amy pouted, ¡°but I can¡¯t help it.¡± Max raised his hand and pressed it on her wrist. ¡°If you fall asleep, I will pinch you so that you won¡¯t miss the wonderful performance.¡± How could it be possible? Amy was speechless. ¡°What¡¯s so good about it?¡± Max turned to her and asked, ¡°what did you say?¡± Amy gritted her teeth and smiled, ¡°nothing.¡± Max looked back at the stage with a smile. Sometimes he couldn¡¯t figure out why this little girl was afraid of him, not even her own brother. It was really hard for Amy to watch the opera. Although she forced herself to open her eyes He had been pinched countless times during the fight. Although she had heard everything clearly, to be honest, she didn¡¯t hear anything. After leaving the theater, Amy swore to herself that she would never listen to the opera again. As a result, Max said, e and listen to me once a week from now on.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Amy widened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t like to do something, you can exercise your mind sometimes.¡± Amy¡¯s face darkened. What kind of nonsense was that. Early in the morning, Amy came to the school and saw that everyone was talking about something. If Shane wasn¡¯t here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get any information. But in order to let Shane know what had happened in the school after she came back, Amy still paid attention to the discussions nearby. It turned out that the police had found another corpse of an Asian Girl nearbyst night, and so far, they had not found out the identity of the other party Amy pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t help wondering what kind of feud this killer had. After a ss, Amy was about to go to the bathroom when her phone rang. She picked up the phone. It was a strange call, but she answered it in English. On the other end of the phone, the anxious middle-aged man asked, ¡°excuse me, is that Amy?¡± Amy nodded, ¡°excuse me, who are you?¡± ¡°Amy, I¡¯m Shane¡¯s father.¡± ¡°Hello, uncle. What can I do for you?¡± It should be evening now. ¡°Amy, did Shane go to school these days?¡± ¡°Shane?¡± Amy was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t Shanee back with you?¡± ¡°No. on the morning of our departure, she suddenly texted me and said that she didn¡¯t want to go back. I had something to deal with and couldn¡¯t change my schedule, so I came back by myself. In the past two days, I had been calling her, but she didn¡¯t answer. So I wanted to ask you, wasn¡¯t she with you?¡± Amy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Uncle, she hasn¡¯t been to school for two days. I thought she hade back¡­¡± Shane¡¯s father was a little anxious. ¡°What the hell is this girl doing? I¡¯m so worried. Amy, can you think of where she often goes to fool around?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go out to look for her. I¡¯ll contact you if I find her.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back. Thank you.¡± After hanging up the phone, Amy called Shane. She called him three times, but no one answered. She clenched her fists, stood up and left the school. As she walked out, she found Max¡¯s number and dialed it. ¡°Max Brother, it¡¯s me. I want to ask you for a favor.¡± Hearing her serious tone, Max raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°go ahead.¡± ¡°Help me find out the location of Shane¡¯s phone.¡± ¡°Shane? Didn¡¯t shee back?¡± ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. uncle called me and said that she regretted and didn¡¯te back. She lost contact now.¡± Max said in a low voice, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll find it for you now.¡± Amy nodded. She took a taxi to a ce where she often yed with Shane. But he didn¡¯t. When she was about to go out, her phone rang. Seeing that it was Max calling, she quickly picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Max Brother, how¡¯s it going?¡± On the other end of the line, Max said, ¡°Amy, I think you¡¯d better ask Shane¡¯s father to call the police.¡± Hearing the two words ¡°call the police¡±, Amy¡¯s heart almost jumped to her throat, and she didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I found Shane¡¯s phone in a remote trash can¡­¡± Amy frowned and thought of the corpse she heard at school this morning. She was a little scared, so she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Max Brother, can you spare some time to apany me to the police station?¡± Max said in a gentle voice, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go with you. Where are you?¡± After Amy told him the address, Max drove here in person in a few minutes. After picking her up, Max drove to the police station. Max called the police, and Amy inquired about the unrecognizable corpse this morning. ¡°Sir, can I have a look at the¡­ Corpse found this morning?¡± Max reached out and held her hand, shaking his head. Amy bit her lips. She was also scared, but¡­ She had to see it. Chapter 594 Max knew what she was worried about, so he said to the police, ¡°let me see.¡± He didn¡¯t want Amy to see those pictures that would easily cast a shadow on her. ¡°I¡­¡± Before Amy could finish her words, Max interrupted her, ¡°I know Shane, too. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make a mistake.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After saying that, Max held her hand. Amy took a deep breath and nodded. After Max left with the police, Amy waited anxiously in the police station alone. Fifteen minutester, Max came out. Amy rushed to him and held his arm. ¡°Max Brother, what do you think?¡± Max smiled at her and said, ¡°No.¡± Amy breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I was scared to death.¡± After saying that, she said angrily, ¡°where on earth has this bad girl gone?¡± Max didn¡¯t want to make her anxious, but he told her the truth. ¡°However, her situation should not be optimistic now. After all, her cell phone was left in the deserted trash can¡­¡± Hearing Max¡¯s words, Amy couldn¡¯t help but frown. Yes. Max added, ¡°call her father.¡± Amy looked at him sadly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell Uncle.¡± ¡°Then you call me. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Amy nodded and dialed his number. When the phone was connected, Max picked it up and walked aside. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Max¡­¡± He opened the door and walked out, but Amy didn¡¯t hear what he said. But a minuteter, Max came in again, held her hand and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you back to school.¡± ¡°Max Brother¡­¡± Amy nodded, ¡°may I skip a day¡¯s ss?¡± Max thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay, but you will think too much at home. My suggestion is that don¡¯t think too much and do what you should do before you find her.¡± Amy tried hard to hold back her tears. Seeing this, Max sighed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Amy nodded. The two of them left the police station together. It had been a long day, which made people a little restless. But the fact was, a whole day had passed, and there was no good news at all. In the evening, Amy sat alone on the balcony of her room in the cold wind. Max came in. He frowned, took a nket and put it on her shoulder. Amy was thinking about something when she felt the warmth on her shoulder. She turned around and looked at him. ¡°Max Brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold at night. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Amy bit her lips and said, ¡°Max Brother, can you talk to me for a while? My mind is in a mess now.¡± Max sat down on the chair next to him. ¡°Are you still thinking about Shane?¡± Amy nodded, ¡°she¡¯s my only friend here.¡± ¡°Amy, in fact, in this situation, no news is the best news.¡± Amy bit her lips and nodded. ¡°I asked Shane¡¯s father. He said that Shane used to run around from time to time.¡± ¡°But she threw her phone away¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only reason. She must have been stimted, so she needs to calm down.¡± Amy took a deep breath and said, ¡°she is so optimistic. What kind of thorn can she bear?¡± As she spoke, she wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Max turned to look at her and asked, ¡°why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Max Brother, Shane just received Edwin¡¯s confession of love the night before.¡± Max nodded, ¡°I know.¡± Amy sat up straight and said excitedly, ¡°Shane is really generous. Before this, she always thought that I liked Edwin, but Edwin confessed her love to her inexplicably. Is it because she feels sorry for me that she¡­¡± She pped her hands and said, ¡°it must be like this.¡± Max was worried about her when he saw her suddenly enlightened. Now it was odd that Shane was missing. It was true that both good and bad possibilities would happen. But in his opinion, it was more likely to be a bad thing. After all¡­ Even if he had to calm down, there was no reason to throw his mobile phone away so extreme. He still threw it in a small corner without surveince. But seeing that Amy was so happy now, he didn¡¯t want to break her expectation. Max raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°I agree with you. But it¡¯ste now. You¡¯d better go to bed. The result wille sooner orter.¡± Amy replied and the two of them got up and entered the room together. Max told her not to think too much and went to bed early before leaving. Amyy on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. The second day, Amy went to school at noon. While walking out, she dialed Max¡¯s number. However, there was still no news from the police station. After hanging up the phone, she saw Edwin¡¯s back not far away. She trotted after him. Edwin stopped and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, Amy?¡± Amy took a deep breath and asked, ¡°did you contact Shane yesterday?¡± Edwin shook his head and replied, ¡°No. what¡¯s wrong? Did she talk to you? Did she mention me?¡± Amy bit her lips and said, ¡°No. Edwin, actually¡­ I want to ask you a question.¡± Edwin said calmly, ¡°go ahead.¡± ¡°What did you talk to Shane the night before she left?¡± Edwin smiled faintly, ¡°why do you ask this?¡± Amy sighed, ¡°in fact¡­ Shane hasn¡¯te back yet. She is missing now. Thest time I see her is to be with you. On second thought, you confessed your love to her. Is she out of her mind?¡± Edwin was a little worried. ¡°Missing?¡± Amy nodded with a worried look. At the same time, Edwin was also worried. ¡°How could it be? Did my words put too much pressure on her?¡± Seeing Edwin¡¯s expression, Amy couldn¡¯t helpforting, ¡°Edwin, don¡¯t worry too much. Maybe I just think too much.¡± Edwin sighed and said in a fret, ¡°Amy, can you take a walk with me? I¡¯m so upset now.¡± Amy could understand how Edwin felt at the moment. She was also in a daze when she knew about it yesterday. Edwin loves Shane so much. He must be very sad now. She nodded and left with Edwin. The two of them walked farther and farther and came to the back of a quiet and deserted building. Edwin sat down on the stage beside the wall. Seeing this, Amy also sat aside. But she didn¡¯t notice that Edwin¡¯s hand was slowly put into her pocket. When Amy was about to say something to Edwin, a striped handkerchief covered her mouth and nose, tightly strangling her breath Chapter 595 Amy didn¡¯t feel much pain. Before she lost consciousness, she heard someone shout something from a distance When she came to her senses again, she was in the hospital. Seeing the wet room, Amy swallowed slightly. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Max said. Amy turned around. Max touched her forehead and said, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s all right.¡± Amy looked at Max and frowned. Her throat was burning. Max hurriedly said, ¡°don¡¯t say anything. You have inhaled something poisonous in your throat. You can¡¯t open your mouth now.¡± Amy shook her head and opened her mouth. Max continued, ¡°when Edwin was about to hurt you, he ran away and you were saved.¡± He said as he rang the bell. Soon, the doctor came in and examined Amy. After making sure that she was all right, he asked her to take care of herself. After the doctor left, two more people walked in, a man and a woman. They were Penelope and Noah Collins. Penelope stood beside Max and asked in a low voice, ¡°are you all right?¡± Max nodded and cast a cold nce at Noah Collins. With a cheeky grin, Noah Collins walked to the other side of the bed. ¡°Amy, now we have a closer rtionship.¡± Amy looked at him in confusion. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I saved your life. Be good to me in the future.¡± Hearing what Noah Collins said, Amy suddenly remembered that thest shout she heard was ¡°Amy¡±. Taking a look at Max¡¯s face, Penelope said coldly, ¡± it¡¯s almost done. Amy is still sick. You can go back first.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± Noah Collins said deliberately, looking at Max. ¡°I saved my girlfriend, of course I have to take care of her myself. You two can go back now.¡± Hearing that, Penelope gave Max a wry smile. Then she walked to Noah Collins, pulled his sleeve and warned him in a low voice, ¡°you don¡¯t know how to take care of anyone. Come with me.¡± Looking at the mysterious expression on Max¡¯s face, Noah Collins felt a little nervous. Then he said, ¡°it¡¯s okay to go, but you have to let me have a few words with Amy.¡± It was not too much for Noah Collins, and Penelope was speechless. She had to let him do whatever he wanted. ¡°Amy, you are frightened today. Take care of yourself.¡± Amy opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Max stood aside and said coldly, ¡°she wants to say thank you to you. You can go now.¡± Noah Collins looked at Max and said, ¡°how do you know that? Maybe she wants to say that she is going to marry me in order to repay me.¡± Max red at him. Amy pointed at Max and nodded. Obviously, Max¡¯s trantion was right. Noah Collins snorted, ¡°yes, I¡¯m so sad to hear that.¡± Max smiled disdainfully. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sad about. You can¡¯t trante it, just because you don¡¯t know her well.¡± Penelope tittered. Max always kept a low profile, but what he said just now was obviously a show off. It seemed that Max didn¡¯t want to lose at all in front of Noah Collins. Noah Collins wanted to say something more, but his ear was pulled by Penelope. He groaned in pain, ¡°cousin, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Shut up. Do you really think I have enough time to waste with you? Let¡¯s go.¡± Then Penelope took Noah Collins away. Before leaving, she shouted, ¡°Amy, I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow. Waah¡­¡± However, Penelope covered her mouth before she could finish her words. After the two of them went far away, Amy reached out and pulled Max¡¯s wrist. Max looked at her and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± Amy pointed at her throat. Max pursed his lips and said, ¡°fine. Noah Collins appeared in time. You didn¡¯t inhale much. Have a rest. You¡¯ll recover in a few days.¡± Amy nodded and opened her mouth, which was obviously saying ¡°Edwin¡±. Max said, ¡°the police went to Edwin¡¯s house, but they didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. They are suspecting that he has a foothold somewhere else, and they haven¡¯t found Shane yet.¡± Amy frowned and said to him silently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Max raised his hand and rubbed her hair. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say sorry. Such a pervert who is good at camouge, let alone you, even the police can¡¯t see through him at a nce.¡± Amy was still very disappointed in herself. Yesterday, Max Brother had clearly told her not to be with Edwin in the future. But when she was in trouble, she always put Max Brother¡¯s advice behind her back. She deserved it. But¡­ Where is Shane now.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Where could she be. Was she really in danger. After all, thest time she saw Shane was when Shane hugged Edwin She was so sad that she wanted to cry. Max didn¡¯t leave for the whole night. Amy woke up for the first time and sat up abruptly. Hearing the noise, Max, who had been asleep, opened his eyes and stood up to the bedside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Amy nodded. Max pulled out a chair, sat on the edge of the bed and held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Amy pointed at the bed beside her. She wanted him to go to bed with her, but Max shook his head and gently stroked her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can sleep now.¡± Amy thought for a while and finally closed her eyes. This night, she didn¡¯t sleep well and woke up many times. But every time she woke up, Max would half lie on the edge of the bed and fall asleep, gently holding her hand, which gave her a great sense of security. Early in the morning, Amanda came. When Amy just woke up, Amanda came to the bedside and asked, ¡°miss Amy, are you okay?¡± Amy wanted to say something. Amanda smiled and said, ¡°Miss, you have a bad throat. Please don¡¯t speak.¡± Amy nodded. Amanda said, ¡°I have something to deal with at work. I¡¯ll talk to Max first.¡± Amy nodded again. Amanda came to Max with the documents in her arms. ¡°Max, I¡¯ve brought you the contract we were going to sign yesterday. Please have a look.¡± Max took it and looked through it. After a while, he signed his name under the contract and handed it to Amanda. Amanda whispered, ¡°Max, there¡¯s one more thing that I need you to report to you.¡± Max took a look at Amy on the bed and said in a low voice, ¡°you go to bed first. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± Without saying a word, Amy watched Max and Amanda leave the ward. The two stood at the door. Amanda said in a low voice, ¡°Max, Miss cherry has been found, but¡­¡± Chapter 596 Amanda looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s the body.¡± There was no surprise on Max¡¯s face. This was the worst result. He had already thought of it. ¡°Max, if Miss Amy knew about this, it would be very difficult. After all, Miss Amy has only one friend Shane.¡± ¡°Just keep it a secret.¡± Amanda responded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go back first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Amanda left with the document, Max returned to the ward. Amy is sitting up from the hospital bed to get out of bed. Max stepped forward and asked softly, ¡°Do you want to go to the bathroom?¡± Amy nodded. Max came forward to help her. Amy felt embarrassed. She didn¡¯t hurt her foot. She patted Max¡¯s arm and jumped in front of him twice, indicating that her legs were OK. But Max ignored: ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom door.¡± Amy didn¡¯t act any more, and she passed honestly. When she came out of the bathroom, she sat down beside the bed, picked up her mobile phone, typed a string of words, and came to Max¡¯s eyes.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Max Brother, what Sister Amanda said just now is rted to teacher Edwin?¡± Max said without thinking, ¡°I haven¡¯t found it yet. He hides deeply.¡± Amy started typing on her mobile phone again: ¡°Mr. Xiao¡­ is it rted to Shane¡¯s disappearance?¡± Max shook his head: ¡°No one can be sure of this matter until the police give an answer. Don¡¯t think about it any more and wait for the result.¡± Amy just nodded and thought of something. She typed again: ¡°Uncle Chu is back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m back. I should have started to look for Shane. Can I rest now?¡± Amy nods. ¡°Then lie down.¡± Lie down again? Amy typed a few words: ¡°I slept too muchst night and couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°I let you lie down, but I didn¡¯t make you have to rest.¡± Amy sighed andy down on the bed. Not long after breakfast, Noah Collins came. He also held a bunch of red roses in his hand. As soon as he saw that Max was still there, he instinctively frowned, and then he came to the bedside and stuffed Amy with flowers. ¡°Amy, I picked every flower here, do you like it?¡± Amy looked at the roses and thought, ¡°This guy really can coax women.¡±. She put the flowers on the table beside, picked up her mobile phone, and typed two words for Noah Collins to see. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You are wee to me. Our rtionship¡­¡± ¡°Noah Collins,¡± Max said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t talk about your boyfriend and girlfriend¡¯s bullshit anymore. My patience is limited.¡± Noah Collins twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Max, don¡¯t you have to go to work? You spend every day here. It seems that you are too idle. Your fiancee is almost busy as a dog. She¡­¡± ¡°Does it matter to me whether she is busy or not?¡± Noah Collins said, ¡°How can you be such a cold-blooded man? You don¡¯t know how to love women. Amy, don¡¯t learn from him. You should love me more.¡± Amy rolled her eyes at him. Although he saved her, she was grateful, but the boy really deserved to be beaten when he said something, which was true. Amy pulled his sleeve and showed him the words she had just typed. ¡°Why did youe to our school yesterday?¡± Noah Collins, ¡°Oh, I went to find you, but you didn¡¯t even see me when you called from the building. I saw that you hung up the phone and caught up with the teacher who was nosy that day. You left together and went to a ce where no one was. I thought there was some secret between you, so I sneaked to have a look. Unexpectedly, I just saw that he was rude to you. God took care of me and gave me a hero¡¯s chance to save the beauty . ¡± Amy typed two more words: ¡°Thank you.¡± She had no idea that Edwin would do that yesterday. Edwin¡¯s action was so quick and sudden that she was directly covered by her nose and mouth without any psychological preparation. At that moment, she lost consciousness before she even had time to fear. But now, what if Noah Collins didn¡¯te to see her yesterday? What will she do now? She frowned, and the consequences were unimaginable. Max walked forward, pulled Noah Collins apart, looked at Amy with a painful face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡± Noah Collins looked at Max without knowing why: ¡°Do you know what she was thinking?¡± Max rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know.¡± Noah Collins was thrilled by this remark. He said unconvinced, ¡°Amy, what do you think?¡± Amy shook her head. Noah Collins was a little depressed: ¡°Don¡¯t shake your head. What does that mean?¡± Max said coldly, ¡°It means you don¡¯t need to meddle in my affairs.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Noah Collins looked at Max and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my meddling yesterday, her life today was unknown. Didn¡¯t you read the news? Yesterday another female corpse was found in their high school. The police concluded that she should be dead¡­¡± ¡°Noah Collins,¡± Max shouted and interrupted Noah Collins. Noah Collins was confused: ¡°Why are you kidding me? I¡¯m not wrong.¡± Amy looked at Max with a solemn face. Max¡¯s face darkened and said to Noah Collins, ¡°Amy should take a rest. Please leave.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rest? Can you sleep in the morning?¡± Amy ignored their words, picked up her mobile phone, searched today¡¯s news, and found thetest victim information of the serial killings. After seeing the words¡¯ Shane ¡®, she looked at a picture of Uncle Chu in the report. Amy¡¯s tears fell from her eyes for no reason. Under her blurred vision, she saw the portrait of the wanted murderer, which was really Edwin Shane was killed. Shane is dead. ¡°Amy¡­¡± Max stood aside, and his heart tightened when he saw her. Noah Collins also paused, ¡°Amy, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying?¡± Max pushed Noah Collins: ¡°Go away.¡± Noah Collins looked at him and was about to attack, but after seeing the frost on Max¡¯s face, he quickly restrained his attitude. He dares to talk to Max. But looking at Max¡¯s appearance, he dared not. Max stared, Noah Collins immediately took two steps back, and said awkwardly, ¡°Just go. What¡¯s your temper?¡± After taking a look at Amy, he quickly turned and left the ward. Max sat at the bedside, holding her shoulders in his hands and saying, ¡°Amy?¡± Amy looked at him and burst into tears. Her voice overflowed from her throat as she struggled to speak. ¡°I saw it clearly that day¡­ I can save her. As long as I shout like Noah Collins saved me, I can save her, but¡­ I don¡¯t have¡­ Max Brother¡­¡± Chapter 597 ¡°I didn¡¯t do this. I left. I left¡­ Why did I leave? Why did I leave? Max Brother, why did I leave?¡± As she spoke, she began to wriggle. Max was very distressed when he heard her crying and ming herself. He took her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, but that Edwin is too cunning.¡± Amy shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Shane was not familiar with Edwin at first. It was to help me catch up with Edwin. She would go to Edwin again and again for me. If it wasn¡¯t for me, Shane would never end up today. I killed her.¡± Max released her and held her face: ¡°Amy, listen to me, don¡¯t me yourself like this. It¡¯s not your fault. Edwin¡¯s disguise is too perfect. No one knows Edwin¡¯s other face. It¡¯s a devil. You¡¯re just cheated. It¡¯s really a pity that Shane was killed, but it¡¯s not your fault, because Edwin¡¯s chosen target was originally her, otherwise, he would not take it for granted because Shane said he was close to you, and even if it wasn¡¯t you, Edwin would still kill, do you understand? ¡± Amy is so confused that she can hardly hear the outside voice. She knew that Max wasforting her, but she couldn¡¯t hear a word. Max doesn¡¯tfort people. The only thing he can do now is to hold her and give her a sense of security. Amy cried for a long time before finally leaving Max¡¯s arms: ¡°Max Brother, I¡¯m going to see Shane.¡± Max nodded and stroked her face: ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡± He took a worried look at Amy with his mobile phone and left the ward. Although it is a littlete, Max still calls Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson knew that Max would call at this time, which must be important, so he left the room quietly to answer. ¡°Wills, Amy has a difficult problem.¡± ¡°Why, is she in trouble again?¡± Max¡¯s voice was slightly reproachful: ¡°Amy is not as dangerous as you think.¡± This made Wills Waltson embarrassed: ¡°What happened then?¡± Max told Wills Waltson the whole story. Wills Waltson was also worried for a moment. ¡°How is Amy now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad. She cried very hard just now. It was the worst time she cried since I knew her.¡± Wills Waltson¡¯s heart sank. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Tomorrow I will ask Benjeming to go to America to pick her up.¡± Max frowned, ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡± ¡°Do you think she can still go to that school?¡± ¡°You mean, let her go back to study?¡± Wills Waltson nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s just right that she is going to college. It would be better to change the environment.¡± Hearing this, Max was inexplicably upset. ¡°Previously, it was you who told her to go abroad to change her mood. Now it is you who asked her to go back. Do you think it is the way to solve the problem to escape when something happens?¡± Max¡¯s personality has always been like this. He is very angry and is rude to everyone. Naturally, Wills Waltson also felt Max¡¯s anger. But he couldn¡¯t figure out why Max should be so angry. ¡°Otherwise, what good way do you have for her to forget this matter as soon as possible?¡± ¡°Why should she forget? Who can truly forget the things she has experienced, especially the unforgettable things? She needs to be strong now, so strong that she will not feel sad when she thinks about it again.¡± Wills Waltson scratched his eyebrows and said, ¡°Amy¡¯s personality is very difficult.¡± Max said in a deep voice, ¡°Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t have called you. Since I¡¯m her guardian now, let me solve the problem. I will try to take her out of the haze.¡± ¡°What about the school?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it. If you trust me, you can leave it to me. Even if you want to send her back , I will also send you a live sister.¡± Wills Waltson felt guilty and said, ¡°Max, I¡¯m sorry. I really seem to have caused you a big trouble.¡± Max looked back at the door of the doctor¡¯s room and began to disagree with what Wills Waltson said. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. At her age, she is obedient without treason, which is pretty good.¡± Will Waltson was surprised that this was the first time Max praised Amy. The sun is reallying out from the north. After hanging up, Max called Amanda. ¡°Go and ask when the Chu family will send Shane¡¯s body away.¡± ¡°Is Miss Amy going to attend?¡± Hearing Amanda¡¯s worried voice, Max frowned: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Max, Miss Chu¡¯s body¡­ is a bit sad, so¡­¡± Max¡¯s hand, which was about to push the door, pulled back: ¡°Iplete?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Max sighed: ¡°Find the best undertaker and go to help the Chu family. Say goodbye to the body. Amy must go back to participate. You can handle it.¡± Although it is difficult, Amanda can only cope. Because of Max¡¯s order, she can¡¯t contradict. ¡°Yes.¡± Max hangs up, pushes the door and returns to the ward. Amy looked at him with red eyes: ¡°How is it?¡± Max shook his head: ¡°It hasn¡¯t been decided yet. Amanda will inform me when there is a specific time.¡± Amy dropped her eyes: ¡°Max Brother.¡± Max came up and said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I want to go home.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Max went to open the cab and helped her take out her clothes. ¡°You can change. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Max left the ward first. A few minutester, Amy came out. They walked together, Amy walked slowly. It is clear that her body is not in any serious trouble, but Her whole strength seems to have been taken away. Every step she feels her feet are filled with lead. Seeing this, Max held her sideways. If it had been before, Amy would have been embarrassed, but now she is so confused that she can¡¯t even find her shame.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Afraid that she would think more, Max took the initiative to exin: ¡°I don¡¯t think you have much strength. I¡¯d better hold you down.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± This feeble voice made Max nervous. Back home, Max took her back to the room and put her on the bed. Amy sat by the bedside. Max raised his hand and gently touched it: ¡°Amy, remember my words, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t take responsibility for yourself. Cheer up. Don¡¯t always me yourself, eh?¡± Amy bit her lip and looked at him: ¡°Max Brother, after seeing Shane off, I want to leave Chapter 598 Max stroked her head and paused: ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± Amy shook her head and said sadly, ¡°I want to go out and live by myself.¡± ¡°No, that Edwin has not been arrested yet. You are the only one who escaped from his hands. Who knows what will happen if you go out and live now.¡± Amy¡¯s voice was firm: ¡°But I insist.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Amy looked at him and said, ¡°I just want to¡­ stay away from you.¡± ¡°You hate me?¡± ¡°No, Max Brother, it¡¯s not because of you, it¡¯s because of myself. Before, they said that my life was full of obstacles. My rtives and friends around me always ended badly. My father, my elder brother, my second brother, my second sister-inw, and¡­ my only friend Shane¡­¡± Max¡¯s heart ached. He didn¡¯t know that she had so many things on her back. ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°Max Brother, do you believe in fate?¡± Max nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°But I believe, why are all the family and friends around others good, only me¡­¡± Max pulled her into her arms, and Amy didn¡¯t think of it. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be obedient? I said, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s not your fault. Why do you me yourself? Uncle¡¯s death was an ident. Your elder brother and your second brother¡¯s death were all caused by Cathelina Bright, and Shane was killed by Edwin. The only thing they have inmon is that they happen to be the people around you. Amy, many people will pass by you from time to time in your life. You can¡¯t begin to hate yourself because of some idents that you can¡¯t stop yourself. Life is upward, and you can¡¯t always look back at those bad things to drag yourself down, do you understand? ¡± Amy bit her lip and couldn¡¯t help feeling sad. Max then said, ¡°You are a kind girl. If you knew Edwin was a bad person that day, you would save Shane even if you put yourself in danger, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Amy could not restrain her sadness and cried out. Max¡¯s hand gently stroked the back of her head. ¡°Cry, I will always be with you.¡± In Max¡¯s opinion, it is better to cry than to hold it in her heart. On the day seeing off Shane, Max came with Amy. Amy was worried when she saw that Chu¡¯s parents were at least ten years old overnight. She wanted tofort her uncle and aunt, but she could not say a word when she stood in front of them. When she came to Shane¡¯s body, Amy said sorry again and again in her heart. Shane was sent away after all. This day, like her name, is a sunny day and Shane¡¯s favorite weather Max wants to suspend Amy from school, but Amy refuses. That school is where she met Shane.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Now, the only thing she can do is to remember her where she is. To ensure her safety, Max arranges three bodyguards to apany Amy. Amy didn¡¯t stop him. The only inconvenience was that she always followed her tail when going in and out every day, which made her quite unustomed. At noon one day a monthter, Amy had just finished eating and returned to the door of the teaching building when she received a call from Benjamin. ¡°Brother , it¡¯s time for you to sleep?¡± ¡°Of course you can¡¯t sleep at this time. The sun is so big that it¡¯s not suitable for sleeping.¡± Amy looked up, the sun? It should be evening. After thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You won¡¯te to me, will you?¡± ¡°Look back.¡± Amy looked back and saw Benjemin not far away. He was waving and smiling at Amy. Amy ran excitedly and hugged Benjamin: ¡°Brother4.¡± Benjamin held her and patted her on the back. ¡°Why is my little fat man thin?¡± Amy left him and said, ¡°Who is the little fat? I am thinner than your wife.¡± ¡°You were really not as thin as your sister-inw, but now she is fatter than you. If she sees you so thin, she may want to learn from you.¡± Amy looked down at herself. She always wanted to lose weight, but she never lost weight. But in recent days¡­ she really lost weight for no reason. Seeing her suddenly silent, Benjamin raised his hand and rubbed her head. Amy looked up at him and smiled: ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°On business, I¡¯ll see you by the way.¡± Amy smiled, ¡°How long can you stay?¡± ¡°One week, eh, call Brother Max and have dinner tonight.¡± Amy takes out her mobile phone and dials Max¡¯s number. The phone was connected soon. Max talked to her recently, and his voice was always soft: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Max Brother, my fourth brother is here. Let¡¯s have dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll find you after I¡¯m busy.¡± Amy pouted: ¡°You don¡¯t sound surprised.¡± ¡°I knew he wasing.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Max smiled, ¡°I thought you knew.¡± ¡°How could I know that my fourth brother suddenly appeared today, but he scared me.¡± Benjemin could not help saying beside him, ¡°I don¡¯t bite people, so why should I be afraid?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it an ident?¡± Amy looked at him and said to Max again: ¡°Max Brother, let¡¯s meet tonight.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After hanging up, Benjamin looked at Amy. Amy pouted, ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± ¡°Are you so good in front of Brother Max?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I always behave well as you said?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Benjemin sneered. Amy also rolled her eyes, not her brother. Benjemin had a job in the afternoon, so he went to work first. Amy was escorted to the hotel by bodyguards after school. She was the first to arrive. Max arrived in a few minutes. He may be really free recently. Amy and Max ordered the meal first, and the dishes were almost ready, so Benjamin waste. ¡°Brother Max, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve just finished working there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I haven¡¯t waited long.¡± Benjamin sits down next to Amy. Amy said, ¡°I ordered a lot of food you like.¡± Benjemin looked at the table and smiled: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really my favorite food. It¡¯s rare.¡± ¡°I knew what you said,¡± Amy said. Benjamin put his hand on Amy¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It seems that my good sister is bing more and more considerate and can get married.¡± Amy said nothing: ¡°Brother 4, can we drop the line without saying three words?¡± ¡°How did you lose the line? Didn¡¯t the third brother mention it to you? As soon as you finished your birthday, people began to think about you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Amy was confused. Max, who was sitting opposite, was drinking tea. He held the cup tightly for a few minutes and looked at Benjamin. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 599 ¡°Brother Max, you haven¡¯t heard of it,¡± Benjemin smiled and said: ¡°After Amy¡¯s birthday, my three brothers and I will always be watched by those old guys who have unmarried sons of the right age in their homes whenever we go to dinner parties. They say they want to chat, but in fact, they are indirect in rmending their own sons to us.¡± Max ironically raised the corner of his lips: ¡°How old is she?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how old they are. What matters is that they want to marry the Waltson family.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Max put down his teacup and said, ¡°This kind of person with a crooked mind is not worth being elected.¡± ¡°My third brother also means that, but recently, there is really a good candidate. Both my third brother and I think it is very good.¡± Max looked cold. Amy was curious: ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°The little fiance my mother ordered for you.¡± Amy could not helpughing and said, ¡°Dave.¡± Max looked at Amy¡¯s face and said in a cold voice, ¡°You sound very satisfied.¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Amy looked at him. How did she feel¡­ Max Brother looked at her eyes and seemed angry. Benjamin also looked curiously at Amy and said, ¡°Why, do you like it? If you like it, I will tell the third brother when I go back and ask him to book it for you first.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No.¡± Max and Amy spoke in unison. Benjamin looked at Max and Amy in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s so neat¡­ Why not?¡± Max looks at Amy. Amy also looked at him. Max calmly picked up the cup again and drank it leisurely. Seeing that Max didn¡¯t intend to exin, Amy had toe by herself. ¡°Brother 4, Dave and I are friends. No one marries his friend.¡± ¡°Many people have married friends. Besides, he doesn¡¯t treat you as a friend. I¡¯ve inquired about that boy. He is decent, has no gossip, no bad habits, and has a good upbringing. Some time ago, the third brother met him at a party, and he took the initiative to mention that he would marry you.¡± Amy said, ¡°That¡¯s not good. Do I have that feeling about him?¡± ¡°No feelings?¡± Amy nodded, ¡°Well, I want to marry a person I love.¡± ¡°You have fewer chances to get along with each other, but you don¡¯t need to worry about it. When you get to know more, you can decide. I support you to marry a person you love, and my third brother must think the same way.¡± Amy smiled. In this respect, she felt very lucky. There are two open brothers, which is really better than anything. Max thought in his heart, and decided when he had more opportunities to contact? Hum, Amy and that guy who didn¡¯t cover up won¡¯t have contact. He doesn¡¯t like that boy. After dinner, the three left the restaurant together. At the bottom of the hotel, Max¡¯s driver drove over. Max opened the rear door and looked back at Amy. Benjamin looked at Amy and said, ¡°Do you want to stay with me tonight?¡± Amy nodded without thinking, ¡°OK.¡± She looked at Max and said, ¡°Max Brother, I won¡¯t go back tonight. I want to chat with my fourth brother.¡± Max said without thinking, ¡°No.¡± Amy wondered, ¡°Why not? I haven¡¯t seen my fourth brother for a long time.¡± Benjamin also looked at Max and said, ¡°Brother Max, do you have anything else to do?¡± Max said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s OK, but you just got off the ne today and have been busy. I¡¯m afraid the jetg hasn¡¯t worked out. Go upstairs and have a good sleepter. You still have work tomorrow.¡± As soon as Max finished, Amy suddenly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, how can I forget this? The fourth brother, go upstairs and have a rest.¡± Benjamin nodded, ¡°OK,e back tomorrow night and sleep.¡± Amy smiled and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Two people get on the bus. Benjemin was puzzled when he watched the car drive away. He always think it¡¯s strange to see Brother Max again this time. No, it should be said that both of them are very strange. Brother Max has always disliked Amy, but this time, he looked at Amy with care and love. But in addition, he was too strict with Amy. Than their parents. Amy is even more strange. When she was at home, she was a rebellious child, but in front of Brother Max, she looked like a good baby Oh, he thought of a word somehow. One thing covers another another. Amy sighed in the car when she got home. Max looked at her and said, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you happy because you¡¯re not allowed to stay here?¡± ¡°No, I just feel that¡­ I finally met my brother, but after a few days, I will leave again. I feel ufortable.¡± Max hooked his lips and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so emotional.¡± Amy looked at him and pouted: ¡°Max Brother, how rough I am in your eyes. I¡¯m a girl too.¡± Max sneered, ¡°Yes, you are.¡± As soon as this topic was mentioned, Amy suddenly remembered the embarrassing conversation between them some time ago, and immediately said, ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not willing to.¡± Max looked at her and said, ¡°Would you be happy if you returned home with your fourth brother now?¡± Amy didn¡¯t say anything. When Max saw this reaction, he was a little disagreeable. Then he asked, ¡°You should be very happy. After all, you don¡¯t have to live with people like me anymore.¡± Amy frowned: ¡°What kind of person are you? I think you are very good.¡± Max looked at her and snickered, ¡°You said that, but you didn¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? I really think you are good. I didn¡¯t lie.¡± Max pursed his lips: ¡°So, if you leave my house now, you will not want to leave me, will be lost, and will miss me?¡± Amy looked at him and smiled, ¡°Well, of course.¡± Max¡¯s mood was inexplicably bright. ¡°By the way, Max Brother, do you¡­ hate Davevery much?¡± Max remembered what he said at the dinner table tonight. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°In fact, Daveis really good.¡± Max said with a light expression: ¡°He is so nice, don¡¯t you consider him as your husband?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing.¡± Max smiled, ¡°You said tonight that you would marry the person you love.¡± Amy nodded and smiled longingly. Max hooked his lips: ¡°Tell me what kind of men you like. Chapter 600 Amy thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well¡­ I like men who love tough.¡± Max frowns ? In his opinion, all men who love tough are dissolute and immoral. ¡°What else?¡± Amy smiled and said, ¡°he is gentle, gentle in speaking, gentle in character and polite to others.¡± Max can¡¯t help shaking his head, gentle man? Oh, not all of them are animals in clothing. ¡°The most important thing is to be optimistic.¡± Max raised his eyebrows. He thought he was quite in line with this. However, at the thought of this, he cleared his throat and said, ¡±ugh gently and optimistic.¡± Amy nods.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Isn¡¯t this the virtue Edwin used to disguise? No wonder Amy was attracted to him. ¡°Your requirements are too low. It is easy for men to disguise what you want, so you are also easy to be cheated.¡± Amy looked at him and remembered that she had loved Edwin before. Her eyebrows slightly coagted, ¡°Is it low?¡± ¡°Low, you should set a precise goal for yourself. For example, his love ofughter and tenderness can only be effective for you. If he can smile to people all over the world, what will you do? Be jealous? Be angry?¡± Amy thinks so, which is really reasonable. Max then said, ¡°For another example, what are the specific requirements for appearance and background? You are the youngdy of the Waltson family and fully qualified to choose the best among a group of men.¡± Amy couldn¡¯t helpughing when she heard this. Max said coldly, ¡°Why are youughing? Do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡± ¡°I just think, Max Brother, you seem to have changed a little recently.¡± ¡°Have I changed?¡± Amy nodded: ¡°You used to hate me for being the firstdy of the Waltson family, but recently, you always remind me of this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Max didn¡¯t realize this. ¡°Help you establish a correct concept of spouse selection, so that you won¡¯t embarasse your third brother because of your own choice in the future. I am also a brother and have done my best to him.¡± Amy pouted: ¡°Max Brother, no wonder my third brother appreciates you so much. My third sister-inw was right. Human feelings support each other. You are so kind to my third brother.¡± Max raised his eyebrows and said nothing more. The next day, Amy went to school as usual. Only after school in the afternoon, she called Max and told him that she would go to see Benjemin today and would not go home. Max only responded with one word: ¡°Hmm.¡± Max sat in the office, feeling a little lost. At the door, Penelope knocked and walked in. Max collected his emotions and looked at her: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I can¡¯te to see you if I have nothing to do.¡± Max said calmly, ¡°Of course.¡± Penelope was speechless: ¡°You really make people angry. Even if I¡¯m not the marriage object you want, I¡¯m still a friend. Tut tut, it¡¯s really chilling.¡± Max saw that she was silent. Penelope sat on the table sideways and said, ¡°I heard that the fourth master of the Waltson family ising?¡± ¡°You are well informed.¡± ¡°When I went to the negotiation today, I met a friend who said that hispany¡¯s contract was negotiated with Little Fourth Master.¡± Max raised his eyebrow: ¡°Why? You want to find him?¡± ¡°Of course not. I was thinking that Miss Waltson would definitely go to have dinner with the little fourth master when the little fourth master came. Then you, the great guardian, would be dismissed. I was afraid you were in a bad mood, so I came to have dinner with you. How about that? There is no more considerate fiancee in the world than me.¡± Max got up and went out. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Hey, you are so good. If I¡¯m bored, you can have a meal with me. It¡¯s OK.¡± Max nced at her and said, ¡°You have something to say.¡± Penelope couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°You can¡¯t hide anything from me. Let¡¯s go and talk while eating. It¡¯s my treat.¡± The two left thepany together and went to the restaurant to order a meal. Max said, ¡°Now you can say?¡± Penelope sighed, ¡°My aunt called me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Recently, Mr. Sun of Chengfeng Group has been running to my house, as if he wanted to propose a marriage. But you know, Mr. Sun¡¯s son is a person with¡­ low moral character and reputation. My stepmother is naturally reluctant to marry her own daughter to suffer, so she paid attention to me.¡± ¡°You?¡± Max raised his eyebrow: ¡°She didn¡¯t know you were engaged to me?¡± ¡°Of course she know, but my father called me a while ago and asked me when I nned to have a wedding with you. I said it was not certain. It might be ruined. My father probably told his wife about this, so¡­¡± Max took up his coffee cup, took a sip of coffee, and disdained: ¡°Your stepmother way of acting is too ugly, so she is not afraid of your aunt?¡± ¡°She is now my father¡¯s wife and has given birth to a son and a daughter to the Su family. In my father¡¯s eyes, she is probably more important than me. Even if my aunt goes to fight for me, I¡¯m afraid my father won¡¯t listen to anything now. Haven¡¯t you heard that? With a stepmother, there will be a stepfather.¡± Max looked at her and said, ¡°So, what do you want me to do for you? Get married?¡± When Penelope heard these words, he couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°OK?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Max rolled her eyes, pretending to be ¡®disgusted¡¯. Penelope tutted: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to marry me, you don¡¯t have to be so disrespectful. I¡¯m very popr outside, OK?¡± ¡°Then you go to the person who wees you to help you?¡± ¡°Hey, Max, you did it on purpose.¡± Max smiled quietly and said nothing more. Penelope sighed, ¡°You are really angry.¡± Max was not distracted by her nagging. When she finished, he looked at her again. ¡°What do you want me to do for you? Don¡¯t beat about the bush.¡± Penelope sighed: ¡°All right, I said, I¡¯m looking for you to discuss with you about the cancetion of the engagement. Can you postpone it?¡± Max said nothing. Penelope said, ¡°You are not in a hurry to get married recently. If we cancel our engagement, won¡¯t your family set up a blind date for you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Penelope breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Max tilted her and said, ¡°I will finish my speech once and for all.¡± Penelope hurriedly said, ¡°This is thest one, really.¡± ¡°Say.¡± Penelope leaned forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t turn your head. I¡¯m looking for someone to take pictures of us outside the door.¡± Max looked up at her with displeasure in his eyes. Penelope naturally smiled and raised his hand to help him trim the cor corner of his clothes. In the camera, at the moment, they look really beautiful. ¡°Later, our affair was reported on the news, but I¡¯m afraid you might be misunderstood.¡± Chapter 601 Max raised his hand and swept it away from her shoulder. ¡°Who would misunderstand?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one¡­¡± Penelope smiled and winked at him: ¡°How about I exin to her first?¡± ¡°Penelope,¡± Max said in a cold voice. Penelope smiled: ¡°Why are you angry? I¡¯m not wrong. She is young after all, and she doesn¡¯t know that we have such an agreement. It¡¯s normal to misunderstand.¡± ¡°As I said, my rtionship with her is not what you think.¡± ¡°I understand, I understand,¡± Penelope said, but her expression was a little weak. Max put down his coffee cup and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I will tell the reporter that I want to break the engagement with you.¡± When Penelope heard this, she quickly put her hands together and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m really wrong. I dare not make fun of you. Please spare my life.¡± Max snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be weird with me in the future.¡± Penelope smiled, ¡°Yes.¡± This Max, really¡­ can¡¯t afford to mess with him. Amy went to Wills Waltson¡¯s room after having dinner with him. The brother and sister talked about their family affairs. At nearly ten o¡¯clock, Amy went to her room next door. She took a bath,y on the bed and picked up her mobile phone. There was a message in it that Max had not read. ¡°Go to bed early, not toote.¡± Amyy in bed and replied, ¡°Max Brother, good night.¡± Soon Max called. Amy picked it up and sat up again: ¡°Max Brother, you haven¡¯t slept yet.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep either? Why are you sote?¡± ¡°I talked with my fourth brother, but now I have returned to my room. I have just taken a bath and I am going to bed.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Amy purred, and the topic ended with Max Brother himself. ¡°Well¡­¡± Amy wanted to say good night, but the voice on the other side of the phone interrupted her. ¡°Will youe back tomorrow?¡± Amy thought for a while and said, ¡°I want to go back after my fourth brother has left.¡± Max felt dissatisfied, but he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, they were her rtives. ¡°Max Brother? Why don¡¯t you talk?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Max replied lightly, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Listen? There is nothing to say. Max thought for a while and then said, ¡°What did you talk to Benjeming about sote?¡± ¡°Talking about family affairs, my fourth brother also showed me the videos of my three little boys. I found that my nieces and nephews are super cute.¡± Hearing Amy say this, Max¡¯s lips also raised a smile. He could already imagine Amy¡¯s face on the other side of the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You like children.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like children so much, but¡­ these three are different. They are our children and the Waltson family. Of course, I will like the Waltson family.¡± Max smiled quietly: ¡°What about when you have a child? His family name is not Waltson. Don¡¯t you like him?¡± ¡°Max Brother, you are too picky. ording to you, I have to find a man surnamed Waltson to marry.¡± Max frowned. When he heard that she was going to marry, he was upset. ¡°Who said you were married to someone surnamed Waltson? I¡¯m saying there¡¯s something wrong with your words.¡± ¡°Then I also¡­¡± Before she had finished speaking, there was a knock at the door. Hearing the voice, Amy stopped, looked at the door and said, ¡°Who is it?¡± At the other end of the phone, Max asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a knock at the door.¡± ¡°Who will knock at the door at thiste hour?¡± A soft voice came from the door: ¡°Hello, room service, someone has ordered a meal for you.¡± After hearing this, Amy said to Max on the other side of the phone, ¡°Maybe my fourth brother ordered supper for me because he was afraid I was hungry. Max Brother, wait for me.¡± She got out of bed and opened the door.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Max was half lying on the bed with his mobile phone close to his ear. She heard Amy open the door, and heard a ¡°dull hum¡± and a ¡°thud¡± from the other side of the phone, which seemed to be the sound of something falling to the ground. Later, peace returned to the other side of the phone. Max frowned, ¡°Amy?¡± No one answered. He wondered, what is this little girl doing? ¡°Amy, answer.¡± The phone is then hung up. Max has always been a suspicious person. Sote, room service came to deliver the meal, Amy opened the door, but did not hear the call from the waiter. Instead, it was quiet. Even if the other party pushes the dining car into the room, Amy always greet him before hanging up the phone if she wants to eat. On this thought, Max called Benjeming. Benjaming seemed to be asleep, and his voice was confused: ¡°Brother Max, it¡¯s sote, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Max¡¯s voice was a little urgent: ¡°Where is Amy?¡± ¡°Stay in the room next to mine.¡± ¡°Go and see at once. Something is wrong with her.¡± When Benjaming heard this, he immediately got out of bed in his nightgown and left the room. When he came to the next door, he knocked at the door, but no one answered. ¡°Brother Max, Amy must have slept.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Just now we¡¯ve been talking. Someone knocked at the door and said it was dinner delivery. Amy thought it was the supper you ordered for her. After opening the door, there was no sound. You should ask someone to open the door and go in to have a look. Hurry up.¡± Benjaming called someone to open the door. After entering the room, he found that there was no one in the room and Amy¡¯s mobile phone was on the ground. Benjaming was worried and asked someone to block all the exits of the hotel. When Max arrived, the police just arrived. Benjeming came to Max and said anxiously, ¡°Brother Max.¡± ¡°Any news?¡± Benjeming shook his head and said uneasily, ¡°The police just arrived and was about to start investigating. The entrance of the hotel has been closed. Nobody has gone out. I¡¯m going to see the monitor.¡± Amanda also brought people here at this time, ¡°Max, I brought everyone here.¡± Max said to Amanda, ¡°Send our people in and ask them to help the police carry out aplete search immediately. We must find the people for me.¡± Amanda looks at Max in surprise. After working with Max for so many years, it was the first time that she saw Max look so flustered and his voice seemed to tremble. Amanda immediately nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± Max and Benjeming were not idle either. They went into the monitoring room of the hotel and looked at the monitoring video just now. When the figure appeared in the corridor, Max instinctively clenched his hands and said to the police, ¡°It¡¯s Edmin, the serial killer wanted by the police.¡± Hearing this, ayer of goose bumps suddenly appeared on Benjeming¡¯s body: ¡°Why did he bother Amy?¡± Max looked at him, ¡°Amy is the only living custody in his hands.¡± Benjaming¡¯s body seemed to lose strength, and he held the table beside him sideways. Chapter 602 When Amy woke up, she found herself tied to the top floor. Opposite stood a dark shadow. Amy looked at the man and her voice trembled: ¡°¡­ Teacher Edwin.¡± The man turned back, took off his hat and looked at her. It¡¯s Edwin.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, Edwin¡¯s face looks evil at the moment. ¡°Amy, long time no see.¡± His voice is still always gentle, squatting in front of Amy. Amy shrinks back nervously. Edwin raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why are you afraid of me?¡± Amy looked at him and said, ¡°shouldn¡¯t I be afraid of you? You killed so many people.¡± ¡°They are afraid of me, so I found the pleasure of torturing them and killing them.¡± His hand squeezed Amy¡¯s chin, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to let you go?¡± ¡°If you are useful, others will not die. Teacher Edwin, why do you do this?¡± Amy should have been really scared, but At this moment, she knew she might die, but she was not so scared. She had to calm down and try to buy herself some time. This time is the possibility that she may live. ¡°Why¡­¡± Edwin sneered: ¡°You are the first person to ask me this question. Those crazy people will only scream for mercy.¡± Amy stared at the face and thought that he had killed Shane himself. She was filled with hatred. ¡°Teacher Edwin, why did you kill Shane? You said you liked her.¡± ¡°Like it? It¡¯s a real joke. Only a pampered youngdy like you can believe what¡¯s called like in the world. If I say who I like, it must be that someone¡¯s death ising.¡± Edwin smiled wickedly at the corners of his lips: ¡°Originally, you were not in my prey n, but unfortunately, you were unlucky. It happened that you saw something you should not have seen that night. How could I save your life?¡± Amy was a little angry, but she knew that even if she hated again, it would be useless. Her voice was filled with anger: ¡°Kill us, what good will it do you?¡± Edwin smiled heartily: ¡°Benefits? Of course, you live too badly. Others are struggling in the dark. Why do you live in the sun so happily and carefree? I¡¯ll be happy when you die.¡± Sure enough, he is a psychopath. Edwin released the hand holding her cheek, turned back and opened the ck backpack on the ground. Amy has seen that bag. She went to dinner with Edwin, but was temporarily taken away by Max Brother. Edwin carried this bag. Edwin takes out a knife and a hammer from inside. It turned out that Edwin was ready to kill her that day. It was Max Brother who came in time to save her life However, what shoulde alwayses. ¡°Choose between a knife or a hammer.¡± Amy looks up at him. Edwin smiled darkly at the corners of his mouth: ¡°Look at your misfortune, I want to remind you that Shane was too scared at that time and refused to choose those who cried and shouted. I used a hammer for such people, but¡­ I may have to suffer more. It must be very painful. This is their end of polluting my ears, you¡­¡± Edwin raised the knife in his hand and said, ¡°How about this one? I will let you finish it happily.¡± Amy gritted her teeth and stared at him: ¡°Kill me, and you can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°Even if I can¡¯t escape, I have enough money. Oh, let me tell you secretly that before you, I had 17 lives, including my mother.¡± Amy was shocked. He even killed his mother ¡°It¡¯s quite unexpected. My mother was the first person I killed. Do you know why I killed her? Because she abandoned me. She and my father had a bad rtionship. My father often beat her. She knew that if she left me alone with my father, my life would suffer, but she escaped alone. Even if she came to pick me upter, no one knows how I was tortured by my father in those years. I begged her and I begged others for help. But no one in the world helps me. The only thing I can do is to save myself. ¡± Amy frowned. Edwin smiled sarcastically: ¡°You are lucky in your misfortune to be the first woman to talk to me so much before death.¡± Luck, if really lucky, will not appear here. Amy looked up at him. Edwin did not expect that Amy would still call him that at this moment. There is a thin cool in his eyebrows. ¡°Do you have anyst words? Tell me. Although I won¡¯t give you a chance to do it, at least I will help you remember.¡± ¡°Stop killing people,¡± Amy said quietly, but she went straight to Edwin¡¯s heart. ¡°The trauma you suffered when you were young is really pitiful, but¡­ you should not use your trauma to destroy countless originally happy families. They are all innocent, and their parents are even more innocent¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Edwin interrupted her and kicked her hard. ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to teach me, so don¡¯t think you can escape. All my goals will die.¡± Edwin picked up her cor, and the white blood cells in his eyes turned red: ¡°Why do you pretend to be a good person, huh? I hate people like you most, who are carefree all their lives and also try to be saints.¡± Amy saw that he was irritated and began to panic. She wondered how to save herself. But after racking her brains, she couldn¡¯t figure it out. Her head is nowpletely filled with fear and unable to think normally. The only thing she can expect is to procrastinate and wait for life. ¡°Teacher Edwin, there are not only bad people in the world. Your bad parents do not mean that everyone is malicious to you. Do you know how many students in the school like you very much?¡± Edwin had a sinister smile on his face: ¡°It would be great if I could meet a person who appreciated me and was kind to me when I was a child. It¡¯s a pity that everything iste. Oh, it¡¯s useless to talk more, unlucky child. Now, you can go on your way with peace of mind.¡± As he spoke, he raised the knife in his hand and thrust it down forcefully. At the same time, the iron gate on the roof was knocked open leisurely, and a group of people poured in. The knife went straight into Amy¡¯s body. At that moment, she felt very painful. Chapter 603 Two voices were heard at the same time. Then, a policeman rushed in, Edwin drew a knife to confront the policeman, and finally was killed after cutting a policeman. Max and Benjeming Waltson came to Amy at the same time. Max picked Amy up and pressed her hand tightly against the bleeding wound on her left shoulder. ¡°Amy¡­ It¡¯s OK. It¡¯s OK. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± When Max said this, he didn¡¯t realize that his voice was trembling all the time. Benjaming almost lost his voice. He was at a loss and shouted, ¡°Call an ambnce.¡± Max had already picked Amy up and ran downstairs.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Benjaming covered Amy¡¯s wound with his hands, ¡°Amy, the fourth brother is here, Amy.¡± Amy leaned against Max¡¯s shoulder and saw Max¡¯s tough and uneasy face from the gap between her eyes that was almost closed. She said, ¡°Max Brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Amy, I¡¯m here.¡± After getting into the elevator, Max looked down at the person in his arms. ¡°It hurts.¡± Max knew that he was about to copse, but he knew that Amy would be more scared if he panicked. He tried his best to force himself to calm down: ¡°Hang in there, the ambnce is downstairs, and soon it will be all right.¡± But even so, it is still urgent to speak out. Amy saidfortingly, ¡°I was thinking¡­ you wille.¡± Max looked at him sideways: ¡°Amy, don¡¯t talk, keep your strength.¡± Benjaming was beside him, his forehead was full of sweat, and his eyes were full of fog. It is said that men don¡¯t tear easily, but who can be indifferent to their own sisters when they be like this? ¡°Amy, believe me, you will be fine.¡± ¡°Fourth Brother¡­¡± ¡°The fourth brother is here.¡± Amy really felt pain. She felt that all her strength was being sucked away by the wound. Slowly, her consciousness became more and morex, and the voice in her ear gradually began to disappear. Seeing this, Benjeming shouted: ¡°Amy, don¡¯t sleep, don¡¯t sleep, listen to the fourth brother, Amy.¡± When Amy closed her eyes, it was Max¡¯s face, which had little expression, but now was full of panic. It turns out that Max Brother also has such an expression Amy woke up again, it was a dayter. Seeing the moment when she opened her eyes, Benjeming almost jumped out of the chair. ¡°Amy, are you awake? Look at me.¡± Amy narrowed her eyes slightly, and the light was a little harsh. However, she saw two equally anxious faces. Seeing her not talking, Max worried, ¡°Amy?¡± ¡°Fourth Brother, Max Brother.¡± Amy¡¯s voice is weak. She recognized them, and they both looked rxed. Although the knife edge was very painful, Amy still unconsciously raised the corner of her lips. God really cared for her so much that he¡­ saved his life again. Max said, ¡°Call the doctor.¡± Benjaming responded and rang the bell. Amy is really lucky. Edwin¡¯s knife was aimed at her heart. But because someone broke into the door at that time, when Edwin turned his head, Amy, who was bound, struggled and slipped a few minutes, so when the knife prated, it avoided the heart and pierced the left shoulder a little higher. After the doctor¡¯s examination, he adjusted the medication and left first. Amy whispered, ¡°Where¡¯s Edwin? Was he caught?¡± Max looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Benjeming said angrily, ¡°The dead pervert was killed by the police, which is just a deserved death. If the police didn¡¯t kill him yesterday, I would kill him myself.¡± Amy frowned and said, ¡°It was too chaotic at that time, and I really hurt too much, so¡­ I have no impression.¡± Max and Benjeming looked at each other. This is a blessing in misfortune. The bloody scene at that time, after seeing it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a lifelong psychological shadow. Benjeming said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. That kind of person has got what he deserved anyway. Don¡¯t think about this again in the future.¡± Amy nodded. Max¡¯s hand gently touched her forehead: ¡°You lost a lot of blood yesterday, and now you need to have a good rest.¡± Benjaming also nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, you can have a good rest. The fourth brother will be here with you.¡± Max looked at him and said, ¡°Go and help yourself. I have nothing to do. I just want to be here.¡± ¡°How can it be? Amy, she still¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me. Don¡¯t you rest assured that I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°Amy is in such a situation that I am not in the mood even if I go.¡± Amy also said, ¡°Brother , I¡¯m going to sleep anyway. You can¡¯t help me here. Go ahead and help me. I¡¯m fine.¡± Benjaming looked at Max and Amy, but did not move. Amy said again, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back to apany me when you are finished?¡± Max also asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°Brother Max, I can¡¯t believe anyone or you. I¡¯m just a little worried. Forget it, I¡¯d better go. Amy, you have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back soon.¡± Amy nodded. After Benjeming left, Max sat by the hospital bed and held Amy¡¯s hand tightly. Amy has lost too much blood and has been a bit groggy. So I didn¡¯t pay attention to these small details. Max¡¯s voice was full of worry: ¡°If you feel ufortable, just tell me, eh?¡± Amy tugged at him. ¡°Max Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine, just sleepy.¡± Max gently stroked her forehead and said, ¡°Then go to sleep. I will stay here with you and never let anyone hurt you again.¡± ¡°Thank you, Max Brother.¡± After she said that, she closed her eyes shortly. Until now, Max had to face his heart. The moment Amy fell yesterday, almost all of his heart were lost. From a distance, he thought that the knife had stabbed Amy¡¯s heart. He was a man who never believed in Buddhism. When he rushed to Amy, he prayed that God would not take her away. Once upon a time, the words that Penelope always teased him suddenly came to mind. He stared at Amy¡¯s face and asked himself again and again in his heart. Did he really take care of the child only for the sake of a good brother? Is he really just a brother and sister to this girl? After a long, long time, Max even counseled. Clearly, the answer was ready, but Max did not dare to think further. He got up and kissed Amy gently on her lips. At this moment, Amy suddenly opened her eyes Chapter 604 At the moment when the eyes of the two people were opposite, Amy¡¯s originally chaotic head seemed to be pricked by someone, and she was instantly awake. And Max paused. This just left her lips. Amy blinked a few times, but never dared to look at Max. Max looked at her flustered look and stared. When he was about to speak, Amy closed her eyes again. He knew that Amy was scared by his behavior. Max exhaled and sat down at the bedside. Amy swallowed saliva, but did not answer. Max didn¡¯t expect her to say anything, but felt that since something had happened, he could not escape. Most importantly, he did not want to escape any more. ¡°Let¡¯s be together.¡± Amy opened her eyes with fear and looked at him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s more than just being scared. Max said: ¡°I know it may be a little sudden, but I¡¯m not on a whim. I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t know when I started thinking about you¡­ It¡¯s a little different. Maybe you think it¡¯s funny to say that at my age, but that¡¯s the truth.¡± Amy doesn¡¯t say a word. She really doesn¡¯t know what to say now. Every man in the world says he likes her, and she will believe it, but Max Brother In her life, she never thought that she could hear the confession from Max Brother. Most importantly, doesn¡¯t Max Brother like Penelope? He is clearly not a sentimental person. Why would he Amy finally got up the courage to look at Max, and there was some doubt in her voice: ¡°Max Brother, you¡­ want me to be your lover? No matter how bad I am, Amy will not destroy other people¡¯s feelings.¡± ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯m not so mean. Penlope and I are not the kind of rtionship you think of. We are just partners. We have already agreed that our engagement can be terminated at any time.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you like her?¡± Max couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Amy thought that he kissed her that night, but she mumbled about Penelope¡¯s name ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Never. I have never had any love between men and women for Penelope since the beginning. Don¡¯t you see that Penelope has no love between men and women for me?¡± Amy is a little confused. She doesn¡¯t know whether to believe what Max said. Max bent over and gently stroked her forehead. ¡°Amy, I will give you some time to think about it and give me an answer. You must remember that Penelope will not be an obstacle between you and me, eh?¡± Amy was always in a mess, but now she is even more confused. She really went crazy after so many things happened in one day. Why did she open her eyes just now? Iregret it. Max doted on her and rubbed her head: ¡°Now, don¡¯t worry about these things. Take a good rest first, and we will talk about them seriously when you are well.¡± Amy felt a little sad. Now that he has said this, how big a heart must she have before she can continue to have a good rest as if nothing had happened? She can¡¯t. Amy can¡¯t hide such a big thing from the Waltson family. When Wills Waltson got the news, he called Max immediately. When confronted with Wills Waltson, Max felt guilty. ¡°Benjeming, I am ashamed to see you. You gave me a good person to take care of, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Wills Waltson interrupted. ¡°I ask myself, if I took care of her myself, it would not be better than you. How is Amy now?¡± Max looks at Amy on the bed. ¡°The wound on her body was not fatal, but she was still weak due to excessive bleeding, so she needed to have a good rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve bought the ticket for today, and I¡¯ll be there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Are youing?¡± Max frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy this month?¡± On the hospital bed, Amy heard Max¡¯s words and said, ¡°Third brother, you don¡¯t have toe here. I¡¯m all right and I¡¯ll be discharged soon.¡± Max said, ¡°Amy, I will take good care of you. You don¡¯t need to go there again. Besides, the fourth brother is still here. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Wills Waltson frowned: ¡°Amy¡¯s psychology¡­¡± ¡°Nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Wills Waltson nodded: ¡°Well, I know. Although I feel sad about this incident, I also feel very lucky. When Nichs called, he said Amy was the only living thing in the hands of the murderer.¡± Max still feels scared when he thinks about this. Edwin must have been hiding somewhere and watching Amy for more than a month. Otherwise, he could not have shot just when Amy went to find Ting Ren and the bodyguards were all withdrawn. If he didn¡¯t talk to Amy that night The consequences are really unimaginable. ¡°In the future, I will increase Amy¡¯s bodyguards, so you can rest assured.¡± After hearing this, Wills Waltson thought of something and immediately said, ¡°Well, Bob said that the development situation on your side has almost stabilized, so should you return in the next year?¡± Max said, ¡°Not in a hurry.¡± Wills Waltson said: ¡°In fact, I have been discussing Amy¡¯s affairs with Luna for the past two days. After all, it is too far away from us to go abroad. If youe back and Amy stays there alone, she will be unapanied again. Before this danger happened, I didn¡¯t care. Anyway, Amy has been used to it. But now¡­ I feel a little uneasy. We n to have a good talk with Amy and let her go back to study in the university. In this way, even if youe back, we have nothing to worry about, do you think? ¡± Max looked at Amy with a solemn expression. Amy was worried that Max would talk nonsense and waved to Max. Max hooked his lips and said, ¡°Wills, let Amy have a good rest first. If I go back, I will definitely discuss with you in advance. During this time¡­ you can give her to me first.¡± Wills Waltson has always trusted Max, and he certainly won¡¯t be too worried about Max¡¯s words. The two talked for a while, and then hung up the phone. Max puts the phone in his pocket and walks to Amy. Amy strained her mouth and looked away from his face. Since she received Max¡¯s confessionst night, she has not dared to look at Max¡¯s face. What can we do if we go on like this Max raised his hand, gently pinched Amy¡¯s chin, and turned it slightly. In this way, Amy has to look at Max. Chapter 605 Amy looked at him, a little nervous. Max bent slightly, and his face was close to her: ¡°I give you time to consider, not to make you ufortable when you see me. Don¡¯t try to avoid me, but to face problems, eh?¡± Amy removes her eyes from his face. Max smiled and gently turned her chin. Amy¡¯s eyes fell on his face again. Max¡¯s face is a little closer to her. She could already smell the breath between his nostrils, which made her feel ufortable. ¡°You can¡¯t avoid it, understand?¡± Amy pursed her mouth, but made no noise. Max said again, ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°I know¡­ I know.¡± Amy¡¯s voice had just ended when the ward door was suddenly pushed open from outside. The visitor burst into the room and wailed, ¡°Amy, you are so worried about me. Are you all right?¡± As soon as she heard the voice, she knew who wasing. Amy hurriedly pulled her chin out of Max¡¯s hand. Max stood up and looked back coldly at Noah Collins who had already run to the bedside. ¡°Noah Collins, you should knock at the door before entering someone else¡¯s ward. Three year olds understand this, but you don¡¯t?¡± Noah Collins nces at Max. ¡°This is not your ward. Our Amy haven¡¯t found any problems.¡± Noah Collins said, and his hand has been dishonestly holding Amy¡¯s hand. ¡°Amy, are you all right? My heart will break when I know you are injured. The murderer is the one who was scared away by me that day, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s all my fault that he let the murderer escape that day. If only I had caught him then.¡± Amy was embarrassed by his hypocritical ¡°crying¡±. Max bent over and pulled Noah Collins¡¯s hand away from Amy. ¡°If you want to talk, talk about it. ¡± Noah Collins looked at Max and said angrily, ¡°Max, you are a temporary guardian. You are interfering too much.¡± ¡°Oh, this is not too much? If I don¡¯t agree, you must get out of here now, understand?¡± Max just finished, and Penelope just came in with a bunch of flowers. Seeing this scene, she couldn¡¯t help smiling vaguely, and went forward to pat Noah Collins on the back of his head. Noah Collins said, ¡°What are you doing, Penelope?¡± ¡°Visit the doctor as soon as possible. Can you behave yourself?¡± Penelope then handed Amy a bunch of flowers. ¡°Miss Waltson, I heard that you were injured. Let¡¯se to see you and wish you a speedy recovery.¡± Amy felt guilty when she saw Penelope. She took the flowers with her uninjured hand: ¡°Thank you.¡± She looked at Max, and thought that it was clearly Max who confessed to herself with Penelope behind his back. But Max was fine, but he felt guilty to death. Noah Collins deliberately said: ¡°Amy, do you like this flower? Each of these flowers is carefully selected by me. The flowers are really beautiful.¡± As soon as Max heard this, he immediately took the flowers Amy held in her hand and threw them on the table beside as if unintentionally. Noah Collins turned his head and gave him a sideways nce. Max said in a cold voice: ¡°If there is nothing to do, you can go back early. Amy is very weak and needs to rest.¡± Noah Collins retorted, ¡°That¡¯s just right. I¡¯ll apany you in bed. You two can go.¡± Max stares at him. Noah Collins said, ¡°Max, as a fiance, you are not up to standard. I haven¡¯t seen you dating my sister since I came abroad. Why, you don¡¯t have to treasure my sister if she is chased by you, do you?¡± Amy turned to look out of the window. She was really embarrassed to death. Max took a look at Amy, and then he looked at Penelope and said, ¡°You can clean up the goods for me now.¡± Penelope raised his foot and kicked Noah Collins in the calf. Noah Collins grinned: ¡°Penelope, what are you doing?¡± Penelope red at him: ¡°OK, almost. Come out with me.¡± She pulled Noah Collins out. ¡°Miss Waltson, you should have a good rest. Let¡¯s go first.¡± Noah Collins is unhappy, but Penelope can¡¯t help beating people. After they left, Amy scratched her eyebrows. Max sat down beside the bed, took Amy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Fancy?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Amy pulled her hand back, but didn¡¯t twitch. Max hooked his lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t admit it. You just saw Penelope, but you don¡¯t even have the confidence to look at her eyes. Amy, to be honest, do you feel sorry for Penelope?¡± Amy frowned at Max, why did he still look happy. Max has determined his mind, and can¡¯t help asking: ¡°Have you ever thought about why you feel sorry for her?¡± ¡°Max Brother, what are you trying to say?¡± Max said frankly, ¡°I want to say that you have no feelings for me, otherwise you will not feel sorry for Penelope because of me.¡± Amy was speechless and said, ¡°Max Brother, is this something to be proud of?¡± Max raised his hand and gently rubbed her cheek. ¡°If I like you and can get your response, it is the best harvest for me. Do you think it is worth proud?¡± Amy stared at Max. She didn¡¯t know that Max was so good at saying¡­ love words. In Amy¡¯s impression, Max is a very upright, persistent, and conservative person. What he believes usually goes to the dark. Therefore, she never dared to think about the changes in Max¡¯s life. She was satisfied that Max could turn his bad impression of her into a willingness to endure. How dare she think that Max would like her. But life is really full of idents. It never urred to her that such a well behaved person would confess to her and be the biggest variable in her life. See Amy¡¯s bewildered appearance.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Max rubbed her head and said, ¡°Amy, don¡¯t worry. We have plenty of time. Step by step, the first step is to look at your heart first. But you must promise me that if you are sure of your feelings, you can¡¯t hide them from me, you know?¡± Amy looked at Max¡¯s spoiled eyes, really¡­ really flustered. When they looked at each other, no one noticed that at the moment, a figure was standing at the door of the ward, which was not closed tightly, to catch up with their conversation. The man narrowed his eyes, clenched his teeth, clenched his fists, and looked through the door at Amy who was at a loss Chapter 606 Amy felt ufortable staying in the hospital. 10 dayster, under her repeated begging, Max finally confirmed from the doctor that she was fine before taking her home. She had thought that once she got home, Max would be able to go to work and didn¡¯t have to stay with her every day. But she was totally wrong. Max had been too idle recently. Even if there was work, Amanda would send the documents to his home for him to deal with. Even at home, she was treated as a patient in the hospital. Her leg was not injured, but Max didn¡¯t allow her to get out of bed casually. No matter where she was going, Max would take her there. She really thought it was better to stay in the hospital. In the morning, Amanda came with a pile of documents.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Seeing that he was going to be busy, Amy said, ¡°the weather is good. I want to go out to bask in the sun. You guys are busy.¡± Sitting on the sofa watching TV, she stood up and was about to leave. Max walked over and picked her up. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you out.¡± Amy nced at Amanda with embarrassment and whispered to Max, ¡°I can go.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Know? Amanda stood still and lowered her head with a smile. Amy felt so humiliated. When they arrived at the courtyard, Max had just put Amy on the chair when Penelope came uninvited with a bunch of flowers in her hand. Seeing Max put Amy on the lounge chair intimately, Penelope said deliberately, ¡°Wow, Max is in a good mood today. He is still at home apanying the patient.¡± Max rolled his eyes at her and asked, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± Penelope walked up to him and asked, ¡°why do you ask me this every time you see me? I can¡¯te here if I¡¯m free¡­ Miss Waltson?¡± As she spoke, she handed the flowers to Amy. Amy smiled awkwardly and took the flowers. ¡°Thank you, Miss Penelope.¡± Penelope patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°you¡¯re wee.¡± Max frowned and said, ¡°Amy needs to go to bed. If you have nothing else to do, you can go back early.¡± Penelope knew that Max wouldn¡¯t lose his temper in front of Amy, so she deliberately joked, ¡°I know that Miss Waltson¡¯s shoulder is injured and she needs a rest. You don¡¯t have to remind me. You¡¯d better remind yourself that Miss Waltson¡¯s shoulder is injured.¡± Hearing this, Amy immediately felt embarrassed. Max said in a cold voice, ¡°I think you are too idle. Since you are so free, do you want me to take you to talk to the reporters and friends to relieve your boredom?¡± Max was threatening her. ¡°No, no,¡± replied Penelope She turned around and smiled at Amy, ¡°Miss Waltson, you got a knife wound and lost so much blood. You just need to take good care of yourself and don¡¯t move. Max is right. You can ask him to help you in the future.¡± Max disdained in his heart. ¡®Penelope changed her face so fast.¡¯. But when Amy heard this, she felt a little ufortable. After all, girls tended to think too much. As Penelope said, she looked at Max and asked, ¡°Max, can I have a word with you?¡± Max took a look at Penelope, turned around and walked into the vi. ¡°Come in with me.¡± Penelope smiled at Amy and said, ¡°Miss Waltson, we¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Amy nodded. Penelope followed Max into the living room. Seeing that Amanda was also there, she joked, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lively today.¡± Amanda nodded respectfully to Penelope, ¡°Miss Penelope.¡± Max said, ¡°Amanda, you go out to keep Amypany.¡± ¡°Yes, Max.¡± Amanda left respectfully. There were only two people left in the living room. When Penelope was about to speak, Max said, ¡°don¡¯t beat around the bush. Go straight to the point.¡± Penelope chuckled, ¡°then I¡¯ll be frank. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Max looked at her coldly. It was obviously not a good thing. ¡°My father has arranged for someone to check the date. He said that the wedding day is 9 in three months.¡± Hearing this, Max frowned instinctively. Penelope raised one of her hands and swore, ¡°I promise I didn¡¯t know it before. I didn¡¯t know it until I watched the news.¡± Max asked in a cold voice, ¡°news?¡± Penelope felt a little guilty. ¡°Well¡­ When my father was interviewed by reporters, he identally exposed his good days.¡± ¡°By ident? I think he did it on purpose.¡± Max¡¯s eyes became sharper. Penelope sighed, ¡°I also think he did it on purpose, and he even got even with me. But¡­ He said it identally, and I just repeated it.¡± Max squinted at her and asked, ¡°so?¡± Penelope chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that don¡¯t be angry if you see the news. I¡¯ll find a way to deal with it.¡± Max¡¯s face was cold. After hesitating for a while with his arms crossed over his chest, he asked, ¡°what can you do?¡± Penelope shrugged, ¡°don¡¯t worry. There are still three months left. Before that, I will break off the marriage with you and prove your innocence. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make you a second marriage.¡± Max said angrily. Penelope chuckled and pointed at Amy who was left alone in the courtyard. ¡°You seem to be in a good mood recently. What? Is it about that woman?¡± Max looked out of the window at Amy¡¯s back and smiled. Seeing this, Penelope couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°it seems that someone has fallen in love.¡± Max snorted, ¡°it¡¯s none of your business. Just get rid of your family¡¯s trouble. I will only give you fifteen days. If you can¡¯t solve it in fifteen days, I will deal with it in my own way. At that time, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± In the courtyard, seeing Amandae out, Amy turned around and smiled at her. ¡°Amanda, have a seat.¡± ¡°No, thanks, miss Amy. I have to go in and report to youter.¡± Amanda said as she walked up to pour Amy a ss of water. Amy looked up at her with a bright smile and said, ¡°you¡¯ve been really tired these days because of me.¡± ¡°Miss Amy, please don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my job.¡± As Amanda was speaking, her phone rang. She took a step back and answered the phone. ¡°Hello, yes, it¡¯s me. Okay, I know. I¡¯ll go inside and ask Max about it as soon as possible, okay?¡± After hanging up the phone, Amanda looked back at the living room worriedly. Looking at her expression, Amy asked in confusion, ¡°Amanda, is there anything urgent?¡± Amanda nodded, ¡°there is a big news about Max. I have to go in and report it to Max as soon as possible.¡± ¡°What big news?¡± Amanda didn¡¯t say anything. Amy knew that it was Amanda¡¯s duty to keep it a secret. She didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, she said to Amanda, ¡°then you¡¯d better go in now. Business is the most important. Max Brother won¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Amanda replied and left quickly. Amy picked up her phone, opened the page and input Max¡¯s name. When Amy saw the news, her heart was in a mess. Max and Penelope would get married three monthster. Chapter 607 Amy browsed several pieces of news in a row. Although the content was different, the two families¡¯ wedding date was surprisingly consistent. Moreover, the wedding date was announced by Penelope¡¯s father in person. How could it be wrong? She exited the news page with a serious expression. Max Brother said that he and Penelope were just partners. Cooperation¡­ Should we even finish the marriage?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Isn¡¯t that true? When she was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Penelope hade out. She greeted Amy and left with a smile. Less than ten minutester, Amanda also came out. Amy had already got up from the deck chair and was about to go back to her room. Amanda quickly walked over and helped her up. ¡°Miss Amy, where do you want to go? Let me help you there.¡± Amy smiled and said, ¡°Amanda, I¡¯m not that weak.¡± ¡°No way. You just got hurt.¡± Amy looked at her, hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Amanda, what did¡­ Max Brother say just now?¡± Amanda looked at her suspiciously. Amy was a little embarrassed. ¡°I saw the news just now.¡± Amanda smiled and said, ¡°Max means that I should stay out of this matter for the time being.¡± Amy bit her lips and wondered if she meant to acquiesce in the wedding date? ¡°Then¡­ It seems that they are going to get married soon.¡± Amanda said, ¡°miss Amy, as a subordinate, it¡¯s not good for me to gossip about this kind of thing.¡± Amy was a little disappointed. She knew that it was Amanda¡¯s duty. Seeing this, Amanda had no choice but to say, ¡°but I think, regardless of the rtionship between Max and Penelope, with the currentmercial interests chain of Max and the Penlope family, it should be difficult to untie them. Especially the penelope family, now they are the one who will benefit the most from this marriage. In fact, Miss Penelope was a nice person. The only pity was that her parents were too powerful. Her father had always been shrewd. he wouldn¡¯t easily give up such a good opportunity. From the fact that he had announced the wedding date unterally this time, it could be seen that. As soon as the wedding date came out, Max should be in a dilemma. But Max always has his own way of doing things. He will definitely find a good way to perfectly solve this matter. ¡± After saying that, Amanda looked at her with a gentle smile. Just then, Max came out on the phone. Seeing Amy stand up, he walked towards her step by step. Seeing this, Amy quickly returned to the chair and sat down. Seeing this, Amanda lowered her eyes and smiled. ¡°Max, Miss Waltson, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After she left, Amy looked up at Max in silence. Max bent over and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to tell me?¡± Amy frowned and wondered if he had something to tell her? How could she ask if he didn¡¯t open his mouth? She lowered her eyes, shook her head, and stood up again. ¡°Nothing. I just want to go back to my room.¡± Max wanted to hug her. Amy dodged sideways and said, ¡°I can walk myself.¡± Max picked her up and said, ¡°I know. I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡± After sending him back to his room, Max said, ¡°have a rest. I¡¯m going to deal with some business. When I¡¯m finished, I¡¯lle up to watch a movie with you.¡± Amy knew that it was useless to object, so she just kept silent. For the whole day, Max kept talking about his wedding with Penelope in front of her. He looked the same as usual, but Amy felt really ufortable. After he married Penelope, their marriage was real no matter they were partners or not. If she still had too much contact with Max Brother, wouldn¡¯t it be¡­ A third party? Even if Max Brother and Penelope didn¡¯t love each other, she couldn¡¯t be a person who destroyed other people¡¯s marriage. Thinking of this, Amy suddenly had an idea. She felt¡­ She shouldn¡¯t have been involved with Max like this any more. At dinner, Amy seemed to have no appetite. Max picked up food for her. Seeing that she had been preupied, he couldn¡¯t help putting down his chopsticks and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you today? Can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Amy lowered her eyes and bit her lips. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it. Seeing her like this, Max had an impulse to kiss her. He took a deep breath and suppressed his thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t you talk to me?¡± ¡°Max Brother, I want to go back.¡± Max frowned, ¡°why?¡± ¡°I want to¡­ Go back and calm down.¡± Max stared at her face and said, ¡°you can¡¯t calm down in front of me, can you? Or do you hate me and want to avoid me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Amy put down her chopsticks and crossed her hands under the table. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t stay here all my life.¡± Max said to the housemaid, ¡°everyone, go out.¡± Soon, there were only two people left in the living room. Max stood up and walked to her, bending over and pinching her chin gently. ¡°Amy, what¡¯s wrong with you? You know, I don¡¯t like others to hesitate in front of me. YouI want to say something, but Ihesitated. Just say it, okay?¡± Amy looked into his eyes. Should she tell him? It was good to make it clear. ¡°I saw the news.¡± ¡°News?¡± Max thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°So? Are you angry?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Amy¡¯s face was a little awkward. ¡°I just think¡­ I can¡¯t exin it clearly. Anyway, I just want to go back.¡± ¡°Will you never see me again?¡± Amy¡¯s heart tightened. She hadn¡¯t thought so. But¡­ She really needed to calm down now. Max stared at her tangled face for a long time and suddenly lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. The sudden kiss startled Amy. She leaned back, trying to keep a distance from him, but Max didn¡¯t give her the chance. ¡°Amy, tell me, how do you feel when you know that I¡¯m going to marry Penelope?¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t feel anything. I knew you were going to get married.¡± Seeing that she was stubborn, Max became more tough this time. His hand slid to the back of her neck and pressed her, and then he kissed her deeply. After a few seconds, Amy suddenly came to her senses. She stood up, but was held in Max¡¯s arms and kissed more deeply. After a long time, Max let go of her again. Amy had never felt that she was so shy, but at this moment, her face was burning like a monkey¡¯s butt. ¡°How do you feel now? Why don¡¯t you tell me? I have to go on¡­¡± Chapter 608 When Max was about to kiss her again, Amy said in a hurry, ¡°Max Brother.¡± These words made Max¡¯s heart melt like ants crawling. He stopped thinking and stared at her eyes. Amy said, ¡°although you said that you and Penelope are just partners and the engagement is also amercial marriage, in other people¡¯s eyes, your marriage is a fact after marriage. If I continue to entangle with you, I will be a third party. I can¡¯t destroy other people¡¯s marriage.¡± Max raised his eyebrows. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°I want to keep the distance from you. On the one hand, I want to escape from you. On the other hand, I don¡¯t want to ruin my reputation and embarrass the Waltson family.¡± Max shook his head and said, ¡°you haven¡¯t got to the point yet.¡± Amy was confused. What else did he want to hear? Max said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you how you feel. You know I¡¯m going to marry Penelope. Are you jealous?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Nonsense! If you really don¡¯t have any feelings for me, will you still want to escape from me? Amy, is it difficult to admit that you care about me?¡± Amy¡¯s face turned red again. Max was not stereotyped at all. He was good at flirting. But the more Max forced Amy to face her heart, the more rebellious Amy was. ¡°Max Brother, what on earth do you want me to admit? Even if I really admit it, so what? Do I have to give up my dignity and be the person other than your marriage for this? I don¡¯t want to, and I can¡¯t. I may not be the pride of the Waltson family in my life, but I can¡¯t drag down the Waltson family.¡± Max was happy to hear that. He let go of his hand that was pressing her neck and poked her forehead. ¡°Silly girl, do you think I, Max, will be so despicable as to let the Waltson family youngdy be a mistress? Even if you want to be a mistress, I won¡¯t. what¡¯s more, you have a powerful brother. He will kill me.¡± After saying that, he pushed her back to the chair and sat down on the opposite. Amy looked at him and wondered what he meant. Max said, ¡°I won¡¯t marry Penelope. The wedding date was announced unterally by Penelope¡¯s father. Our family has never approved it. Besides, Penelope came to me this afternoon for this matter. I gave her fifteen days. She will deal with it.¡± ¡°How can Penelope deal with this kind of thing? It¡¯s the engagement announced by her father.¡± ¡°Penelope must do it, because if she can¡¯t do it, I will personally refuse the engagement. At that time, I will p her father in the face, and in the end, it will be Penelope who will be unlucky.¡± Amy asked in surprise, ¡°does Penelope know that? Isn¡¯t she angry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her father¡¯s fault. Even if I¡¯m angry, it¡¯s not my fault. All right, the misunderstanding has been cleared up. Do you still want to go back now?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Amy,¡± Max pounded his chopsticks on the table. Amy lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I miss my family.¡± ¡°When you finish your work, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Amy couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°But I have to go back these days.¡± Max looked at her and asked, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I just called my third sister inw and told her that I would go back and live with her for a period of time. If I can¡¯t go back now, my third sister inw will think too much.¡± Max frowned, ¡°why don¡¯t you discuss with me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Amy pouted. She just wanted to escape from him. How could she discuss with him. Seeing her expression, Max guessed what she was thinking. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ll call third brotherand exin it to him.¡± ¡°No, I have told my third sister inw. My third sister inw has also asked someone to book an air ticket for me.¡± Max picked up the chopsticks and looked at Amy angrily, as if he wanted to find a hole in her face. Amy lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Max looked at her for a long time. He didn¡¯t n to let Amy know that he was going to marry Penelope, so he secretly handled it. He didn¡¯t expect that he would see this girl who was addicted to Inte. Even if she saw it, she still thought too much. After thinking for a while, she realized that it was not Amy¡¯s fault. After all, she was still young, so it was normal for her to think too much. The main problem was that even if he didn¡¯t get engaged, it was true that he was engaged. Since he wanted Amy, he had to give her a stable environment instead of making her nervous. ¡°You can only stay at home for half a month at most. After half a month, I will deal with my engagement, and then I will pick you uppletely.¡± Amy looked at him. Hearing that, if Max Brother got rid of the engagement, she would be Max Brother¡¯s girlfriend no matter she wanted or not? She didn¡¯t say anything, but Max thought she acquiesced. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Amy nodded. Max gazed at her and said seriously, ¡°if you have any problem in the future, you have to speak it out directly. If there is a problem, it should be solved, not to create misunderstandings. Like today, it is not a big deal, but you think too much for the whole day. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡± Amy had to admit that she had been depressed the whole day. The next day, Amy boarded a ne flying back home. Max drove her to the airport in person. Seeing that she was about to carry her luggage to the security check, Max regretted and refused to let go of her luggage. Amy called him ¡®Max Brother¡¯ three times before he reluctantly let go of her. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay here?¡± Amy looked at Max in surprise. No way How could Max Brother be like this? Was it a little sticky?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Max did regret it. How could he have asked her to go back and live for half a month. It was too long. Amy said, ¡°Max Brother, I¡¯ve booked the air ticket. Change it. Our family will think too much.¡± In fact, Max really wanted to have a showdown with Wills Waltson. But it was not the time yet. He was not ¡®innocent¡¯ yet, and Wills would definitely me him. he had to endure it for another half a month. Half a month passed quickly. Max held her hand and pulled her into his arms tightly. ¡°Be good at home. Don¡¯t run around. I¡¯ll pick you up when I get back, okay?¡± Amy wanted tough. Was this the serious Max she knew? It was so weird. Not far away, someone took a camera and quietly pressed the shutter in their direction. Chapter 609 On the first night after Amy came back, the family had a meal together. Amy was very happy to see her fat nephew and niece be more and more lovely. After dinner, they chatted warmly with Amy. It was said that three women made a y, but Amy felt that she was more than enough. Her sister-inw and sister-inw were capable of supporting a y. While the two were talking, they suddenly talked about Max. Amy also pricked up her ears. Judi replied, ¡°the news has been sensational these days. They are all studying where the wedding of the two families will be held, but neither of them has announced it in public, so it¡¯s useless for everyone to guess. Hey, Amy, don¡¯t you live with Max every day? Hasn¡¯t he mentioned it?¡± Luna¡¯s eyes fell on Amy. When the question was put on Amy, she was a little nervous. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Judi was surprised, ¡°Max, he is so mean.¡± Lua patted Judi gently and said, ¡°Max is a man of few words. Besides, there is no need for him to talk about his marriage with a little sister.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I heard from Wills that the marriage between the Max family and the Penelope family is a typicalmercial marriage. Neither of them has the same heart. Tut, tut, it¡¯s pitiful. for money and interests, it¡¯s terrible to marry someone you don¡¯t love and live together for a lifetime. They are both ruthless.¡± Then she sighed and said, ¡°yes, you¡¯re right. But not everyone in the world can marry the person they want to marry as they wish.¡± Looking at Amy, Judi said, ¡°Amy, you should remember that you don¡¯tck money. When you choose a man in the future, you must choose to be with the person you love. Now I understand that only when you marry the person you love will your life beplete and happy.¡± Amy nodded and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± Looking at the happiness in Judi¡¯s eyes, Luna couldn¡¯t help smiling. Whoined to her yesterday that the young brother is too sticky. She also thought that the young man¡¯s physical strength was too good, so she couldn¡¯t bear it. Every two days, s he woulde to her and sleep with her for one night to avoid disaster. As a result, Wills Waltson was full of resentment. Every day, he wanted to kick the couple out of the house Three dayster, at noon, Amy was sleeping in bed. The quilt was suddenly lifted. She turned over and squinted. Seeing that it was Dave, she sat up and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Surprise, are you surprised to see me?¡± Amy pulled the quilt over and covered herself. ¡°Are you three years old? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m naked?¡± Sitting on the edge of the bed, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve inquired about it. You don¡¯t have that habit so I came in.¡± Amy pouted, ¡°you haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Ie to yourpany for exchange study.¡± Amy frowned and asked, ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have an internship next year, right? In my ownpany, it¡¯s inevitable to be treated as young mster. My father thought for a while and asked third brother for a favor to let me study in yourpany.¡± Amy nodded and said, ¡°Oh, so youe to mypany to work for free.¡± ¡°Humph! I¡¯m going to be your husband in the future. Are you willing to let me work for free in your house? At least, I can provide you with food and amodation. I think your house is good. I¡¯ll live here in the future.¡± Somehow, Amy thought of Max. If Max heard this, he would be angry. Amy couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°are you kidding? You can¡¯t stay in a hotel anymore.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no wife or smell of home in the hotel. I don¡¯t care. Ask someone to clean up a room for me.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? If my third brother knows it, he will kick you out.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re wrong. third brotheris my treasured sword now. third brother said that I can choose any room in the Waltson family. I don¡¯t want to live with them, so I choose your room. But I think he means that he will support me if I choose this room and sleep with you.¡± Amy raised her hand and patted him on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Ouch, honey, it hurts. I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask third brother.¡± Amy wondered what third brother was doing. ¡®we are not kids anymore. Why did he ask him to live here? She got out of the bed, and Dave followed her, ¡°honey, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Why don¡¯t you give me a hug?¡± Amy turned around and tapped him on the head again. ¡°Ouch, honey, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll tell third brother.¡± Amy smiled speechlessly. What a three year old child. ¡°Dave, let me tell you. We¡¯ve grown up. You can¡¯t call me ¡®honey¡¯ anymore. It¡¯s so misleading to .¡± ¡°Anyway, we have an engagement..¡± Amy clicked her tongue and didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She walked out of the room. ¡°Hey, hey, where are you going?¡± ¡°Wash.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m not used to the things here. Go out to buy some daily necessities with me after you freshen up.¡± Amy turned to look at him and said, ¡°are you really going to live here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± sighed Dave, ¡°what? You won¡¯t drive me away, will you? I don¡¯t want to stay in a hotel. It¡¯s too boring to live alone.¡± Thinking of the days when she lived alone in the past, she felt really bad. Anyway, she would only stay at home for half a monthN?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Then you can stay in the guest room downstairs.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that if I live on the second floor, you won¡¯t be able to control yourself and¡­?¡± Amy raised her hand and was about to hit her, but her wrist was grabbed by Dave. He smiled at her and said, ¡°Okay, okay. You are much more violent than when you were a child. Will you domestic violence me in the future? Let me tell you. I don¡¯t want to be beaten.¡± Amy scratched between her eyebrows and said, ¡°you are more glib than you were when you were a child.¡± She had always thought that this boy would be a cold man when he grew up. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so funny. At this time, Wills Waltson was talking to Max on the phone in his office. After the two of them finished talking about work, Max finally found an opportunity to ask Amy. At the mention of Amy, Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°she¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve taken Dave home to apany her and see if they can develop some feelings for each other. Let me tell you, I¡¯ve investigated him. He¡¯s very good.¡± Chapter 610 Max¡¯s voice rose a little unconsciously: ¡°Did you bring Dave back to the Waltson family? Did you intend to set him up with Amy?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you about it before?¡± Wills Waltson did not think that the voice of the person opposite was wrong, but said, ¡°The Dave family intended to marry us. I also decided to try after investigating Dave¡¯s background.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Amy what she thought in advance? It¡¯s her own life.¡± Wills Waltson nodded: ¡°I know, I never thought about interfering in Amy¡¯s life. It¡¯s not important that she and Dave can¡¯t make it. We just make it up. If they can be together, everyone is happy. If they can¡¯t, I and the fourth brother will continue to screen the right man for her.¡± Max was inexplicably angry. Some words were almost blurted out. In the end, however, he endured and said with patience: ¡°Wills, don¡¯t be so worried. Amy is still young.¡± ¡°No hurry, let them cultivate their feelings first.¡± Max gritted his teeth: ¡°Amy only goes back to live for ten days¡­¡± Wills Waltson smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If she and I feel good, I will send Dave abroadter to increase their chances of getting along. Then you can also help out in foreign countries. That will be all right.¡± Max thought, you are thinking too beautiful. After hanging up, Max couldn¡¯t sit still. No, he can¡¯t wait any longer. After Amy had breakfast, Dave took Amy to go shopping with him to buy necessities. In the whole morning, the two people strolled two shopping malls, which could be said to be quite fruitful. Dave invited Amy to lunch at noon. When Dave got home, he happened to be in the front yard and met Luna and Butler, who were ying with the three children. Seeing Dave carrying a lot of things, Butler came to help him take them. Dave thanked her and went to Luna and said, ¡°Good afternoon, Sister inw. Have you had dinner yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. How about you?¡± Dave turned around and put his hand on Amy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We had a sunny lunch outside. We had a great time, didn¡¯t we, wife?¡± Amy shook her shoulder and shook Dave¡¯s hand away. ¡°You¡¯re here again. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to.¡± Luna couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw the two. Handsome men and beautiful women, quite a match. Amy was embarrassed by her smile. She stepped forward and bent over to pick up Wendy, who was nearest to her, and amused her. Dave sighed, ¡°Sister inw, you have three to cake care of.¡± ¡°It happened that your sister-inw was going to work, so I took it with me..¡± Dave gave Luna a thumbs up: ¡°Motherly love is the greatest.¡± Amy stares back at Dave. ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. My third sister-inw doesn¡¯t like it. You should hurry back to tidy up your room with Butler. If this can¡¯t happen, you should let Butler do it for you.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go, Third Sister inw. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Luna patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± After he left, Luna came to Amy¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Dave¡¯s personality is really cheerful.¡± Amy shrugged: ¡°I feel the same way.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t been together for many years. It¡¯s really rare that you can get along so well when you meet again,¡± Luna said. She thought about Amy and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Dave is really good?¡± Hearing this, Amy sensed that something was wrong. She looked at Luna and couldn¡¯t help smiling: ¡°Third sister-inw, what are you trying to say??¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Luna smiled wordlessly. Wills Waltson should not have given her this task. ¡°I¡¯d better tell you the truth. Your third brother said that Uncle intended to set you up with Dave. He also thought Dave was good, so he wanted me to inquire about your ideas.¡± ¡°Me and Dave?¡± Amy shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯d better stop messing around.¡± ¡°Why, you don¡¯t like him?¡± Amy shook her head and said, ¡°Yes, but not as you think.¡± Luna said, ¡°Maybe he is interested in you. I think he treats you very well.¡± ¡°Oh, Sister inw, Dave is not nice to me alone. He is a person of his personality, and he is good to everyone because he is naturally good.¡± Luna doesn¡¯t know much about Dave, but at least one thing Luna likes is that Wills Waltson said that Dave is not sentimental. However, love is a matter for two people. As long as Amy doesn¡¯t nod, it¡¯s useless even if people all over the world think Dave is good. ¡°I will take your words to your third brother.¡± Amy pursed her lips: ¡°My third brother is a man who is duplicitous. He clearly said before that he would not interfere with my marriage.¡± ¡°He really didn¡¯t intend to interfere. He just wanted to bring his best looking boy to you. He said, even if you want to pick a man, you must pick first. The other girls can only pick what you left.¡± Amy was not convinced: ¡°Is this really what my third brother said?¡± Luna nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it either, but this is what he said. Your third brother and your fourth brother care more about you than you think. Amy, you should always remember that you have someone to rely on, you know?¡± Amy felt warm and nodded. The first night Dave lived in the Waltson family, he had to take Amy to the movies. The two people lived in the living room. Seeing that it was more than one o¡¯clock in the morning, they finally slept in the living room unconsciously. Early in the morning, when the aunt at home wanted toe in and clean up, she saw that the eldest daughter was sleeping heavily, and nobody dared to disturb her, so she quietly withdrew. At eight o¡¯clock, a figure pushed open the door of the porch and entered the living room. When he saw Amy and Dave sleeping together in the living room, his eyebrows tightened. Although they sleep on the sofa one by one and lie on the carpet on the other side, they can live alone in the same room He was very angry. He walked forward, quietly picked Amy up and took her upstairs. Amy opened her eyes in a daze, and the person was Max. She thought she was dreaming. She put her hand around Max¡¯s neck and smiled at him as if she were talking nonsense: ¡°Max Brother, I dreamed of you.¡± Max has a sharp vision. Amy thought it was reasonable that Max Brother in her dream was so serious. Just thinking, Max has opened her door. She blinked. It was wrong. This is not a dream. When she responded, Max had already put her on the bed, half hugged her, and kissed her when he was about to speak Chapter 611 This kiss almost made Max lost control. Fortunately, Amy, who was confused by the kiss, responded in time when her clothes were torn open. She sped Max¡¯s hand with both hands and blushed. Max¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved twice. Amy reminds herself to be calm, be calm. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Max¡¯s hand stroked her cheek, and his voice was a little dull: ¡°Amy.¡± Amy nodded, still looking at him. Max frowned: ¡°I can¡¯t wait. You can make a choice. Do you promise to be my girlfriend right away, or do you need me to go to Wills now and confess my feelings for you, and then be my girlfriend.¡± Amy is scared. This is not a multiple choice question. This is a threat, a naked threat. Seeing that she was silent, Max nodded and said, ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll go to your third brother and tell him to win his approval before you nod.¡± Amy immediately said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t tell my third brother.¡± Max raised his eyebrows slightly: ¡°So, you have promised to be my girlfriend now?¡± ¡°Max Brother, it¡¯s too¡­ too sudden for me to be prepared.¡± ¡°You should be prepared. We have talked about this for many days. If you just need time to think about it, think about it now and give me an answer in five minutes.¡± Amy is unconvinced. Is it reasonable. Max then said, ¡°You only have the above two choices.¡± He sat up, raised his wrist and began to look at the time. Amy took the opportunity to sit up and fasten the cor button. The blush on her cheek had not yet faded, and she wondered what to do. Is she going to be Max Brother¡¯s girlfriend? This is really a very¡­ very unbelievable thing. Amy stole a look at Max. At this time, his eyes were also on her face. Amy was embarrassed and looked away. Max spun and squatted in front of her. ¡°Tell me, what are your worries? Do you dislike me? Hate me? Or do you feel that you have no feelings for me?¡± Amy shook her head and said, ¡°Max Brother, I¡¯m a little¡­ I can¡¯t ept this change of identity. In my eyes, you have always been my brother.¡± ¡°You and I have already done what we should do. Do you think that is the boundary between brother and sister?¡± Amy was ashamed: ¡°It was an ident.¡± ¡°No matter what it is, the bottom line between us has long since disappeared.¡± Max originally wanted to ask Amy to do this multiple choice question after solving the Su family¡¯s problem. But Wills Waltson was too anxious, because appearance of Dave, which upset Max¡¯s n.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He has also investigated Dave, and among young people, he is indeed a good young man who is quiet and steady. If Wills Waltson makes such a match, Max will naturally be afraid that the person in his hand will be robbed. Amy is really afraid to agree with Max. Since Max confessed to her, she feels so nervous living beside him. Especially Max looks at himself like a wolf who can swallow himself at any time In fact, Max Brother is still a little strange. Max raised his hand and said, ¡°Amy, I can¡¯t care so much about it. It¡¯s settled. When I solve the problems of the Su family, I will go to your third brother to confess.¡± ¡°Max Brother, you can¡¯t¡­ uh¡­¡± Before Amy finished speaking, Max hugged her again and kissed her. Amy has a headache. After that, Max Brother may not have been possessed by something unclean. Max let go of her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance and answer after you think it over. Can I?¡± Amy bit her lip and said, ¡°If I say no, you have to¡­¡± She stopped talking. Max smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I will continue to kiss you, and maybe I will do more things. So, there is only one option. Why don¡¯t you fill in the answer directly? If you fill in it well, you will get full marks. If you don¡¯t fill in it well, you will get corporal punishment.¡± Too domineering There is no choice. Does hee to pretend to be democratic. After that, he won¡¯t always be so domineering. Max raised his hand and poked her in the forehead: ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Max Brother¡­ If we break up in the future, you and my brother will have no choice but to be friends.¡± Max smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t divide it.¡± His determination warmed Amy¡¯s heart. ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know others, don¡¯t I know myself? We will always be together. If I say I won¡¯t break up, I will never break up.¡± ¡°Then you are not afraid that you can¡¯t stand my little temper in the future?¡± ¡°If you choose your own, don¡¯t bear it? If you can¡¯t bear it, cover up.¡± Amy frowned: ¡°You¡­ are you apliment or a sarcasm? Everyone will say that the person I chose has no petty temper or bad habits.¡± ¡°No one is perfect. If he is really perfect, he can still be regarded as a person?¡± Amy sighed and became a stiff old uncle again. She can see clearly that Max is selective and rigid. He is very flexible in what he can take advantage of. ¡°Daughter inw, where are you?¡± Downstairs, Dave¡¯s voice suddenly came. Amy was very nervous. She stood up and pulled Max, saying, ¡°Max Brother, please hide.¡± Max frowned, ¡°Do I hide?¡± Amy stamped her foot and whispered, ¡°If Dave sees you here, he will definitely misunderstand you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Max said angrily, ¡°I am your boyfriend now. You are afraid that others will misunderstand your boyfriend?¡± Amy doesn¡¯t care so much. She has already pushed her to the door of the cloakroom. She pulled them apart, ¡°Go in, go in.¡± The sound of Dave going up the stairs was heard outside the door. But Max did not move. Amy is so nervous. If Dave sees this, he tells the third brother again¡­ Can¡¯t the third brother skin her? It¡¯s terrible to think about it. Max could not help feeling extremely upset when he saw her guilty. ¡°Are you so afraid of Dave?¡± ¡°Fear, fear, super fear, so Max Brother, you¡¯re going in, please.¡± Dave¡¯s voice has sounded in the corridor: ¡°Amy, Amy.¡± Amy held her mouth and looked at Max, afraid to speak. She put her hands together as if to ask Max for help. Max kept his anger down. He was so invisible in her heart. There is something happening at the door. Amy looked at Max nervously and turned to the door. The door handle is turned from the outside Chapter 612 At that moment, Max put his arm around Amy and covered Amy¡¯s mouth with his other hand. They turned around and entered the cloakroom together. The door closed. Meanwhile, Amy¡¯s door was pushed open. Dave came in. He looked around and muttered, ¡°Amy? Not here?¡± Amy, who had been carried into the cloakroom, suddenly broke into a sweat. In this case, if someone grabs the bag, it¡¯s really hard to say. See Amy nervous. Max had a bad smile on his face. Amy raised her eyes and rolled her eyes. Just now, he made a sudden move, and she almost screamed out in fright. He is also¡­ too bad. She prayed in her heart, Dave, Dave, please don¡¯t go into the cloakroom. Just thinking about it, the man outside the door had already muttered, ¡°Where are you? You will leave when you get up? This dead girl will not call me.¡± The people in the room closed the door and left. Amy is relieved. She looked at Max and was about to speak, but Max trapped her by the wall and kissed her again. Max realized that men¡¯s addiction to women is really out of control He didn¡¯t even know why he used to sneer at his brother who had no resistance to his wife. Amy, unconsciously encircles Max. This fire was almost lit in the small cloakroom. Max restrained himself with hisst will. When he released Amy, Amy¡¯s face had be a monkey¡¯s butt. Max likes her face inexplicably. It looks like red powder. It¡¯s very beautiful. Amy breathed hard for a moment and said to Max, ¡°Max Brother, don¡¯t do this next time.¡± Max rubbed her face and said, ¡°I think you like it very much.¡± Amy wanted to find a rat hole to drill. Max wondered where he had gone. What she said did not mean that. ¡°I mean¡­ next time don¡¯t pull me in suddenly. I almost cried out.¡± Speaking of this, Max stretched out his hand again and trapped her. ¡°I wanted to forget about this. Now it seems that it dosen¡¯t work. Say, am I invisible? Or in your eyes, I can¡¯tpete with that Dave? Why are you afraid of his misunderstanding?¡± Amy looks up at him. Max Brother looks at him from this angle¡­ It¡¯s really beautiful. ¡°Don¡¯t try to make up excuses to deceive me, just say it.¡± Amy dropped her eyes and smiled. Max squeezed her chin and said, ¡°Amy.¡± Amy looked up and said, ¡°Max Brother, I thought that a man like you would not be jealous even if he was in love.¡± Max paused and was jealous¡­ That¡¯s right. ¡°I¡¯m a human being,¡± he said, clearing his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of Dave¡¯s misunderstanding, but I¡¯m afraid of being seen by him and telling my third brother.¡± Max raised his eyebrow: ¡°Really?¡± Amy nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m a puppy if I lie to you.¡± Max thought, ¡°Why did he sleep downstairs with Davest night?¡± ¡°We were watching a movie downstairs. I saw it veryte. I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Or what? Max Brother, don¡¯t fill your head with strange pictures. Dave and I have nothing.¡± ¡°Hum, your brother is matching you up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my brother¡¯s business, not mine.¡± Max raised his lip a little. With Amy¡¯s personality, if she really liked Dave, s he would probably not avoid suspicion in front of Dave. At this thought, Max felt relieved. Amy pushed Max¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Max Brother, let¡¯s hurry out.¡± After she finished, she crept out first and listened with her ears on the door. Nothing happened. She looked back at Max and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and have a look, and lead Dave out. You cane out by yourselfter.¡± She opened the door and went out. After a while, she ran back. She took Max by the wrist and ran out. ¡°Max Brother, hurry up. Dave has gone out. He probably came to see me from the third sister-inw. You should take the opportunity to leave quickly.¡± Max looked at her nervousness and thought of an idiom. He felt guilty. When they got out of the doorway, Amy took her to the gate. Max said, ¡°You are going in the wrong direction. Your third brother invited me to have lunch here.¡± Amy looked at him and was surprised: ¡°You have just met my third brother? Did he go to thepany?¡± Max nodded: ¡°After talking with him for more than ten minutes, I came to you on the pretext.¡± His voice just fell. Dave¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°Wife.¡± Amy turned her head and looked. That was the direction of the third brother¡¯s courtyard. Dave trotted over and said, ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Amy looked at Max and said, ¡°I was just going to see my nieces and nephews, but I happened to meet Max Brother, so we took a walk in front of him.¡± Dave looked at Max¡¯s face and nodded: ¡°Max, I¡¯ve seen you again. I heard you will get married in three months. Congrattions.¡± As soon as she said this, Amy¡¯s eyes fell on Max¡¯s face. As expected, Max¡¯s face stinks. ¡°I don¡¯t know myself. I¡¯m getting married. It seems that Young Master Daves knows more about me than me.¡± This made Dave embarrassed: ¡°I also read the news¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a joke. Young Master Han has lived in this circle for so long and still believes in unfounded news.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what your future father-inw said.¡± ¡°So, is he going to get married? Or am I going to get married.¡± Dave opened his mouth and stopped talking. He is merciless. Amy used to live with such people. How wronged she was.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dave stopped arguing with Max, but went to Amy¡¯s side and said, ¡°Wife, are you hungry? Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± Amy winked at him: ¡°I told you, don¡¯t always call me my daughter-inw.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? If the three brothers and the four brothers don¡¯t say anything, others are even less qualified to say it.¡± Max stared at Dave¡¯s face and said, ¡°Living in someone else¡¯s house, he half consciously didn¡¯t have it. Young Master Han is really free and easy.¡± Dave retorted, ¡°Max said, I don¡¯t live in someone else¡¯s house, but with my uncle¡¯s consent, I live in my daughter-inw¡¯s house. If I¡¯m too restrained, my daughter-inw and her family will feel ufortable.¡± Dave said, showing his teeth and looking at Amy: ¡°Right, daughter-inw?¡± Max¡¯s face was livid. Amy felt bad when she saw this. Max Brother hates unruly people. Dave is right that kind of guy. Chapter 613 Max¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°You reminded me that there is indeed something wrong with what Wills did.¡± After saying that, he said to Amy, ¡°you can go to have breakfast. I¡¯ll talk to your brother.¡± Amy pouted and nodded. After Max left, Dave walked up to Amy and tightened his cor. ¡°Why did I look at Max just now as if he was going to hit me?¡± Amy rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Max Brother hates people who speak in an irregr way the most. You just said that because you wanted to get beat by him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I am. Why should I listen to him?¡± Amy couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to see his face, why do you ask me if he wants to beat you?¡± Dave cleared his throat awkwardly, ¡°honey, don¡¯t do this.¡± Amy smiled and walked forward. Dave quickened his pace to catch up with her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± When Max returned to Wills Waltson, Wills Waltson was taking care of the kids with Luna. Looking from afar, he was a little envious of the scene that his wife and children were around him. When she saw Max, Luna gently pushed Wills Waltson and said, ¡°Max is back.¡± Wills Waltson turned around, put down the kid and walked towards him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to see Amy? Why did youe back so soon? Did she piss you off again?¡± Max said with a cold face, ¡°you can talk to me.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the backyard. I¡¯ve asked someone to make tea for you.¡± Wills Waltson said a few words to Luna before taking Max to the backyard. The two sat down. Max didn¡¯t beat around the Bush and asked directly, ¡°how long are you going to keep that Dave here?¡± ¡°Recently, Amy happens to be here. I n to let him stay until Amy goes abroad.¡± ¡°Have you considered Amy¡¯s feelings?¡± Wills Waltson said frankly, ¡°Amy won¡¯t object. That girl is hospitable. Besides, she grew up with Dave, and the two of them can y together. I have the right to invite Dave to help Amy.¡± Max said in a low voice, ¡°then I¡¯ll take Amy back tomorrow.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Wills Waltson was surprised. ¡°Max, don¡¯t you like Dave?¡± Max looked at him and asked, ¡°do you really want to make a match between Amy and Dave?¡± In front of Max, Wills Waltson didn¡¯t hide anything and said, ¡°didn¡¯t I tell you in the video? I think this guy is not bad. I want them to have a try.¡± ¡°What does Amy mean?¡± ¡°Amy only takes Dave as a friend. But love needs to be cultivated. If they get in touch with each other more often¡­¡± Max interrupted Wills Waltson, ¡°Amy doesn¡¯t like him.¡± Wills Waltson looked at him and asked, ¡°did she tell you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own sister? If she likes him, will she still be like a brother to him? If you force them to make a match, it will only make their rtionship embarrassed. If you don¡¯t mess around, they will always keep friendly friends. If you mess it up, you will make Amy lose a friend. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not worth it?¡± Max¡¯s words made Wills Waltson think for a moment. Luna had told him what Amy meant before He looked at Max and said, ¡°I will think about it carefully.¡± Max picked up the teacup and took a sip. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t have a ce to live, you can let Amy live in my house.¡± Wills Waltson looked at him and asked, ¡°your house?¡± Afraid that Wills Waltson might overthink it, Max added, ¡°although I don¡¯t live at home these days, someone will take good care of her. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°No, thanks. If you are really worried about Dave¡¯s character, I can arrange him to live somewhere else.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Max took a sip of tea leisurely. Thinking of thecent look on his face just now, he raised his eyebrows imperceptibly. After dinner, Amy came to Wills Waltson. When they heard that Max was chatting with third brother, the two of them took care of the child with affection. Dave was very lively, making fun of her with gentleughter from time to time. Wills Waltson and Max saw this scene when they came out. Wills Waltson said in a low voice, ¡°nowadays, there are not many young people as bright as him.¡± Max rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°pay attention to your own standpoint. Amy is your sister. Her thoughts are more important than anything else.¡± Wills Waltson curled his lips and said, ¡°I just mentioned it casually. Don¡¯t always pull a long face. If Amy doesn¡¯t want to do that, I can¡¯t sell her. Our family respect the personal feelings of our children the most.¡± Hearing what Wills Waltson said, Max was curious. If Wills Waltson knew his feelings for Amy, would he still be so calm I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult. Some words were easy to say, but some were easy to do At noon, Benjeming and Judi came back together. At lunch time, Benjeming said happily, ¡°our family is more lively this noon than the new year.¡± Judi added, ¡°yes. Last year, I said it was a little lonely at home.¡± Dave picked up his ss and said, ¡°sister inw, our family is good. Although we don¡¯t have an elder, we have many children. Look, there are already three of them now. You should work harder and add more children. When I get married with Amy, we will have two more children. Then from now on¡­¡± Originally, Max didn¡¯t look very good when he saw Dave sitting next to Amy. Hearing this, Max put down his chopsticks and picked up the ss with a cold face. Amy looked up at Max, who was sitting opposite her, and whispered in her heart. ¡®Dave, stop talking nonsense!¡¯. His words made everyoneugh. Benjeming said, ¡°you¡¯d better work hard. Our Judi won¡¯t suffer to give birth to a baby. It¡¯s enough for us to have Wendy in our life.¡± Judi looked at him with a shy smile. Dave looked at Amy and said, ¡°fourth brother¡¯s words make sense. Let¡¯s have a baby.¡± Amy elbowed at him and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Dave looked at her and said happily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amy.¡± Amy was a little embarrassed. She was not embarrassed at all. She was afraid that the man opposite would be angry. She stole another nce at Max. Max¡¯s eyes were also fixed on her face. She picked up the chopsticks, picked up a piece of food and put it into his mouth. ¡°Eat, stop talking.¡± With Amy picking up food for him, he was so happy that he stopped talking. Max raised his eyebrows. It was good, very good for her to pick up food for another man in front of him. Chapter 614 After lunch, the whole table was full of people. Benjeming and Judi took Wendy back to their residence. When Dave was about to ask Amy to leave, he was stopped by Wills Waltson. ¡°Hey, wait a minute. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Okay, third brother.¡± Max said to Wills Waltson and his wife, ¡°then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Wills Waltson said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± ¡°No, thanks. Go ahead with your work. Amy will go out with me this afternoon. I will take her to meet some old friends she knew abroad.¡± Amy looked at him, confused. When Max Brother was abroad, he didn¡¯t take her to know any friends. Wills Waltson nodded and said to Amy, ¡°don¡¯t talk too much. Don¡¯t get your brother Max in trouble.¡± Amy pouted and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯m not a trouble maker.¡± But after saying that, she was a little depressed. In the eyes of her family, she was just a troublemaker. Max patted her on the shoulder and said softly, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± Dave waved at Amy and said, ¡°honey, see you tonight.¡± Amy red at him and left with Max. After they left, they went upstairs with the two children. Wills Waltson said to him, ¡°I asked you to stay, mainly for something about work.¡± ¡°Third Brother, just say it.¡± speaking of work, Dave became more serious. Wills Waltson said, ¡°tomorrow, ourpany will have a very important business negotiation in Hester city. The leader of the team is my most capable judge. If you go out with him, you will benefit a lot. I want you to go with me. I don¡¯t know if you are interested.¡± Dave was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Of course I do. Third brother, thank you for giving me such a good opportunity.¡± ¡°Your father really asked me to help you, so I naturally have to teach you something from my heart. If the negotiation is sessful, I may have to deal with the contract there before Ie back. It willst about twenty days. You go back and prepare your own luggage. I will send someone to pick you up this afternoon.¡± Dave was a little surprised. ¡°So long?¡± Wills Waltson pursed his lips and asked, ¡°what? You don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± after hesitating for a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°nothing. Third brother, I¡¯ll go back and pack up.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± After Dave left, Wills Waltson let out a sigh of relief. He went upstairs and found that Luna had already fallen asleep, while the bigger one was still rolling over. Wills Waltson nodded and closed the door gently. Ten minutester, Luna returned to their bedroom. She sat on the edge of the bed and said, ¡°they all left.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Wills Waltson held her in his arms and kissed her for a while. Nestling in Wills Waltson¡¯s arms, Luna said affectionately, ¡°Wills¡­¡± She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Wills Waltson looked down at the woman in his arms and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Why do I feel that Amy has been looking at Max¡¯s face all the time?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wills Waltson didn¡¯t pay much attention to the people at the table. ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s obvious. Do you think Max has something on Amy?¡± Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± After all, Max was his brother, and Wills Waltson trusted him very much. Looking up at him gently, she pouted and said, ¡°don¡¯t believe me. Women¡¯s sixth sense is very smart. I really think that Amy is afraid of Max.¡± Wills Waltson kissed her on the lips. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to be afraid of someone, so that she won¡¯t bewless every day. Have you forgotten the time when she bullied you?¡± She pouted and said, ¡°what are you talking about? I don¡¯t hold a grudge. You still want to hold grudges against your sister for the rest of your life.¡± She knew that this man did it on purpose. When he knew that Amy was injured, he was more anxious than anyone else. She had a sharp tongue and a soft heart. Wills Waltson rubbed her shoulder and said, ¡°don¡¯t think too much. Max has always been a little annoyed with the temper of the youngdies from rich and powerful families. Amy used to be a little arrogant and willful, so she is naturally in the cklist of Max. In the past year, Max has been very strict with Amy, so in front of him, Amy may be restrained.¡± However, deep in her heart, Luna doubted whether it was true or not? At this moment, Amy was really having a hard time in the car. Because Max ignored her. She said a few words to him, but he only replied two words. ¡°Max Brother, are you full?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Max Brother, I haven¡¯t seen your friend before, have I?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Obviously, she was angry. The driver drove Max and Amy directly to the Mo family. Sitting in the car, Amy asked in confusion, ¡°Max Brother, have you invited your friend home?¡± It was not like what Max did. There must be something wrong. Max turned to look at her and said indifferently, ¡°get off the car.¡± With a guilty conscience, Amy got out of the car and followed Max into the house. Max took off his coat and handed it to the housekeeping aunt. ¡°Ask everyone to go out. You don¡¯t have toe in when I don¡¯t call you.¡± They left together. There were only two people left in the big room, Max and her. At this moment, Amy¡¯s heart was beating fast. A man and a woman alone She felt that the way Max Brother looked at her now was like a wolf staring at its prey Max walked to the study leisurely. Amy hesitated for a moment and followed him in. ¡°Max Brother¡­¡± Max turned around, pressed her against the wall and trapped her with his hands. Amy pressed her lips nervously. Max raised her chin with his finger. ¡°How many children are you going to have with Dave? Two? Three?¡± Amy sighed in her heart. She knew that Max Brother would be angry about it. Dave, you¡¯re killing me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Are you afraid of me?¡± Max raised his eyebrows with an ambiguous look. Amy had never seen this before.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Wasn¡¯t she afraid? No wonder. ¡°Max Brother, that¡¯s a joke. I really have nothing to do with him.¡± Max smiled, ¡°really? How many babies are you going to have with me?¡± Amy felt a headache. She didn¡¯t know that Max was so difficult to deal with. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? You have nothing to do with him or me? Does that mean that I am the same as him in your eyes?¡± ¡°No, No.¡± Max nodded, ¡°then tell me, who am I to you?¡± Amy stared at him, hesitating and unable to speak for a long time. Max couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss her. Since Amy still couldn¡¯t ept the rtionship with him, he would make her ept it in his own way. Chapter 615 ax¡¯s kiss was too overbearing. Amy felt that she was almost out of breath. Max picked her up and put her on the armchair in the study Max was a man after all. No matter how restrained he was, it was inevitable for him to lose control of his beloved woman in front of him. When the two were about to leave, Max¡¯s phone rang. Max ignored him. Amy was sober. She took a few deep breaths and put her hands on his shoulder. ¡°Max Brother, answer the phone.¡± Her face turned red. Max gritted his teeth. Damn it. Almost. He stood up, covered his clothes on Amy and picked up his phone. Embarrassed, Amy quickly sat up and tied up her clothes. What a shame. Seeing the caller¡¯s name was¡¯ John Evans ¡®, Max¡¯s face became colder. He walked out of the room and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Max, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Mr. Evans, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Penelope just came back. I heard from her that you have alsoe back, so I want to invite you to have a meal at home.¡± Max refused without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Evans. I think Penelope to go home for a reason. She should have something to tell you. I won¡¯t make things worse. You can have a talk with her. I have something else to do. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and went back to the study. Amy put on her clothes quickly. She stared at Max nervously Max stepped forward, bent over and put his hands on both sides of the sofa to trap her. Amy rolled her eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare to look into Max¡¯s eyes. Max asked, ¡°do you know who I am now?¡± Amy blinked her eyes but said nothing. Max leaned forward and whispered in her ear, ¡°it seems that I didn¡¯t do it well just now. Don¡¯t you realize it clearly? Then i¡­¡± ¡°Max Brother,¡± Amy put her palms together and begged, ¡°we have something to talk about. Let¡¯s talk about it through our mouths.¡± She was a little embarrassed to face such a Max Brother. Max nodded, ¡°then tell me, who am I to you?¡± ¡°What do you want to hear from me?¡± Without beating around the Bush, Max said, ¡°you said I¡¯m your man.¡± Amy¡¯s face turned red again. Max raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°did I say anything wrong? Have you forgotten what we have done? Do you need me to review it for you?¡± Amy blushed and said, ¡°no, no, No. you are, you are.¡± Max pinched her chin and said, ¡°it¡¯s too perfunctory. Look into my eyes and say.¡± Amy¡¯s ears turned red when she looked at Max. Max tried his best to hold back hisughter. He guessed that she might have forgotten the scene when she jumped on her feet and quarreled with him. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to tell me?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Amy put on a pitiful look and said, ¡°Max Brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s¡­ I can¡¯t speak it out.¡± You are my man. How disgusting these words were. ¡°So you haven¡¯t epted me in your heart yet.¡± ¡°I admit it, really,¡± she raised her right hand and raised three fingers. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. I swear.¡± Max lifted the corners of his mouth and said, ¡°for the sake of your honesty, I forgive you this time and give you some time to practice. Next time when I ask you again, I hope you can tell me clearly the five words¡¯ you are my man ¡®, okay?¡± Amy blushed and nodded. Let¡¯s get out of here first. Max was about to let go of her hand, but suddenly he thought of something and leaned forward again. ¡°From now on, if that guy says something wrong again, I will count it on you. So¡­ It¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amy¡¯s head was pounding. She was wronged. Dave¡¯s mouth was the most annoying. She had to stop Dave from meeting Max Brother in the future.. Max stood up and Amy breathed a sigh of relief. She almost didn¡¯t know Max these days. It was so scary. ¡°Max Brother, then¡­ If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go home first.¡± Max looked back at him and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the rush? Someone is waiting for you at home? Who is it?¡± ¡°No, No. I just¡­ Don¡¯t disturb your work.¡± He walked to the desk and sat down. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you. You can stay with me this afternoon. If you want to read books or y games, you can y games. After dinner, I will drive you back.¡± Upon hearing this, Amy didn¡¯t want to get up. She took out her phone and thought, ¡®Okay, it¡¯s just for the whole afternoon.¡¯. She yed games, checked micro-blog and watched video. Then she staggered over. She opened the news hot app and saw the news rmended by the same city. She frowned and looked up at Max. Max was looking at her. Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows. ¡°Why do you look so unconvinced?¡± Amy said angrily, ¡°I thought you came back because of me.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Max curled his lips. ¡°Yes, but you came back with Penelope,¡± Amy said unhappily. He had the nerve to punish her tantly just now. He had gone too far. ¡°Penelope and I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s reported in the news.¡± Max stood up, walked to her and picked up his phone. The news said that Max, fourth master of the North City, came back with his fiancee. The two of them came out of the airport one after the other, suspecting that they were preparing for the uing wedding. Max returned the phone to Amy. ¡°I didn¡¯te back with Penelope. I just knew she was back. She must havee back to clean up his father¡¯s press conference.¡± Amy pouted, ¡°are you¡­ Exining?¡± ¡°I said it to make you feelfortable. Just give me an exnation.¡± he didn¡¯t want Amy to misunderstand him. Amy snickered and picked up her phone to y games.. At this moment, the atmosphere in the Evans family was not good. Jonas Evans sat on the sofa and pointed at Penelope, who was standing opposite him. ¡°Tell me, why did you cancel the engagement? Do you know how hard it took for our family to be bound to the Max family? Do you want to piss me off?¡± Her stepmother, Fannie, pretended to be relieved and said, ¡°Okay, Moore, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worthwhile to be angry. Besides, even if Penelope doesn¡¯t marry Max, she won¡¯t live at home. Isn¡¯t the eldest son of the Cheng¡¯s group still unmarried?¡± Penelope snorted in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m afraid your wishful thinking won¡¯t work.¡± Chapter 616 Daina looked at her and said, ¡°Penelope, what do you mean by that? What can I expect? I don¡¯t want to marry the Evans family. Well, I want you to marry into a family with good conditions. What¡¯s wrong? Do you think so, Evans?¡± Daina looks at Jonas wrongly and waits for Jonas to support her. Jonas looked at Penelope angrily and said, ¡°I tell you that if your marriage with Max family goes bad, I will immediately agree to another proposal.¡± Penelope smiled: ¡°Well, just promise. But then, I can¡¯t promise which of your daughters will marry.¡± Daina stood up and said, ¡°Penelope, what do you mean? Would you like to put your mind on Ge Ge?¡± ¡°Daina, what you said is that you let me marry into the Evans family in order to make a good life for me. I agree with you. The Sun family is really good, so I also want Kim to marry into the Sun family to enjoy peace and happiness. Why can¡¯t I be good for Kim if you are good for me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Daina was very angry. She sat down and held Jonas¡¯s hand ¡°Daina, Kim is only one year younger than me. At this timest year, Max and I made an engagement. Kim can get married long ago.¡± Jonas angrily patted the table: ¡°Penelope, don¡¯t mess with me here. You say, what¡¯s your idea?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have any idea. I said that Max and I were not suitable to be husband and wife, so we decided to cancel the engagement. It could have been settled safely, but you had to go overboard and talk in front of reporters. Now, if my engagement with the Max family is annulled, there will be a lot of trouble. If you provoke the Sun family, do you think the Sun family will promise to let me marry in? Oh, Evans family is more than just my daughter. Then¡­ ¡± Hearing this, Daina took a breath. This damn mop, trying to destroy her daughter? There is no way. Seeing Daina¡¯s face, Penelope felt relieved. For the first time, she think it¡¯s good to break the engagement with Max family and ruin the reputation. She looked at Jonas and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m holding my tongue here. Since you caused the trouble of this marriage, you can exin to the reporter yourself. Max only gave me three days. If you don¡¯t speak after three days, don¡¯t me Max for not giving us mercy.¡± She finished, turned and left without looking back. Seeing this, Daina hurriedly pushed Jonas¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Evas, what can we do? Can we really let her break the engagement with the Max family?¡± Jonas has some calction in his eyes. Max wants to leave the Evans family like this? There is no way. He still has chips in his hand In the evening, Max took Amy out to dinner. Amy was in a good mood, and led Max to eat hot pot in the old restaurant where the third sister-inw took her to eat. Max doesn¡¯t like this atmosphere, but because Amy likes it, he naturally chooses to amodate himself. After dinner, Max drove Amy back to the door of the Waltson family¡¯s old house. Amy wanted to get off the bus, but Max grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you forgot something?¡± Amy wondered and looked at him: ¡°What?¡± Max unfastened his seat belt, leaned up, held her face and kissed for a moment. Amy¡¯s face was red again. Max let go of her and said, ¡°Say goodbye to the kiss, go back and have a good dream.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Amy hurriedly opened the door and ran out. Seeing that she ran far away, Max smiled when she looked back at herself again. He picked up his mobile phone and dialed Bob¡¯s number. ¡°Come out for a drink.¡± Bob promised happily: ¡°See you at the same ce.¡± Max starts the car and turns away. When he came to the club, Bob had arrived and there was a lot of wine on the table. Max went to him and sat down beside him. ¡°Why so fast?¡± ¡°I was in the neighborhood. As soon as you called, I came straight over. When did youe back? It was so sudden.¡± ¡°Last night.¡± Bob poured wine for him: ¡°Why, something urgent?¡± ¡°I guess so, but it has been handled.¡± The two people touched a cup, and Bob sniffed at him. ¡°No, what¡¯s that smell on you?¡± Max looked down and smelled, and couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Hot pot taste.¡± Bob was surprised: ¡°Did you eat hot pot? No, it¡¯s not your style.¡± Max said calmly, ¡°Amy wants to eat. I took Amy there.¡± ¡°Amy?¡± Bob smiled unconsciously and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s rare to help take care of him when he returns home.¡± ¡°Not to help, but to volunteer.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Bob smelled a strange smell from it: ¡°Voluntary? Didn¡¯t you want to talk to such a rich girl before?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Max smiled: ¡°Can¡¯t people change?¡± Bob shook his head: ¡°Max, you are not right.¡± Max looked at him and said, ¡°Is it obvious?¡± ¡°That¡¯s obvious. What¡¯s your situation?¡± Max took a sip of wine and said, ¡°It seems that this time the court was careless. You can see it, but he didn¡¯t find anything.¡± ¡°What do you mean,¡± Bob was confused. He felt that there was a problem between Max and Amy, but he also felt that with Max¡¯s personality, he might be wrong. ¡°You should be clear. Don¡¯t say half and keep half. I¡¯m worried.¡± Max said calmly, ¡°Amy is with me now.¡± Bob suddenly opened his mouth a few minutes and stared at Max without moving. Max raised his hand and pushed his chin up: ¡°Keep it down. Is it worth your surprise?¡± Bob put down his ss and sat sideways on the table, facing Max. ¡°What do you mean by being with Amy ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°My God,¡± Bob didn¡¯t react from the shock. ¡°Max, Max, you are doing great things in silence. What do you mean just now, Wills doesn¡¯t know about it?¡± Max sighed and drank a ss of wine: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know how to talk to him about this.¡± Bob nodded: ¡°It¡¯s impossible to talk about this. You were asked to take care of your sister as an elder brother for a few days, but you were lucky enough to get a hand on your sister. You said you¡­ wait, where are you going?¡± Max raised his eyes and said seriously, ¡°I have done everything I should do.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Bob shrank his neck and said, ¡°Max, you¡¯re done.¡± Max frowned: ¡°Do you think Wills will not agree?¡± Chapter 617 Bob waved his hand and said, ¡°I said that you are finished, not because Ting Shen is not so unreasonable, but he may not be able to adapt so quickly to your sudden change from brother to brother-inw.¡± Max raised his eyebrows. It¡¯s better not to adapt than not to ept. ¡°Did you just say that I was finished?¡± ¡°Yeah, just think about it, you are Max, what a self disciplined man Max is, but he didn¡¯t control himself, with a little girl¡­¡± Bob said, his two hands clenched into fists, and his two thumbs hooked. ¡°You have to like her so much to lose your self-control, which you are most proud of. Really, you are too poisoned. The poison of your feelings is very frightening, you know.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Max raised his eyebrows and said this. ¡°Nothing bad, at least for now, I feel pretty good.¡± ¡°Wow, a man in love¡­¡± Bob turned around and sat on the sofa again. ¡°But since you are with Amy, what should you do about your engagement with the Evans family ¡°Otherwise.¡± Bob shook his head: ¡°The Evans family is a ghost. Be careful.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Max thought that Penelope had also returned, and he did not know how the matter had been handled. If Penelope can¡¯t solve the problem, he ns to intervene immediately. After all, he doesn¡¯t want to wait too long, let alone make Amy too stressed. ¡°By the way, Badaire Coman will be back in theing days. You are back anyway. Why don¡¯t you stay a few more days?¡± Max raised his lips: ¡°What is Badaire Coman doing back?¡± ¡°He changed his job.¡± Max was shocked: ¡°Is the old man putting pressure on him again?¡± ¡°No wonder, Don, if you stand in his position, you can see no sessor of Dade Group?¡± Max nodded, nomittal. The two talked veryte. It was nearly eleven o¡¯clock when the driver of the club sent Max back to the vi. Max came out after taking a bath, took out his mobile phone and looked at it. He even missed a call. He was very upset. Amy woke up at more than eight o¡¯clock. She rolled over, stretched, and picked up the phone. She opened the WeChat message when she saw it. It was Max who sent it at 11:30st night. ¡°Come to me when you wake up tomorrow and take you to the movies.¡± Amy grinned. She quickly got out of bed to wash and gargle, and put on a light makeup in a good mood. Standing in the cloakroom, she walked up and down, suffering from the difficulty of choice. What to wear¡­ has be a big problem. She changed into ten suits, and her hair style was out of order, so she chose a yellow dress. It¡¯s strange that she dared to dangle in front of Max even in her pajamas before. But now What on earth does she care about? Maybe Max won¡¯t find that she was specially dressed. When she went out after dinner, she met Luna stroller on thewn in front of the hospital. Luna looked at her tenderly and asked with a smile, ¡°Amy, who are you going out to see?¡± Amy was nervous for a moment. Her third sister-inw was very smart. How could she tell who she was going to see. ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone, but I¡¯m very idle at home. I¡¯ll go out for a stroll.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Luna smiled warmheartedly and said, ¡°I¡¯m so beautiful. I thought I was going on a date.¡± ¡°Third sister-inw, you are really joking. I just dress casually. It¡¯s not beautiful.¡± With a warm face, Luna said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful, Amy. You can¡¯t be secretly in love with us.¡± ¡°No, really not,¡± Amy¡¯s head shook like a rattle. But in the view of Luna, it is more suspicious. Amy was very guilty of being stared at like this. She lifted her bag to her shoulder. ¡°Third sister-inw, if nothing happens, I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡± ¡°No, I can do it myself. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Amy didn¡¯t dare to talk any more and left quickly. Luna looked back at Amy and smiled. This girl really can¡¯t lie. Amy sighed softly after getting on the car. In order not to let the driver reveal anything, she asked the driver to take her to the entrance of the mall and let the driver go first. Standing at the entrance of the mall, she called Max. ¡°Max Brother, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Arrive? Why don¡¯t you call me before you go out? I haven¡¯t started yet.¡± ¡°I forgot. You don¡¯t have to worry. Just take your time.¡± Max is now in thepany, listening to the following senior executives report their recent work. Hearing Amy¡¯s words, he immediately ended the meeting and left. A group of senior executives who were waiting in line to be scolded were stunned. What happened? The chief executive just left? Max parked his car at the entrance of the mall, but after looking for it for a long time, he didn¡¯t find Amy. He dialed Amy¡¯s phone and said anxiously, ¡°Where have you been? Haven¡¯t you arrived?¡± ¡°Max Brother, are you here? Wait a minute, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She said, and hung up the phone. A few minutester, someone patted Max on the shoulder. Max turned around and saw the little girl smiling at him. His lips slightly raised, ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me honestly, where have you been?¡± The little girl handed the milk tea in her hand to Max: ¡°I¡¯ve bought milk tea, Max Brother, here you are.¡± Max took a look and said, ¡°I never drink this.¡± ¡°I waited in line for a long time to get it.¡± Hearing what she said, Max raised his hand to take it. Amy smiled happily and continued to drink the opened milk tea. ¡°Max Brother, yours is low in sugar and not sweet. Try it.¡± Max plugged in the straw and took a drink, his mouth corners rising. Amy asked curiously, ¡°How is it?¡± Max leaned slightly, leaned close to her ear and said, ¡°Yes, you understand my taste.¡± Amy blushed and looked up at him: ¡°Max Brother, what movie do you want to see?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Amy shook her head and said, ¡°There is no movie called casually.¡± Max raised his hand and rubbed her head: ¡°I asked you toe out just to stay with you. You can choose whatever you like, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Amy blushed. Max realized that the little girl was shy. ¡°Then I make up my mind,¡± she said and turned into the mall. After they got into the elevator, Amy took out her mobile phone and replied to someone with an unknown message. Max stared at her mobile phone for a while. Sensing his gaze, Amy looked at him and exined, ¡°My third sister-inw.¡± Max looked grave and said, ¡°Do you need to change your mobile phone?¡± ¡°I just changed it.¡± ¡°Is the new one still bad?¡± Amy turned the phone in her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not broken.¡± ¡°Not bad?¡± Max put his arms around his chest and stared at her: ¡°So I didn¡¯t receive a call from youst night. It¡¯s not because of your phone, it¡¯s your problem. You don¡¯t want to call me at all, do you?¡± Chapter 618 Amy¡¯s eyebrows are locked. Seeing her worried face, Max couldn¡¯t bear to tease her again. ¡°In the future, I will take the initiative to call me every night, even if it¡¯s just to tell me what you ate in the evening.¡± Amy looked at him with some surprise. Max Brother would say such words, which surprised her. Max then said, ¡°I know that you may not adapt to our new rtionship now. I can give you time, but you can¡¯t keep your mind from wandering. Amy, I¡¯m waiting for you to get used to me, you know?¡± Amy looked at him and nodded. Max raised his hand and rubbed her head, spoiling her. Before the movie, Amy went to buy popcorn. Milk tea with popcorn is standard for her to watch movies.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. But Max didn¡¯t care about it. He is not even interested in movies. Taking advantage of the ck and holding Amy¡¯s hand, Max feels very happy. If there is no one in the seat behind him, he actually wants to do more After watching the movie, Max did not send Amy back to the Waltson family, but took her to the Max family. At home, my aunt has prepared a sumptuous lunch. When Amy saw that all the tables were filled with food she liked, she was very happy and said to the kitchen aunt, ¡°Thank you. I love all the food.¡± The aunt said respectfully, ¡°Miss Amy, this is all what master Max told us to do.¡± Amy looks at Max, a little shy of her little daughter. She only lived with Max Brother for one year, and Max Brother already knew her taste very well. Compared with Max Brother, she is really inferior. Because until now, she did not know what Max Brother liked to eat. Max patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Go wash your hands and prepare for dinner.¡± Amy nodded and trotted into the bathroom. Just after the tap was turned on, Max followed. After closing the door, he went forward and hugged Amy from behind. Amy looked at Max in the mirror and whispered, ¡°Max Brother, what are you doing? There is an aunt at the door.¡± Max didn¡¯t care. He sidled around her, hugged her and kissed her. He knew that he was really naive, like a young man who had just experienced human affairs. He also wanted to restrain himself, but as Bob said, it was too difficult to restrain. In front of this girl, his self-control probably fed the dog. Amy was really afraid that the noise would be too loud for people outside to hear. After half a sound, she finally turned her head and shouted to stop. Although Max was not satisfied, he still let her go. Amy pursed her lips and said, ¡°Max Brother, this is a scheming banquet.¡± Hearing this, Max couldn¡¯t helpughing. He raised his hand and gently poked her in the eyebrows: ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? You know quite a lot.¡± ¡°Max Brother, please don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± After washing their hands together, they came out to eat. Amy was in a good mood and asked, ¡°Max Brother, how do you remember what I like to eat?¡± ¡°Usually when you eat, you will eat more if you like, but you will not move a chopstick if you don¡¯t like.¡± Amy frowned, ¡°You have observed too carefully. You can¡¯t always say that I am picky because of this.¡± Max is nomittal. Amy exined, ¡°I¡¯m not picky about food. Everyone likes and dislikes food. So¡­ Max Brother, what do you like to eat?¡± Max looked at her. The little girl wanted to know him. Good. He was in a good mood and said, ¡°We have plenty of time. You can learn about it by yourself.¡± Max took her food and said, ¡°Do you have anything left to do when you are in China?¡± Amy looked at him and shook her head. ¡°No,¡± she said ¡°Let¡¯s go back as soon as possible.¡± Amy looked at him and said nothing. After Max asked the aunts to go out, he said leisurely, ¡°Is it difficult? Do you like to meet me secretly every day?¡± in a sneaky way? She could not help shivering when she thought of the picture of being grabbed by the third sister-inw when she came out this morning. ¡°Max Brother, what you said is reasonable. We¡¯d better meet less these days.¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Max¡¯s voice unconsciously raised several decibels. What¡¯s the brain circuit of this little girl? He said this to take her back earlier, not to avoid meeting her. Amy put down her chopsticks and said seriously, ¡°When I came out today, my three sister-inw suspected me.¡± ¡°What do you suspect?¡± ¡°I suspect I have a boyfriend outside.¡± Max nced up and down at her: ¡°It¡¯s strange for her not to doubt that you are dressed like this.¡± Amy was surprised: ¡°Do you see how I dress?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind? You seldom wear skirts when you go shopping. Besides, you put on makeup today, which is so abnormal. It is clear that you are telling others that I have a problem.¡± ¡°Now that you can see it, why didn¡¯t you say it just now?¡± She was depressed all the way and thought Max hadn¡¯t noticed her change. Max said, ¡°Why, are you looking forward to it?¡± ¡°I¡­ have no expectations.¡± Max smiled: ¡°I found your change at the first sight today, and I¡¯m very happy toe. After all, my little girl knows how to dress up for me.¡± Amy pursed her lips: ¡°I¡¯m not dressing up for you. I just want to go out.¡± Max raised his eyebrow: ¡°Really? Lie, but you will be punished.¡± Amy is afraid that he will make trouble again. After all, she has just eaten so much food that her mouth tastes very strong. She immediately changed the topic and said, ¡°In a word, I can¡¯t go back now. My third sister-inw thought I was wrong. If I told her I would go back now, wouldn¡¯t she doubt me more?¡± ¡°So, in order not to let your family misunderstand you, you n to not see me for ten days? I don¡¯t agree.¡± Amy pursed her lips: ¡°There are only nine days left, not ten.¡± Max was firm: ¡°That¡¯s not good either.¡± ¡°May¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go back, I don¡¯t care what you do. I must let me see you every day, otherwise¡­ I will go to your house to find you.¡± Amy turned her eyes. No problem: ¡°OK.¡± ¡°So quick?¡± Max nced at her. ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡± Amy shrugged: ¡°If you can¡¯te out to meet me, then the video is good.¡± Max was about to say no, but his mobile phone rang. He nced at the message sent by Jonas. Penelope has already had a showdown with Jonas. At this time, he also sent himself a message. There must be a problem. He picked up his mobile phone and opened it. When he saw the three pictures taken secretly in it, his face immediately froze. Chapter 619 The three photos were him and Amy.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. One was the picture of the two hugging each other when he saw Amy off at the airport. One was the scene that the two of them looked at each other and smiled when they went to have dinner. Another picture¡­ Was the scene of two people kissing in the car. With a serious look on his face, he stood up and said to Amy, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a phone call.¡± Amy nodded, thinking that he might have some business to deal with, so she didn¡¯t disturb him and continued to eat. Holding his phone, Max went straight to the backyard, opened the door and went out. He called Jonas Evans. When the phone was connected, Jonas Evans said politely, ¡°Max, it¡¯s my honor to receive your call.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Why did you send me the photos?¡± Jonas Evans smiled and said, ¡°after my Penlope came back, she seemed to be crazy and insisted on canceling the engagement with Max. She also said that there was something wrong. But I thought carefully and found that this child was just a little capricious. There was nothing wrong, so I just investigated it a little bit and didn¡¯t expect to find a shocking secret.¡± Max¡¯s face darkened. Well, Penelope came back to cancel the engagement in just two days. However, the photos Jonas Evans had sent her even when she had been abroad. He dared to say that he had investigated it? Jonas Evans added, ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen if these photos are taken by the reporters.¡± Max sneered, ¡°it seems that Mr. Evans is going to threaten me.¡± ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t dare to do that. You know, Mr. Evans is a man who controls most of the economy of northern city. I know I can¡¯t afford to offend him. I¡­¡± Max said impatiently, ¡°Mr. Evans, let¡¯s get to the point.¡± Jonas Evans¡¯s face froze. ¡°Well, Max is a busy man. If you can¡¯t dy him, I¡¯ll go straight to the point. I just want to tell Max that I¡¯m very satisfied with your son-inw. Penlope is still young, and she doesn¡¯t know men, but I can understand. It was normal for men to be enchanted by some young and beautiful women for a short time. Today there was the miss Waltson family, tomorrow there would be Miss Li and Miss Wang. Max could y as he liked, but he couldn¡¯t cancel the engagement. Although the Evans family is not as powerful and rich as the ke family, it is still a legitimate family. Now everyone in the north city knows that you are going to marry Penlope, but you cancel the engagement. How can she get married in the future? ¡± ¡°The person who told me the wedding date with Penelope seems to be you, Mr. Mr. Evans. You talked nonsense in front of the reporters without the consent of the people involved. What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t clean your ass after making trouble. Do you need me to help you?¡± Jonas Evans¡¯ heart sank. ¡°Max, why don¡¯t you let it go? You are engaged, and you will get married sooner orter. The date of your marriage is decided by the elders. There is nothing wrong with it.¡± Max asked in a somewhat questioning tone, ¡°Mr. Evans, do you mean that you can rece my parents?¡± Jonas Evans panicked. He didn¡¯t dare to take the ce of Mr. and Mrs. Max. He couldn¡¯t win a psychological battle with Max. Therefore, he chose to end the battle as soon as possible. ¡°No matter what Max says, the engagement can¡¯t be cancelled. If you don¡¯t want the Waltson family to be called a mistress, Max has to be careful.¡± Max looked back at Amy, who was eating quietly, with tenderness in his eyes. You want to threaten me with Amy? He said to the person on the other end of the phone in a cold voice, ¡°very good. Mr. Evans is going to dere war on me. You¡¯d better remember that if Amy¡¯s reputation is damaged a little, the Max group, the Huo group, and you can absolutely crush your Su group and the whole group together. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can have a try.¡± After saying that, Max hung up the phone. Hearing the busy tone on the other end of the phone, Jonas Evans was stunned for a while. The Waltson family Yes, Amy was the apple of the Waltson family¡¯s eye. It was not terrible to offend Amy, but the Waltson family behind her, coupled with the ke family Max saved the three photos and forwarded them to Penelope. Within a minute, Penelope called. ¡°Max, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°A few minutes ago, your father threatened me. He did everything he could to keep your engagement.¡± Penelope was bbergasted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he would do such a thing.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can call off the engagement? If you can¡¯t, just say something. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Penelope nodded, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I can do it.¡± She should solve her family¡¯s problems perfectly and shouldn¡¯t drag down innocent people. Max nodded and said, ¡°okay. I¡¯ll give you another chance. I¡¯ll tell you the truth in advance. Don¡¯t get Amy involved, or I won¡¯t let it go. ¡°I know.¡± After hanging up the phone, Penelope drove back to the Evans family immediately. Seeing Penelopee back, Jonas Evans, who was full of anger, scolded, ¡°bitch, how dare youe back?¡± Penelope walked up to Jonas Evans and said with a serious look, ¡°Dad, are you crazy? How dare you threaten Max? Do you think that the Evans family is living a happy life now, so they are a little out of line? Do you need me to remind you that there are many things in Max¡¯s past?¡± Jonas Evans narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°humph! No matter how powerful he is, he can¡¯t be unreasonable. Is it that he can make the engagement as long as he wants?¡± ¡°Well, what else do you think? Do you think my engagement to Max is indestructible? It¡¯s already kind of you to make so much profit from it. Do you still want to try to mess around now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m messing around?¡± Jonas Evans snapped, ¡°Penelope, is this how you talk to your father? I didn¡¯t ask the Max family to cancel the engagement just for you.¡± ¡°For me? Do you believe it yourself?¡± Penelope sneered, ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote? You¡¯ve been a stepfather for so long, but now you want to build a glorious image?¡± Jonas Evans raised his hand and pped Penelope across the face. ¡°Bastard!¡± Penelope covered her face with her hands and looked at him with her teeth clenched, ¡°that¡¯s exactly what you should do, Mr. Evans. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be a good father before. On the first day when you heard that I was going to get engaged to the Max family, you immediately spread all over the world how much you love me and attach great importance to me. Later, I said that my engagement with Max wouldn¡¯tst long, and you and your Renew tried every means to push me into the fire by marrying me in to another family. Max dyed it again and again in order to help me cancel the engagement. I didn¡¯t expect him to be implicated by someone like you. He¡¯s really unlucky. ¡± Penelope¡¯s words were getting more and more offensive. Jonas Evans couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He raised his hand and was about to p her, but Penelope grabbed his hand. ¡°If I don¡¯t resist, do you really think I¡¯m easy to be bullied?¡± Chapter 620 Penelope shook off Jonas Evans¡¯s hand. ¡°I have never fought for anything since I was a child, not because I can¡¯t win, but because I disdain to do so, and because I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. But you seem to regard my concession as weakness. You have gone too far.¡± Jonas Evans looked at Penelope sharply and said, ¡°what are you talking about? Who bullied you? Penelope, I¡¯m the boss in this family. Do you want to fight back? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t listen to me, you won¡¯t be able to take away any property of the Evans family.¡± ¡°It seems that if I listen to you, you will hand over the Evans family to me honestly,¡± Penelope said with a sarcastic smile. ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses. You have never been partial to me. Why are you hypocritical now?¡± She took a step back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remind you for thest time that the person Max likes is Amy. Amy¡¯s brother is Wills Waltson. If you hurt Amy by taking advantage of the engagement, I¡¯m sure that Wills Waltson won¡¯t spare you.¡± Jonas Evans gritted his teeth. He had been thinking about it just now. Why was it Amy. Penelope raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°don¡¯t try to use the engagement to restrict Max. What kind of engagement is that? It¡¯s just a joke. Max doesn¡¯t bother to object. We don¡¯t even have an engagement ceremony. Where does the engagemente from?¡± Penelope¡¯s words shocked Jonas Evans. Yes, it was true. At that time, he also wanted to hold an engagement ceremony, and he even talked about it in front of Max. Although Max had agreed, Max had no intention of holding the engagement party, so the matter was dyed again and again Now he realized that he shouldn¡¯t have made a concession at that time. If he had insisted at that time, Max wouldn¡¯t have refused. Unfortunately, he missed the only good opportunity to seize the Max family. Seeing that Jonas Evans was lost in thought with a serious look on his face, Penelope added, ¡°it¡¯s very kind of the Max family to help the Evans family so much in this year. If you don¡¯t want to demand an exorbitant price, you know clearly who will be in trouble in the end. If you are smart enough to give Max face at this time, I believe that he will never make things difficult for you. But if you have to go against him, then¡­ The consequences will be borne by yourself. That¡¯s all I want to say. You know what you should do. There¡¯s not much time left in the three days. Be friends or enemies with the Max family. You should make the decision as soon as possible. ¡± After saying that, she turned around and left without hesitation. Staring at the back of Penelope, Jonas Evans felt disgusted. There was no other reason, but this daughter was too much like her mother. When Max returned to his room, Amy was ying with her phone. He approached her and saw that she was restoring her WeChat ount. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°who is looking for you?¡± Without raising her head, Amy continued her work, ¡°Hi, bill.¡± Max quickly pulled out her phone across the table. Amy said and the phone was in Max¡¯s hand. She pouted and said, ¡°Max Brother, what are you doing?¡± Max sat down, lowered his head, grabbed her phone and said calmly, ¡°catch adultery.¡± Amy rolled her eyes It was strange for him to say something good. Max flipped the message to the top. It was from Dave. Jonny sent a flirtatious Emoji, ¡°what are you doing?¡±. Amy: let¡¯s eat. ¡°I¡¯m eating too. Let¡¯s have dinner together. Do you miss me? Amy: get out. Jonny sent a grin Emoji, ¡°go back to you? It seems that my daughter-inw misses me. Amy: I told you to get out of here as far as possible. ¡°I miss you so much in such a remote ce, but you are so heartless to me. Sure enough, women are heartless.¡±. Amy said, ¡°that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s have a good meal.¡±. ¡°I miss you so much. What should I do?¡±. Max snatched Amy¡¯s phone before she could reply. Max casually edited, ¡°then don¡¯t eat. Starve to death. Don¡¯t always text me. It¡¯s annoying.¡±. After sending the message, he put the phone beside him. Amy frowned and asked, ¡°Max Brother, what did you reply to?¡± Max picked up his chopsticks and ate while saying, ¡°I love Max. Don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Amy immediately stood up and said worriedly, ¡°Max Brother, are you crazy? If Bill tells my third brother, then we¡­¡± Amy¡¯s reaction frustrated Max. Was he so blind? ¡°So what?¡± Max put down his chopsticks and looked up at him. ¡°Are you going to hide and stay with me all your life?¡± Amy teased, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that. I just think it¡¯s not the right time.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When is the right time?¡± Amy sat down in silence. At the same time, a message was sent. Max picked up the phone. Jonny sent a crying Emoji, ¡°my wife doesn¡¯t love me anymore. She¡¯s sad.¡±. Max gritted his teeth and replied quickly, ¡°don¡¯t you feel annoyed? When others have dinner, you keep sending messages. Are you free now? Go back to work. After replying, Max threw his phone on the table and looked at Amy who was looking at him worriedly. In fact, Amy really wanted to ask what Max had sent to her. But she dared not. Max looked really angry now. But Max didn¡¯t read it. He took a deep breath and suppressed his dissatisfaction. He handed the phone to Amy and said, ¡°look at it yourself.¡± Amy hesitated for a while and took the phone. When she saw the message from Max, she couldn¡¯t help but peek at him. He was eating and didn¡¯t even look at her. The good atmosphere was inexplicably tense. ¡°Why are you in such a bad mood? What happened? Amy lowered her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just very sleepy. I want to have a sleep. You¡¯d better go back to your work after dinner. We won¡¯t talk anymore.¡±. After replying, she muted the phone, put it in her bag and looked at Max. ¡°Max Brother¡­¡± ¡°Amy,¡± Max interrupted her and looked up at her watery eyes. ¡°It was my fault. I promised to give you time to adapt, but you were still so impatient. I shouldn¡¯t have done this. I apologize.¡± Max¡¯s words surprised Amy. ¡°Max Brother, I didn¡¯t me you. I just¡­ I thought you were jealous again.¡± Max looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m just jealous. So, don¡¯t contact with him anymore.¡± It would be fine if he was the jerk like Noah Collins. But he was a good man, and the Waltson family liked him very much. Max had a sense of crisis. Chapter 621 After dinner, Amy stayed at the Max family for half an afternoon. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to go home, but Max didn¡¯t allow her to go. After dinner, Max asked her to have a rest in the bedroom. At first, Amy was a little worried about Max. Butter, she found that her worry was unnecessary. Because the reason why Max asked her to stay was that he wanted to do something reckless. Fortunately, Max was sensible and kept his bottom line. Seeing that Amy¡¯s face turned red because of his flirtation, Maxy beside her and said, ¡°Amy, I can only wait until you are 20 years old. If you keep on doing that, I may get sick.¡± Amy looked at him with a red face and said, ¡°Max Brother, you weren¡¯t like this before.¡± ¡°The past is the past. Men will change.¡± Amy pouted, ¡°what if you don¡¯t like me anymore?¡± Max touched her nose and said, ¡°no, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure? What if you just said that men will change?¡± Max smiled firmly. ¡°You can¡¯t believe me? I have never broken my promise in my life.¡± How could a person who had lived for half a life not be sure of this. Amy pouted, ¡°you used to hate me.¡± ¡°I was wrong.¡± Amy was stunned. Max Brother was trying to impress her little by little. Somehow, she had a feeling that Max had changed in front of her. What a mess. At nearly four o¡¯clock, Max sent Amy back to the Waltson family. But in order not to arouse the suspicion of her family, Amy got off the car at the door and walked in by herself. Seeing Amy enter the house, Max sighed in his heart. He really wanted to keep her by his side aboveboard. Max started the car and drove away. Not long after, his phone rang. Badaire Coman came back. He had set up a trap. In the evening, Wills Waltson, Max, William and Badaire Coman gathered at the club. Seeing Max sitting next to Wills Waltson drinking like nothing had happened, Bob couldn¡¯t help but titter. Finally, under the warning of Max, he restrained himself. In less than half an hour, Wills Waltson called Irene two times. Badaire Coman couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°you¡¯re exaggerating, Mr. Courtney. Do you want to tie your tenderness to you?¡± Wills Waltson didn¡¯t care about Badaire Coman¡¯s ridicule and said, ¡°as a single man, you don¡¯t understand the concern of a married man at all.¡± After saying that, he smiledcently. Badaire Coman shook his head and said, ¡°don¡¯t you have the urge to throw him out?¡± With his legs crossed, he leaned back and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. A man who has a woman can¡¯t be regarded as a normal person in the eyes of a single man. Here, perhaps only you don¡¯t understand what I mean.¡± Shaking the ss of wine, Wills Waltson poked Max¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°there¡¯s another gooseflesh here.¡± When he was about to say something, Max gave him a warning look. Bob nodded and said, ¡°yes, you¡¯re right. Forget him. Don¡¯t choose between you two. You¡¯re too old.¡± Badaire Coman snorted, ¡°what do you know? The older you are, the less anxious you can be.¡± Wills Waltson chuckled, ¡°with your current conditions, you don¡¯t have to wait for women to pick on you. Just tell me what kind of woman you want.¡± Badaire Coman and Max looked at each other. ¡°MaxMax, please tell me first. I¡¯m really curious about you.¡± Max hit him sideways. He knew that Austin did it on purpose. Wills Waltson also looked at Max. ¡°No girl can stand his stereotype. Let¡¯s listen to him first.¡± Max cleared his throat and said, ¡°there will always be someone suitable for me.¡± Wills Waltson smiled, ¡°to be honest, your character is¡­ Difficult.¡± Bob put down his ss and said deliberately, ¡°I think Max is a good man. He either doesn¡¯t like Max, or he loves her wholeheartedly as long as he is determined. If my family has a daughter, I like men like him very much.¡± Max smiled and looked at Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson crossed his legs and said, ¡°well, don¡¯tfort him. If you really have a daughter, you wouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Max frowned and looked at Wills Waltson. ¡°Am I that bad?¡± Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t help smiling and said, ¡°as brothers, I have nothing to say. But if I have a daughter, I¡¯ll ask him to avoid you.¡± ¡°Why? The Waltson family doesn¡¯t care about the rtionship between children, does it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, but I will also give you a kind reminder. Our daughter was brought up in our hands. Why should we send her to such a serious person as you to control her life? It¡¯s a lifetime thing. How aggrieved it is.¡± Max snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not as strict as you think.¡± ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Bob almost burst intoughter when he saw the two quarreling. Max was going to be upset if his brother-inw disliked him. What would happen if he knew that his flowers were taken away by Max, the man he hated most? Badaire Coman took a sip of wine and looked at him, ¡°what¡¯s your expression, boy?¡± Bob came to his senses and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You look like a thief.¡± Bob cleared his throat. Was it so obvious? He grinned and waved his hand at the two men opposite him. ¡°Well, you two stop arguing. Marriage is a big deal. It doesn¡¯t matter who says it. Only the people involved know whether this pair of shoes fit or not.¡± Badaire Coman asked, ¡°do you like Rose Clinton?¡± Bob clicked his tongue and became a little annoyed. Badaire Coman raised his eyebrows, ¡°what happened when I was away?¡± Now, it was Wills Waltson and Max who watched the fun. Everyone knew that Rose Clinton was a thorny flower. It was enough for him to get rid of her. Waving his hand, Jarvis said, ¡°don¡¯t mention my business. Let¡¯s talk about yours. Do you have a goal now? If you don¡¯t have a goal, I and Vincent will help you find one.¡± Wills Waltson smiled gently and said, ¡°how about I split up with William and help each other?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll choose Wesley,¡± replied Bob Wills Waltson clicked his tongue and said, ¡°aren¡¯t you admiring Max?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for him. He just came back. Grandpa has prepared many women for him. Maybe there is a suitable one among them. Then I don¡¯t have to worry about finding another one.¡± Badaire Coman smiled speechlessly, ¡°you know old grandpa well.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course,¡± said Bob, pointing at Max. Then he turned to Wills Waltson and said, ¡°then I¡¯ll leave Max to you.¡± Wills Waltson looked at Max, spread out his hands and said, ¡°tell me, what exactly do you like? Tell me in detail.¡± Max hesitated for a moment, looked at him sincerely and said, ¡°I have a suitable person.¡± Chapter 622 Hearing this, the other three were shocked. Bob leaned forward, as if he was watching a good show. Wills Waltson shook his head and smiled, ¡°listen, I have a girl friend.¡± Badaire Coman said with great interest, ¡°who is the unlucky one¡± Max took a look at Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson nodded, ¡°go ahead. Let me see if I can help.¡± ¡°If you help me, I will surely you can. But¡­ It¡¯s not the right time yet. When the timees, I will ask you for help.¡± Bob lowered his eyes and smiled. He was so curious about the expression on Wills¡¯s face when he knew the truth. Wills Waltson said frankly, ¡°okay. You are still engaged to the Evans family. It¡¯s indeed not appropriate to help you at this time. You can call me at any time when you need it.¡± Max replied. Then he turned to look at Badaire Coman and changed the topic about women. ¡°Badaire Coman, what are you going to do after you resigned? When will you go to work?¡± ¡°Next week.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Badaire Coman took another sip of wine and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to being busy. If I suddenly have time, I will have a hard time.¡± Max smiled and said, ¡°you are also a busy man.¡± At the door, a waiter knocked on the door and brought wine to them. When the door was opened, there was a hysterical quarrel in the corridor. It was normal for people to quarrel in such a ce. However, the man mentioned three words, ¡°Max¡±. So the four exchanged nces. ¡°Max, what¡¯s going on?¡± Bob asked Max, on the other hand, was calm. Crossing his legs, he said, ¡°there¡¯s a voice from Penelope inside.¡± Badaire Coman couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°your fiancee is quarreling with someone here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to hear what¡¯s going on.¡± He came to the door and opened it slightly. A woman scolded, ¡°why did you cancel the engagement? It¡¯s all because their family abandoned you.¡± Penelope scolded, ¡°that¡¯s enough, Kim. You called me out just to humiliate me in front of your friend and let othersugh at me. Let me tell you, you think too much. I don¡¯t even care about you. Will I care about others¡¯ ridicule?¡± Yes, Penelope called her half sister, Kim. She had been fine in the hotel, but the staff of the club called her and said that her sister paid the bill in the club, but she didn¡¯t have money to pay. They hoped that she could solve it. Penelope didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business and asked them to look for Jonas Evans. But the man on the other end of the line said that his card was stopped by Jonas Evans and that Kim was only willing to give Penelope¡¯s phone number. The man didn¡¯t give up. After a long time, Penelope came reluctantly. When she arrived, she found that the card was not sealed by her family. Obviously, she was just kidding. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t care, because if you don¡¯t care, once the engagement is cancelled, you Penelope will be aughing stock in the whole northern city. At that time, let¡¯s see who dares to marry you.¡± Penelope red at her sister who she hated so much. ¡°If no one dares to marry me, I can refuse. Who told you that it is the right choice for a woman to marry someone in her life?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? Do you want to stay in the Evans family for the rest of your life to spend my money?¡± ¡°Your money?¡± Penelope held her in her arms and said, ¡°you are just a jobless vagabond. How dare you say that?¡± ¡°All the money of the Evans family is mine.¡± Penelope curled her lips and said, ¡°you¡¯re thinking too much. The Evans family was built with the capital given by my grandparents. It¡¯s not sure if it will fall into the hands of you and Marley in the end.¡± After saying that, she took out a bank card and threw it in front of Penelope. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to pay for your wine? Here you are. This is my gift for you. You don¡¯t have to pay it back.¡± After saying that, Penelope turned around and left. However, Kim stepped forward and grabbed Penelope¡¯s arm. ¡°Penelope, who are you humiliating?¡± In the private room, Bob looked back at Max and said, ¡°I think the second daughter of the Evans family is very persistent. Don¡¯t you want to help her?¡± Max took a sip of wine calmly. ¡°No.¡± Bob shook his head and said, ¡°what a heartless woman!¡± Max said coldly, ¡°you¡¯re not heartless. Go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a married man. How could I be in the limelight?¡± ¡°Thene back and drink your wine. Mind your own business.¡± Wills Waltson added, ¡°if Max intends to break off the engagement with his family, it¡¯s indeed not appropriate to stand out at this time. Moreover, the mess of the Evans family can help for a while, but can¡¯t help for a lifetime. Their family¡¯s rtionship will break out sooner orter.¡± After thinking for a while, William agreed and closed the door, ignoring what happened outside the corridor. Badaire Coman, who had been sitting on the sofa in silence, put down his ss and stood up. ¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡± He sat down and continued to drink with the two. Badaire Coman came to the door and nced at the crowd. When he saw Penelope, he couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows. She thought she had misheard, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was really her. Penelope shook off his hand, stepped forward and forced him to the wall. ¡°Penelope, what do you want?¡± Penelope leaned her head close to grey and said, ¡°I heard that the sun n came to the Evans n to propose a marriage. I n to¡­ Rmend you to the sun n.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± As she spoke, she pushed Penelope away. ¡°If you dare, I¡¯ll tear you apart.¡± Penelope staggered a step back and fell into a warm embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said as she turned around. When she looked at Badaire Coman, she was amazed. This man was so manly. She stood up from Badaire Coman¡¯s arms and nodded, ¡°thank you.¡± Badaire Coman cast a cold nce at him. Seeing his handsome face, Kim was naturally happy. She raised her chin and took out the airs of the second daughter of the Evans family. ¡°Who are you? Why do you help her?¡± Badaire Coman didn¡¯t live in North City all year round, so few people knew him. He cast a cold nce at Grady and said to Penelope, ¡°you¡¯re wee.¡± Seeing that the man ignored him and talked to Penelope instead, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. ¡°Sir, do you know who this woman is? How dare you help her? She is¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Badaire Coman said in a low voice, but his eyes swept sharply at Kim How could she be roared at?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who are you? Why do you talk to me like that?¡± asked Kim, feeling humiliated Chapter 623 Badaire Coman said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know who I am. No one in your family has taught you. In public ces, don¡¯t make noise and disturb people?¡± The look made Kim shrink her neck. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m the second young master Evans.¡± ¡°The seconddy of the Evans family can take it for granted and pay no manners at all? She can yell in public and cause chaos? Why, is the Evans family great?¡± Kim has always been arrogant. Now she was scolded in public, and she was naturally upset. ¡°Did I offend you? Why did you target me?¡± ¡°The scum who destroys the public order will be humiliated by everyone,¡± he said, looking at the waiter on the side: ¡°Throw out the second Miss Evans and her friends, and put them on the cklist by the way. In the future, you will not be allowed to receive this group of people in your store.¡± The waiter hurried forward and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Coman.¡± The people on the side are far away. They may not understand the address of the waiter. But Penelope can hear it clearly. Master Coman. In Phdelphia, who can afford the word Mr. Coman, except Badaire Coman, who is one of the four youngest in Phdelphia? Kim and others were scolded and kicked out. Badaire Coman looked at Penelope and said nothing. Penelope nodded politely: ¡°I heard the waiter call you Mr. Coman. You must be Mr. Badaire Coman. Thank you for your help just now.¡± Badaire Coman said calmly, ¡°No, I just don¡¯t think that woman is too noisy.¡± Penelope smiled awkwardly. Apparently, she pretended to be amorous. She turned to look in the direction where Badaire Coman had juste. Badaire Coman noticed her eyes and said calmly, ¡°Max is also in there. Do you want to go in and say hello?¡± Penelope hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°No need, I won¡¯t bother your party. Thank you very much today. Let me go first.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to disturb others. Badaire Coman looked at her leaving back and raised his eyebrows. It seems that she did not recognize him. When Badaire Coman returned to the private room, the three were talking about work. Bob said, ¡°Why did you go so long?¡± Badaire Coman smiled and sat down beside Max. Will Waltson continues to talk with Bob about business. Badaire Coman looked at Max and said, ¡°When I just went out, I saw that Miss Evans.¡± Max shook his ss and said, ¡°She hasn¡¯t solved such a small matter yet? It¡¯s not like her style.¡± ¡°It has been solved.¡± Max nodded. Badaire Coman asked, ¡°I think that Miss Evans is pretty good. Are you really interested in her?¡± ¡°There are many good-looking women in the world. Their appearance will not be my condition for choosing a mate no matter when.¡± Badaire Coman raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What is her personality defect? For example, the hot tempe?¡± ¡°None of them,¡± Max said. ¡°Penelope is really good. She has a good personality and is outgoing and talkative. If you have to find fault, it may be that she is a little noisy.¡± ¡°It seems that you have a good opinion of her, but why do you want to cancel the engagement?¡± Max looked at Badaire Coman and said, ¡°Why are you curious about this?¡± Badaire Coman shrugged: ¡°Just ask casually.¡± Max looked at him and said, ¡°Penelope and I don¡¯t feel that way about each other. You know, this kind of thing can¡¯t be forced.¡± ¡°She still doesn¡¯t like your good conditions?¡± Max raised his lips: ¡°It¡¯s normal. No one is perfect. I¡¯m not perfect. It¡¯s understandable that she doesn¡¯t like me.¡± He said, took out his mobile phone and looked at it. When Badaire Coman saw that he had seen his mobile phone many times in the evening, he could not helpughing: ¡°It seems that you really have a sweetheart.¡± Max looked up at him. Badaire Coman pointed to his mobile phone: ¡°Waiting for a call?¡± Max couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Is it so obvious? It seems that I am a little impatient.¡± ¡°What kind of girl is she?¡± Max saw that Wills Waltson and Bob were chatting, and said to Badaire Coman with confidence, ¡°It¡¯s a little girl.¡± Badaire Coman was a little surprised: ¡°No!¡± ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, right? I¡¯m also surprised, but I¡¯m really the deeper one. Sometimes feelings can¡¯t be exined by reason. I believe it now.¡± Badaire Coman smiled and nodded. After sitting for more than half an hour, several people dispersed. After returning home, the first thing Max did was call Amy.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The phone rang only once and Amy answered. There was a slightugh in her voice. Max heard the voice, and the corner of his lips aroused a smile. ¡°Are you waiting for me to call you?¡± Amy shrugged, left the bed, walked to the window and sat down. ¡°I¡¯m hesitating to call you.¡± ¡°Need to hesitate?¡± Amy tooted: ¡°Of course, I just went to my third sister-inw. My third sister-inw said that brother Coman came back and the four of you went to dinner together. I¡¯m afraid my third brother will be there when I call. How can you exin?¡± Max smiled sideways and said, ¡°You are not young, but you are very thoughtful.¡± ¡°What is this? I call it caution.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if your third brother sees it, I have a way to say it. Don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you miss me next time.¡± Amy blushed for a moment. Who said she missed him? S Max said, ¡°Amy, let me ask you a question.¡± ¡°Well, you ask.¡± ¡°What do you think of me?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°I mean, how about the husband candidate?¡± Amy poked her finger on the window ss, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t thought about things that far.¡± Is it far? Since he confirmed his feelings, he has been expecting Amy to marry her home as soon as she grows up. Growing up Yes, she is still a little girl under 20. ¡°Then you think from now on, keep in mind that we will get married, you know?¡± Amy puckered her lips in shame. Max was really hit by his good brother today. He is now eager to know whether he is not the right husband in Amy¡¯s eyes as in her third brother¡¯s. The two talked for nearly an hour before hanging up. Max stared at the time disyed on his mobile phone, only feeling a little funny. In this world, there really is the matter of telephone conversation. The next morning, Max was going to thepany. The phone rang before leaving the house. It¡¯s Jonas Evans. At this time, Jonas Evans also called himself He picked up his mobile phone. ¡°Max, I¡¯m Jonas Evans, I don¡¯t know if I can meet you alone?¡± At the end of the phone, Jonas Evans¡¯s voice is much better than usual. Max¡¯s voice was somewhat alienated: ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything to talk about with President Su.¡± ¡°Max, if you really want to protect Miss Waltson, you¡¯d bettere out to see me. The address will be sent to your mobile pher. I will wait for you for two hours.¡± Chapter 624 Max finally kept the appointment. He wanted to know what else Jonas Evans had nned. If it is certain that this is something Penelope can¡¯t handle, he will immediately solve the engagement ording to his own wishes. Jonas Evans has a good attitude. As soon as Max appeared, he offered to submit a contract. ¡°Max, I thought for a day yesterday. Since you and Penelope insisted on canceling the engagement, I certainly couldn¡¯t stop it. But you also know that this is a very humiliating thing for our Evas family. My Penelope is also the victim, so Max always has to make somepensation for our family.¡± Max¡¯s lips are seduced by evil, which he can ept. He took the contract and opened it. Jonas Evans said: ¡°My requirements are not high. After the cancetion of the engagement, Max will continue to cooperate with our Evans family and will add at least one billion more contracts, even if it is to make up for our Penlop with money.¡± Max put down the contract and nodded calmly: ¡°Yes, but the contract must be signed by Penelope.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jonas Evans frowned. ¡°What I want to make up is Penelope. It¡¯s not your Evans family. I don¡¯t owe the Evans family anything. On the contrary, the Evans family has benefited a lot from my Max family. Mr. Evans is not qualified to make progress here.¡± Jonas Evans said helplessly, ¡°Penlope is stubborn. She will not agree.¡± Max tickled his lips: ¡°There is another way. Add another item to your contract. The benefits from the cooperation between Max and Penelope will be inherited.¡± Jonas Evans said without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Maxughed sarcastically: ¡°President Evas, I advise you to think about it before you speak. You should be very clear in your heart that the little thing you have in your hand can¡¯t threaten me. The palm and back of your hand are all meat. Why should you be so wary of your own daughter?¡± Jonas Evans said nothing. Max stood up and said, ¡°Since President Evas can¡¯t make up his mind, we don¡¯t need to talk anymore.¡± After he said that, he turned and left. Jonas Evans immediately said, ¡°Max, I sign.¡± He considered it well. The money went into Penelope¡¯s pocket, and he still had a chance to take it out. But if you don¡¯t sign, you will lose the money in vain. You can¡¯t do such a loss-making business. Max raised his lips, which was the only thing he could do for Penelope. Amy got up early in the morning. When she was exercising in the yard, Steward Tong called her to the Wills Waltson yard for breakfast. At the dinner table, Wills Waltson looked at Amy and said, ¡°Recently, Max is in the United States. Is there anyone you are dating?¡± At this, Amy coughed twice in shock and looked at Wills Waltson. Wills Waltson frowned: ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. I don¡¯t know how to eat carefully.¡± Luna got up and stroked her back. ¡°Last night, your third brother came back and said happily that Max has a woman he likes. Don¡¯t you know who it is? He didn¡¯t bring it home?¡± Amy waved her hand: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± When Amy stopped coughing, she went back and sat down tenderly. She said curiously, ¡°Which girl is so lucky to get into Max¡¯s eyes?¡± Amy swallowed and looked worried at Wills Waltson¡¯s eyes. Wills Waltson, as usual, drank porridge and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything, but he would ask me for help when needed.¡± Amy was surprised: ¡°Are you helping him find a matchmaker? I¡¯m not mistaken.¡± ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t?¡± Amy smiled awkwardly and said nothing. ¡°You see, I saidst night. You can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s better to let me go. There¡¯s no big man to go as a matchmaker.¡± Wills Waltson helped Luna with the dish and said, ¡°Well, you will be responsible for this.¡± ¡°You have to know which girl is the best.¡± Will Waltson looked at Amy and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know who it is?¡± Amy looked at Wills Waltson and said frankly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Wills Waltson nodded: ¡°Then wait until Maxes to me for help.¡± Amy took a cup of milk and drank it, thinking that you would be shocked.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Max came to thepany and handed the contract back to Amanda. ¡°Take care of this.¡± Amanda took it and looked at it. She was surprised and said, ¡°President Waltson, the sealing fee that President Evans asked for is too much.¡± Max raised his lips and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, the beneficiary is Penelope. With Penelope¡¯s personality, if Jonas Evans really irritates her, she won¡¯t let Jonas Evans get any benefit.¡± Amanda nodded and put the file away. ¡°Max, will the engagement between the Evans family and the Max family bepletely dissolved?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Amanda smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to congratte Max in advance.¡± Max ticked his lips and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Max was about to be busy when his cell phone rang. Seeing that Amy called, he picked up his mobile phone in a very good mood and said, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Max Brother, did you test my third brotherst night?¡± Max smiled faintly: ¡°Your brother wanted to match me and help me find the right woman. I didn¡¯t want to make you jealous, so I just revealed a little.¡± Amy curled up: ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Amy teased for a moment, and immediately changed the topic: ¡°Anyway, my third brother is really worried about eating salted radishes.¡± ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t your third brother tell you? Bob has a suitable candidate and wants to introduce him to me. We are all brothers, and I can¡¯t kiss his kindness. Since you won¡¯t be jealous, I will promise him to meet?¡± Amy frowned and said nothing. Max snorted, this girl, thought he could not see her mind after changing the topic? ¡°OK, since you have no problem, I¡¯ll call you Bobter, he¡­¡± Amy immediately interrupted him. ¡°Go ahead, whoever you meet, don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m not your housekeeper, so I don¡¯t need to listen to your report.¡± Max sneered. Amy was upset: ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Max said happily, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be fierce. You haven¡¯t introduced any women to me to tease you.¡± ¡°Where am I?¡± Amy bit her teeth, annoying guy. Max¡¯s voice softened a little, and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t be tough in the future. You can be jealous. I¡¯m very happy. Only if you care, will you be jealous.¡± Amy holds her mobile phone and chuckles. The two talked for a while. After hanging up the phone, Max settled down and began to work. At noon, Amanda knocked at the door and entered Max¡¯s office. ¡°Max, something happened. A video of you and Miss Amy was posted online.¡± Chapter 625 Amanda said, and immediately handed the tablet to Max. A video is ying inside. The content of the video happened to be the picture of the two people on the night of the ident in the hotel There are mosaics in the video, but only faces are avoided. Amanda said anxiously, ¡°Max, I have asked people to suppress the news for the first time. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard topletely control the interest of the media reporters with the current click-through. Moreover, Miss Amy¡¯s face in the picture is too obvious¡­¡± Max got up immediately, walked to the door, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead. An hourter, hold a press conference, contact Penelope and let here to attend.¡± Amanda nodded: ¡°Yes, I will do it right now.¡± After Max went downstairs, he drove out of thepany. He called Amy while walking. At the moment, Amy doesn¡¯t know what happened. After the phone is connected, she cries sweetly: ¡°Max Brother.¡± ¡°Amy, tell housekeeper Tong to send someone to surround the Waltson family vi. Besides, you are not allowed to go out these days.¡± Amy heard Max¡¯s voice in a hurry and said, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That night, the video of the two of us in the hotel was leaked.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amy¡¯s feet softened with fear, holding the wall with one hand and holding the cell phone tightly with the other. ¡°Max Brother¡­ what to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I have a big deal to deal with. You listen to me and stay at home. I¡¯m going to see your third brother now.¡± Amy¡¯s heart beat a drum. Brother¡­ It¡¯s over. Max is talking, and there is a dial in his mobile phone. Seeing that it was Bob who called, he said to Amy, ¡°If you are afraid, go to find Luna now. Luna is a person who can carry things. Moreover, she has more weight than anyone in front of your third brother.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Max nodded. Before hanging up, he called out again: ¡°Amy.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Amy¡¯s voice was full of anxiety. Max smiled and said, ¡°Well, remember, don¡¯t be afraid of anything. If the sky falls, I will help you. Don¡¯t worry, eh?¡± With Max¡¯s words, Amy felt a little relieved. ¡°I see.¡± After hanging up the phone, Max picked up Bob¡¯s phone. Bob has always been impatient. ¡°Max, what¡¯s the matter? My secretary told me¡­¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m going to see Wills now.¡± ¡°He must be very angry now that you hid such a big thing from him. Do you want me to help?¡± Max said in a deep voice, ¡°Not for the time being. I will ask you for help when necessary.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Hang up the phone, Max speed up a little. When he came to Dihui Group, he went straight to the top floor. Seeing the secretary at the door, he walked over and said, ¡°Bob, is Wills in there?¡± Lin Bob stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Max, the third master is here.¡± ¡°Did he see anything¡­ news?¡± Lin Bob¡¯s expression was a touch of embarrassment. Max nodded, raised his hand and patted Lin Bob on the shoulder: ¡°OK, I know. I¡¯ll go in and meet him.¡± Lin Bob didn¡¯t stop him. Max pushed the door in. Will Waltson is sitting on the chair with his arms in his arms, his face dignified. Hearing the voice at the door, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Max. Max walked across from his desk, pulled a chair, and sat down. The two people looked at each other, and Wills Waltson looked a little cold. He didn¡¯t speak, and Max didn¡¯t say anything. After a long time, Will Waltson hummed, ¡°Are you here to look at me?¡± ¡°I came to admit my mistake.¡± ¡°Wrong? I trusted you and gave you my sister to take care of. As a result, you took care of her in bed? Do you know how old she is? You can do it his mother well.¡± Max looked down for a moment, then looked up at Wills Waltson. ¡°Wills, I have nothing to say about this matter.¡± ¡°Nothing to say?¡± Wills Waltson got up, picked up a book, and wanted to throw it at Max. But after thinking about it, he shifted his direction and hit the ground hard. ¡°I took you as my brother, but you went to hook up with my own sister. Is the woman dead in the end of the day? If you hook up, you will hook up. You two still act in front of me. Why, it¡¯s fun to y with me?¡± ¡°Wills,¡± Max looked up at Wills Waltson, ¡°no one wanted to fool you, didn¡¯t tell you, just thought the time was not right, but you know that I am human, and I am serious about Amy.¡± ¡°The time for bullshit, now is good. The first opportunity has been upied by others. My sister has be a mistress who destroys the feelings of your fianc ¨¦ e. No matter how you exin itter, everyone will yell at you. Are you serious?¡± Will Waltson rubbed his hair irritably. Max saw him like this and knew he must be very angry now. ¡°Wills, I¡­¡± ¡°Max, I¡¯m just such a sister,¡± Wills Waltson interrupted him and looked at Max sharply. Max frowned and stood up: ¡°Do you want to oppose us?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Will Waltson said nothing. Maxughed sarcastically: ¡°Is my personality so reassuring to you?¡± Will Waltson put his hands into his pocket and tried to calm his anger. He certainly believes in Max, but¡­ brother and brother-inw, this is different. Max sighed: ¡°Wills, you are my best brother. You know how to love someone. If you can¡¯t control your feelings, do you think I would be willing to risk losing your good brother to provoke Amy?¡± Will Waltson¡¯s eyes fell on Max¡¯s face. Max sat down and said helplessly, ¡°I restrained myself and forced myself to give up, but finally failed. What can I do? This is the first time in my life that I am so sure who I am in love with. My heart tells me how painful it will be without Amy, and I don¡¯t want to suffer, so I choose to be loyal to my heart.¡± Will Waltson looked away with a tangle in his face. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m in a mess now. I have to go home and talk to Amy.¡± Max nodded: ¡°Yes, but Wills, promise me not to embarrass Amy. She loves you very much and is afraid that you will get angry.¡± Will Waltson said coldly, ¡°If she is really scared, she will not¡­¡± He said, ring at Max again. Max was quite frank: ¡°If you really have resentment in your heart, just vent it on me. All things are caused by me, and I will bear it.¡± Will Waltson leered at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s my sister. Shall I kill her. Max, I can tell you that I can¡¯t tolerate my sister¡¯s name-calling of ¡®mistress¡¯. Some things are not easy to wash away. If this matter leaves any stain on her, then our brother will not have to do it in the future.¡± Chapter 626 Max followed: ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Will Waltson looked back at him and said, ¡°Are you sure you still have time to go to my house with me now? Don¡¯t care about my sister¡¯s innocence?¡± Max said in a deep voice, ¡°Then I will go thereter.¡± Will Waltson snorted, his expression was not as angry as before. They went downstairs together, got on the car and left. Will Waltson went home and went straight to Amy. ording to what the aunt said that Amy went to Luna. Wills Waltson groaned in his heart. He also knew it was not stupid to find a helper. When Will Waltson came back, Amy was sitting with Luna, and their faces were a little serious. Seeing him, Luna touched Amy with her elbow. Amy recalled, looked at Wills Waltson, and quickly stood up: ¡°Third Brother.¡± She was afraid, but she still listened to Luna and smiled. Luna winked at Housekeeper Tong, who took his three children to the backyard. She came forward and naturally took Will Waltson¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°You are back. Amy is waiting for you. She said she wanted to talk to you.¡± Will Waltson took a warm look and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll talk to her. Go ahead.¡± Luna winked at her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not an outsider. I¡¯m here to listen.¡± Will Waltson looked at her with tenderness in his eyes. ¡°Listen to me. Go with the children.¡± Luna look at Amy. Amy is full of begging. In that way, she just doesn¡¯t want her to leave. Will Waltson red at Amy and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t look around. Nobody can help you with this.¡± Luna gently patted Wills Waltson on the arm: ¡°Wills Waltson, Amy is¡­¡± ¡°Is this her smiling face? It¡¯s called hypocrisy.¡± Amy ducked, knowing that she could not hide it, she simply said to Luna, ¡°Third sister-inw, go ahead and talk to my third brother.¡± With a warm breath, she scratched her eyebrows and left. Will Waltson went to the sofa and sat down. Looking at Amy, who was still standing beside the coffee table, he shouted with a look of discusting. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to tell me? Why are you still standing there? Hurry up.¡± Amy watched Will Waltson and said, ¡°Brother, the news is true.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I know it¡¯s true? I mean, what¡¯s the matter, how are you two¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Amy hung her head. ¡°What does it mean that you are not good and you take the initiative?¡± Amy nodded. Will Waltson rubbed his eyebrows and felt humiliated: ¡°How old you are, you will¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Amy nced at Wills Waltson secretly. Seeing his face was gloomy and terrible, she hung down her head again. ¡°That day, Max Brother took several people to talk with others in the hotel. Because it was toote, he didn¡¯t go home. After I finished school, the driver took me to the hotel and had dinner with Max Brother. At the end of the meal, he was called away for business. After a while, someone knocked at the door and said that Max Brother had asked him to deliver the document. I let him in and went to y the game myself. After a while, the man answered the phone and left. Max Brother came back after a long time. We finished the unfinished meal together. Then¡­ then something went wrong¡­ ¡± Amy hung her head and dared not say anything. ¡°Have you been drugged?¡± Amy nodded. Will Waltson¡¯s eyes were a little cold: ¡°Is there a problem with the person who came in?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but only that person came in during this period.¡± ¡°You¡­ you are such a talented person that you can make people take medicine openly when you are so big in the room.¡± Amy is depressed. She also exined this to Max Brother at that time, but at that time, Max Brother only felt that he was with the other party. After all, this room is so big. If the other party really wants to do something, how can the other party seed unless it is her inspiration? ¡°What about the man?¡± Amy looked at him and said, ¡°Who?¡± Will Waltson red at her and said, ¡°The person who drug.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Max Brother sent someone to look for it for a long time, but he didn¡¯t find it.¡± Will Waltson said with a cold face, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me what happened?¡± ¡°How can I have the face to say that Max Brother didn¡¯t like me at that time, and he thought that I had calcted on him. I didn¡¯t have the face to say it, but I was afraid that he would tell you.¡± Will Waltson poked Amy in the direction.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Amy, Amy, let me say something about you. What are you doing? That¡¯s my best friend, you¡­¡± He shook his head, and the brother became his brother-inw. He felt headache when he thought about it. He gritted his teeth and held back his anger. ¡°What happenedter?¡± ¡°Later? Later we didn¡¯t do that again, I swear.¡± ¡°Not once?¡± Amy nodded: ¡°I can swear by my parents and my own reputation.¡± Will Waltson said in a deep voice, ¡°How did you get together?¡± ¡°Me too¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± Will Waltson looked at Amy, didn¡¯t he know? ¡°Did he tell you?¡± Amy blushed. Will Waltson sighed. Max is also unlucky. Why did he take a fancy to such a stupid child. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think much about it,¡± Amy said, ¡°Max Brother said, give me time to adapt.¡± ¡°Do you want to be with him?¡± Amy nibbled at the corner of her lips: ¡°If I said yes, would you object?¡± Will Waltson snorted. The little girl, threw the problem on him. ¡°If I don¡¯t agree, why don¡¯t you talk to him?¡± Amy said nothing. Wills Waltson said: ¡°I said earlier that I would not interfere with your emotional problems, but your situation is a little serious. You should know that Max is my best brother. If there is something wrong between you, our brother can¡¯t do it, do you understand?¡± Amy nodded. Of course, she knew this, and Max Brother also knew it. Wills Waltson guessed that these questions should have been considered, so he added: ¡°If you make up your mind to be with him, I won¡¯t oppose it, but I won¡¯t support it. Your own feelings are your own. There is only one thing. If you regret it in the future, don¡¯t cry in front of me, because I won¡¯t care. Do you hear me?¡± Amy looked up at Wills Waltson. What do you mean, this is¡­ pass the exam? Will Waltson is also very tangled in his heart, but no matter how tangled he is, he will not harm his marriage. Especially these two people, one is his biological sister, the other is his close friend. He can trust their character, but how far they can go depends on their fate. When Max came to the hotel, Amanda quickly walked up to him and whispered, ¡°Max, no, Miss Evans is missing.¡± Chapter 627 Max looked dignified for a few minutes: ¡°What does it mean to be gone?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach Miss Penelope. I sent someone to look for her in Miss Penelope¡¯s vi. She wasn¡¯t there either. Her aunt said that Miss Penelope had gone out early, but she didn¡¯t know where she had gone.¡± Max clenched her teeth, didn¡¯t she see the news? She ruined the n at the critical time. Amanda said anxiously, ¡°Max, what should we do now? Will the press conference continue?¡± ¡°Without the butcher, do you still have to eat pigs with fur?¡± Max nced at Amanda coldly and said, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Amanda respectfully went to the front to prepare. Max went to the waiting room and sat for a moment, and sent Amy a message: ¡°Did your third brother go back? Did he embarrass you?¡± Amy replied after three minutes: ¡°Max Brother, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Max was relieved. He got up and came to the press conference. Amanda has stabilized the order very well. He went to the stage, took the microphone from Amanda and stood in the center of the stage. The reporters began to take pictures crazily. Max took the microphone into his pocket with one hand and held it up to his mouth with the other hand. ¡°Today, I want you toe here. There is only one thing to rify the scandal. Amy, the eldest daughter of the Waltson family, is not the mistress who destroys my feelings. She is my girlfriend. As for Penelope, the eldest daughter of the Evas family, she is just my friend.¡± A reporter immediately rushed to ask, ¡°But Max, you and Miss Evans are engaged.¡± ¡°Then I want to ask this reporter when I got engaged with Miss Evans¡¯s family, and when did I tell the reporter about the engagement?¡± The reporters present were all speechless. Someone took the opportunity to ask: ¡°Some time ago, President Evans came out to announce the date of your marriage to Miss Evans. Is this an indirect blow?¡± ¡°Why should I approve the marriage date announced by others? If someone said that I would marry his daughter tomorrow, it would be difficult for me to really be the groom tomorrow? My marriage is not up to others to tell me.¡± Max said with sharp eyes: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to make fun of me, but I don¡¯t allow anyone to hurt my girlfriend. Free speech doesn¡¯t mean you can nder others at will. I hope that the media reporters will remember that if my girlfriend is criticized in the future, I will not give up. That is all I want to say. ¡± When he finished, he turned his head and looked at Amanda. Amanda quickly stepped forward and took the microphone. Although there are still reporters to ask questions, Max has already left with great strides. Amanda came out after finishing at the scene. Max said, ¡°How¡¯s the check?¡± ¡°Max, this matter may have something to do with the Evans family. The ID of the video is from the Evans family.¡± Max looked grave: ¡°Find out the evidence and arrange Jonas Evans to meet me at thepany this afternoon.¡± ¡°Good Max.¡± Max trotted a few steps, and now he is anxious to go to the Waltson family. On the way, he dialed Penelope¡¯s phone, but Penelope¡¯s mobile phone always indicated that it was off. He was angry. What was the matter with Penelope. When he arrived at the Waltson family, the Waltson family was very cary. The third and fourth families are all here. As soon as he appeared, the originally cartling living room suddenly became quiet. Everyone focused on Max. Max looks at Amy sitting on the armchair. Amy only looked at him and then blushed. Will Waltson nced at them and cleared his throat. Benjeming immediately got up and said, ¡°Brother Max, here you are. Come and sit down.¡± Will Waltson winked at Luna. Luna got up, took Amy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°OK, go, go with Amy and me to the yard for activities.¡± Judi¡¯s gossip eyes swept over several people and left happily. Amy walked to the sliding door and didn¡¯t forget to look back at Max worried. Max smiled at her and Amy nodded before leaving. After they left, there were only three big men left in the living room. Benjeming leaned over to Max and said, ¡°Brother Max, to tell the truth, did you and Amy start thest time I went to your ce?¡± Max looked at him, ¡°Not yet.¡± Benjeming added: ¡°How could it be? At that time, I thought you were wrong. I said I would stay Amy with me, but you didn¡¯t agree with me. Amy looked at you carefully, and it was not my sister at all.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Benjeming curled his lips and said, ¡°Brother Max, this is not true. You clearly had a problem at that time.¡± Will Waltson sneered: ¡°What he said is true.¡± Benjeming looked at him and said, ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t see the situation at that time. If you did, you would not say that.¡± Will Waltson looked at Benjeming and said, ¡°Amy is still in the daze. Just think about it. They must have just started a few days ago.¡± Max gave him a sidelong nce. This boy has been alive recently. Benjeming couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Really, Brother Max?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well,¡± Max answered calmly. Benjeming put his hand on Max¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Brother Max, if you really want to be my Amy, what should I call you, brother-inw? Ha ha ha.¡± Will Waltson nced at him. Benjeming immediately stopped and cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Benjeming felt stared at Alexander and stood up and said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll apany them.¡± With that, he got up and ran away. Will Waltson looked at Max and said, ¡°Amy told me about you.¡± Max said, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Video.¡± Max nodded. ¡°I wanted to exin this to you.¡± ¡°No, Amy said very clearly,¡± Wills Waltson looked a little serious. ¡°Max, there are some ugly words. I think it¡¯s better for us to speak first.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Wills Waltson frowned: ¡°Our daughter of the Waltson family is not so pretentious. She is also responsible for her carelessness when something like that happens, so you don¡¯t need to be responsible for morality. If you just¡­¡± ¡°If I really just want to be responsible, thest time I returned home, I had already showdown with you,¡± Max interrupted Will Waltson¡¯s words: ¡°Amy, I really want her.¡± Wills Waltson sighed with a deep sigh: ¡°I have told Amy that I do not support or oppose your affairs. It depends on your own fate. As for the future, you are at your own risk.¡± Max looked at Will Waltson and nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Amy suffer.¡± After looking at each other, they both smiled with relief. Will Waltson asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you follow up on that matter again? Is it you or Amy?¡± Chapter 628 Max frowned: ¡°I¡¯m ashamed that the man I sent didn¡¯t find the man who put the medicine.¡± Will Waltson murmured, ¡°Did you offend anyone?¡± Max couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°I have offended too many people. I really want to talk about it. Anyone can be a suspect.¡± This made Wills Waltsonugh. That¡¯s right. How many people hate, envy them? It¡¯s really hard to target them. Will Waltson looked out and said, ¡°Now that this is the case, take your time.¡± Max also followed his eyes and looked out: ¡°It¡¯s me. Would you feel disappointed?¡± ¡°Disappointment is not enough. The ident is true. I never think about Amy to you. After all, Amy¡¯s personality should not be pleasing to you. Moreover¡­ the age difference between you is too big. I¡¯m really surprised.¡± He nced at Max and said, ¡°You old boy, you are very strict.¡± ¡°I hinted you at the club that day.¡± ¡± You didn¡¯t say anything, not even a hint of friendship.¡± Will Waltson said to him, ¡°Did Jackie know this? His behavior was strange that day.¡± Maxughed and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Will Waltson hummed: ¡°Now think about it, you two are good singers. Max, I tell you, you¡¯d better do what you say. If my sister is half wronged in your hands, let¡¯s not do it. I will never spare you.¡± Max nced at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you know what I am? I will do what I say.¡± But despite that, Wills Waltson still has a little sigh in his heart. His sister is less than 20 years old, and girls at this age change most. Max¡¯s nearly thirty years of regr life, can he really tolerate such variables as Amy? He is not sure. Will Waltson ask Max stay for lunch. But Max has a lot of follow-up things to deal with, so he has to leave first. When Judi saw that Max was leaving, she pushed Amy and said, ¡°Amy, go and see Max off.¡± Amy nced at Will Waltson. Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, he really went out with Max. A crowd stood across the French window and watched the two people walk side by side in the courtyard. Judi stood beside Luna and said, ¡°You see, it¡¯s a good match. Isn¡¯t it popr to match Luo Li with Uncle?¡± Benjeming winked at Judi: ¡°It is also popr to find a younger boyfriend.¡± Judi said unhappily, ¡°Benjeming, are you saying I am with a young boyfriend?¡± ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m saying that we are also keeping up with the trend.¡± Will Waltson couldn¡¯t listen any more. He stood up and said, ¡°Is there any problem w?¡± He waved to Luna and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to apany the children.¡± With a warm smile, Luna stepped forward and held Wills Waltson¡¯s hand. he said to Judi and Benjeming, ¡°You too hurry.¡± Benjeming couldn¡¯t helpughing. Although his third brother is awe-inspiring outside, he cares very much in front of his third sister-inw. After all, he is much elder than sister inw. After Max and Amy walked around the backyard and left the public¡¯s sight, he reached out and grabbed Amy¡¯s waist. Amy nervously hid from the side and looked around: ¡°Max Brother, here¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. Now we have a fair rtionship between men and women.¡± Amy looked at him: ¡°My third brother didn¡¯t embarrass you, did he?¡± ¡°No, I know something about your third brother¡¯s personality. He is not that kind of person.¡± Amy nodded. She looked at Max and said with some worry, ¡°Who released the video?¡± Max rubbed her head and said, ¡°It should have something to do with the Evans family.¡± ¡°The Evans family?¡± Amy was surprised. ¡°How did the Evans family have that video? Is it rted to the Evans family?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°We can¡¯t make a conclusion without getting the truth. I¡¯m going to see Jonas Evans in a moment. I¡¯ll tell you the result when the timees.¡± Amy nodded. As we were approaching the door, Amy¡¯s mobile phone rang. She took it out and looked at it. Seeing that it was Dave, she quickly peeked at Max. At this moment, Max was calm: ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°Forget it, he must not be serious.¡± Max raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to answer in front of me?¡± Amy opened her mouth and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re angry.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m all right now. What¡¯s wrong with me? Take it. I¡¯d like to hear what Dave wants to say.¡± Amy thought in her heart, Dave, Dave, don¡¯t talk nonsense. She opened her phone and answered. At the end of the phone, Dave was surprised and said, ¡°Daughter-inw, what¡¯s the matter? Are you being calcted? The online video is not you, it¡¯s ps, right? How can you do that with Max? It¡¯s not you, right?¡± Dave made a barrage of questions, and Amy said, ¡°Dave, the video is real.¡± ¡°What? Max is too bad. Brother Max asked him to take care of you, but he didn¡¯t let him take care of you in bed.¡± Amy blushed and said, ¡°Dave, you should be busy with your business. Don¡¯t worry about my business.¡± ¡°How can I care? I¡¯m yours¡­¡± Before Dave finished speaking, Amy¡¯s mobile phone was robbed by Max. Max walked aside, put his mobile phone to his ear and heard the words ¡°fiance¡±. He calmly said, ¡°Dave, the Waltson family said that you are a good person, so I will not stop you frommunicating with Amy. But I hope you don¡¯t talk in front of Amy any more, because she is my person now. People are mine, so is heart, so pay attention to your words in the future.¡± Dave was almost choked by his saliva. Max was beside Amy and said such arrogant words ¡°Did you force Amy?¡± ¡°Is this kind of thing forced?¡± Dave said unhappily, ¡°But you and Amy are so different in age. You don¡¯t understand her world at all.¡± ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t understand her world, but I do. She can manage her world at will. What I need to be responsible for is to protect her. As long as we can love each other, trust each other, and live our own life in the world where two people meet, it is enough.¡± Dave frowned, a little unconvinced: ¡°But you didn¡¯t guard her well. Your press conference can¡¯t change anything. Even if you don¡¯t admit your engagement with the Evans family, you have nevere forward to rify this matter, so it¡¯s hard to stop you from saying that. Amy¡¯s¡± third party ¡°is a bad name, and you are the culprit.¡± Chapter 629 Max sneered coldly: ¡°My woman will never live under the name of a ¡®mistress¡¯. I will deal with this matter, so I won¡¯t bother Mr. Dave.¡± After he said that, he hung up his phone and handed it to Amy. Amy looked at Max, and his face was not very good. ¡°Did Dave say something bad?¡± Max pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. If I don¡¯t give Penelope a chance, but take the initiative and cancel the engagement first, you won¡¯t suffer so much injustice. You can rest assured that I will ask the Evans family to exin this matter.¡± Amy looked up at him and said, ¡°Max Brother, people¡¯s mouths are hard to control. People who like you, no matter how bad you are, they will like you. People who don¡¯t like you, no matter how well you behave, will still nder you behind your back.¡± Max reached out and stroked the back of her head. Unexpectedly, this little girl can think about big issues of right and wrong. ¡°But it was my fault that I didn¡¯t handle it in time.¡± ¡°I was born in the Waltson family when I was young, and I am used to the things. So I will never take the insults and nder of those strangers who don¡¯t know me into my heart. Don¡¯t take it into your heart. Don¡¯t be angry with yourself and embarrass innocent people because of such things.¡± Max frowned: ¡°Do you think Penelope is innocent?¡± Amy got out of Max¡¯s arms and looked at her. ¡°Do you doubt her?¡± Max said: ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her not to see such a big news. I sent someone to invite her to attend the press conference to rify my rtionship with her, but she was temporarily missing. Do you know what this means? It means that it is very likely to have something to do with her. Don¡¯t forget that she also came to the scene on the day of our ident. I don¡¯t want to believe it now. It¡¯s really just a coincidence.¡± When Max said this, Amy hesitated. After all¡­ there are many strange things that don¡¯t make sense of what happened that day. Who is the person who ced the medicine? Who installed the camera? Why did Penelope happen to appear there after the event to ¡°catch adultery¡±? If I remember correctly, Penelope also went to see Max Brother the day before the incident when Max Brother was taking people to a meeting in the hotel, so¡­ would it really have something to do with her? Amy¡¯s expression was dignified. Max patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Come on, go back and have a rest. Don¡¯t go out casually these days. I wille to see you when I¡¯m finished.¡± After he said this, he turned and was about to leave, but Amy grabbed his wrist. Max looked back at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Max Brother, after the experience of my second sister-inw and Teacher Edwin, I found that sometimes I really can¡¯t tell what is good and what is bad. Sometimes, I can¡¯t even believe my intuition.¡± Max turned to face her again.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amy hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°But now I have some thoughts in my heart. I really want to tell you.¡± ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡°At the beginning, when you took me to live together, Penelope was already your fiancee. It¡¯s reasonable to say that if you were someone else, it would be unbearable, but she never said anything. Even when we were alone in private, she would only tease me and never show any unhappiness. It has really been a long time since our ident. During this period, if Penelope really wants to harm me, she will have a chance to attack at any time, but why did she just wait until this time? I think¡­ I really may not be able to distinguish between good and bad Penelope, but my heart tells me that Penelope will not hurt me. ¡± Max didn¡¯t expect Amy¡¯s impression of Penelope to be so good. After all, her rtionship with Penelope is not very close. He rubbed Amy¡¯s head and said, ¡°Now is the best time for her, because I want to cancel my engagement with her, understand?¡± Amy sank her voice. She was really confused. Is it she¡­ trusting the wrong person again? Max held her face in both hands and said, ¡°Sometimes, I really hope you will be wary of people all over the world. Even if it makes you have no friends, it¡¯s better than you are hurt by those people.¡± Amy pursed her lips. Max said: ¡°Well, don¡¯t stay here. Go inside. I¡¯ll let you know if there is any news.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Amy nodded, ¡°then drive slowly and pay attention to safety.¡± ¡°Rest assured.¡± The two parted reluctantly. Amy watched Max go out of the door, then turned back and walked into the room with anxiety. Penelope¡­ is it really you? Soon after Max returned to thepany, Amanda sent someone to ¡®invite¡¯ Jonas Evans. As soon as he saw Max, Jonas Evans immediately said, ¡°Max, today¡¯s news has nothing to do with me, not me.¡± Max red coldly at Jonas Evans and said, ¡°It seems that Sue is always a man who cannot see the coffin without tears.¡± He snapped his fingers at Amanda. Amanda came forward and handed a document to Jonas Evans. ¡°President Evans, the ID of the video release is in yourpany, which is the evidence.¡± Jonas Evans took a look at the document and immediately looked angry. ¡°Impossible. Which bastard framed me like this?¡± After cursing, he quickly looked up at Max and said, ¡°Max, I just got so many benefits from you. How can I disobey your wishes again, put money aside and don¡¯t make money, but just want to oppose you? Am I crazy?¡± Max smiled coldly. When Jonas Evans saw Max, he didn¡¯t believe it. He said, ¡°Max, it¡¯s really not me. I saw the video for the first time this morning. Besides, if I really have such direct evidence, why should I hold those photos that can¡¯t be on the stage to ckmail you? I¡¯m not so stupid.¡± Max¡¯s eyebrows and eyes turned for a few minutes, as if he was thinking about something. Amanda asked Jonas Evans, ¡°President Evans, I wonder if you have seen Miss Evans today.¡± Jonas Evans asked casually, ¡°Miss Evans? You mean my daughter? Which? Penelope or Suger?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s Penelope, the eldest daughter of the Evans family.¡± ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t lived at home for a long time, and she usually goes to the Sanbao Hall.¡± When he mentioned Penelope, Max¡¯s eyebrows were a little cold again and asked Amanda, ¡°Haven¡¯t you found her yet?¡± Amanda looked down. ¡°Yes, Max, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jonas Evans listened to the conversation. After turning his eyes a few times, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Are you looking for Penelope?¡± Chapter 630 At the same time, they put their eyes on Jonas Evans¡¯ face. Amanda asked, ¡°Does Mr. Evans always know where Miss Evans is?¡± Jonas Evans thought of what had happened in the morning, and then his eyes shed quickly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, is she missing? She usually doesn¡¯t live at home, but she should be in her own apartment.¡± Max didn¡¯t miss Jonas Evans¡¯ eyes. He hooked his lips. something the matter. ¡°Amanda, see the guests off.¡± Amanda paused and said, ¡°Max?¡± Max said coldly: ¡°Since President Evans said that the news has nothing to do with him, can we still force people? See off.¡± Amanda can only do. ¡°President Evans, this way, please.¡± After Jonas Evans left, Amanda returned to Max¡¯s office. ¡°Max, President Evans has left.¡± Max calmly said, ¡°Send someone to follow Jonas Evans to see where he will go next.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Amanda walked a few steps to the door, then turned back and said, ¡°Max, do you really believe that the video has nothing to do with President Evans?¡± ¡°Jonas Evans is right. If he had been exposed to this video before, he would not have threatened me with photos. In addition, he just got a billion dor contract, and there is no reason to break his face with me.¡± Amanda wondered, ¡°Why do you want me to send people to follow him?¡± ¡°This matter has nothing to do with him. It doesn¡¯t mean it has nothing to do with the rest of the Evans family. Follow him, I want to find Penelope. Go.¡± Now he needs to ask the woman face to face what her idea is. Penelope woke up and found herself in the dark. The soft under her body made her have a momentary illusion. This is not the ce where she was sent after being kidnapped. In the morning, she set out from home and nned to go to thepany. As soon as she left the house, she received a call from my father Jonas Evans. Jonas Evans told her that he had just met Max. He also said that Max promised to continue to cooperate with Evans and provide a billion dors contract. For the Evans family, this is a steady business. But Penelope just felt sick. She immediately turned her face and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think you are too much? Why do you do this?¡± ¡°Just because I¡¯m your father.¡± Penelope was worried: ¡°It¡¯s not enough to sell your daughter once. Now that your daughter is returned, you have to take advantage of the opportunity to extort. Is that what you do for your father? You really make me sick. I tell you, you don¡¯t want to use me anymore to deal with my friends.¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Jonas Evans was also annoyed: ¡°Penelope, you really don¡¯t know how much you weigh, do you? Just you want to be friends with Max? You don¡¯t look at yourself in the mirror, do you deserve it.¡± Penelope clenched her fist. No father humiliated his daughter like this. Jonas Evans seemed to think it was not enough, and added: ¡°If he really treated you as a friend, he would rather sacrifice your face and repent marriage with you?¡± Penelope bit her lip: ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say anything about you. I¡¯ll go to Max and say it myself.¡± ¡°How dare you,¡± Jonas Evans said coldly, e to thepany immediately and sign an agreement with me.¡± Penelope frowned: ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°What can we do? Max did a great job. He said in advance that the beneficiary of this billion contract must be you, so you muste to thepany now and sign an agreement with me to transfer the beneficiary to me.¡± Penelope sat on the sofa, feeling thin and cool: ¡°Then what?¡± Jonas Evans said coldly, ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to take care of it. I will handle the rest.¡± Penelopeughed sarcastically: ¡°Yes, I really don¡¯t need to worry about it, because you will spend the money you bought by selling your eldest daughter on your mistress and your other children.¡± ¡°Penelope, pay attention to your discretion.¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Penelope said with some sadness in her voice, ¡°do you think I will never hurt?¡± Jonas Evans frowned: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Come here quickly.¡± Penelope smiled sarcastically. What was she expecting when she said this to her father? Is it difficult? Does this person suddenly change mind and love her? It¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it. ¡°I won¡¯t sign,¡± Penelope condensed her voice. ¡°If Max said he would give it to me, I will ept itpletely. I won¡¯t give you any.¡± ¡°Penelope,¡± Jonas Evans snapped, ¡°you can¡¯t do the opposite.¡± ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Penelope said firmly After she said that, she hung up the phone. She sat on the sofa for a long time and figured out one thing. Why do you have to work so hard to prove your ability in thepany. Anyway, no one will appreciate her efforts, they will onlyugh at her like a fool. She went upstairs and packed her luggage. These days, she ns to stay out for a while. If she doesn¡¯t leave, Jonas Evans will find someone to escort her to sign the agreement. After packing, she was going to call Max to apologize. But thinking of theck of sincerity in apologizing on the phone, she simply pulled her luggage out and nned to go to the Morse Group in person to meet Max before leaving. She dragged her luggage out of the house. The car didn¡¯t go far. It was just on the road outside the vi area. She got off the car to solve the ident, but she was tied up by the people who got off the car When she was still conscious, she was dragged into an abandoned factory. But now¡­ it is clear that the ce has changed. She didn¡¯t dare to move. She pricked her ears and listened to the voices around her. For a long time, there was no sound in the room. I think there should be no one here. At this time, her sight has also adapted to the darkness. She sat up slowly, and by the moonlight outside the window, she found that this was a luxurious and spacious bedroom. She wondered, what is this? Those who kidnapped her couldn¡¯t have brought her to such a ce with such kindness. After confirming that there was no one in the room, she gently groped out of bed, came to the direction of the door, and listened to the door for a while. After hearing nothing dangerous, he gently pressed the door handle.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The door is unlocked. She opened the door and the light in the corridor rushed in. She walked out lightly and closed the door gently. When she was about to go to the stairs, she heard a strong man¡¯s voiceing from the side wall. ¡°Where?¡± Penelope was nervous for a moment, and immediately stuck her back to the wall and looked at it with vignce. ¡°Who?¡± There were footsteps, and then someone came into her sight. When she saw the visitor clearly, she was surprised: ¡°How¡­ how are you?¡± Chapter 631 ¡°Are you surprised?¡± The man walked up to Penelope and looked very serious. Penelope immediately nodded. Of course, it was unexpected. She thought she was kidnapped, but woke up to find Badaire Coman. Can she not be surprised? She and Badaire Coman have no grievance or hatred. Badaire Coman should have no reason to kidnap him. But now ¡°Master Coman, what is this ce?¡± ¡°My house.¡± Badaire Coman¡¯s family? Penelope looked around and said, ¡°Why am I¡­ here?¡± ¡°Do you remember what happened before?¡± Penelope looked warily at Badaire Coman without saying anything. Badaire Coman couldn¡¯t helpughing at her appearance: ¡°Don¡¯t put it in your head and randomly arrange me with strange identities. I¡¯m not in the mood to target you.¡± Penelope¡¯s eyes turned, and Badaire Coman had no reason to hurt her. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t doubt Master Coman. I just wondered why I was here. Because I was caught by several people before, and then they hit me. I didn¡¯t know how I fainted. When I woke up, I was at your home¡­¡± Badaire Coman said tly, ¡°I just saw you pulled into the car, so I saved you by the way.¡± His so-called saved you by the way is not so smooth. In the morning, when he drove to thepany, he saw two cars rear-end across the road. It was supposed to be an ordinary ident, but after the car passed, the woman who got off the car was Penelope. In a sh, she was caught by the people in the behind car. As the rear car went away, Badaire Coman couldn¡¯t sit back and let it go. He turned around at the intersection where he could turn around in front of him and chased very far, but he could not find the car. Later, only by using some contacts did he find Penelope who was tied up and unconscious in a dpidated factory building Penelope immediately thanked him: ¡°Master Coman, thank you, thank you very much. If it weren¡¯t for you today, I really don¡¯t know what terrible things would happen.¡± Badaire Coman pointed to her arm and said, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Penelope raised her hand and touched her arm. It was safe now. Her hanging heart was at ease, and she finally felt¡­ pain, very pain. She smiled awkwardly: ¡°A little.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor for you.¡± Penelope hurriedly said, ¡°No need, Master Coman, I just go to the hospital and have a look.¡± ¡°The men who tied you up haven¡¯t been caught yet. Are you sure you¡¯re going out now? Is it really safe?¡± Penelope frowned: ¡°Did the group run away?¡± ¡°When my people found you, you were the only one there. There were monitoring equipment around. I think they saw someone passing through the monitoring, so they fled.¡± Penelope looked down. ¡°Did you call the police?¡± ¡°In order not to frighten them away, I didn¡¯t call the police openly, but let people go to the police secretly to help find the murderer. I don¡¯t know if this is contrary to your wishes.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Penelope was surprised that Badaire Coman was so meticulous. She shook her head gratefully to Badaire Coman: ¡°No, Master Coman, thank you very much. If there is a result¡­ can you tell me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Badaire Coman said, ¡°go back to your room and have a rest. I will send you dinnerter and ask the doctor to check for you.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t bother Master Coman. I have something to do. I have to leave first.¡± She nodded to Badaire Coman and turned to leave. Badaire Coman stepped forward and blocked her way. Penelope looked up at him. Badaire Coman said lightly, ¡°I said that the group of people have not been caught yet. I don¡¯t want to save you in vain and let you be caught again.¡± Penelope frowned: ¡°But¡­ I have something to do.¡± ¡°Tell me, see if I can help you.¡± Penelope thought for a moment, but he could say, ¡°I have to see Max.¡± Badaire Coman raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°At Max¡¯s side, it seems you really should see them. After all, it¡¯s not appropriate for you not to show up.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Badaire Coman looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Penelope wondered, ¡°What should I know?¡± Badaire Coman said faintly: ¡°This morning, a video of Max and Amy having sex was posted online. Haven¡¯t you seen it?¡± Penelope was shocked: ¡°How? Who did it?¡± Seeing what she really didn¡¯t know, Badaire Coman said, ¡°You don¡¯t know yet. I haven¡¯t called Max today. Do you want me to ask you now?¡± Penelope immediately bypassed Badaire Coman and walked quickly to the stairs, saying, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to see Max now.¡± Badaire Coman saw her back, hesitated for a moment, and followed her. When she came to the courtyard, she remembered that she had no car. Badaire Coman also followed at this time: ¡°Let me send you there.¡± Penelope turned to look at him, somewhat surprised. Why did Badaire Coman help her so? Is it for Max? ¡°Master Coman, you don¡¯t really need to help me like this. My engagement with Max is fake. I can¡¯t be regarded as his fiancee.¡± Badaire Coman looked at her coldly: ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Do you know?¡± Penelope wondered for a moment, and then remembered something. ¡°I have forgotten that you are the best brother. There should be no secrets between you.¡± Badaire Coman didn¡¯t say anything. He walked to the car and said, ¡°Get on.¡± Penelope nodded and said thank you, which was much faster than her own taxi. On the way, Badaire Coman said, ¡°I suggest you read today¡¯s news.¡± Penelope thought for a moment and felt for her pocket, but then she remembered that her mobile phone was not on her. Badaire Coman handed her her mobile phone: ¡°No password.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Penelope took it and opened it to search for today¡¯s hot news. After watching the video of Max attending the press conference, she felt a little guilty. Although this matter has nothing to do with her, She had to admit that it is really because she did not handle the matter well in advance that caused today¡¯s situation She put her mobile phone on the front console and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± At the door of Max¡¯s vi, Penelope thanked again, opened the door and got off. Badaire Coman said, ¡°Max should be very angry now. You¡¯d better be careful.¡± Penelope said to him, ¡°I know, Master Coman, thank you really.¡± After saying that, she bowed to Badaire Coman and turned to ring the doorbell of Max¡¯s house. The servant opened the door and took her into the vi. Max had just heard the servant say that Penelope wasing. He took a breath and went to the living room to wait. As soon as Penelope entered the door, she calmed down and looked at Max with a smile: ¡°Max, I¡¯m sorry, I just saw the news. It¡¯s a littlete, please calm down.¡± ¡°Penelope,¡± Max looked at Penelope and said sarcastically, ¡°This is the end of the matter. Why pretend again? Let¡¯s speak frankly.¡± Chapter 632 Penelope frowned: ¡°Max, what do you mean by that?¡± Max stood up, walked to Penelope, and his eyes were cold: ¡°What do I mean, you won¡¯t understand?¡± Penelope looked slightly aside, thought for a moment, and then looked at him. ¡°Do you¡­ doubt me? Do you think I did the video?¡± Max red at with a sneer on his lips. Penelope looked shocked and shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not me, Max, it¡¯s not me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to doubt you, but do you think your words still make sense after so many things have happened?¡± Max walked around Penelope. ¡°The day before my ident with Amy, you came to me and entered my room. After the ident, you were the first to arrive at the scene and found the person who had the ident with Amy. In the past, you said it was a coincidence, I believed it, but how do you think I should persuade myself to believe it is really a coincidence now?¡± Penelope sighed: ¡°It¡¯s really not me. I have no reason to do this, right?¡± ¡°Really? In my opinion, you have a reason. The Max family has an engagement with the Evans family. You can use the Max family to suppress the hostility of the Evans family to you. Butter, I brought Amy to my side. You are afraid that Amy¡¯s appearance will damage everything you have tried to maintain, so you think of such a little trap. You get the video, but don¡¯t rush to use it, because you are not sure whether Amy will be your variable, so you have been watching. After I am sure that I will break the engagement with you for Amy¡¯s sake, you can¡¯t calm down atst. You tried to pacify me and let me give you the opportunity to say that you can sessfully dissolve the engagement, but in fact, you did nothing, instead, took advantage of my trust in you and sent out the video. Then when I need you toe forward to rify all this, you y missing. ¡± Listening to Max¡¯s analysis, Penelope rubbed her hair fretfully. If she was not the one, she would believe Max¡¯s words. After all¡­ it all makes sense. It¡¯s not her. She knows better than anyone. ¡°Max, I admit that the current situation is not friendly to me. But when you are abroad, you should see that I am really trying to get you and Amy together, right?¡± Max red at her and said, ¡°Who knows, is this your n? Do you want to test whether I will give up your strategy because of Amy?¡± Penelope frowned: ¡°We have been friends for two years. In your eyes, am I such a person?¡± Hearing Penelope¡¯s question, Max felt a little heavy. To be honest, he doesn¡¯t want to believe that Penelope did it. But now he can¡¯t think of a second candidate besides Penelope. Penelope exhaled: ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s really not me. I swear to God, if it¡¯s me, I¡¯ll die hard.¡± Max turned and turned his back to Penelope. Penelope doesn¡¯t seem to be lying. But who else can it be? Penelope was disappointed. She thought Max would believe her. But the fact is¡­ she was too sentimental. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened today. If I knew, I would stand beside you at the first time to rify with you.¡± Max echoed and red at her coldly: ¡°You say you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know. I was caught this morning, and that group of people stunned me. When I woke up, I was already at the home of Master Coman.¡± Badaire Coman Penelope nodded: ¡°It was my luck to be caught, and Master Coman saw me. Later, the group beat me and I fainted, and Master Coman rushed to save me in time. If it wasn¡¯t for Master Coman, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stand in front of you now. Max, it¡¯s really not me. My personality is always honest. I did it, I won¡¯t deny it, but I didn¡¯t do it, and I can never admit it. I haven¡¯t done anything to hurt you and Miss Waltson. Please believe me. ¡± Max stared at Penelope for a moment and then hesitated. He took out his mobile phone and called Badaire Coman. The phone rang for a while, but no one answered, but the door at the gate was pushed open. It¡¯s Badaire Coman. His mobile phone is still ringing. He shook his mobile phone at Max: ¡°Hang up, I¡¯ming.¡± Max hangs up the phone. Penelope looked back at Badaire Coman and said in surprise, ¡°Master Coman, you haven¡¯t left.¡± Badaire Coman nodded to her and walked to Max. ¡°What do you call me for?¡± Max said: ¡°Penelope just said that she was arrested today. Did you save her?¡± Badaire Coman replied, ¡°Yes, she was locked in an abandoned factory building and was beaten a bit badly. When she was rescued, she was still dizzy and had toe to see you when she woke up.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Badaire Comanughed and said, ¡°I saw the news. I think you are so busy today that you should not have time to take care of Miss Penelope? So I made my own decision and helped to take her in.¡± Max thought that Badaire Coman did not know the rtionship between him and Penelope and Amy, nor did he know that he was looking for Penelope to rify the engagement, and he could not help but silence. Badaire Coman looked at the atmosphere between the two people, and could not help saying, ¡°You won¡¯t fight just now, because I didn¡¯t tell you where Miss Penelope is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of this, it¡¯s¡­¡± He looked at Badaire Coman. How can he care about this? Penelope said angrily, ¡°Max suspected that I exposed the video this morning.¡± Max looked at her, but sheined first. Badaire Coman asked, ¡°Do you also know about Max and Amy?¡± Penelope hugged: ¡°I didn¡¯t just know that I caught adultery myself.¡± Max said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t make it so hard to hear. Even if you catch adultery, it¡¯s not your turn. Don¡¯t you know what happened to my engagement with you?¡± Penelope also said angrily, ¡°So I know that my engagement with you is not good, and I have tried to match you and Amy. Why do you still suspect me?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Max hummed: ¡°The video was exposed from Evans Group, and you are the most suspicious person in the whole process. If I don¡¯t doubt you. Who else can I doubt?¡± Penelope paused: ¡°Do you say that¡­ the video was released from Evans Group?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Penelope¡¯s eyes were tinged with suspicion: ¡°My father should not know this.¡± Otherwise, he will do even more outrageous. Max replied, ¡°I agree with that, and he just got a lot of benefits from me this morning. It¡¯s not good for him to expose the video, so your suspicion is still the biggest.¡± After hearing this, Badaire Coman nodded faintly: ¡°In this way, Miss Penelope, as a video insider, is doubted, which is really reasonable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not me,¡± Penelope recalled and said anxiously, ¡°I Penelope don¡¯t care to do such things.¡± Chapter 633 Seeing Penelope¡¯s urgency, Badaire Coman smiled and said, ¡°Miss Penelope doesn¡¯t have to worry. I just stood on the sidelines and analyzed it.¡± Penelope frowns, what is this? Badaire Coman looked at Max and said, ¡°The ck hands behind the scenes who control everything should be simr to what I think now.¡± Max nodded. Penelope was shocked: ¡°Do you think someone is deliberately framing me?¡± Max looked at Penelope and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t do this, the only possibility is that someone took all the me on you reasonably.¡± ¡°Of course not me. How many times do I have to tell you to believe me?¡± Penelope stamped her foot and pointed out the window. ¡°Do you want to see the snow in June, and you know how I was wronged?¡± Her tone made Badaire Coman raise his lips. ¡°Miss Penelope, have you offended anyone?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Penelope said, then looked at Max and said, ¡°If there maybe someone, it may be only the Evans family.¡± Badaire Coman also heard a little about the Evans family. ¡°Do you think they might be behind the scenes?¡± Penelope is silent. ¡°This thing happened abroad. It¡¯s reasonable to say that I didn¡¯t mention the matter of breaking the engagement with Max at that time. They should not have the courage to count on Max, so¡­ they are not likely.¡± Max red at her: ¡°That¡¯s why you are the most suspect.¡± Penelope was annoyed and nced at me: ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± Badaire Coman said: ¡°It¡¯s no use arguing about these things now. I think it¡¯s urgent to find the person behind the scenes.¡± Max hugged: ¡°Yes, there is one more important thing, that is to take Amy out of this matter.¡± After he said that, ¡°I am also confused. The rtionship between your family is so chaotic. I shouldn¡¯t have let you solve this matter at the beginning.¡± Penelope is depressed. She doesn¡¯t want to implicate Amy, okay? ¡°You can rest assured that I will not let your sweetheart be wronged. Before I find the culprit behind the scenes, I will certainly return Miss Waltson to innocent. This time, I will do what I said.¡± When she finished, she gave a cold groan, turned around and walked out. Badaire Coman looked at Max and said, ¡°Is Wills angry about this?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Badaire Coman couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°If my sister suffered such a grievance, I¡¯m afraid I will also be angry.¡± Max looked in the direction of the door and asked, ¡°Is she seriously injured?¡± ¡°She woke up after lying in my house all day. She was bruised in many ces. The person who grabbed her was very cruel.¡± Max looked a little cold. Badaire Coman said, ¡°Why, worry?¡± Max sighed: ¡°I¡¯m worried. The behind the scenes of this matter is directed at me. Penelope and Amy may be implicated by me.¡± ¡°I think that Penelope is the target of all this.¡± Max looked at him: ¡°In any case, this matter must be solved as soon as possible, so as not to have changes.¡± Badaire Coman nodded. Max added: ¡°By the way, thank you today.¡± ¡°Thank me for what? About Penelope? What position do you take to thank me? You are no longer her fiance.¡± Maxughed: ¡°I was not a fiance. I have always treated her as a good friend.¡± Badaire Coman calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s all I need to thank you for. I just want to help my friend.¡± He turned his head and looked out: ¡°Those people haven¡¯t been caught yet. In case, I¡¯d better go to see Miss Penelope. I won¡¯t let her fall into the hands of those people.¡± Max nodded, and now he is really not suitable to appear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± Badaire Coman said with a faint smile, ¡°Talk nonsense again. Go away. You should concentrate on dealing with the Waltson family. Come on.¡± Max got up and sent him to the door. Penelope has disappeared. Badaire Coman drove to the intersection and saw that she was looking left and right, as if to take a taxi. He parked his car in front of Penelope. When the window fell, Penelope nodded to him: ¡°Master Coman.¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡± Penelope frowned: ¡°No, I have given you a lot of trouble today. I can take a taxi myself.¡± ¡°Do you have money?¡± Penelope is embarrassed, indeed not. She ns to take a taxi home and go to get money from the driver. Badaire Coman said, ¡°I advise you to get on the car. You can stay with me for a few days before the situation is unknown.¡± Penelope was shocked. ¡°No, it¡¯s not appropriate.¡± ¡°Nothing, I just came back and had a lot of things to do. I just didn¡¯t live at home these days. Besides, if it really rted to the Evas family, your family is not necessarily safe now.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Penelope still shook her head: ¡°What should be faced, sooner orter, I¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not now,¡± he said, raising his wrist and looking at the time. ¡°It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock. Are you sure you want to discuss this with me here?¡± Penelope hesitated, opened the door and got into the car. ¡°Master Coman, thank you.¡± ¡°You have said it many times today. Some words are meaningless if you say too much.¡± Penelope was embarrassed again. Badaire Coman was very straight. The car drove into Coman¡¯s house. Badaire Coman and Penelope entered the living room together. Penelope said: ¡°I live here, won¡¯t it cause trouble to Master Coman?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said to his aunt at home, ¡°Miss Penelope lives here these days. You should take care of it carefully. In addition, no one is allowed to reveal this to anyone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After receiving the order, the aunts were ordered away by Badaire Coman. There were only two people left in the living room. Badaire Coman looked at Penelope and said, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Penelope sighed and said with grave eyebrows: ¡°The first priority is to rify the engagement and remove Miss Waltson from the whirlpool. Then find out who is behind the scenes.¡± Badaire Coman didn¡¯t think that Amy was the first one she thought of. ¡°Do you have any ns?¡± ¡°I have always had ns, but I didn¡¯t expect that such changes as today will happen, which will affect Max and them.¡± ¡°Oh? What are you going to do?¡± Penelope said, ¡°Tell everyone there is no engagement.¡± ¡°Badaire has already done this, and it seems unnecessary to rify it after the ident. It is not very convincing.¡± Penelope looked at him and said, ¡°But what if I made mistakes first?¡± Badaire Coman looked at her and said, ¡°Make a mistake?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Penelope nodded firmly, ¡°I will tell them that I had affair first, then Max is unwilling to be engaged with me, which gave them justice. ¡° Chapter 634 Badaire Coman was somewhat surprised by this. But when he first saw this woman, what she did Byparison, her behavior today seems to be nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that your reputation will be ruined?¡± Penelopeughed at this. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she think about it? But just to maintain a good reputation, she destroyed others¡¯ reputation? Miss Waltson is still young, and reputation is more important to her. Moreover, how othersment on me is never something I can decide. Thousands of people have thousands of hearts. As long as they say that I am not really me, it¡¯s OK? I don¡¯t care what they say.¡± She finished, shrugged her shoulders and looked calm. Badaire Coman¡¯s lips seem to have been ticked off. ¡°It seems that you have made up your mind.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Penelope smiled. Badaire Coman raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Penelope shook her head and said, ¡°Master Coman has helped me a lot. Let me handle the next thing by myself.¡± Badaire Coman stared at her and nodded after a moment: ¡°Well, I will go to the hotel first. If there is nothing wrong, Miss Penelope will go upstairs to have a rest. I will ask the doctor to show you your injuryter. In addition, I will ask the kitchen to prepare supper for you and remember to eat before going to bed.¡± Penelope was about to say no, but Badaire Coman had turned and walked to the door. She puffed her cheeks, but she didn¡¯t want to say ¡®thank you¡¯. After all, she said too many words of thanks to Badaire Coman today. After leaving the door, Badaire Coman said to the driver, ¡°From today on, you will follow Miss Penelope. No matter where she goes, you will inform me in time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Badaire Coman looked back at the room on the second floor. The light was on, and his lips were raised. He turned and got into another car and left. At night, Max was tossing and turning in bed. He looked at the time. It was eleven o¡¯clock. At this moment, if Amy has slept. He picked up his mobile phone and sent Amy a WeChat. ¡°Did you sleep?¡± Amy replied, ¡°No.¡± Max dialed Amy directly. Amy said, ¡°Max Brother, it¡¯s sote. Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep? What are you doing?¡± Amy vomited: ¡°Read a book.¡± Max couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°What to learn, so positive.¡± Amy felt guilty: ¡°Read¡­ novels.¡± ¡°Novel?¡± Max¡¯s voice raised several decibels. Amyughed and said, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you never see these things before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fourth sister-inw¡­ She rmend me to read it. She also said that it¡¯s very beautiful. Tomorrow, I will discuss the plot with my third sister-inw. I think my third sister-inw should also watch it at this time.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Max said with a silent smile, ¡°the Waltson family man, what kind of daughters-inw have you married? Not single one is normal.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my sister-inw? My third sister-inw is smart and kind. My fourth sister-inw is cheerful and talkative. Among women, they are the best.¡± Max rubbed his eyebrows. The little girl still protects the nest. ¡°Then tell me what novel your sister-inw showed you.¡± Amy got goose bumps after reading the title of the book. She couldn¡¯t tell Max Brother that it was the overbearing president who fell in love with an ordinary girl because it was too outrageous. ¡°It¡¯s a novel anyway.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­ erotica?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Amy retorted urgently. ¡°It¡¯s a romantic novel.¡± Max raised his lips and said, ¡°Your sister-inw wants you to learn how to fall in love?¡± ¡°No¡­ My sister-inw likes the overbearing president inside.¡± Max felt as if there were crows flying overhead. After all, she still dosen¡¯t want to admit that her sister-inw is abnormal. ¡°What about you? Do you like it too?¡± Amyughed and said, ¡°What they wrote is very good.¡± ¡°I seem to like it. Show me the book tomorrow.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Amy looked silly. ¡°You don¡¯t like this kind of thing.¡± ¡°I want to see what kind of man you like.¡± Amy blushed, ¡°No book, I read it online.¡± ¡°Then you can give it to me online.¡± ¡°What¡¯s nice about it? It¡¯s not good at all. It¡¯s disgusting and¡­ disgusting.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°The heroine is always whimpering, whimpering, I had goose bumps, I don¡¯t read, you don¡¯t read it either.¡± Max smiled sideways and said, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to look?¡± ¡°No,¡± Amy said, shifting the topic. ¡°By the way, Max Brother, have you seen Penelope?¡± Maxy down: ¡°This should have nothing to do with Penelope.¡± Hearing Max say this, Amy said with some surprise: ¡°Really?¡± Max raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why, she didn¡¯t make you so happy?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy. My heart tells me that Penelope¡­ is a good man. If I¡¯m wrong again this time, who can I trust in the future?¡± Max understands Amy¡¯s mood. After all, Amy is kind-hearted. Even if Amy now says that she doesn¡¯t believe in human nature, Max can understand. ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t have to trust anyone else except your family. Just trust me.¡± The words warmed Amy¡¯s heart. She nodded. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think much about the video. I will deal with it.¡± ¡°I trust you.¡± Both were silent for a while. Amy said, ¡°Max Brother, should we take a break?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Please chat with me for a while.¡± ¡°Have you lost sleep?¡± Max smiled at his lips and said, ¡°I miss you. I want to hold you in my arms and sleep with you.¡± Amy blushed. Max thought for a while and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and pick you up.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± After Max said that, the man also sat up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Waltson family door now. Please tidy up ande out quickly.¡± Amy was nervous for a moment: ¡°How can I do that? My third brother knows about it?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m here. Besides, if you are really worried, I will quietly send you back tomorrow morning? Clean up quickly. I will start now. See youter.¡± ¡°s¡­¡± Before Amy finished speaking, a busy voice came from the other end of the phone. She hissed, Max Brother¡­ is he such a person How can a person who is so stable changed when he falls in love? Isn¡¯t it strange to sneak around this night? Chapter 635 As soon as Max arrived at the gate of the Waltson family, he called Amy. When Amy went downstairs, the aunt on duty had fallen asleep in the small bedroom on duty. She crept out of the living room and came to the gate carefully. No one found out halfway. When she got into Max¡¯s car, she smiled and said, ¡°Nobody found me out.¡± Max rubbed her head: ¡°Well done.¡± He unfastened his seat belt, leaned over and kissed her on the lips. Amy nervously pointed to the camera in front of her. Max understood, fastened his seat belt again and set off. Back to Max¡¯s house, it¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock. Max held Amy for a long time, and finally held the bottom line. Before going to bed, Amy set the rm clock. Max could not helpughing when he saw that the time was four o¡¯clock. ¡°Need it be so early?¡± Amy said solemnly: ¡°Of course, after four o¡¯clock, there are many people in the yard. I don¡¯t want to be seen. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡± Max looked at the current time. It was more than two o¡¯clock. Is she sure she can get up? In the morning, Amy felt warm when the sun outside the window fell on her. She turned over and sank into the warm arms beside her. But after a few seconds, she suddenly opened her eyes. it¡¯s dawn. She crawled up and said, ¡°It¡¯s over, Max Brother, it¡¯s dawn.¡± Max turnedzily and pulled her back into his arms. ¡°I know. Anyway, it¡¯s already this time. Go to sleep.¡± ¡°How can I do that¡­¡± Amy struggled to get up. Max refused to let go, and said in her ear with a maic voice: ¡°It¡¯s toote anyway. Just eat breakfast and leave.¡± Amy¡¯s face tightens. How can I do that? Theter I go back, the easier it is to reveal. When Max saw her hesitating, he said, ¡°It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock. When you go back, you happen to meet your third brother. What do you say then? It¡¯s better to wait for him to go to thepany. If you go back, you¡¯ll say you got up early and took a walk.¡± Amy heard it, it seems¡­ reasonable. She wondered, ¡°Is this mobile phone rm clock broken? I haven¡¯t heard any sound.¡± Max hooked up his lips, and he turned it off, but of course she couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°It should be that we slept too much, and I didn¡¯t hear.¡± Amy muttered, ¡°You can¡¯t go to bed toote to dy things.¡± Her voice fell and her mobile phone rang. Seeing that it was Luna¡¯s call, Amy took her mobile phone and said to Max like a hot potato: ¡°My third sister-inw.¡± ¡°I guess she found that you are not at home. Calm down. As long as you are stable, they are the ones who can¡¯t be stable.¡± Amy exhaled and answered her mobile phone: ¡°Hello, Sister-inw.¡± ¡°Amy, where are you? I asked you to have breakfast, but you were not there.¡± Amy nced at Max again, ¡°I woke up early today and felt bored lying in bed, so I went out for a walk. I walked a little far, but I haven¡¯t walked back yet.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let your third brother go after eating, and I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Amy looked at the time and said, ¡°Third sister-inw, eat first. I¡¯ll go back and have some myselfter.¡± ¡°Will you be long?¡± ¡°More than half an hour.¡± Max frowned for half an hour Amy hung up and immediately jumped out of bed and hurriedly began to pack up. Max looked at her, sat on the edge of the bed andughed. Amy said to him, ¡°Max Brother, what are youughing at?¡± ¡°Laugh at you,¡± Max got up, walked over and held her in his arms. Amy looked up at him and said, ¡°Why are youughing at me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so flustered. Your third sister-inw called you to worry about you, not to check your post. Take your time, don¡¯t panic, huh?¡± Amy was silent for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help smiling. Max bowed his head and kissed her for a moment before going out with her. He drove Amy to the intersection of the Waltson family vi. Before Amy got off the car, Max took her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to die tonight,¡± Amy said. You can hide it from the past today, but tomorrow is not certain. ¡°Besides, Max Brother, you should also pay attention to it. There is no such sticky person as you in love. You have to do your own business.¡± She tooted her mouth, waved her hand to him and said goodbye, then got out of the car and trotted in the direction of the Waltson family. Max frowned, sticky? He? He is sticky. This little girl can really prick people. At noon, Badaire Coman, who was taking over work in thepany, received a call from the driver. ¡°Master Coman, Miss Penelope has just brought a man into Fuhai Hotel.¡± Badaire Coman stared, ¡°I know.¡± After hanging up the phone, he said to the secretary, ¡°I will go outter.¡± The secretary said with some worry, ¡°But the old man willeter.¡± Badaire Coman nced at him. The secretary stopped talking at once. Badaire Coman picked up the car key and strode away. Fuhai Hotel is not far from Dade Group. He drove two blocks and arrived. The driver greeted him as soon as he appeared. ¡°Master Coman.¡± ¡°What about people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already upstairs.¡± Badaire Coman walked quickly to the hotel. With the help of the hotel manager, he found Penelope¡¯s room and knocked directly at the door. The person who opened the door was Penelope. Penelope was surprised to see Badaire Coman at the door. ¡°Master Coman? Why did youe here?¡± Badaire Coman bypassed Penelope and walked directly into the room. Penelope followed him, ¡°Master Coman, please wait¡­¡± There is a man and a woman in the room. The many in bed with his upper body bare. The woman stood at the end of the bed with a camera, as if to take a picture. Badaire Coman frowned and turned to Penelope. ¡°What are you doing?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Penelope was embarrassed for a moment. ¡°Nothing. Master Coman came to see me? What¡¯s up?¡± Badaire Coman did not respond to her, but red coldly at the other two people in the room. ¡°You go out.¡± Penelope was excited and held Badaire Coman¡¯s arm: ¡°Master Coman¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Badaire Coman was angry. The two men looked at each other and left quickly. Penelope exhaled and turned to go. But Badaire Coman held her wrist and red at her. Penelope frowned: ¡°Master Coman, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I should ask you what you want to do.¡± Penelope is somewhat speechless. Does this gentleman have amnesia? She clearly told him about her n yesterday. ¡°I¡¯m preparing evidence.¡± ¡°Evidence of messing with men?¡± She sighed and nodded: ¡°Yes, I want to go out to find the reporter to rify, and always use the facts. Without evidence, others will say that I was forced to do this by Max, which is not good for anyone.¡± ¡°Well, since you insist, let me help you.¡± Penelope paused: ¡°What?¡± Badaire Coman said that he had unbuttoned his clothes and walked towards her Chapter 636 Penelope quickly stepped back and looked at Badaire Coman in panic. But Badaire Coman came to her with a big step and put his arm around her waist. ¡°Master Coman.¡± Badaire Coman¡¯s face was cold: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to shoot? Let¡¯s start.¡± Penelope frowned: ¡°You¡­¡± She looked at Badaire Coman and her mind was confused. Is this man all right? ¡°I have already spent money to find people, so I won¡¯t bother Master Coman¡­¡± ¡°Is there anyone more persuasive than me? Or do you think I am inferior to the man at the door?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a question of who is better than who. You are Max¡¯s friend, and you are entangled with a woman who almost engaged with her good brother. Master Coman, don¡¯t you want your fame?¡± Badaire Coman¡¯s left lip corner was hooked up. ¡°Fame, who said it yesterday? People think differently, and don¡¯t care what others said?¡± ¡°But¡­ what has nothing to do with you, why do you make yourself involved?¡± Penelope shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to involve you.¡± ¡± if you want to suppress the news of Max, who is more suitable than me? I¡¯m not helping you, I¡¯m helping Max and Wills Waltson¡¯s sister, so you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me.¡± With their eyes facing each other, Penelope looks at the pupils of Badaire Coman and turns around. She is not stupid, but now she can¡¯t follow Badaire Coman¡¯s ideas. Badaire Coman raised his lips and said, ¡°Why, this is not enough to persuade you?¡± He hugged Penelope¡¯s waist and held his hand tight: ¡°Do you really think that you can pass the test by looking for any man? Do you think that man at the door can fight against your parents? As far as I know, Jonas Evans is not a person easy to be dealt with. After breaking away from Maxpletely, won¡¯t your father will sell you into the wolf¡¯s nest again?¡± Penelope looked down a bit and had to admit that Badaire Coman¡¯s words were very reasonable. Dad¡¯s control over her can¡¯t be ended, so She looked at Badaire Coman and hesitated for a long time. ¡°Master Coman¡¯s purpose should not be just for Max and Wills?¡± Badaire Coman curled his lips again: ¡°No wonder Max said that you are a smart man. Sure enough.¡± Penelope sighed a little relieved. As long as the other party has a purpose, nothing is a problem. ¡°I want to hear Master Coman¡¯s purpose.¡± After she said this, she gently pushed Badaire Coman¡¯s arm: ¡°Master Coman, let¡¯s rx and talk about it. It¡¯s strange.¡± Badaire Coman released her arm and stepped back two steps, but her clothes were not fastened. He sat at the end of the bed with his legs folded. ¡°My old man, you should have heard about it. He has always worried that I will not marry. So this time when I returned, he arranged a lot of blind dates for me. I don¡¯t like to talk about my hobbies and future among different women every day, so I need a woman to stop my grandpa¡¯s mouth.¡± Penelope understood, ¡°Master Coman needs a fake girlfriend.¡± ¡°I need a wife,¡± Badaire Coman frowned and looked at her. Penelope was shocked. False girlfriend, she is OK. But the wife Seeing Penelope¡¯s silence, Badaire Coman added: ¡°If you want love, you may really need to consider this matter, but if you want everything except love, it should be the most appropriate choice to be with me.¡± Penelope¡¯s eyebrows are frozen. She had to admit that this proposal is very tempting. aunt told her many times that love is a stumbling block for a woman who wants to seed. In those years, if her mother didn¡¯t my father for love, she wouldn¡¯t end up so miserable.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. So What¡¯s the use of love. Badaire Coman saw her hesitating and asked, ¡°Do you need time to think about it? I can leave now to give you time to think about it.¡± When Penelope looked up at him again, the answer was already in her eyes. She can no longer be subject to the Evans family. Therefore, she must firmly hold her position in the Evans family. In this way, she will no longer have to depend on anyone and can also fight the Evans family. If it¡¯s not for love, isn¡¯t it better to follow a man who is good for you? She walked firmly to Badaire Coman and extended her hand to him. ¡°Mr. Coman, please give me more advice in the future.¡± Badaire Coman took her hand and stood up. ¡°Do you have any conditions?¡± Penelope thought for a moment: ¡°I am with Master Coman to seize the power of Evans family by taking advantage of Master Coman¡¯s potential. I am the beneficiary of this cooperation anyway, so I have no conditions.¡± Badaire Coman raised his lip and said, ¡°Really? There are some things that have missed the opportunity. It¡¯s toote to mention themter.¡± Penelope shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any requirements for Master Coman. If Master Coman meets a woman he really likes, he can tell me directly that I won¡¯t tangle with Master Coman and spoil your marriage. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can sign an agreement with you.¡± Badaire Coman smiled. This woman really has a way to put herself at a disadvantage. He said, ¡°If you meet a man you like, you don¡¯t have to tell me, because I don¡¯t want to be cuckolded, and I don¡¯t want to marry you after divorce, and then find someone else to apany me in acting.¡± Upon hearing this, Penelope could not helpughing and said, ¡°Master Coman seems to be ying cards out of order.¡± Badaire Coman calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s because there are no rules for some things. Now, are we close the deal?¡± Penelope nodded. Badaire Coman smiled calmly, took her hand and pressed her on the bed. Penelope was nervous: ¡°Master Coman¡­ our transaction should not include sleeping with each other.¡± Badaire Coman said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to take photos with you?¡± Penelope blushed. It turned out that she was wrong. ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± Badaire Coman said calmly, which made Penelope feel more self-conscious. Shey there, afraid to move her hands. Badaire Coman asked, ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Penelope quickly waved her hand, opened a button, and then took out her mobile phone¡±People has been driven out by you, let¡¯s shoot using mobile phones. ¡± Badaire Coman raised his eyebrows: ¡°You don¡¯t mean to, just shoot it like this. Do you think you look like you¡¯ve been messing with men? The women outside wear less clothes when shopping than you do now.¡± Badaire Coman said that he had taken off his jacket by himself. Penelope exhaled and pulled another button open. Badaire Coman sighed: ¡°You are not¡­ inexperienced.¡± Penelope immediately blushed and said, ¡°I just want to take a few photos.¡± ¡°If you sacrifice so much, you should always take the best picture. Since you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll help you.¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head Chapter 637 Seeing Badaire Coman¡¯s face close to him, Penelope thought he was going to kiss himself, and was so frightened that he put his hand over his mouth. However, Badaire Coman just got close and moved her clothes quickly. She felt cold in front of her and immediately reached out to gather her clothes. Badaire Coman put her lips close to her ear and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be mean. I won¡¯t look down. But if you cover up and attract my attention, I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± Badaire Coman said that, and immediately turned over beside her andy down. ¡°I close my eyes and pretend to sleep. Come and take pictures yourself.¡± Penelope¡¯s face flushed to the neck. She tidied up her clothes a little. Badaire Coman said, ¡°If you don¡¯te here again, the blush on your face will disappear. That would be even more fake.¡± As soon as he heard this, Penelope hurriedly leaned over to him and took three self-portraits. When she was about to get up, Badaire Coman put her head on her shoulder again. Her lips identally touched him on the shoulder. Badaire Coman frowned, closed her eyes and said, ¡°Take this picture.¡± Penelope blushed again, shook her hands and took out her mobile phone and snapped two photos. After shooting, she sat up and sorted out her clothes. Badaire Coman asked, ¡°OK?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Penelope responded, and she was out of bed. She turned and looked. Badaire Coman opened her eyes at this time, and got up to put on her clothes. He looked at Penelope and said, ¡°How was it?¡± Penelope handed the photo to him. Badaire Coman took it and finished reading it. ¡°Thest two are good. Your blush is just right.¡± Penelope nced sideways at Badaire Coman. She thought he was a gentleman, but it turned out Men are probably all virtuous. She pulled her phone out of Badaire Coman¡¯s palm and said, ¡°Thank you today.¡± ¡°When you see me every day, the most you say seems to be thank you.¡± He got out of bed and said, ¡°My ears are cocooned.¡± ¡°The main thing is¡­ I don¡¯t know how to thank you besides that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there is a kind of thing in the world called gratitude?¡± Penelope hesitated for a moment, and always give gifts to his liking. She doesn¡¯t know Badaire Coman. How can she know what she likes? ¡°If you can¡¯t even buy a thank-you gift, will you always invite people to dinner?¡± Penelope nodded hurriedly: ¡°What does Mr. Coman like to eat? Chinese food? Western food? Japanese food? Or¡­¡± Badaire Coman handed her his mobile phone. Penelope paused and looked up at him. Badaire Coman said, ¡°Enter your number, think about what you want to eat, and I will inform you.¡± Penelope took the phone, entered her number and gave it to him. Badaire Coman put away his mobile phone and said, ¡°Mypany has something to do. If you have nothing to do here, I will go back first. The driver is waiting for you downstairs and ask him to take you home earlier.¡± ¡°Master Coman, can I really give this to the reporter?¡± She raised her mobile phone in her hand. Badaire Coman raised his eyebrows: ¡°Otherwise, you think I¡¯m full and I¡¯m free to let you take advantage of it?¡± Penelope choked. Is this humannguage? Who took advantage of him. Badaire Coman walked to the door and asked, ¡°Can I help you find a reporter?¡± Penelope looked at his serious and serious face, but she couldn¡¯t helpughing and nodded: ¡°If you can, it¡¯s too¡­ please have dinner again.¡± Badaire Coman rose slightly and went out of the room. Penelope turned around, walked to the window and looked out. After meeting the reporter, they had no room for repentance. Not only will she be an evil woman who betrays others, but also Badaire Coman¡­ will be a viin who prys into the corner of her brother. She couldn¡¯t understand why Badaire Coman had to provoke such a person? This is clearly not a good deal for Badaire Coman. At noon, Amy was having lunch with warmth, and Judi came back from outside. ¡°Dear friends, big news.¡± At the same time, they set their eyes on Judi. Judi smiled at Steward : ¡°Steward, give me bowls and chopsticks, and I want to eat, too.¡± Steward went to fetch it respectfully. Judi sits down opposite Amy. Amy wondered, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t talk half way. What¡¯s the news?¡± ¡°About you.¡± Steward handed the bowl and chopsticks to Judi. Judi took the chopsticks and said mysteriously, ¡°I just received a call from a reporter friend, saying that Penelope had asked the reporter to rify the previous misunderstanding.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Luna is usually used to by Judi, and she didn¡¯t take the big news in her mouth as a matter. When she said this at this moment, she was kind enough to concentrate: ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Penelope told the reporter that Max was right. At the beginning, the so-called engagement between the Evans family and the Max family was only mentioned, and there was no engagement ceremony, so the two were not unmarried couples. She also said that Max and Amy had always known. Max also always knew that Penelope had a boyfriend.¡± Amy was surprised: ¡°Penelope has a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes, and we all know it. It can scare you to death.¡± Amy looked at Luna. Luna¡¯s hand pinched Judi¡¯s wrist and she said, ¡°J ust say it.¡± ¡°Badaire Coman, do you believe it?¡± Amy waved her hand and said withplete disbelief, ¡°How can it be? It¡¯s a matter whether Penelope knew Brother Badaire Coman before. Sister-inw, your reporter friend¡¯s report is not reliable.¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll show you this. I promise to scare you to death.¡± Judi said, took out her mobile phone and opened a photo from WeChat. That¡¯s a close photo of Penelope and Badaire Coman. Amy was stunned. Judi winked at the two men: ¡°How about it? I¡¯m scared.¡± Luna frowned: ¡°This¡­ is too mysterious. When the two people came together, there is no sign.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said it was big news.¡± Amy shook her head: ¡°Impossible. Is there a problem with this picture? Is it ps?¡± Judi calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t care if it¡¯s P¡¯s, anyway, it¡¯s Penelope¡¯s own story. Besides, with this news, you are officially white, right?¡± Luna also looked at Amy: ¡°Indeed, this news is very beneficial to you.¡± ¡°But I always feel something is wrong,¡± Amy looked at them. ¡°You don¡¯t know Penelope, but I know her. I think Penelope is really not a person who can do such things.¡± Looking at Judi, Luna shrugged: ¡°I think of a word from the hero of the novel.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want toment on the whole picture of the unknown,¡± she said, and picked up the chopsticks: ¡°OK, the news is over, and we three women can eat.¡± Seeing Amy¡¯s preupation, she couldn¡¯t help patting her on the shoulder. Amy got up and said, ¡°Sister-inw and Sister-inw, I won¡¯t eat any more. Go out.¡± After she said that, she ran out. She always felt that something was wrong. Chapter 638 Judi saw this and was about to call her, but was pulled by Luna. ¡°Forget it, let her go.¡± Judi said, ¡°The news hasn¡¯t been exposed yet. I¡¯m afraid she will go out and get involved. This is the most advantageous thing for her.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just because it¡¯s good for you, it¡¯s not the style of the Waltson family.¡± Judi patted her mouth speechlessly: ¡°If I knew I would share it with you when the news came out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Why is it all right? What if that photo is really a photoshop one?¡± Luna could not helpughing. Judi wondered, ¡°Luna, what are youughing at?¡± ¡°The man in the picture is Badaire Coman. I have heard Amy and Wills mention Penelope countless times. They say that Penelope is smart man. How can a smart man know who Badaire Coman is, and still trap him openly?¡± Judi thought for a moment, ¡°So do you think Badaire Coman is really involved in this matter? How strange it is! A straight steel man who is too troublesome for blind date, and even women are toozy to see, once he appears in the public view, he does the thing of prying into a good brother¡¯s fiancee. What is his n?¡± Luna shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, these things have be a mess. Those people should have no way to talk. So let¡¯s not worry about it. Just wait for the result.¡± ¡°So, can we leave Amy alone now?¡± Luna gave her a dish: ¡°Amy is someone who is in charge now. You worry so much. How can they cultivate their feelings? Eat.¡± Judi suddenly smiled, ¡°Girl, you have learned from Wills Waltson.¡± ¡°I am smart.¡± Judi is sick of cold. This woman Amy asked the driver to send her to Max Group. When she saw Max, Max had just finished reading the news. He handed the tablet to Amanda and said, ¡°Go out.¡± Amanda nodded respectfully, turned around and smiled politely at Amy and went out. Max waved to Amy: ¡°Come here.¡± Amy walked up to him and was about to speak when Max had pulled her down, let her sit in his arms and hugged her. ¡°Miss me?¡± Amy looked up at him and said with a solemn face: ¡°Max Brother, my sister-inw heard a big news from a reporter friend about Penelope. I think I have to tell you.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is it something that Penelope and your brother Badaire Coman have had an affair?¡± Amy was surprised: ¡°How do you know? Have you met Penelope?¡± Max tickled his lips: ¡°Not yet, but the news has just been broadcast on the news. I¡¯m going to meet her.¡± Amy said with some chagrin, ¡°Has the news been reported? Then am Ite?¡± ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± Amy frowned: ¡°Max Brother, I think there is something wrong with the news. Penelope is with brother Badaire Coman. Do you think it¡¯s proper?¡± Max thought of what Penelope had said before that Amy would be pulled out of the muddy water Seeing Max silent, Amy took Max¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You also think there is a problem, right?¡± ¡°Amy, I don¡¯t want to make assumptions, so I have to meet Penelope first.¡± Amy looked at Max¡¯s serious face and nodded. Max put his hand on her neck and kissed her. ¡°Penelope is not a fool, and your brother Badaire is not, so don¡¯t worry so much, huh?¡± Amy frowned: ¡°I just feel that Penelope is doing this to help us both. I don¡¯t want to implicate her.¡± Max frowned. Why do the two women cherish each other so much? They might as well fall in love. On this thought, he felt ufortable again. ¡°Amy, you¡­ don¡¯t have that excessive impulse towards women?¡± ¡°What impulse?¡± Amy looked at him puzzled. Max shook his head. He was crazy. How could he think of such a strange thing. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I have an appointment with Jing Chen to meet. Would you like to go with me?¡± Amy thought for a moment and shook her head: ¡°You¡¯d better go alone. My third brother always said that when men talk about things, women should not intervene. I¡¯ll wait for you in yourpany.¡± She said and stood up from Max¡¯s leg. Max nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯lle back as soon as possible.¡± He stood up and was about to go out when Amy grabbed his wrist. Max looked at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°If Penelope did such a thing to help us out, she still hope that you can help her. Penelope is already very difficult in Evan¡¯s family. We can¡¯t add pain.¡± Max rubbed her hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not so desperate as to turn my face away.¡± After he went out, he arranged Amanda to prepare delicious drinks for Amy before leaving at ease. The two met at the same ce. When Max arrived at the club, Badaire Coman had arrived. He was somewhat surprised: ¡°Isn¡¯t yourpany handing over work? Why did youe so early?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re worried, so I pushed off the job.¡± Max smiled and took up his ss and gave himself a penalty. ¡°I broke the ban on drinking in the daytime. Tell me about it.¡± Badaire Coman red at him: ¡°What else can happen? Didn¡¯t that woman say that she would like to help you rify and give Amy a fair answer?¡± Max said somewhat disdainfully, ¡°So he used this self-destructive way?¡± Badaire Coman hooked his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s not very clever, but the effect is good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Max put down his ss and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with that picture? How can it get you involved?¡± Badaire Coman said in a deep voice for a moment, ¡°She found a passer-by, and this happened to be known to me, so I stopped her. After all, if she really sent the photos of her and the passer-by, it would be destroyed in the second half of her life, and the Evans family would never let her go. If I didn¡¯t know it, I would have let it go. Since I knew it, I couldn¡¯t ignore it.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re taking yourself in? Do you know what others will say about you?¡± Badaire Coman looked at him and said, ¡°Do you think I care what others say?¡± Max looked at Badaire Coman for a moment and sighed: ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I didn¡¯t get nothing from this. I helped Penelope and made an agreement with Penelope to get married.¡± ¡°Get married?¡± Max said with disbelief: ¡°Are you serious? The person in your heart, wait?¡± Chapter 639 After Max said this, Badaire Coman¡¯s hand holding the wine ss stagnated. Seeing his expression, Max frowned: ¡°If you never speak, it doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t know what you are thinking, Badaire, you¡­¡± Badaire Coman looked at Max and interrupted him: ¡°Max, I have decided this matter. You know my predicament now. My grandpa has been forced to marry. After marrying Penelope, I can stop dating.¡± ¡°But have you thought about Penelope¡¯s position? Is it unfair to her?¡± Badaire Coman raised his ss and took a sip: ¡°I gave Penelope the opportunity to consider, and Penelope also chose to cooperate with me.¡± ¡°Badaire, marriage is a lifelong event, not cooperation.¡± ¡°At the beginning, did you still n to make do with her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to marry her from the beginning, and I didn¡¯t refute the engagement, just because I didn¡¯t realize how important it was for marriage to be happy with each other. But I now understand that there was no hope in such a day. I did what I missed and didn¡¯t expect my brother to follow.¡± Badaire Coman smiled helplessly: ¡°I know how important love is, but sometimes, not all love will be blessed, just like me and her.¡± After he finished, he patted Max on the leg: ¡°I also know what you are worried about, so I asked Penelope what he meant first. If Penelope doesn¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force her. But Penelope¡¯s situation is more difficult than you think. She needs a person to help her fight against the Evans family, and I need a wife to avoid the urge of my grandpa. This is a win-win situation. The most important thing is that I can¡¯t give anyone love, and Penelope just doesn¡¯t need my love, so no one is more suitable for my wife¡¯s position than her. Moreover, if I renege now, it will be more unfavorable to her, won¡¯t it? ¡± Max looked at Badaire Coman helplessly. This matter developed to this stage, which was unexpected to him, and he could not change it any more.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After all, if Badaire Coman stops now, Penelope will be a joke in other people¡¯s mouth. ¡°Did grandpa know this?¡± ¡°He should know now.¡± ¡°Do you think Grandpa will agree?¡± Badaire Coman raised his lips and said, ¡°If he agrees or disagrees, this matter cannot be changed.¡± Max nodded: ¡°If there is anything I can do for you, please tell me. The old man is more traditional. If he has any misunderstanding about Penelope, I can exin it to my grandfather in person.¡± ¡°No, I believe you are enough.¡± While Amy was idle and bored in Max¡¯s office, Amanda knocked at the door and walked in. She brought some snacks and drinks from the tea tray. ¡°Miss Amy, Max is afraid that you will be bored. Let me send you something to kill time.¡± Seeing that Amanda prepared all her favorite foods, Amy smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Sister Amanda.¡± Amanda nodded to Amy: ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Amy. If you need anything else, just tell me. I¡¯m at the door.¡± She waved her hand: ¡°No need, these are enough.¡± Amanda nodded respectfully and turned to go outside. But after a few steps, she slowed down again and turned to look at Amy who had started to eat snacks. Amy looked at her eyes and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister Amanda?¡± Amanda hesitated for a moment, then walked forward again: ¡°Miss Amy, there are some words¡­ I don¡¯t know whether to say them.¡± Amy nodded: ¡°Just say it.¡± ¡°Max seems to havepletely trusted Miss Penelope, but I always feel that¡­ this matter is not so simple.¡± Amy put down her dessert and looked at Amanda seriously. Amanda added: ¡°There are not many insiders about the video, but this matter hase out of thepany of the Evans family, and Miss Penelope happens to be an insider. That morning, Max was eager to exin to the reporter, but Miss Penelope disappeared at the most critical time. All this is too unreasonable.¡± Amy frowned: ¡°Penelope was kidnapped that day.¡± ¡°Miss Amy, this is the most strange ce. If Miss Su is really kidnapped, why is there no kidnapper there when Master Coman goes to save her? How big is the heart of those kidnappers to leave the kidnapped Miss Su there alone and run away? Isn¡¯t it waiting for others to take their own handle and give someone their heads? It¡¯s too unreasonable.¡± Amy thought for a moment: ¡°You mean¡­ Penelope designed and acted?¡± Amanda looked at Amy with a worried look at the bottom of her eyes: ¡°Today, after Miss Penelope¡¯s news exposure, her self-destruction and preservation of your image will be infinitely magnified. Everyone will only think that she is selfless and sacrificed herself to protect you. Even Max also believes in Miss Penelope¡¯s innocence. In this way, no one will associate the video with her, right?¡± Amy dropped her eyes and began to meditate. Amanda sighed and bowed to Amy: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Amy, what I said today is not what a secretary should say. It¡¯s because I¡¯m being too strict. But I¡¯m really worried about you and Mr. Waltson being cheated, so I¡¯m worried.¡± Amy looked at her and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s all right, Sister Amanda. I should thank you for reminding me.¡± Amanda smiled at Amy and said, ¡°If Miss Amy can listen to me, I won¡¯t waste all my efforts. Miss Amy, take a rest first. I¡¯ll go out.¡± Amanda nodded respectfully to her and turned away. Amy stared at Amanda¡¯s back and was in a trance. After hearing the sound of closing the door, she leaned back slightly and began to think wildly. When Max came back, Amy was still sitting in his chair. When she saw Max, she said, ¡°Max Brother, you are back. What did brother Badaire say?¡± Max walked forward and saw that the dessert on his desk hadn¡¯t eaten a few bites, so he rubbed Amy¡¯s head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat? It¡¯s not to your taste? It¡¯s all your favorite food.¡± Amy nced at the snack and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something. Oh, leave me alone. Let¡¯s talk about what you said to brother Jingchen first.¡± Max shook his head and said, ¡°First of all, what are you thinking just now? Are you missing me?¡± As he spoke, the smile on the corner of his lips gradually thickened. Amy muttered, ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ Max Brother, how many years has Amanda been with you?¡± Max raised his eyebrows: ¡°Amanda?¡± He looked in the direction of the door and said, ¡°How do you remember to ask this? Chapter 640 Amyughed and said, ¡°Please answer me first.¡± Max thought for a moment: ¡°I can¡¯t remember exactly how many years it has been. It will be five or six years.¡± Amy nodded: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Aren¡¯t Sister Amanda looking for a boyfriend?¡± Max couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Your question today is strange.¡± ¡°No,¡± she put her hand around her lips and whispered in Max¡¯s ear, ¡°I just found out that Sister Amanda is in good shape. It¡¯s a pity that she has never married and be an old girl under such good conditions.¡± Max was speechless, raised his hand and pinched her eyebrow: ¡°You have a lot of business to do.¡± ¡°Who said it was a busyness? I just think that Sister Amanda works like this every day, so she doesn¡¯t have time to fall in love. What good is it for you to keep others busy as an old girl? My fourth sister-inw knows many people. I¡¯ll ask her to introduce her boyfriendter, don¡¯t you have any idea?¡± Max pulled her up, sat down on the chair, and then put her in hisp again. ¡°It seems that I treat my subordinates shrewd. Ourpany has never allowed employees to fall in love. As long as they don¡¯t affect their work, even if they marry 30 people a year, I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no good,¡± Amy put her hand around Max¡¯s neck. ¡°That¡¯s illegal, bigamy.¡± Max raised his hand and squeezed her nose: ¡°Are you deliberately angry with me?¡± Amyughed and said, ¡°No, what did you talk to brother Jingchen just now? What did the photo mean?¡± ¡°That photo was taken intentionally by Penelope in order to help me exin the engagement. Your brother Jingchen happened to appear and help me.¡± ¡°Coincidentally? It¡¯s too coincidental. It¡¯s as if he jumped into the trap on purpose.¡± Max raised his eyebrows: ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t it good, little girl?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your head is very clear, and your analysis is also very urate. Your brother Badaire is a trap that was deliberately jumped.¡± Amy was surprised: ¡°Really? Why?¡± ¡°He and Penelope have reached a consensus that they will marryter. Penelope uses Badaire¡¯s potential to deal with his family. Badaire uses Penelope¡¯s people to deal with the old man.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Amy stood up from Max¡¯s leg, turned around and looked at Max in surprise: ¡°Are these two crazy?¡± Max pulled her into his arms again: ¡°Sit and talk.¡± ¡°Max Brother, why are you so leisurely? Is this really feasible?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Amy paused: ¡°How can we get married in order to make use of each other? After that, will we divorce again? When the timees, both of them will be a second marriage. Aren¡¯t they both more than worth the loss and be theughingstock of other people?¡± Max nodded: ¡°Sure.¡± Amy wondered, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Everyone else can see the reason clearly, but they are two smart people, but they are confused. Do you know what this is?¡± Amy said nothing. Max added: ¡°This is called the fans.¡± Amy asked anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you help them?¡± Max encircled her waist, but also somewhat helpless. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to help you? But the two of them did it first and then did itter. It¡¯s impossible to clean up the situation. They forced them to interrupt the n. It¡¯s not worth the loss. Not only will you be buried again, but also they will be theughingstock of the people nearby. Rather than being aughingstock, let them achieve their goals first and then find a way out. Maybe you can find another way out when you walk. It¡¯s impossible to say anything. ¡± Amy frowned: ¡°I heard my third brother say that the Evans family is not easy to be dealt with. Originally, Penelope got some stability by relying on your big tree, but now because of me¡­ I always feel that I have implicated Penelope. If it wasn¡¯t for me, she might not¡­ go this way.¡± Max pressed the back of her head and kissed her heavily. After the two parted, Amy blushed and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing, Max Brother? I¡¯m sighing. How can you keep quiet¡­¡± ¡°This is punishment.¡± ¡°Punishment?¡± Amy was upset. ¡°Why punish me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯tment these useless things in the future. I can save Penelope for a while, but I can¡¯t save her for a lifetime. Now think about it, her idea may be right. Find a reliable backer to take the Evans family, have the absolute say in the Evans family, and make stronger. In this way, no one can embarrass her and tell her about her future. This is a good move, but¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether the n can develop as she wants.¡± Amy nuzzled: ¡°With brother Badaire¡¯s help, it will be all right.¡± ¡°Do you believe in Badaire?¡± ¡°I believe you, too,¡± Amy said with a smile. ¡°I believe that if there is any problem, you will not stand by, right?¡± Max raised his hand and squeezed her cheek: ¡°Are you ttering me and helping Penelope morally kidnap me?¡± ¡°What kind of moral kidnapping? I¡¯m honest. You are always loyal to others,¡± she said proudly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. If Penelope really encounters any difficulties, you will ignore it. Can you do it?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let me take care of it, I won¡¯t care.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Amy tut. Max asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°I believe you, but I won¡¯t let you do it.¡± Amy patted her on the chest Max shook his head and smiled, girl. ¡°You are not afraid that I wille and go with her. What really happened?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been here and there many times before, haven¡¯t you done anything? If you¡¯re really worried, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± She pointed to the door. Max immediately understood her meaning and kissed her again. Amy felt out of breath and was released. She put her hand over her mouth and said, ¡°Max Brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°Is it punishment again?¡­¡± Max said proudly. ¡°Do you dare to talk nonsense?¡± Amy was speechless. She said, ¡°How can I talk nonsense? Sister Amanda looks good, has a good figure, and is very smart. The most important thing is that she will appear in front of you every day. She is the most indispensable person in your life. It is easy to get sentimental with such a woman. Is it rare to turn a secretary into a wife these days? Do you dare to say that you have never been attracted to Sister Amanda?¡± Chapter 641 Max raised his eyebrows: ¡°Why, this is to be jealous? If I have moved my heart and you will be jealous, then I will tell a lie because I want to see you jealous.¡± ¡°crazy,¡± Amy snorted, stood up, and went out if she was not happy. Max also got up immediately and took her back into his arms. He asked with a bad smile, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Amy hummed, ¡°I won¡¯t be jealous.¡± ¡°Are you still like this?¡± Max tickled her nose. ¡°However, I really like the way you are jelous, which makes me feel cared about.¡± Amy proudly raised her chin: ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m not jealous. I know that you must not have moved your heart.¡± ¡°Where did you get self-confidence?¡± ¡°I think I know you a little now. With your personality, if I find yourself attracted, I¡¯m afraid you will turn her into your wife.¡± Max frowned: ¡°So, you know that I am a man who can¡¯t hold his breath?¡± ¡°Of course not. You follow the rules and regtions. If you really find that you have feelings for your assistant, you will certainly turn her into a person with good reputation around you instead of maintaining a working rtionship. After all, this is five or six years.¡± Max poked her eyebrow and said, ¡°People who know everything ask stupid questions? Are you intentional?¡± Amy nuzzled: ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. I really thought about whether you would ever be interested in Amanda. But your attitude just now made me feel relieved.¡± ¡°How is my attitude?¡± Amy¡¯s hand pointed to his eyes and said, ¡°Your eyes are full of calm, and you don¡¯t look flustered.¡± Max pinched her in the middle of the eyebrow again: ¡°Little girl, you are a genius? You will look at people¡¯s faces.¡± Amy curled up and said, ¡°I just thought of what my third sister-inw said.¡± Max nodded: ¡°Come, let me hear what your third sister-inw said to make you smart.¡± ¡°My third sister-inw said that the way a man looks at a woman is the most deceptive. If a man cares about a woman, when you mention the woman¡¯s name and ask ambiguous questions, his eyes will dodge.¡± Maxughed: ¡°Did your third sister-inw study psychology?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, my third sister-inw studies very well. She used to be my fourth brother¡¯s tutor.¡± She said, raised her wrist, looked at the time, and squeezed out of Max¡¯s arms. ¡°Max Brother, I won¡¯t dy your work. I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°Not soon. I have been out for three hours.¡± Max rubbed her head: ¡°Come back after lunch.¡± ¡°No, I promised to have lunch with my third sister-inw and take the children swimming with her after dinner. It¡¯s time for me to hurry back.¡± As she said, she was about to go out. Max pulled her wrist. She staggered for a moment, stopped and turned back.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Max sighed: ¡°Call your third sister-inw and tell her that I will treat you to lunch at noon and let her eat by herself.¡± ¡°Can¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat alone. I won¡¯t dy you for a long time. Let¡¯s order a meal for half an hour at most, eh?¡± Amy thought for a moment and nodded: ¡°I see.¡± Max extended his hand and pressed the inside line: ¡°Amanda, let¡¯s prepare a set meal for two people and send it now.¡± ¡°Yes, Max.¡± Amy calls Luna and sees Max taking the time to process the document. She didn¡¯t bother either. She sat down on the sofa and yed with her mobile phone. Ten minutester, there was a knock at the door. Then Amanda came in with two lunch boxes. ¡°Max, lunch is here.¡± ¡°Put it there,¡± Max didn¡¯t look up. Amanda walked to the tea table, nodded and smiled at Amy, and bent over to set lunch. Then she respectfully said, ¡°Max, Miss Amy, please use it slowly.¡± Amy smiled and nodded to Amanda, and said sweetly, ¡°Thank you Amanda, do you want to eat with us?¡± Max looked up at Amy. This girl, when talking to him, is not so shy. Amanda nodded to her and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Amy. No, I¡¯m ready for lunch. I¡¯m outside. Miss Amy can call me at any time if you have any instructions.¡± Amy smiled and nodded: ¡°Sister Amanda, how many years have you been in thepany?¡± Amanda answered truthfully, ¡°Seven years and five months.¡± Amy turned and red at Max: ¡°Max Brother, look, you remember wrong.¡± Max looked at her. This girl, she really wanted to do whatever she said. He signed the document, got up and walked to her, rubbed her head with his hand, and said, ¡°If you remember wrong, you will remember wrong. Why, I have to apologize to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I mean, Sister Amanda missed seven years of good time.¡± Amanda looked at them puzzled and said, ¡°Miss Amy, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡± Maxughed: ¡°She thinks I always oppress employees and wants to introduce you.¡± Amanda immediately said, ¡°Miss Amy, don¡¯t bother. I have no ns to fall in love for the time being.¡± ¡°How can you do that, Sister Amanda, your parents don¡¯t urge marriage. I heard that many young people¡¯s parents now urge marriage in a fancy way.¡± Amanda awkwardly said, ¡°This is my own life after all, or should I make my own decisions. My rtives seldom interfere in my affairs.¡± Amy walked over and put her arm around Amanda and said, ¡°Sister Amanda, when I was abroad, you always helped me and took care of me very much. I can remember your kindness. I really like you, so I will ask my fourth sister-inw to help you find a good person. My fourth sister-inw knows many people, you can rest assured that she is very reliable. Please tell me what kind of man you like first.¡± Max sat down beside the sofa, picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. Amanda stood there, just smiled awkwardly, but didn¡¯t answer. Max took Amy to sit down, looked up at Amanda and said, ¡°At your age, you can really consider this matter. Otherwise, you will really be an older leftover girl. You can talk about itter.¡± He said and looked at Amy: ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to go home? Eat quickly first.¡± Amy pped her hands and said, ¡°OK, Sister Amanda, please tell me the type you liketer.¡± Amanda nodded respectfully to both of them, turned around and left quickly. Amy picked up the chopsticks and held the dishes in her hand, but her suspicious eyes fell on Amanda¡¯s back. Chapter 642 On the way home, Amy asked the driver, ¡°Master, how many years have you worked in the Waltson family?¡± ¡°Firstdy, I have been working for four or five years.¡± ¡°Four or five years?¡± After thinking for a long time, the driver said, ¡°Five years.¡± Amy nodded without saying anything. After returning home, Amy went straight to the third brother. The children had just fallen asleep and were watching TV in the living room. When Amy came, she sat up and said, ¡°Why did youe back so early? I thought you had to get tired of talking with Max for a while. Max really kept his word. ¡± Amy sat in the armchair. ¡°Max Brother always said that he would do well.¡± Luna smile, she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Did you go and ask about Penelope?¡± Amy nodded and told the whole story with Luna. Luna think it¡¯s better. Everyone who knows Badaire Coman knows that Badaire Coman is a no-nonsense person. But he just returned and took the initiative to get himself into such a big trouble. From an adult¡¯s perspective, it may not be that simple. However, others can¡¯tment on anything. ¡°Oh, my third sister-inw, let me ask you a question. How long have you known my third brother?¡± ¡°When I serve your fourth brother a tutor, it was your third brother who gave me an interview. But at that time, he didn¡¯t have any impression on me. it was from the day of our ident. It may have been five years.¡± ¡°Can you be more precise?¡± After thinking for a long time, Luna said: ¡°ording to the time of your fourth brother¡¯s college entrance examination¡­ five years and nine months.¡± Amy nodded. Ask two friends who have known each other for many years. How many years have you known each other? When the other answers, it is normal to have hesitation. But just now, she suddenly asked Amanda how many years she had worked with Max. Amanda didn¡¯t hesitate to answer the question Isn¡¯t this too abnormal? ¡°Third sister-inw, does my fourth sister-inw have any suitable young men for marriage?¡± Luna looked at her: ¡°Why, who do you want to introduce?¡± As far as she knows, Amy doesn¡¯t seem to know anyone. ¡°Amanda, the female assistant of Max Brother, do you remember?¡± ¡°Oh, , her vision should be very high.¡± Amy wondered, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Her current work achievements are rtively good among women. In addition to her superior conditions, she should not look down on men in general.¡± Amy leaned forward and said, ¡°What kind of men do you think such women are attracted to?¡± ¡°It should be stronger than her. Which woman is willing to marry a man who is worthless? Women are strong and men are weak. In real life, it is generally difficult to reach the end, because the daily necessities of marriage are more terrible than Mount.¡± Luna¡¯s analysis made Amy think of Max inexplicably. How can she look up to other men when she is with such an excellent man as Max Brother all the year round? Amanda can¡¯t really be right with Max BrotherN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She shook her head and said, ¡°Anyway, tell my fourth sister-inw that she has a man with good conditions. Leave one for me.¡± ¡°OK, I remember that.¡± Judi has always been interested in matchmaking. On the third day when Luna mentioned this to her, she found a good candidate. The grandson of the founder of Beicheng Xinyang Heavy Industry Group. It is also considered to be a proper third generation of rich people. As soon as Amy received the news, she came to Morse Group. Outside Max¡¯s office, she saw Amanda was busy. She walked over and tapped Amanda¡¯s desk with her fingers. Amanda looked up, surprised, and stood up: ¡°Miss Amy? Are you here to see Max? He is in the office.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking for him. I¡¯m looking for you. Are you busy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little busy at the moment, but if you have anything to do, just tell me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me. I just want you to go out for lunch with me,¡± she said. ¡°Blind date by the way.¡± Amanda¡¯s face stiffened when she heard the word ¡°blind date¡±. ¡°Miss Amy, I thought you were joking, but I didn¡¯t think you were serious.¡± ¡°There is no joke about this kind of thing.¡± She had just finished when the phone on the desk rang. Amanda hurriedly picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hello, Max, yes, OK.¡± She put down the phone and said, ¡°Miss Amy, Max heard your voice. Let you in.¡± ¡°How can his ears work so well,¡± she said, turned and pushed the door open and entered Max¡¯s office. Max said, ¡°What are you talking to Amanda at the door?¡± ¡°Talk about topics that girls can only talk about,¡± she said, standing beside him. ¡°I¡¯m going to take Sister Amanda out this afternoon.¡± ¡°Go with her, not with me? Tell me where to go.¡± ¡°Go to see the grandson of the president of Xinyang Heavy Industry Group.¡± Max said without thinking, ¡°Is it a blind date?¡± Amy smiled and nodded. ¡°As soon as my sister-inw heard that she wanted to be a matchmaker, she was very positive and found a suitable candidate.¡± Max nodded, ¡°I have seen that man several times before. He seems to have a good reputation in the circle. Your sister-inw is very reliable.¡± As they were talking, Amanda came in with the document and asked Max to sign it. Max signed and said, ¡°When you are finished, go back and tidy up. Since you want to make a blind date, you should always make a good impression.¡± Amanda was a bit embarrassed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking with Miss Amy just now. Let¡¯s forget about the blind date. I really don¡¯t have any ns to start a family at present.¡± Max looked at her and said, ¡°You still have a chance to pick others. In a few years, others will pick you. Women and men are really iparable in matters of marriage. It is not that you must seed when you meet them, but you must contact excellent men to have more opportunities.¡± Amy nodded, raised her hand and said, ¡°I agree with Max Brother.¡± Amanda nodded helplessly: ¡°I see. Thank you, Max, Miss Amy.¡± She said, nodded respectfully to them, and went out with the signed document in her arms. When the office door was closed, Amy sat sideways on Max¡¯s leg and put her hands around Max¡¯s neck: ¡°Max Brother, how do I feel¡­ Sister Amanda is a little reluctant? You say¡­ She doesn¡¯t want to date, is it because she has someone in her heart?¡± Chapter 643 ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I haven¡¯t seen any sign of her.¡± Amy muttered: ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily. You haven¡¯t seen it. It doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t have a crush in her heart.¡± When she finished, she stared at Max. Max raised his hand: ¡°What are you doing looking at me like this?¡± Amy stood up and said, ¡°Nothing. I just guessed it casually.¡± She said she was leaving. But after all, how could Max just let her go. Max pulled her back and said, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t y in front of me and speak clearly.¡± Amy said, ¡°I have already made it clear. With such an excellent man as you, Sister Amanda looks other men like scum.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be paranoid. If Amanda really shows me this idea, I will not use her. I have a bottom line in life. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Amy certainly knows. It¡¯s scary¡­ Amanda hides her feelings deeply. Max kissed her gently on the lips and said, ¡°Come on, stop thinking nonsense, you know?¡± ¡°Go for lunch. Would you like toe together?¡± ¡°Do you think it is appropriate for an employee to have a blind date with my boss?¡± Amy shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too inappropriate.¡± She just casually said that if Max agreed, she would be angry. At noon, Amy and Amanda left thepany together. For convenience, the location of the blind date was set in the coffee shop downstairs of thepany. When she came to the door, Amy said to Amanda, ¡°Sister Amanda, go in by yourself. I¡¯ll go to the next door and have an ice cream for you.¡± Amanda nodded: ¡°OK, Miss Amy, I¡¯ll find youter.¡± Amy is at the ice cream shop, and Amandaes before she finishes eating an ice cream.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her so fast, Amy was surprised and said, ¡°Why so fast?¡± Amanda said calmly, ¡°Yes, Miss Amy, my side is over.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Amanda smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not suitable for that gentleman.¡± Amy looked at Amanda, ¡°Where does he not meet your requirements?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s very good. It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m not good enough to match him.¡± ¡°Why? You are the best right hand assistant around Max, and you are worthy of any man.¡± Amy said, paused for a moment and then asked, ¡°Sister Amanda, is there someone in your heart?¡± Amanda looked up at her. The two looked at each other as if they wanted to see each other through. After a moment, Amanda nodded: ¡°Yes, I have someone I like, so please ask Miss Amy not to arrange blind date for me in the future.¡± ¡°Since there are people you like¡­ why not pursue them? On your condition, no man should refuse you.¡± Amanda smiled shallowly: ¡°There are always some people you want, but they just let you love them, even if you have made all the efforts for them, but the other party doesn¡¯t look at them. For so many years, I also want to understand that since love is impossible, it¡¯s better to hide this feeling silently and live your own life. I like my life now, so please forgive Miss Amy and don¡¯t introduce me to the blind date.¡± Amy frowned: ¡°I should say I¡¯m sorry. I made my own decision.¡± Amanda said: ¡°Miss Amy, if there is nothing wrong, I will go back to thepany first. There are still many things to deal with in thepany.¡± Amy nodded: ¡°You go.¡± After watching Amanda leave, Amy is in a heavy mood. Although she hoped that her guess was wrong,¡­ she always felt flustered when she saw Amanda¡¯s firm eyes just now. So many years of love? There are no other men around her except Max Amy was a bit upset. She wanted to find someone to talk to, but when she opened the phone book, she found that she didn¡¯t even have a friend. When she saw Penelope¡¯s name, she hesitated and dialed Penelope¡¯s number. Penelope answered, with a slightly witty voice as always: ¡°How did Miss Waltson remember to call me?¡± Amy frowned: ¡°Miss Penelope, are you busy?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m busy. You call me, not just to ask me if I¡¯m busy? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to meet you. Can youe out?¡± ¡°At this time, the two of us meet. If we are caught, we are afraid to be scribbled by the reporter.¡± Amy thought for a while, really. Penelope has just been exposed as a ¡®scandal¡¯. Penelope then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind the trouble, you cane to see me at the family.¡± Amy¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°You live at brotherComan¡¯s house.¡± Penelope was embarrassed for a moment: ¡°This is the case for the time being, but don¡¯t misunderstand me. Master Badaire doesn¡¯t live here.¡± Amy smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to Brother Coman¡¯s house to find you. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± The driver quickly sent Amy to Badaire Coman¡¯s house. Amy rang the doorbell and was led into the house by the servant. Aunt poured Amy juice. Amy said, ¡°Thank you. Could you please let us go out for a while? I want to have a chat with Miss Penelope alone.¡± The aunt took orders and took people away. Seeing Amy¡¯s worried face, Penelope sat sideways and looked at her and asked, ¡°Miss Waltson, what happened? You look serious and a little scary.¡± ¡°Miss Penelope, let¡¯s stop calling each other Miss Waltson and Miss Penelope, and just call Amy and Penlope, OK?¡± Penelope shrugged: ¡°Yes, as long as you don¡¯t dislike it, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Amy smiled and said, ¡°From the moment I called you Penlop, I really regarded you as a friend. Some words¡­ I can only say to you as a friend.¡± Penelope thought to herself, this little girl, she is spilling the beans. ¡°Well, tell me. I¡¯ll listen.¡± Amy looked up at Penelope and said, ¡°I think¡­ there is something wrong with Sister Amanda.¡± Penelope sat upright for a few minutes: ¡°What do you think is wrong with her?¡± Amy said, ¡°I suspect she likes Max Brother.¡± Penelope couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°So this is it.¡± Amy frowned: ¡°Is this¡­ very funny?¡± Penelope patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Max is an extremely handsome and rich fool. He is out of print for his feelings and behavior. He can never have something to do with Amanda. As for other women who like him, you can¡¯t stop it. It¡¯s OK to take care of your Max.¡± Amy said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about this. I also believe in Max Brother.¡± Penelope nodded: ¡°What are you worried about? Afraid Amanda will take advantage of her position to rob your man?¡± ¡°No, I doubt¡­¡± Chapter 644 Amy knows that some words can¡¯t be taken back after they are spoken. But¡­ she can¡¯t care so much. ¡°I suspect that my video with Max Brother was leaked and rted to Sister Amanda.¡± Penelope looked at her eyes and said, ¡°Since you are so suspicious, is there always a basis?¡± ¡°That day, after the scandal between you and brother Coman broke out, Amanda once said a few words to me alone when Max Brother went to see brother Coman. Her words pointed at the person who had exposed the video, and this person is you.¡± Penelope said in a deep voice, ¡°Amy, you can¡¯t prove anything by this alone. Besides, Amanda seems to have no motive.¡± ¡°She has,¡± Amy said with firm eyes. ¡°I just said that she seems to like Max Brother.¡± Penelope looked at Amy, and her heart was shaken. If you do something wrong because you love someone, it really makes sense. Amy added: ¡°The way she talked to me and the way she looked at me that day was really like my dead second sister-inw. When the second sister-inw led me to doubt the third sister-inw, she always talked like that and looked at my reaction. I knew that my worry might be wrong, so I have been paying close attention to Amanda since then.¡± ¡°So¡­ did she do anything abnormal?¡± Amy said in a deep voice, ¡°I said I would introduce her. This afternoon, I asked my fourth sister-inw to find a good person for her. At the beginning of looking for her, she could have refused directly. But after Max Brother persuaded her for a few words, she didn¡¯t say a word in front of Max Brother. Finally, after a few minutes of blind date, she came out and said that she was not worthy of each other.¡± Penelope hugged: ¡°Do you think that she could refuse you, but because Max made a request, she would not contradict, so she would agree to the blind date?¡± Amy nodded: ¡°Yes, even if Max Brother asked, she never refused, but this is her own life event, not a business. Why should she be so obedient? Unless she doesn¡¯t want to let Max Brother down at all. I was a little suspicious, so I asked her after the event whether there was someone in her heart. She said that there was someone who she couldn¡¯t love, so she could only live with that feeling silently and didn¡¯t n to date again. ¡± Penelope¡¯s voice was deep and her expression was also solemn. ording to Amy, the person Amanda loves and can¡¯t help but be Max. Amy added: ¡°The most important thing, Penlope, maybe even you have forgotten. Amanda was also an insider on the day of the ident with Max Brother.¡± This made Penelope¡¯s brain explode. Yes, yes. She has been thinking about who should have framed her so. But after thinking for a while, I didn¡¯t find any suspicious candidates. It was like an unsolved riddle, which made her very upset. But she doubted for so long, but she didn¡¯t take this matter to the little assistant beside Max. Now think about it. If Amanda did this, everything would make sense. The night before the ident of Max and Amy, everyone gathered in the hotel for work. Because she was also involved in the project, Amanda once sent herself a message saying that she hoped to check the project content with her the next morning for the convenience of meeting. So that day, she appeared in the hotel early and met such an embarrassing scene. Not long after that, Amanda arrived at the scene. Amanda didn¡¯t see the picture of Max and Amy sleeping on the same bed. But the beauty of thend at that time was enough for her to think of something. What¡¯s more Penelope looked at Amy and said, ¡°At that time, it was possible to construct and take the camera at will in Max¡¯s room. There was really no second person to choose except Amanda.¡± Knowing that Penelope is finally willing to believe in herself, Amy feels as if she has found a trust in her heart. ¡°After the video was exposed that day, Max Brother also asked Amanda to send someone to look for you. At that time, she said that she could not find you. She always trusted her Max Brother, and naturally she would believe it. But she is a person who can find even mice without numbers in the mouse hole. How could she not find you as a living person at the critical time? When you think about it, there are many problems during this period, but¡­ we all trusted one person too much at that time, so we ignored it. ¡± Penelope frowned at the thought of her kidnapping that day. Those who kidnapped her didn¡¯t mean to hurt her at that time, so they tied her up and threw her into the abandoned warehouse and left. Now think¡­ isn¡¯t that clumsy behavior just to dy time and expand the situation? ¡°Have you told Max about this?¡± Amy shook her head: ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why did you choose toe to me at the first time?¡± Amy calmly said, ¡°First, I have no evidence and can¡¯t talk in front of Max Brother. Second, Amanda is Max Brother¡¯s most capable assistant. My suspicion is probably just that I am too careless. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble to Max Brother¡¯s work because of my mistakes. Third, I have no friends. I don¡¯t know who to talk to about this matter. I just found you after picking up the phone¡¯s address book.¡± Penelope smiled silently: ¡°I thought I was more important than Max Brother in your heart. But¡­ you really have no friends?¡± Amy shrugged and looked calm: ¡°Is it strange to have no friends? Now many people have no friends. Well, my third brother has always said that friends are good, not many, and the good one is enough.¡± Penelope patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be recognized by you and be your friend.¡± Amy is a bit embarrassed. God knows how shameless she came to make friends on her own initiative today. Penelope hugged her and patted her on the shoulder: ¡°OK, for I am your only friend, I will help you with this matter.¡± ¡°How can you help me now that you are involved in a badwsuit?¡± ¡°Although we are now sisters, but I have eaten more than you for a few years. I can give you some advice.¡± Amy looked at her expectantly: ¡°What did you think of?¡± Penelope nodded: ¡°In fact, what you just analyzed has been very careful. If your suspicion is correct, now as long as there is one evidence, you will win the game.¡± Amy frowned: ¡°The point is how to find the evidence. Amanda can¡¯t leave evidence for me to grasp it with her delicacy.¡± ¡°Then let her take the initiative to put the evidence before you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 645 Amy shook her head in silence: ¡°What you said is a bit absurd. She is not stupid. Is it possible?¡± ¡°Why not? It is impossible to see everyone without weakness. What do you think she is most afraid of today?¡± When Penelope said this, Amy¡¯s mind turned slightly. Indeed, Amanda is not without weaknesses. Just step on Amanda¡¯s weakness and let her show her tail Amy nodded and smiled, ¡°I know what to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Penelope was surprised. She didn¡¯t say anything. Amy shrugged: ¡°What else?¡± Penelope shook head in silence: ¡°The Waltson family is really not human.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Amy red at her. ¡°No, no,¡± Penelope patted himself on the mouth. ¡°It¡¯s all elites under the general.¡± ¡°Are you bragging?¡± Penelope smiled slyly on his side and said, ¡°It¡¯s so obvious that I am praising you.¡± Amy s remembered to look around Badaire Coman¡¯s mansion. ¡°But really, what was your game with Brother Coman? He never took a woman home for the night, so he just left you at home and stayed? Why did you stay at home, but others stayed outside?¡± When thinking of Badaire Coman, Penelope was a little uneasy: ¡°You are a little girl, can you stop thinking so much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl. I can get married now, OK? I just can¡¯t figure out what you and brother Coman are doing.¡± Penelope stood up and circled around the sofa: ¡°The matter between me and master Coman is not asplicated as you think. Master Coman is a good man. He saw that I was in trouble, so he stretched out his hand and gave me a hand. I asked him, and he also needed me to cover for him. We helped each other. The only unfair thing is that I benefited more from this mutual assistance.¡± Amy frowned: ¡°But I think it¡¯s not worthwhile for you to do this.¡± Penelope shrugged: ¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter what is cost-effective. All we can see now is immediate benefits. Who knows how far it will go in the future? Some things have to be seen step by step.¡± ¡°You are really not afraid. If you separate from Max Brother in the future, will you ruin your reputation?¡± ¡°Not afraid,¡± Penelope said firmly Amy shrugged: ¡°I can¡¯t understand your idea.¡± Penelope patted her on the shoulder: ¡°You¡¯d better not understand it all your life, because some things really understand, and you need to bear a lot. You are very good now. You were born with the Waltson family as a backer. At the age marriage, you have entered Max¡¯s life again. The girl who was praised by the Waltson family and the Max family, just be a happy little woman, and live a simple and clean life.¡± Amy thought of the background of Penelope. Some things are not difficult to understand. She smiled and said, ¡°Then I hope that in the future, your wish wille true and you will grow into a strong woman who you are proud of.¡± ¡°This time, I must ept your good words.¡± Amy didn¡¯t bother too much. After staying here for a while, she left first. ording to the original n, Max and Amy were supposed to leave for home in three days. But Amy changed her n temporarily. In the afternoon, she ran to thepany again to find Max. When she met Amanda, she kept her previous enthusiasm as always: ¡°Hi, Sister Amanda.¡± Amanda stood up and smiled respectfully: ¡°Miss Amy, here you are.¡± ¡°Well, is Max Brother there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in and find him,¡± she said, waving to Amanda and pushing the door into Max¡¯s office. Max was surprised to see Amying again. ¡°It seems that you are very free today.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m here to talk to you about something.¡± She walked to the opposite side of the desk, pulled a chair and sat down, looking at Max seriously. Max put down his pen, hooked his lips and said, ¡°OK, go ahead.¡± ¡°Max Brother, I¡¯m not going to study abroad. I¡¯m going back to study.¡± Max raised his eyebrows: ¡°Have you discussed with your third brother?¡± ¡°No, I came to discuss with you first. My third brother will definitely say my own thing and let me make my own decision.¡± Max couldn¡¯t helpughing. If you have something to discuss with her, it¡¯s a good habit. ¡°Now ourpany¡¯s business development abroad has been very stable. Next, I will shift the focus of my business back. So, in principle, I support you to go back to study at university, because I am not sure about leaving you abroad alone. But to let you go home means to keep your duty in front of your brother. So before marriage, I can¡¯t live with you any more, which makes me a little uneptable. ¡± Amy blushed a little embarrassed and said, ¡°This is easy. You can hire me.¡± ¡°Hire you?¡± Max couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°How can I hire you?¡± ¡°Before I start school, I wille to work with you every day to earn my college allowance. In this way, although we can¡¯t live together, we can meet every day.¡± Max raised his lips and said, ¡°You little girl, you havee here prepared today.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Amy frowned and said, ¡°You can say whether you hire or not.¡± ¡°Hire, pay as you like, and raise the conditions as you like.¡± Is it difficult for such a daughter-inw to be remembered by others if she is not well supported? Amy got up and walked to the position beside the office door: ¡°Then my desk is here.¡± Max smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Amy pped her hands and said, ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯m going to find Sister Amanda and help me prepare.¡± Seeing Amy¡¯s happy appearance, Max shook his head and smiled. The girl moves very fast. Amy went outside the office and said, ¡°Sister Amanda, you have someone carry a set of desks and chairs up and arrange them in Max Brother¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Amanda was surprised. Amy smiled and said, ¡°Max Brother hired me to do odd jobs here. Later, my desk will be arranged in Max Brother¡¯s office. Max Brother has agreed.¡± Amanda couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°OK, Miss Amy, I will arrange it for you now.¡± She said, picked up the inside phone and asked someone to arrange the matter. Amy stood opposite Amanda and looked at her. The smile on her face had narrowed down a little. Chapter 646 After the desk was set up, Amy turned around the table twice, looked back at Max and said, ¡°Max Brother, after work, go shopping with me in the flower shop.¡± Max looked up: ¡°Want to buy flowers? Tell Amanda and let her prepare for you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you count on Sister Amanda for anything? Sister Amanda¡¯s time is free.¡± Amanda respectfully said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Miss Amy, if you have any instructions, please tell me at any time. I¡¯m on standby 24 hours.¡± Amy leaned over and took Amanda¡¯s arm: ¡°Sister Amanda, why don¡¯t you go with me? I want to buy some more flowers. Max Brother ¡®s office is really dull.¡± Amanda nodded: ¡°OK.¡± Max shook his head. Isn¡¯t this girl nning to turn his office into a garden? However, forget it, let her be happy. Before Amanda wanted to go out, she walked back to Max¡¯s desk and asked, ¡°Max, I still booked a return ticket to go abroad three dayster. Do you want to refund it or go abroad on time?¡± ¡°Retreat. The purpose of returning home was to cancel the engagement with the Penelope family so that Amy could stay with me in good faith. Now that the goal has been achieved, there is no reason to waste unnecessary time abroad.¡± When he think of the time before, he is bored in foreign countries every day, but also dealing with domestic business, which is really disturbing. After everything is settled, who will go abroad to suffer that crime. Hearing what Max said, Amy turned to Amanda. Her expression remained unchanged as usual. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll deal with it right now., Miss Amy, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± After Amanda went out, Amy sat on her desk. At this position, you can just see Max opposite. After sitting for a while, she felt a bit bored and said simply, ¡°I have no work to arrange for me since I was listed for business on the first day today?¡± Max smiled and red at her, and ticked his fingers: ¡°Yes,e here.¡± As soon as Amy heard this, she immediately got up and trotted over. Max took her around the waist, pulled her into his arms, kissed. Amy was speechless: ¡°Max Brother, you can talk when you speak. Why do you have to move first? This is thepany.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you with practical actions that your job is to please me.¡± Amy stood up and said unconvinced, ¡°What I want is work, not perfunctory. Otherwise, how do I spend my time every day?¡± Seeing the little girl suddenly became self-motivated, Max also felt funny: ¡°Tell me, what can you do?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Amy said after thinking for a long time, ¡°I can help you trante the document. My English is still good.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll let Amanda arrange it.¡± Because of the work at hand, Amy felt that time passed much faster. At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Max signed all the documents in hand, looked at Amy and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± ¡°So early?¡± ¡°Why waste time here when everything is finished?¡± He got up and went straight to her. Amy said, ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished tranting the document you gave me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, aren¡¯t youing tomorrow? take you to the flower shop.¡± Amy curled up. ¡°Before, some people said they wouldn¡¯t go with me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t go with you. I just said what I needed and asked Amanda to prepare for you. Since you insist on going to the scene by yourself, I can only apany you. Let¡¯s go.¡± When they went out together, Amy said to Amanda, ¡°Sister Amanda, let¡¯s go.¡± Amanda saw Maxing out together, and immediately stood up: ¡°Max, Miss Amy, this is to¡­¡± ¡°Go and buy flowers.¡± Max looked at Amy spoiled and said, ¡°I went with you in person. What else should Amanda do? Let¡¯s go alone.¡± ¡°No, I made an appointment with Sister Amanda first. If Sister Amanda doesn¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go either.¡± Max looked at the little girl, and he felt oppressive for the second time after beingpared with Penelope. ¡°Sister Amanda, let¡¯s go.¡± Amanda looked at Max, and Max said with a cold face, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The driver drove to the flower market. Amy wants to buy everything she sees. But considering that some flowers are not suitable to be put in the house, she gave up a lot. After she bought severalrge pots of green nts, she went to the door of a meat shop and squatted beside the door to choose more meat. She pointed to the next door and said, ¡°Max Brother, go to the next door with Sister Amanda and buy me some sets of watering tools.¡± Max answered, turned and walked to the next door, Amanda quickly followed. Amy turned her head and looked at their backs. Amanda closely followed Max, always keeping the distance between the boss and the assistant. Her eyebrows tightened for a few minutes. After buying the flowers, Amanda found people in the market and sent them to Max Group. She was going to leave with the car. But Amy pulled Amanda and said, ¡°Sister Amanda, let¡¯s have dinner tonight.¡± Amanda shook her head. ¡°Miss Amy, this is not appropriate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You and Max Brother have known each other for so many years, and you can¡¯t have a meal together.¡± Max is in a bad mood. How can he have the sense that Amy wants to have dinner with Amanda, but she calls him a backer. When Max said nothing, Amanda respectfully said, ¡°Miss Amy, I have something to do.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Amy turned her head and looked at Max unhappily. Max saw her in the eyes. Although he wanted to stick to his opinion, he could only surrender. After all, the girl is very likely to say, ¡®If Amanda doesn¡¯t go, I won¡¯t eat with you.¡¯ Isn¡¯t her boyfriend, who is recognized by her family, very faceless? Max looked at Amanda and said, ¡°After you have arranged the flowers, let¡¯s go together.¡± With Max speaking, Amanda would not refuse. ¡°Yes, Max.¡± Amy smiled, ¡°Sister Amanda, I haven¡¯t known you for so long. I don¡¯t know what you like to eat.¡± Max stared at her. ¡°Do you know what I like to eat?¡± Amy looked at him and said, ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°I ask you, do you know what I like to eat?¡± Amy blinked a few times. Max was upset and said, ¡°My boyfriend doesn¡¯t know what he likes to eat, and he also cares about what others like to eat?¡± How does it feel like¡­ jealous people. Can¡¯t you? Is your hair long and your knowledge short? Amanda is a woman. But on second thought, what Max Brother likes to eat is really a good question. Chapter 647 Amy turns to Amanda. She has lived with Max for more than a year. She naturally knows Max¡¯s tastes and preferences. Just She turned to Amanda and said, ¡°Sister Amanda, urgent need.¡± Amanda smiled and said, ¡°Miss Waltson, Max likes to eat seafood and vegetables. The seafood is mainly shellfish, and he doesn¡¯t like meat, too sour and too spicy food.¡± Amy raised her eyebrows. She really knew it very carefully. Amy looked at Max: ¡°Look, I have a good advisor.¡± Max said, ¡°Not a wordes from your mouth, so you can say it.¡± ¡°There is always a word I¡¯m ashamed to say. I know that your favorite seafood is crab and crusty shrimp with hard shells, right?¡± Max tickled his lips, which was pretty much the same. The three people came to a western restaurant. In order to show their sincerity, Amy ordered everything that Max liked. ¡°Max Brother, you need to eat more today. It¡¯s my treat.¡± Max hummed: ¡°Spend other men¡¯s money,?¡± ¡°You should be satisfied. There are several people in the world who are willing to invite you with other men¡¯s money, but I do. I can not only invite you, but also support you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Max couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°If your third brother knew that you were so tant outside, I don¡¯t know if he would want to beat you.¡± ¡°No, I have my third sister-inw as a shield.¡± Max raised his eyebrows: ¡°Well, learn to be smart.¡± Amy smiled, took the initiative to help Max fork up a piece of crab meat and handed it to Max¡¯s lips. ¡°Max Brother, open your mouth.¡± Max was still a little restrained at first, and didn¡¯t open his mouth. But Amy insisted: ¡°Open your mouth quickly, your hands are sore.¡± Max simply opened his mouth and epted her feeding. Unexpectedly, the little girl was still addicted to feeding, and she finished feeding again and again. In the end, he was used to it, and did not care about the eyes of others. The show of love between the two is absolutely a sight in the eyes of others. But Amy found that from beginning to end, Amanda was just like a bystander, eating her own food quietly. She did not show any displeasure at the bottom of her eyes, nor did she disturb them, but only regarded herself as a transparent person. This makes Amy a little suspicious. Seeing a man who has been secretly in love for a long time is sticky with other women in front of her, how can a normal person have no instinctive emotion i. But Amanda did not show any ws. Is Amanda too strong to tolerate, or is there a problem with her own guess? But besides Amanda, who else can there be? Max asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Amy recalled: ¡°Nothing.¡± She looked at Amanda and said, ¡°Sister Amanda, you should also eat more. Don¡¯t be polite to me.¡± Amanda smiled: ¡°OK, thank you, Miss Amy.¡± Amy looked at Amanda and smiled softly. For the first time, acting with people is also a hard work. She only yed for one day and felt tired. If a woman has acted in front of others for so many years, then¡­ isn¡¯t it going to be a psychopath? After dinner, Amanda took a taxi home by herself. Max asked the driver to see Amy off first. On the way home, Amy asked, ¡°Max Brother, Sister Amanda, has been so boring since she first entered thepany?¡± Max turned and stared at the woman in his arm for a while. Amy blinked: ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Why are you so curious about Amanda recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not curious about her. I just think¡­ she is a bit of a mature woman.¡± ¡°When she first entered thepany, she was just like this. She never camete or left early. As long as she was assigned a task, she would finish it on time and never dy. Many young girls like to gather in the tea room to gossip. I have never seen her in a heap with that group of people. She is a very self-disciplined woman.¡± Max¡¯s evaluation of Amanda is really not good. ¡°Every boss should want an assistant like Sister Amanda.¡± Max thought for a moment: ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Well¡­ if you don¡¯t have Amanda at work now, will you feel inconvenient?¡± Max raised his eyebrows and thought: ¡°Maybe there will be. She is really excellent at work. The new assistant may not be as fast as she is and will not be used to it.¡± ¡°Since she is so good, why didn¡¯t you treat her¡­¡± ¡°Stop,¡± Max covered her mouth. ¡°I can guess what you want to sayter.¡± ¡°What am I going to say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk about personal feelings again?¡± Amy is guilty and purrs. It¡¯s really true. Max said, ¡°A good assistant doesn¡¯t mean you can be a good partner. Work is work and life is life. Would you like to face a machine face that can only work every day?¡± Thinking of Amanda¡¯s businesslike appearance every day, Amy couldn¡¯t helpughing. Amanda looks like a machine that can only work. The next day when she came to thepany, Amy stayed in the office for a while and went to the tea room outside. ording to what Max said about Amanda yesterday, Amy has an important piece of information. That is, young secretaries like to gather in the tea room to gossip. Where gossipes into being, there will always be some little secrets unknown to male bosses. Amy thought that she might catch something from it, so she went very actively. And again and again. For several days, she strolled through the door of the tea room. What she hear is someone in one department in love with someone in another department. The head of the department went home to have a baby. There is nothing she wants. Today, when she went to the tea room for thest time, the wossip finally drifted to the president of Max Family. The content is that the secretary, who likes the president, has never smiled since the firstdy of the Waltson family came to work. This morning, she identally mistook the emergency document required by the president. She have just been invited to the president¡¯s office, and I have suffered a lot. Amy was also impressed when she mentioned the secretary. When she was abroad, Secretary Sang was also there. The sister is very petite, but she is very considerate and has a good personality. She didn¡¯t realize that she was still in love with Max Brother. Amy frowned when she remembered that she was also abroad. Does that mean that Secretary Sang was also there on the day of the ident with Max Brother? If she likes Amy, is she also motivated to install and take away the camera? Thinking of this, Amy could not help taking two steps back and quickly left the door of the tea room. Chapter 648 When she arrived at the door of the CEO¡¯s office, Amanda was working as if nothing had happened. The two looked at each other. Amanda said, ¡°miss Amy, someone is inside.¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯ll keep quiet when I go in.¡± The room was so soundproof that when she gently pushed the door open, Max¡¯s low but sharp rebuke came from inside. ¡°As a senior employee who has worked for five years, can you make such a mistake?¡± Amy nced at Max and sat down quietly. Max only nced at her and continued to reprimand, ¡°if it weren¡¯t for the timely discovery, your data could have turned all the profits that others had worked hard for the past few months into nothingness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Max.¡± Max said in a cold voice, ¡°what I need is not an apology. You have to take the responsibility for your position and post. You have to bear the consequences of your mistakes.¡± Felix lowered her head and burst into tears. Sitting in her seat, Amy felt a little guilty. It was said that she was not in a good mood to make mistakes because of hering to thepany. She wondered if Felix would me her for this mistake. She didn¡¯t want to be the scapegoat. Max said, ¡°you can go to the financial department to settle your sry for this month.¡± Felix hurriedly raised his eyes and cried, ¡°Max, please don¡¯t fire me, okay? I will change it. I won¡¯t be careless again. Please forgive me this time.¡± Max hated women crying the most. He picked up the internal phone and said, ¡°Amanda,e in and ask her out.¡± After hanging up the phone, Amanda came in. Seeing this, Miss Felix grabbed Max¡¯s desk with both hands and said, ¡°Max, why do people always have a chance to make mistakes, but I am directly fired?¡± Max nced at her coldly. Amanda held Felix¡¯s hand and said, ¡± stop it. Go out with me first.¡± ¡°Max¡­¡± Amanda got anxious and said, ¡°Felix, you are so stupid. In the past, the people that Max didn¡¯t fire directly were all transferred to the base. If you can keep your talent, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of your talent to stay at the base? Max hopes that even if you leave here, you can still work in anotherpany and shine in the same outstanding way.¡± Hearing Amanda¡¯s words, Amy couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. How beautiful her words were. She not only found a good reason for Max, but also made up for Miss Sawyer¡¯s injustice. But miss Felix didn¡¯t appreciate it. She got rid of Amanda and came to Amy. ¡°Miss Amy, please say something for me. I have worked in the Max group for so many years and I have always been the pride of my family. If I am fired now, my parents will definitely be pissed off by me.¡± Now Amy, who came in to join the fun, felt embarrassed. Max Brother had said that he would fire her. How could she help him. Amy took a look at Max and said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°There is a contract delivered downstairs today. I used to check it before handing it to you. But today the contract is so urgent that I can only have a rough look at it, so I didn¡¯t find any data wrong, so I handed it over¡­¡± Amy thought for a while and said, ¡°so, the problem is that you have it from downstairs?¡± Felix frowned and said, ¡°there was indeed a problem when the document was sent up, but in the final analysis, the biggest mistake was made by me, because I was the one who was responsible for the final review, so I should be responsible for the consequences.¡± Hearing what Sawyer said, Amy looked at her again. She looked at Max and said, ¡°Max Brother, how about this time?¡± Max looked at her with a serious look and asked, ¡°are you going to intercede for her?¡± Amanda winked at Amy and shook her head. Amy hesitated for a moment. She shouldn¡¯t have meddled in this matter. But¡­ Since Secretary Felix was there, she could find out whether she had anything to do with the video incident between her and Max Brother. She didn¡¯t want to wrongly use any good person, nor did she want to let go of the viin who made small moves behind her back. ¡°Miss Felix, you can go out and wait for a moment. I want to have a few words with Max alone.¡± Felix followed Amanda out. Amy closed the door and walked to Max¡¯s desk. ¡°Max Brother, I just want to say a few words. If you agree or not, I won¡¯t force you. What do you think?¡± Max said calmly, ¡°go ahead.¡± ¡°I think there is one thing that Miss Sawyer is advisable, that is, she did not pass the buck. Just now, the matter was so urgent, and she did notin that there was something wrong downstairs first, indicating that she is a little responsible.¡± ¡°If she is really responsible, she won¡¯t make a mistake. My goal is that I won¡¯t use it again if I make a mistake. I can¡¯t vite the rules I set, can I?¡± ¡°But you used to give others chances. Just as Amanda said, you didn¡¯t give Miss Sawyer a chance for her good. But now miss Sawyer is in such a state. If she really leaves thepany, I¡¯m afraid she will really be aughing stock of others.¡± Max shook his head and said, ¡°none of these can convince me.¡± Amy curled her lips. She had to wait for her to y her trump card. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t hide it anymore. I heard gossip from others. Felix seems to like you. I just got the news today, and you fired her today. How can I show off my existence to others? You just keep her for a few months and let her know why you lost to me.¡± Hearing Amy¡¯s words, Max couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Why should I show off?¡± ¡°Everyone knows that you are excellent, but no one knows that I am also outstanding. They all think that I am superior to you.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you feeling inferior?¡± ¡°Who has inferiorityplex? I¡¯m the Waltson family ,¡± said Amy, pouting. ¡°But¡­ Except for the name of the Waltson family, I really don¡¯t have anything more to show off.¡± Max stood up, walked up to her and hugged her. ¡°You are really excellent. You are so young that you can win my heart. This is the most unting thing in your life that no one else can do.¡± Hearing his sweet words, Amy blushed. She leaned against Max¡¯s chest and said shyly, ¡°Max Brother, you can stay with Felix for a few more months.¡± ¡°Then I have to send her to the grassroots unit like others.¡± Amy raised her head and smiled at him, ¡°of course. But can I help her apply for a position?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at her cunning eyes, Max was curious about what she was holding back ¡°Tell me.¡± Amy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°let her be my Secretary for a while.¡± Chapter 649 Max couldn¡¯t helpughing, but he didn¡¯t respond. Amy frowned and said, ¡°what are you doing? I don¡¯t deserve a secretary.¡± ¡°Tell me what you are thinking first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a nobody in yourpany. I don¡¯t even have a position. Am I a grassroots level employee?¡± Max asked affectionately, ¡°so you mean I have to rmend you to be a manager?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t dare to make an exception for Max, who always abide by his principles. Besides, I don¡¯t have that much ambition. I just want the person who likes you secretly to look at you clearly and clearly know that you are mine. And you are very suitable for me. Isn¡¯t it excessive?¡± Max rubbed her head and said, ¡°then tell her yourself. If she wants to stay, then let her get her sry and leave.¡± Amy smiled happily and said, ¡°thank you, Max Brother.¡± Seeing Amy running out, Max smiled faintly. She used to think she was willful. But since he was determined, all the principles and rules seemed to have be illusory. As long as she opened her mouth and she could do it, how could she refuse. Amy opened the door and came out. Felix stood beside Amanda anxiously and looked in the direction of the office. Seeing Amy, Sawyer said nervously, ¡°miss Amy.¡± Amy pouted and said ¡°Felix, I¡¯ve told you that you have three choices now. The first one is to settle your sry and leave, and then look for a job. The second one is to go to the basic level workshop and start all over again. But in view of your mistakes, it¡¯s impossible to be put in an important position again. You know, Max is a person who allows his subordinates to experience failure after hard work, but does not allow the employees to make mistakes that can be avoided.¡± Felix frowned. These two were not ideal at all. She ced her hope on thest. ¡°What about the three?¡± ¡°Third, well¡­ You can be my Secretary for the time being. If you stay in t, you will definitely not be able to go back to the Secretary office. But you can take advantage of this period of time to see if there is any other suitable position in thepany and apply for a new one.¡± Amanda was surprised to hear that. Felix also felt unbelievable. Amy shrugged and said, ¡°as for the final decision, you can make your own choice. After you make your choice, just tell Amanda.¡± Felix answered without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll choose the third one.¡± Yes, everyone would think that the third was the most advantageous choice. After all, given the current situation of Miss Felix, even if she was not fired by thepany, there was no secret in this circle. It was almost impossible for her to find a satisfactory job in the short term. Therefore, the only thing she could do was to stay here and hide for a period of time. She would switch to another job after she got the limelight. Amy smiled at Amanda and said, ¡°Amanda, please add a desk for Felix at the door.¡± Without any hesitation, Amanda nodded and said, ¡°Okay, miss Amy.¡± Amy found that it was the first time that she had seen an unpleasant expression on Amanda¡¯s face. ¡°Felix, you can go back to your office to pack up your things.¡± ¡°Thank you, miss Amy. I won¡¯t forget your kindness.¡± Amy turned her head and smiled yfully. After Felix left, Amy was about to enter the office, but was stopped by Amanda. ¡°Miss Amy, can I have a few words with you alone?¡± Amy nodded and said frankly, ¡°Amanda, just say it.¡± Amanda looked at the direction of the office and said worriedly, ¡°miss Amy, is it inappropriate for Max to do so?¡± Amy pretended to be ignorant and asked, ¡°why?¡± ¡°After all, Miss sawyer made a mistake. You still keep her in the top management. If others follow suit in the future, how should we manage the employees? It¡¯s against Max¡¯s principle all the time. The subordinates will say that Max broke the rules of the management because of miss Amy.¡± Amy pouted and said, ¡°but Brother has begged me, and I don¡¯t know how to refuse, so I have to agree. Now that Max brother has promised me, I can¡¯t go back on my word, can I?¡± Amanda tried his best to persuade her, ¡°it¡¯s easier for you to go back on your word than Max to make people talk about it. After all, you are the youngdy of the Waltson family. No one dares to criticize you if something goes wrong.¡± ¡°Miss Amy, please think twice.¡± ¡°Well, in fact, this matter does not vite the rules of Max Brother. I am not an employee of yourpany. As a secretary, I am no longer an employee of the Max group. As long as I pay her sry in the past few months, it will be no problem, won¡¯t it? Losing a little money and selling others¡¯ face is not a big deal for me.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Amy¡¯s words, Amanda looked at Amy in confusion. Amy said innocently, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°That makes sense. But miss Amy, what do you want? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Amy got close to Amanda and whispered in her ear, ¡°I heard that Felix likes Max Brother.¡± Amanda looked at Amy with confusion. ¡°Miss Brother made a mistake because I came to thepany and she was in a bad mood. Now that it¡¯s all my fault, I have to give her a chance. I have to let her know clearly that it¡¯s Max Charles who has to be with me, not me who stole her sweetheart.¡± Amanda was stunned for a moment, and then smiled, ¡°miss Amy, you really think¡­¡± ¡°You are so childish, aren¡¯t you?¡± Amanda didn¡¯t say anything, but the expression on her face showed everything. Amy shrugged and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. I just want her to know that she doesn¡¯t want to covet anything that doesn¡¯t belong to her. It¡¯s useless even if she covets it for a long time. As for time, I have known Max Brother since childhood. Can¡¯t Ipete with her?¡± As Amy spoke, she patted Amanda on the shoulder and said, ¡°besides, you are here. You will help me keep an eye on her. If she wants to do something, you must tell me in time, Amanda.¡± Amanda looked at Amy with a smile. ¡°I see, miss Amy.¡± ¡°Well, Amanda, shall I go in first?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The moment Amy pushed the door open and walked into the room, her face also turned cold. It was the first time that she knew the feeling of ¡°smile not reaching the bottom of your eyes¡± mentioned by third sister inw. She didn¡¯t mean it. Whether it was perfunctory or sarcastic, there must be something wrong with Amanda¡¯s smile just now. Chapter 650 Seeing that her face fell in an instant, Max asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t miss Felix ept your kindness?¡± ¡°No, Felix has agreed. I¡¯ve asked Amanda to prepare a desk for her outside the door.¡± ¡°Then why are you still unhappy?¡± Amy pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to show off.¡± Max lowered his head and said while working, ¡°then show off slowly. I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway.¡± Amy shrugged and stopped disturbing Max¡¯s work. Felix had been keeping his nose clean since he came to the president¡¯s office. It turned out that she had a lot of work to do. But now, in addition to sitting, she went to buy coffee or order food as Amy ordered every day. Amy ate a lot at noon. She sat on the chair and stretched herself. She pouted and looked at Max. ¡°Max Brother, I want to go out for a walk.¡± Max put down his pen and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡± ¡°No, No. I just ate too much at noon and felt a little tired. I¡¯ll go out for a walk for a while ande back soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Call me if anything happens.¡± After Amy went out, Felix stood up and asked, ¡°miss Amy, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just want to take a walk downstairs.¡± ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± ¡°No,¡± she took a few steps forward and said as if she had thought of something, ¡°thene with me. Amanda, what would you like to drink? I¡¯ll bring it backter.¡± Amanda smiled and said, ¡°no, miss Amy.¡± ¡°Well, if you regretter, call me at any time.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, miss Amy.¡± Amy was in front of them, and Felix was behind them. The two of them left together.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Amanda turned around, nced at the two indifferently, and continued to work. Amy went downstairs and walked along the road, followed by Miss Sawyer quietly. ¡°Miss Amy, actually¡­ I have a question to ask you.¡± Amy looked at her and said, ¡°go ahead.¡± ¡°I heard that my sry will be paid by you in the future. Why are you so good to me?¡± Amy looked at her and asked, ¡°who said that?¡± ¡°Everyone in thepany knows that I made a mistake but was not driven away.¡± Amy only said that to Amanda, which meant that it was Amanda who said that. In order to save Max¡¯s face, Amanda didn¡¯t show mercy at all. If she didn¡¯t have any self-interest, she would definitely be a good employee. But was she really not selfish? ¡°What? You don¡¯t like my sry?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just¡­ Didn¡¯t expect that.¡± Amy thought for a while and said, ¡°in fact, I won¡¯t keep you here for too long. The reason why I let you stay here is to give you time to erase the bad rumors and find a new job.¡± ¡°Miss Amy, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­¡± Amy¡¯s heart sank when she saw the sincere look on Sawyer¡¯s face. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Every day, you sit opposite to Amanda. She is busy with her work, but you have nothing to do. You must be very upset, right?¡± Felix¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. She nodded. Amy patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°then you can look for a job secretly. When you go to work, you have to ask Amanda for something unimportant, or it will be difficult to waste time.¡± ¡°I tried, but miss Amanda said that her work was just enough for her a day, and there was no extra work for me.¡± ¡°Then you can have a good talk with her. Amanda is a soft hearted woman. It¡¯s easy to talk to her.¡± ¡± softhearted?¡± Felix was surprised at Amy¡¯s words. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Maybe she behaves differently from ordinary employees in front of you. In private, we all say that she is a devil¡¯s special assistant. She is serious and no one dares to make mistakes. Making mistakes is the end of her career.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Amy smiled and said, ¡°Amanda has such a side. Is there anything else?¡± Felix frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m ndering others in private.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not nder.. It¡¯s normal for women to gossip about each other. Besides, she can¡¯t do anything to me. Just tell me.¡± Seeing that Amy was a little childish, Miss Felix said helplessly, ¡°Miss Aanda is an omnipotent person. She knows everything about the CEO. We used to think that she lives with the CEO, because she knows everything. Especially if we talk about who likes the CEO in the office, she will know.¡± Amy looked at Felix with curiosity. Felix continued, ¡°then, in a few days, the person who likes the CEO will¡­¡± Felix said and wiped his neck. Amy frowned and said, ¡°then be careful.¡± ¡°Me?¡± With an innocent face, Felix asked, ¡°what should I be careful of?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you also like Max Brother?¡± Felix shook her head firmly and said, ¡°no, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°How could it be possible? I heard someone talking about it in the tea room that day.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t,¡± said Felix with an aggrieved face. ¡°Miss Amy, please trust me. Although I haven¡¯t mentioned it to anyone, I have a boyfriend. We have been together for many years.¡± Amy raised her hand and scratched between her eyebrows. What happened. As Felix spoke, she took out her phone and found her photo album. ¡°This is a photo of me and my boyfriend. We have known each other since high school and have a good rtionship. Moreover, if I really like the CEO, how can I be discovered after working for five years?¡± Amy stopped and sat on the green tform. Felix didn¡¯t know why Amy suddenly changed her expression. She said with concern, ¡°miss Amy.¡± Amy¡¯s mind was in a mess. She had a feeling that she was trapped. But how could he know what she wanted to investigate? Unless Amy looked down at her bag. When Felix was about to say something, Amy suddenly stopped and took out her mobile phone topare with her. Felix immediately took out his phone, lit it up and handed it to Amy. Amy said, ¡°since you have a boyfriend, why don¡¯t you introduce him to me openly? No wonder people don¡¯t talk about others, but you.¡± As she spoke, she typed a line of words with Felix¡¯s mobile phone, ¡°take your mobile phone away from me now. Call a professional agency to test me and see if I have an invisible electronic monitoring device.¡± Chapter 651 Felix seemed to understand something, nodded and said, ¡°Miss Amy, I have something urgent here. Let¡¯s leave first.¡± ¡°Go.¡± When Felix left, Amy stood there and waited. After half an hour, before Felix came back, Max called. Amy picks up, Max asks in a low voice, ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m shopping outside, Max Brother, you miss me.¡± Max couldn¡¯t helpughing, this girl, why is her mouth so sweet today. ¡°I think so, can¡¯t I?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go shopping for a while. If I have nothing to buy, I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t go too far. I just got a call. Badaire wants to invite me out for a drink tonight.¡± Amy thought about it and immediately said, ¡°Let him take Penelope.¡± ¡°What are you doing with Penelope?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t meet her. It¡¯s settled. I have to try on my clothes. Hang it up.¡± Amy said that and hung up the phone. She waited anxiously for more than ten minutes, and Felix finally arrived with two people. Amy gave her bag to the other party. The other side took a picture with a monitor and didn¡¯t respond. Amy handed the mobile phone in her pocket to the other party and said frankly, ¡°Help me look at this.¡± After receiving the phone, the other party monitored it, opened several programs, and finally said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss, your mobile phone is safe and not monitored.¡± Amy was relieved, paid the money and let the other party leave. She was puzzled. There is nothing. Is she suspicious? Felix was puzzled and asked, ¡°Miss Amy, have you found anything?¡± She looked at Felix, hesitated for a moment, and said: ¡°When I was just talking about omniscient, I suddenly remembered that every time I was there, Max Brother would know whether he would install an electronic tracking device in my mobile phone or not, so he wanted to see.¡± Felix said frankly, ¡°Even if Max did this, it must be because he worried about you and loved you. After all, when you were abroad, you had experienced bad things. My boyfriend often asked me to report my trip with him, so I would give him the first position whenever I went to any ce.¡± Amy looked at her and said this, with a happy attitude she couldn¡¯t help asking curiously: ¡°Did you offend people in thepany?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then how can others talk about you?¡± Felix shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s normal for me to bump into other people more or less in this job. But I really have a boyfriend, and I absolutely don¡¯t have that kind of mind for Max, Miss Amy, do you believe?¡± Amy looked at her and nodded: ¡°Come on, it¡¯s been a long time. It¡¯s time to go back. If anyone asks meter, you can say that you can go to the next mall with me and buy nothing.¡± ¡°OK.¡± After returning to thepany, Max stared at her empty hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t buy anything?¡± ¡°Well, after a round trip, I found that I didn¡¯tck anything. Did you tell Brother Badaire that he would take Penelope?¡± ¡°Why are you so close to Penelope recently?¡± ¡°Because you are talking with Brother Badaire, I am bored by myself. Penelope is still very interesting. Did you call or not?¡± Max shook his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Amy smiled. In the afternoon, Amy made a phone call with Luna, told Luna that she would not go home for dinner, and went to the club with Max. Badaire and Penelope arrived earlier than them. Penelope didn¡¯t know what to talk with Badaire, but Max and they finally arrived. She put down her ss and blurted out, ¡°Why are you twote?¡± Amy opened her mouth and retorted, ¡°Who iste? Are you early?¡± Penelope looked at Max, and Max nodded: ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Penelope said nothing: ¡°You two are so neat now. Isn¡¯t it time for you to hide and hide?¡± Max nced at her, and Penelope shook her head at him: ¡°President, you have nothing to hold me now.¡± Amy said in a bad way: ¡°Who said no, in case he repented, he told the media that he loved you the most. ¡± Max res at Amy. Penelope also couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°I¡¯m curious about what you should do.¡± Badaire also shook his head and said, ¡°Amy, you count yourself in.¡± Amy pursed her mouth. Penelope stood up and said to Max, ¡°Talk to Mr. Coman. I¡¯ll talk to your little girl for a while.¡± Max said, ¡°Don¡¯t tease her.¡± ¡°You said that.¡± Like friends, the two exchanged a few words easily. Penelope took Amy aside and said, ¡°Shall we talk here or go out for a walk?¡± Amy said, ¡°Go next door. They have a special lounge here.¡± Max stared at them as they walked out of the door, frowning. What are we talking about? They have to avoid others. Badaire handed Max wine and said, ¡°Why, don¡¯t you rest assured?¡± ¡°Who knows if Penelope will spoil the children.¡± Badaire said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think Penelope is very honest.¡± ¡°How many days have you known her?¡± Badaire thought of that time a long time ago¡­ and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s not too short.¡± Max looked back at him. He didn¡¯t have a sense of time. Badaire also did not intend to exin more, and said, ¡°Talk about business.¡± Amy took Penelope to their special lounges. Penelope asked, ¡°Do you have clues?¡± Amy shook her head and said, ¡°No, not only no, but I¡¯m getting more and more confused. I feel like I¡¯ve been preempted.¡± She told Penelope what happened during this period. After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help shivering: ¡°Don¡¯t you think that no matter who that person is, he is very abnormal?¡± Penelope looked at her with some worry: ¡°You can¡¯t y chess with this kind of person with normal thinking. Maybe she is abnormal.¡± Amy said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that.¡± Penelope asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you scare yourself first?¡± Amy tilted her: ¡°You are too unfriendly.¡± Penelope couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°OK, OK, I¡¯m a little friendly. I¡¯m really afraid of you. Let¡¯s think about it. I think there must be a breakthrough.¡± Amy nuzzled: ¡°In fact, I still have a doubt today.¡± Penelope asked, ¡°Where? Tell me quickly.¡± ¡± Amanda knows everything about Max Brother. There is nothing she doesn¡¯t know. Is it possible that the problem is actually with Max Brother?¡± Penelope also turned her head quickly and immediately asked, ¡°Do you think Max is being monitored?¡± Amy nodded. Chapter 652 Penelope snapped her finger: ¡°Then check Max¡¯s residence and his office.¡± Amy nodded: ¡°And mobile phones.¡± ¡°Mobile phones are not necessary.¡± Amy asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that Max has to be checked many times before he enters the door. If his mobile phone is passive, it will be found out long ago. Besides, a special help, why should he often take the boss¡¯s mobile phone? If it is found out once, it will be easy to be found.¡± Amy nodded, reasonable. Penelope thought of something and said, ¡°There is one more thing I think I must remind you. If you find a problem, don¡¯t hesitate to tell Max immediately. This is a serious matter. It should be solved by Max, you know? Amy nodded: ¡°I know.¡± The two stayed for nearly 20 minutes before returning to the private room. Max scowled at the furtive look on their faces and couldn¡¯t help frowning: ¡°What are you two ying with? What are you talking about?¡± Penelope picked up a candy from the table, peeled it off and put it in his mouth. ¡°It must be a topic that we can¡¯t let you know, otherwise why should we go next door?¡± Amy bared her teeth and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Max and Badaire looked at each other, and they couldn¡¯t help shaking their heads andughing. They were toozy to argue with the two women. From the next day, Amy has been looking for opportunities, and wants to wait for Max to take Amanda out with her, so that she can start her action. But Max has no important trip recently. So this is another three days. At lunch, Amy couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Amy, why are you so busy these days?¡± Max couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°I¡¯m free?¡± ¡°Yes, before I saw my third brother, he seemed to run outside every day. Either this meeting or that, why do you sit in the office every day?¡± Max gave her a sidelong nce. It¡¯s heartless. Isn¡¯t it for him to stay with her for a while longer? ¡°Why do you have to run out of the office when I can finish the work in the office? Or are you not willing to apany me anymore, so I¡¯m bored?¡± ¡°Of course not. I just thought you were idle, so I asked you After she said that, she brought Max a dish: ¡°Max Brother, eat quickly.¡± Max looked at her and said, ¡°Are you hiding anything from me these two days?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What do you do mysteriously every day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡± Max was full. He put down his chopsticks and looked at Amy: ¡°What did you talk to Penelope that day?¡± ¡°As I said, it¡¯s a topic between women. It¡¯s inconvenient to tell you.¡± ¡°Do I need a secret between you and me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Amy nodded calmly. ¡°Distance produces beauty. I don¡¯t want to make a nk paper in front of you.¡± Max raised his hand a: ¡°You little girl, where is your unreasonable reason from?¡± Amyughed and said, ¡°This is not unreasonable, it is reasonable.¡± Max shook his head. He still said that he was a little girl. After dinner, Amy said she would go out for a stroll. Max would have been with her. But because she has something to deal with temporarily, she can only give up. Amy went out with Felix. They walked a long way along the road. If they walked directly back, they would be tired. Amy simply found a coffee shop and nned to take a rest and then stroll back. After ordering coffee, she pulled out her mobile phone and looked up. Felix is bored sitting opposite. After the bell rang, she immediately got up to get coffee. When she put Amy¡¯s coffee on the table in front of Amy, she nced at Amy¡¯s mobile phone screen inadvertently. Seeing Amy looking at her mobile photo album, she quickly looked away. ¡°Miss Amy, your coffee is here.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Amy said, holding a coffee cup, still hovering on her mobile phone. See Felix standing beside. Amy looked at her. Felix quickly looked away: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Amy, I just saw this person from your mobile phone. It¡¯s strange, so I forgot to leave for a moment.¡± Amy nced at the person in the photo, then frowned and asked, ¡°This person? Why, do you know this person?¡± She pushed her mobile phone in front of Felix. Felix stared at Amy¡¯s reaction. Is she talkative. ¡°Speak up.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but¡­ I met him when I was abroad.¡± ¡°Where? Why?¡± Felix looked at Amy and hesitated. Amy frowned: ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk again?¡± ¡°He drank wine with assistant Sara.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Hearing this, Amy was a little excited: ¡°Are you sure you saw this person?¡± Felix nodded. ¡°I¡¯m very sure. I went to a semi-bar restaurant with Annie that night, and I saw Sara with this person. Because we never saw who Sara drank with, that was the only time, so I remember it clearly. At that time, Annie and I also secretly guessed whether that person would be the boyfriend of Sara¡¯s secretly dating. We two also bet to wait for Sara to announce the rtionship. ¡± Amy took Felix¡¯s hand with a little excitement on her face. When Felix saw Amy¡¯s reaction, he was really scared. ¡°Miss Amy.¡± ¡°I know why you are being talked about.¡± Felix watched Amy¡¯s eyelids move back and forth, still confused. Amy suddenlyughed. The photo she just saw was the man who had drugged in the hotel a few months ago. During this time, she did not know how many times she had seen this picture. She didn¡¯t expect to get such a harvest here today. She can now bepletely sure of her guess. ¡°Why?¡± Felix wondered. Amy smiled because she and Annie saw what they should not see. So, Annie had been dealt with a few months ago because of something. Annie was so angry that she chose to resign voluntarily. This time, Penelope was also targeted. But Amanda probably didn¡¯t expect that Felix would be so tenacious. She just wouldn¡¯t quit and didn¡¯t say anything. She also asked for help. Max, who had always adhered to the principle, actually rxed for himself. Amy was even more surprised that she kept Felix and threw a ray of life into the difficult situation in front of her. This is an unexpected harvest. Amy smiled slyly at Felix and said, ¡°You will know soon.¡± She said, took out her mobile phone and dialed Max. Chapter 653 Max answers soon. Amy said, ¡°Max Brother, please do me a favor.¡± ¡°Say.¡± ¡°This afternoon, could you take Sister Amanda out for an important meeting and keep it secret for me?¡± Max wondered what the girl was doing. ¡°No reason?¡± ¡°Well¡­ if it goes well, I can tell you the reason tonight.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Amy muttered: ¡°Can¡¯t you just choose to trust me and promise me without asking why?¡± Max looked at the document on the table and raised his eyebrows: ¡°I promise you.¡± Amy smiled sweetly: ¡°Thank you Max Brother. Oh, by the way, don¡¯t let Sister Amanda know. This is what I want you to do. Just go out as usual.¡± ¡°I see. I will leave in half an hour. Will youe back before I leave?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You have no conscience.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to dinner at night,¡± Amy smiled happily. After hanging up, Amy looked at Felix and said, ¡°Please help me do something.¡± ¡°Miss Amy, just tell me.¡± An hourter, Amy and Felix, together with the monitoring staff of the staff who came to send flowers disguised as the flower market, began to check in Max¡¯s office. It didn¡¯t take long before they found a miniature monitoring device that was not muchrger than a needle on an antique painting behind Max¡¯s office chair. Amy stepped forward and took off the equipment in person. The staff checked it again and made sure nothing was left. Felix decorated the flowers sent by the two men and went out first. Amy sat on Max¡¯s desk, looked at the monitoring device in her hand, and smiled at her lips. seed. a good sense of achievement. She took a photo and sent it to Penelope. Then called Penelope. ¡°Penlope, I have a big harvest today. I can not only find the monitoring equipment, but also determine that Amanda was the person who hurt Max Brother and me.¡± Penelope was a little incredulous: ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°Felix once saw Amanda drinking wine with the man who drugged Max Brother. Is that a real blow?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s enough. Listen to me, and immediately tell Max that Amanda has vited thew in either case. Max knows what to do. Don¡¯t try to fight with each other, understand?¡± ¡°Well, I have told Max Brother, and I will exin everything to him tonight.¡± After hanging up, Amy breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as she put down her mobile phone, it rang. Seeing the message from a strange number, she clicked it. It was an audio. The content¡­ was recorded a few days ago when she and Max discussed the topic of Penelope and Badaire. If these contents are exposed, it will be extremely detrimental to Penelope and Badaire. She clenched her fist and dialed the number back. She didn¡¯t expect the other party to answer, but she was surprised. The other party answered. ¡°Hello, Miss.¡± Listen to the sound. It is clear that the voice change software is used. Amy¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want to make a deal with Miss Waltson.¡± ¡°What deal.¡± The person at the other end of the phone smiled and said, ¡°Miss Waltson will keep the secret he just discovered and don¡¯t let anyone know it. Then I will keep it secret.¡± Amy clenched her teeth: ¡°What if I refuse?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Penelope will take risks for you and Max. If this matteres to light, Penelope wants to use Fu Badaire to capture the Su family. Penelope will bepletely destroyed. She helped you, but you want to destroy her. What¡¯s the reason?¡± Amy frowned, despicable. He even threatened her. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°What does it matter to me whether Penelope is destroyed or not? As long as Max Brother is good, I don¡¯t care about anything.¡± ¡°Yes, of course you can be so selfish, but as a good brother, Badaire helped Max, but you hurt him for Max¡¯s sake. He just returned to the north city, and his reputation was ruined. The old man of the family paid great attention to reputation, and I don¡¯t know whether he can do it in the future.¡± Amy bites her teeth. Max Brother values brotherhood the most. Penelope made such a great sacrifice for them But Amy couldn¡¯t swallow it. ¡°Amanda, do you think that if I don¡¯t say it, no one will know the disgusting things you have done?¡± The person on the other end of the phone is silent for a long time. Amy smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°How dare you do it?¡± ¡°I look down on you, Miss Amy.¡± This call made Amy sneer: ¡°It should be said that all of us look down on you.¡± The person at the other end of the phone was silent again: ¡°How about we meet?¡± Amy said coldly, ¡°I disdain to meet people like you in private.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Amy dare.¡± Amy was provoked and said sarcastically, ¡°Who said I dare not? I just don¡¯t want to meet with people like you alone. I¡¯m afraid of nausea.¡± ¡°Miss Amy, why do you have to say that? Seriously, if I didn¡¯t help you, you and Max would not be able to get together. You should thank me.¡± Amy clenched her teeth and said, ¡°When Max Brother still had a wedding engagement, you forced us together. How dare you say you are helping us?¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°You know that you did this to break up Max Brother and Penelope, didn¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you admit that you like Max Brother?¡± Amanda smiled: ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare to admit it? Of course I dare. I like Max. How many women dare to say that they don¡¯t like him? I don¡¯t only like him, I love him, I love him very much. For him, I am willing to sacrifice all my own, can you?¡± ¡°Of course I can,¡± Amy said proudly. ¡°Do you think you are the only one in the world who can be brave for love? Don¡¯t be conceited.¡± ¡°Miss Amy, you are still young. Don¡¯t try to be brave. You can¡¯t do it. No one in the world can love Max more than me.¡± Amy asked, ¡°The way you love a person is to monitor him in this way and change him by using indiscriminate means?¡± Amanda suddenlyughed and said, ¡°If you love someone, what should you care about? It¡¯s you. Do you know what you have done to him? He is so self-disciplined and disciplined, clean and spotless, but he has changed since he was with you. He changed his original intention and broke the rules he made for you. He is no longer him. Miss Amy, you are not suitable for him at all, because you did not turn Max into a better person, but destroyed him. ¡° Chapter 654 ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense,¡± Amy said excitedly in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t understand. If I like someone, it will change for others unconsciously. Everyone around Max Brother thinks that Max Brother has changed better and better after he falls in love. Only if you want him to be an old fogyish forever can you destroy him. Moreover, Max Brother doesn¡¯t like you at all.¡± ¡°You have no idea what I have done. Since I was with Max, I have sacrificed all my time to be the best assistant. Because I hope that as long as Max wants, as long as I have, I will give it to him.¡± ¡°Are you going to ruin your happiness and be with you just because you have done so much for him at work? Even if he doesn¡¯t like you, even if you two are not from the same family, let alone he doesn¡¯t like you, the Mo family will not be willing toe to the Su family instead of you.¡± Amanda was filled with resentment. ¡°You are just swaggering around here just because you are the Waltson family.¡± ¡°Yes, so what? My family has always told me that being the Waltson family is a capital worth showing off, and I am qualified to do so. Now, Max Brother is my man to the outside world. How can youpete with me?¡± Amanda sneered, ¡°yes, I do not have a strong background, but as you just said, all of you have underestimated me. Miss Amy, how much do you think I can hold against Max after working for him for so many years? If I can¡¯t get this man, I¡¯d rather destroy him.¡± Amy¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Then you can have a try. Don¡¯t forget that Max is outside now. As long as I want, it¡¯s just a bag of medicine. I give him the water. Do you think he will drink it or not? I¡¯m curious if he will give up on you because of me if I sleep with him.¡± Amy clenched her fists. ¡°Won¡¯t I call him and let him guard against you?¡± Amanda smiled, ¡°really? Then the moment the phone is connected, you will destroy Penelope and Badaire. Well, miss Amy, this is a choice question. What do you want to choose?¡± Amy gnashed her teeth in anger. Amanda smiled for a moment and said, ¡°miss Amy must be very angry now, right? If you had agreed to meet me earlier, how could you have so many things to do? Well, are you still unwilling to see me now?¡± Amy didn¡¯t say anything. Her intuition told her that she couldn¡¯t see that woman. Because¡­ She was actually a little scared. Amanda continued, ¡°miss Amy, don¡¯t worry. Although I have monitored Max and made you and Max have something that shouldn¡¯t have happened, I have never hurt anyone. I love Max. I really love him, so I won¡¯t do anything to hurt others or implicate myself. I have left a lot of evidence that I love Max. I just want you to see how much I love him. Maybe you will choose to shrink back from difficulties after seeing what I have. If you are willing to quit, I promise that I will use all my gratefulness for the rest of my life to thank you. ¡± Amy sneered, ¡°that¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t let go of Max Brother.¡± ¡°Then dare youe to see my true heart?¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see who¡¯s afraid.¡± Amanda smiled and said, ¡°miss Amy, pleasee to my house. You have been to my house more than once, so you must be familiar with it. The password of the lock is 207613. You can go upstairs and wait for me. I will be home around three o¡¯clock. If you can¡¯t wait, you can go to my bedroom by yourself. Behind the mirror in the cloakroom, there is a password lock. The password is the opposite to the lock password. It¡¯s 316702. It¡¯s all my love for Max. Wee to identify it. ¡± Amy snorted in her heart and hung up the phone. She wanted her to quit voluntarily? It was just a daydream. She would like to see how much this woman loved Max. She put the surveince video in the safe of Max. Then she went out. Felix stood up and asked, ¡°miss Amy, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out. You can get off work now.¡± ¡°Okay, miss Amy.¡± Amy went downstairs and took a taxi to Amanda¡¯s house. She had been here two times before, so she was quite familiar with it. But she really didn¡¯t know that there was a secret room in the house. She followed Amanda¡¯s instruction and entered the secret room. As soon as she entered, the thick door behind her closed automatically. The moment the door was closed, there was a loud noise, which startled her. When she turned around and saw the decorations in the room, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. There was a crayon of Max Brother in it. The pictures of Max Brother were all hung on the wall. There was a table on which there was a thick stack of diary. Beside the diary, there were all kinds of little things. It seemed that they were all rted to Max Brother. When Amy walked up to the crayon of Max, she got goose bumps. It was not love, but abnormal. The secret room was a little cold. Amy sniffed. She walked to the table, picked up the diary and began to read it. The first one was the record when she first saw Max Brother. Every day, every day¡­ She was writing her diary. She looked around for nearly half an hour and found that the room seemed to be colder than just now, but she didn¡¯t know what was going on. She looked at the time and found it was almost three o¡¯clock. Amy wanted to leave the secret room. But after she input the password, she found that the password could not open the door at all. Suspicious, she took out her phone and dialed Amanda¡¯s number, only to find that there was no signal. Amy panicked and had a bad feeling. After three o¡¯clock, Amanda still didn¡¯t show up. Amy knew she had fallen into a trap. She shouted, ¡°help! Help! Can anyone hear me?¡± But obviously, there was no signal, how could the sound be transmitted out. But this was the apartment. How could there be no signal? She walked to the wall and opened the curtain. When she saw the white frost on the wall, Amy was stunned. This is¡­ A cold house?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She was cheated. Did Amanda want to freeze her to death here? Half past three, four Amy tried her best to hold on, but no one showed up. The temperature in the secret room was getting lower and lower. She was only wearing summer clothes. Although she had pulled off all the curtains on the wall and wrapped herself, she was still very cold. She felt as if all the blood in her body had solidified. She crawled to the table and sat down. That was the only ce in the room that was not cold. Time ticked away. At nearly five o¡¯clock, she finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Lying on the table, she slowly closed her eyes. Chapter 655 Amy seemed to have a dream. She dreamed that she was quietly hugged in a man¡¯s arms in the snow and ice. The man shouted the two words¡¯ Amy ¡®. His voice was so painful, so urgent, so familiar It made her heart ache. Because in her memory, it was clearly the voice of Max Brother. Amy moved her fingers, but her hands were held tightly. ¡°Amy, wake up.¡± Amy tried hard to open her eyes, only to see a clean white face and a worried face. Her eyes were full of surprise, but soon she muttered to herself, ¡°is it a dream, or¡­ Heaven?¡± ¡°Amy, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m your Max Brother.¡± The warmth from her palm made Amy¡¯s heart sink. It wasn¡¯t a dream, it wasn¡¯t ¡°Max Brother.¡± Max pulled Amy into his arms and said, ¡°do you want to scare me to death? I really think I will lose you. You stupid girl, who let you take the risk alone? Do you want my life?¡± Hearing that Max was so anxious, Amy actually felt warm in her heart. But when she remembered what had happened to her before, she quickly said, ¡°Max Brother, Amanda is the person who ordered someone to drug us. She¡­¡± ¡°Amy, stop it.¡± Amy panicked, ¡°you don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I believe that I have known all these things. Amanda has been controlled by the police now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Amy was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± Max let go of her and said, ¡°I went crazy after you disappeared. I tried my best to find you. When Penelope knew it, she told me what you told her.¡± As he spoke, he poked between Amy¡¯s eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why are you in trouble? I¡¯m not the first one to look for you. Is Penelope more important than me?¡± Amy felt wronged in her heart. ¡°You said that Amanda is the most capable assistant. With her presence, you are very relieved. I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense in front of you without evidence, so I discussed with Penelope. Besides, I have an appointment with you tonight, because I want to tell you the truth.¡± ¡°Then why did youe to Amanda¡¯s house?¡± Amy was depressed and said, ¡°Penelope has the recording, which can prove that the two of them are an agreement. If I don¡¯t do as Amanda said, Penelope and Terence will suffer. You know, we can¡¯t let anything happen to Penelope anymore.¡± Max was annoyed. The silly girl asked, ¡°don¡¯t you care about yourself?¡± ¡°Of course I am important. I didn¡¯t expect that Amanda would be so bold to¡­ By the way, Max Brother, how did you find me?¡± Max pulled the ne out of Amy¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°do you remember this ne?¡± Amy was confused. She remembered it, but¡­ Why did Max Brother mention the ne at this time. ¡°This is the gift you gave me after I left the hospitalst time.¡± Max put the ne back into her clothes. ¡°After the incident with Edwin, I always worried that something bad would happen to you when I was not by your side, so I asked someone to make a unique ne. This ne not only has a positioning function, but also can call me when your heart rate is in trouble.¡± It was because Max called the police that he knew something had happened to Amy. ording to the GPS, she was in the upstairs of Amanda¡¯s house. Amy only knew Amanda. She couldn¡¯t go to other people¡¯s house. But Amanda said she knew nothing.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He sent someone to look for it in Amanda¡¯s house, but he didn¡¯t find it, so he checked the surveince video again. ording to the surveince video, Amy didn¡¯te out after entering the building in the afternoon. And the surveince video in the elevator showed that she was indeed on the floor of Amanda¡¯s house. Seeing that Amy¡¯s heart rate was getting weaker and weaker, Max was really flustered. During this period, Amanda stood beside him, looking very innocent. Just when he felt a little desperate, Penelope called Max called police and detectives. A group of people surrounded Amanda¡¯s house and dug inch by inch. Finally, they found Amy, who was dying from cold. In the past two hours, no one knew what was on Max¡¯s mind. Amy touched the ne with her hand. She didn¡¯t expect that it was a gift from Max Brother that saved her life. ¡°Did Amanda do anything else?¡± ¡°No, there is a secret room in her study. All the memory cards and U disk she has monitored in my office for so many years are there. She was caught before she could evacuate. God bless her.¡± Amy breathed a sigh of relief. Someone pushed the door open and came in. Max turned around and saw Penelope. He frowned and said, ¡°Why are you here again? I told you not toe here again.¡± With a long face, Penelope said, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you food. If Amy doesn¡¯t wake up, won¡¯t you eat? You can¡¯t be hungry¡­ Amy? You¡¯re awake.¡± While Penelope was talking, she saw Amy lying on the bed with her eyes open. She stepped forward and said excitedly, ¡°you¡¯re scaring me to death, okay?¡± Amy smiled at Penelope and said, ¡°nice to see you again.¡± Max stood aside and cleared his throat. Penelope took a look at him and said to Amy, ¡°in the past two days, Max didn¡¯t eat or drink because of you. He almost starved to death.¡± Max squinted at her and said, ¡°don¡¯t talk too much.¡± Amy looked at Max with gratitude. Max Brother must have been very worried these two days. But ¡°Two days? I¡¯ve been in the hospital for two days?¡± Penelope said frankly, ¡°you don¡¯t know that you haven¡¯t woken up since you were sent in by Max the night before yesterday. You have been sleeping like a small animal in the winter.¡± Amy had no idea that she had slept for such a long time. She looked at Max and said, ¡°Max Brother, don¡¯t do this again.¡± Max looked at her. Amy said, ¡°if I die, are you going to starve yourself to death?¡± Max frowned. He didn¡¯t even dare to think of death. How could he allow her to die. Penelope teased, ¡°he won¡¯t starve to death, but I think he will die for you.¡± Max red at her. Penelope put her hands together and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say it anymore. You two can have dinner together.¡± Max reached out and pressed the bedside bell. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s have a physical examination first and then eat.¡± After a while, the medical staff came in. Max and Penelope were taken out of the ward. The two stood at the door. Penelope looked at him and asked, ¡°did you tell Amy the truth?¡± A hint of coldness shed through Max¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let her know about it. I won¡¯t tell her, and you won¡¯t tell either. Remember. Chapter 656 Penelope nodded, but she pretended to be worried. ¡°You can¡¯t hide it for the rest of your life. After you get married¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s already married. By that time, she can¡¯t run away even if she wants.¡± Looking at Max, Penelope sighed in her heart. Who said that Max was stereotyped and would not love. He loved someone, and he was clearly reckless. ¡°Well, since you have made up your mind, I will keep it a secret.¡± Amy was a good girl. She also hoped that Max and Amy could be happy. After the examination, the doctor said to Max, ¡°Max, miss Amy¡¯s body is gradually recovering. The frostbite red spots on her arms and legs are a little swollen and need to be taken care of slowly.¡± Max said, ¡°I see. You can go ahead with your work.¡± The medical staff left. Max looked at Penelope and said, ¡°you can go back too. I¡¯ll go inside to keep Amypany.¡± Penelope smiled and said, ¡°Okay,e on.¡± Max¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°There¡¯s no need to cheer. I just want to spend more time with her. For me, she¡¯s good.¡± Penelope couldn¡¯t help but think that it was a long time since she saw him like this. Max went back to the ward. Seeing that he closed the door directly, Amy asked, ¡°where is Penelope?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amy asked in surprise, ¡°did you drive him away?¡± Max walked up to her and rubbed her head. ¡°Why do you care about her so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will be jealous?¡± Amy was speechless and said, ¡°Max Brother, don¡¯t make fun of me, okay? Penelope is a woman, and you are even jealous of her. Is that true?¡± Max snorted, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? Young people nowadays are not like you. Women call women husband. Isn¡¯t there anyone else?¡± Amy rolled her eyes and said, ¡°that¡¯s all for fun.¡± Max said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t care how they y. You can only have me as your husband anyway.¡± Staring at Max¡¯s face, Amy couldn¡¯t help but feel funny. Her Max Brother must have grown up out of jealousy. ¡°Penelope is here to bring you food. Even if you are jealous, it¡¯s me, okay?¡± She pointed at the lunch box on the table and said, ¡°eat something quickly. I don¡¯t want me to be fine, but you are hungry and thin.¡± Max picked up the table and put the lunch box on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Amy nodded and asked while eating, ¡°what did the doctor say? Is there anything wrong with my body?¡± Max took a look at the swelling on her arm and said, ¡°you still have frostbite, so you need to rest for a few days.¡± Amy pouted. She didn¡¯t like to stay in the hospital. ¡°Can¡¯t I go home to recuperate?¡± ¡°No, your third brother still don¡¯t know that you are in hospital. I told them to take you out for a walk. They will worry about you if you go back like this.¡± Amy thought for a while and agreed. She had a child at home. If she stayed at home, she would be in trouble. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stay in the hospital.¡± After dinner, Max helped Amy lie on the bed. Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Amy asked, ¡°Max Brother, aren¡¯t you going to thepany?¡± Max answered without hesitation, ¡°no, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± ¡°But Amanda has been arrested, and your right-hand assistant has been lost. Thepany¡¯s work must be a little messy these days. How can you stay here all the time?¡± Max smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said that Amanda did a good job, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t be reced. There are so many people in thepany¡¯s secretary office, and it¡¯s okay to take two of them out. Besides, there¡¯s nothing important in thepany these days. Don¡¯t worry. You just just need to take good care of yourself.¡± Amyy in front of Max. Seeing that she didn¡¯t close her eyes but just stared at him, Max asked, ¡°why don¡¯t you have a rest? What else do you want to say to me?¡± Amy rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°that day¡­ Did you see something in Amanda¡¯s secret room?¡± Max stared at her and frowned, ¡°what do you think?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel shocked when you see it? She¡­¡± Max interrupted her, ¡°that¡¯s not love, it¡¯s madness, it¡¯s psychopath.¡± Amy pouted, ¡°she did that just because she liked you and didn¡¯t love you. You are so excellent that it¡¯s difficult for a woman to control herself to stay with you.¡± Max nced at her and wondered what she wanted to say. He bent over, got close to her face and said in an ambiguous voice, ¡°are you praising me or mocking me?¡± Amy curled her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m reminding you that it¡¯s not good for yourself to find a female assistant even though you know you¡¯re charming.¡± Max smiled faintly. This little girl had learned to y tricks with him. Amy frowned and said, ¡°what are youughing at? Do you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. What are you talking about?¡± Amy snorted andy on the bed. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Max anymore. ¡®is this man ying tricks on me?¡¯ she thought. Max pinched her chin and kissed her. Amy blushed. She was afraid that a nurse woulde in and see them. She raised her hand and pushed Max¡¯s shoulder, turning her head to avoid his kiss. In a somewhat girlish voice, she said, ¡°Max Brother.¡± Max touched her nose and said, ¡°when I choose an assistant again, I will only choose a man. Is that okay?¡± Amy rolled her eyes and snickered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not your idea. It¡¯s my own idea,¡± he stood up and rubbed her head. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll be here with you.¡± Amy felt satisfied and then fell asleep with a smile. For the next few days, Max stayed in the hospital and took good care of her. He didn¡¯t even allow her to get out of bed. Amy really felt that her legs might be broken if she stayed in bed for a few more days.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. On Friday afternoon, there was an important meeting in Maxpany. He had asked for two hours¡¯ leave from Amy. He didn¡¯t leave until he saw Amy fall asleep on the bed. Amy woke up less than half an hour after he left. Since Max was not here, she could finally have a good exercise. In fact, she was fine now. She didn¡¯t know why Max was so nervous. Walking out of the ward, she strolled alone in the corridor. When she was about to reach the nursing station, she heard the nurses on duty were gossiping. ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. I saw the case the other day. It¡¯s good that she can survive under the extremely low temperature for so long. Now only her fertility function is damaged. It¡¯s also lucky.¡± ¡°What a pity! The two families are both rich and powerful, and they were willing to marry, but now they can¡¯t even have a child. Without descendants, the Mo family is so big that it doesn¡¯t even have a sessor, right?¡± Amy took two steps back and her face turned pale Chapter 657 ¡°In my opinion, the two of them won¡¯tst long.¡± ¡°+1, although they love each other now, how can a man really ept the fact that he has no future? More importantly, the Mo family is too rich to find any kind of woman. Why do you have to marry a woman who can¡¯t give birth to a child?¡± ¡°No way. The Waltson family is not a small family. Besides, Mr. Huo and Max are still friends.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re a good friend, Mr. Waltson can¡¯t be unreasonable. Your sister can¡¯t give birth to a baby anymore. Why should you drag her down?¡± Amy staggered back to the ward. She sat on the bed, curled up and wrapped herself tightly with her arms. She was frostbitten and lost the ability to conceive. Even if she married Max Brother, she couldn¡¯t give birth to children or children for Max Brother. She¡­ She was no longer a woman. Tears welled up in her eyes out of fear. What should she do. She didn¡¯t want to be separated from Max Brother. She really didn¡¯t want to lose Max Brother. But how could she know clearly that she couldn¡¯t give the future to Max Brother, and she was also a burden to Max Brother Max Brother was innocent. She couldn¡¯t be so selfish. When Max came back, Amy was still sleeping on the bed. The room was air-conditioned. Max stepped forward, tucked her in and kissed Amy on the forehead. Amy had mixed feelings. But she didn¡¯t open her eyes. In the evening, Max picked up food for Amy. Amy looked up at him and smiled. Max asked, ¡°you¡¯ve always been a chatterbox. Why don¡¯t you talk today?¡± ¡°I want to hear it from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯d better listen to you. I¡¯m used to listening to you all the time.¡± Amy pressed her lips and said, ¡°I want to leave the hospital.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The frostbite on my body is all right now. I¡¯m energetic and bored staying in the hospital every day. Besides, if I don¡¯t go home for so long, my third brother and others will worry about me.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t need to worry about you when you are with me. If you leave the hospital, I can¡¯t look at you like this every day.¡± Amy smiled and asked, ¡°I¡¯m so charming.¡± Max pinched the tip of her nose dotingly. Amy lowered her eyes to avoid Max¡¯s gaze. While eating, she asked, ¡°Max Brother, you love me so much. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will dump you one day?¡± Max raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so confident. I¡¯m not ugly and I¡¯m popr, okay?¡± Max got close to her and whispered, ¡°now the whole world knows that you belong to me. Who dares topete with me?¡± ¡°What if I fall in love with someone else first?¡± Max asked seriously, ¡°how many hearts do you have?¡± Amy was stunned.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Max continued, ¡°a person has only one heart and can only love once in a lifetime. I will never fall in love with someone else in my life. If I give you my heart, I won¡¯t give it to anyone else. Simrly, if you love me, you must love me for the rest of your life, understand?¡± Amy stared at his face and felt sad. Could love be worth everything? Max raised his hand and poked the spot between her eyebrows. ¡°If you dare to have a crush on another man, I¡¯ll break your legs and lock you by my side, so that you won¡¯t be able to leave for the rest of your life.¡± Amy pretended to smile lightly and said, ¡°my third brother will fight with you to the death.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t. He is very reasonable. Maybe he will help me break your other leg.¡± Amy felt disgusted and said, ¡°forget it. I won¡¯t discuss this topic with you. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± She said as she picked up food for Max. Max looked at her and said, ¡°good girl.¡± On the second day, under Amy¡¯s persuasion, Max finally agreed to take her out of the hospital. He drove Amy back to the Waltson family. Before Amy got out of the car, Max grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, my new assistant is on duty. Two of them are men.¡± Amy felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say. Max smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve chosen a male assistant. It¡¯s indeed more convenient than a female assistant.¡± Amy scratched between her eyebrows and said, ¡°okay.¡± Max added, ¡°be a good girl when you get home. Don¡¯t run around. I¡¯lle to see you every day.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Max hissed, ¡°no?¡± ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯m going to start school soon. You don¡¯t have toe here every day. We¡¯re so sticky every day. My third brother and his friends willugh at us.¡± Max sneered, ¡°he doesn¡¯t have the face tough in front of me. Well, let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s too sunny outside.¡± Amy waved at him and turned around to go home. She didn¡¯t go to see anyone, but went back to her room and locked herself up. It was not until the second morning that Max came to see Amy that his family knew that elder sister hade back yesterday. Max looked at Wills Waltson, who was holding the baby, and said, ¡°you don¡¯t care about your sister, do you?¡± Wills Waltson rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°when you took her out, you didn¡¯t tell us. Now that she¡¯s back, you don¡¯t even greet her. How dare you me us?¡± Max rolled his eyes. ¡°If you really don¡¯t have the energy to care about her, I¡¯ll take her away. Why don¡¯t you let her live in my house in the future?¡± Hearing this, Luna thought, ¡®it turns out that Max can¡¯t keep calm when he is in love.¡¯. She deliberately said, ¡°no, you are not married. If you live together in an ambiguous way, people will gossip about you.¡± ¡°Did you live with him Wills before?¡± ¡°Hey, you brat¡­¡± Wills Waltson was about to say something, but was interrupted by luna. Luna said, ¡°anyway, I have a bad reputation and I don¡¯t care about it. But Amy is a famous woman and she can¡¯t be exposed. If you want to live together, you have to wait until you get married.¡± Wills Waltson secretly gave a thumbs up to Luna. Max was teased by luna¡¯s words. He thought to himself, ¡®Amy is more difficult to deal with than her brother.¡¯. He didn¡¯t want to argue with the two, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Amy.¡± He strode away. Not long after he left, he met Amy who was invited by his aunt. When Amy was about to say something to him, Max had already stepped forward, grabbed her wrist and walked back. Amy was stunned and asked, ¡°Max Brother, where are you going?¡± Max whispered, ¡°go to your ce.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t greeted my third brother and third sister inw.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. They are so intimate. You can be the third wheel.¡± Amy looked back and thought for a while. She happened to have something to talk to Max. Chapter 658 The two returned to Amy. When Amy entered the room and was about to say something, Max turned her around, pressed her against the wall and kissed her. The two kissed for a while before Amy stopped him. Max didn¡¯t continue, though he still wanted more. Amy calmed her breath and said, ¡°Max Brother, the new term begins next week. Don¡¯t you n to take me out for a trip before that?¡± Max touched her face gently and asked, ¡°where do you want to go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to go anywhere. Don¡¯t go too far. Two days will be enough. The best ce is a beautiful and quiet ce.¡± For Amy, thest farewell was the same as long as he was with her. Max said in a doting tone, ¡°do you like to be quiet since you were with me?¡± Amy smiled, ¡°can¡¯t I?¡± Max nodded, ¡°Okay, this is called assimtion. Then I¡¯ll arrange it. Let¡¯s go to Saturday and day of this week.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Max only stayed for more than ten minutes and then left. Standing by the window, Amy looked at the back of Max who was walking far away in the courtyard, with tears in her eyes. On Saturday morning, Max drove to pick up Amy. Amy only had a backpack. Sitting in the car, Amy looked very happy. ¡°Max Brother, where are we going?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± ¡°A moment?¡± Amy said, ¡°it seems that it¡¯s not far.¡± Max turned to look at her and said, ¡°yes, it¡¯s not far, because there are only two days left. I don¡¯t want to waste too much time on the road. What a pity.¡± Amy took out some snacks from her bag and said, ¡°I thought it would take some time on the way, so I prepared a lot of snacks.¡± She opened the bag and fed Max some fruits before she ate them. After driving along the sea ring road for 1. 5 hours, the car finally arrived at the destination. Max chose a small scenic spot near the mountain and the sea. They lived in a seaside vi in the scenic spot. After entering the house, Amy took a walk around and said, ¡°this vi looks like my second uncle¡¯s vi built by the seaside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quieter here.¡± Amy put her bag on the sofa and said, ¡°it¡¯s indeed quiet. How did you find this ce?¡± ¡°When it was developed here, I took a fancy to the environment here and bought this vi.¡± Amy stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°this is your ce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also yours.¡± Max pointed to the upstairs and said, ¡°go upstairs and choose a room. The scenery upstairs is beautiful.¡± Amy trotted upstairs. There were two windows in the master bedroom. One was the mountain view, and the other was the sea view. Max said, ¡°this room will wee the sunrise from the sea level in the morning and sunlight from the mountain in the evening.¡± Amy smiled yfully, ¡°then let¡¯s sleep here.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Max, pushing his luggage in. Amy was stunned and said, ¡°you should also sleep in this room.¡± Max whispered in her ear, ¡°where are you sleeping? Where am I sleeping?¡± With a red face, Amy cleared her throat and changed the topic, ¡°we have barbecue this noon. My Third sister inw said that it¡¯s a short vacation. Barbecue, fishing, swimming, diving, all are good.¡± ¡°Have you learned the lesson from Luna?¡± ¡°Not really. I just asked casually when we were chatting. But I thought we would live in a hotel or a resort vi, so I didn¡¯t prepare barbecue food in advance. What a pity.¡± Max rubbed her head dotingly and said, ¡°it won¡¯t be a pity. As long as you want it, I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡± Amy looked at her watch and asked, ¡°is it toote?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Max walked out of the house while making a phone call. Amy stopped smiling and looked at the sea outside the window sadly. Max got the materials from the hotel not far away. An hourter, the two of them barbecued together at the seaside. Due to herck of experience, Amy, who volunteered to sit in front of the barbecue grill, choked on the swirling smoke and coughed. The meat was roasted because of the bad temperature. Seeing her upset face, Max couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and pull her aside. ¡°You can sit next to me. Let me do it.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amy asked with concern, ¡°will you?¡± Max sat down and said, ¡°no problem.¡± Amy sat aside, lost in thought. What the hell did sister inwe up with? Two people barbecue? It was so romantic She was almost choked to death. How romantic it was. After a while, Max¡¯s first roast meat came out of the stove. Amy ate a lot and gave a thumbs up unconsciously. ¡°Max Brother, you can do it.¡± Max said calmly, ¡°as I said, I can do anything you want.¡± Amy thought it was too cocky. But¡­ He has the qualification. Amy sat next to Max and fed him from time to time. As the two were enjoying the sea breeze, Amy gradually found the feeling. It seemed to be really good. After dinner, the two of them went back to the vi. Max asked her to go upstairs and have a rest. However, Amy pointed at the swimming pool in the yard and said, ¡°the sun is so good at this time. Let¡¯s go swimming.¡± Max looked her up and down. Swimming? ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I have brought my swimsuit. I was going to swim in the hotel.¡± Max¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Go get changed.¡± He had never swam with the little girl, but¡­ He was looking forward to it. When Amy came out, Max¡¯s eyes lit up. This girl was so bold that she dared to wear a bikini At this moment, her good figure was really obvious. When Amy saw his sight, she swallowed shyly and said, ¡°Max Brother, you¡­ Don¡¯t change your clothes.¡± Max approached her and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Who bought you a swimsuit?¡± ¡°I¡­ myself.¡± ¡°Have you worn this style before?¡± Amy blushed and didn¡¯t know how to answer. Max asked, ¡°have you met any other man besides me?¡± Amy shook her head immediately. She seldom swam. Max was itching to see her like this. He whispered in Amy¡¯s ear, ¡°then remember, never let other men see you like this, okay?¡± Before Amy nodded, Max had already kissed her. Deep in his heart, Max picked her up and took her to the sofa When Max almost couldn¡¯t control himself, he took a deep breath and put his forehead against Amy¡¯s. Three secondster, he raised his head and was about to stand up, but Amy reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. Max paused. Amy blushed, closed her eyes and kissed him. Max had put up with it countless times before, but this time, with Amy¡¯s cooperation, he knew that he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore Chapter 659 The two of them went upstairs from downstairs. It was not until the setting sun set on the edge of the mountain outside the window that the two of them finally quieted down.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Holding Amy in his arms, Max felt extremely satisfied. Lying in Max¡¯s arms, Amy said weakly, ¡°Max Brother, I¡¯m hungry again.¡± Max rubbed her head dotingly and asked, ¡°what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Whatever, as long as it¡¯s food.¡± Max picked up his phone and was about to call a hotel nearby. However, Amy held his hand and pouted, ¡°can¡¯t you cook for me yourself?¡± ¡°Okay, but you know my cooking¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I like whatever you do.¡± With Amy¡¯s help, Max took action immediately. ¡°Have a rest on the bed. I¡¯ll call you down when it¡¯s ready.¡± Amy nodded. After Max went out, Amy buried her face in Max¡¯s pillow, trying to hold back her tears. More than ten minutester, Amy came downstairs. She had already taken a shower. Because she didn¡¯t bring her luggage, she simply put on Max¡¯s T-shirt. Due to the big difference in height, Max¡¯s T-shirt had be [Á¬ÒÂ]¡¯s short skirt on her. She walked into the kitchen. Max looked at her dress and frowned. Amy looked down at herself and asked, ¡°you¡­ Don¡¯t like others to wear your clothes.¡± Max withdrew his sight and said, ¡°no, it¡¯s you who are tempting me.¡± Amy pouted and walked up to Max pleasantly, wrapping her arms around his waist from behind. Amy swallowed and said in a bitter voice. ¡°Amy, I can¡¯t control myself.¡± Amy smiled and said, ¡°Max Brother, just let me hug you for a while. Every time I watch an actress hug a boyfriend like this on TV, I wonder when I can hug my boyfriend like this.¡± Max took a deep breath and held it back. After a while, the noodles were out of the pot. Max said, e out to eat first.¡± Amy followed him obediently. Seeing that she was eating happily, Max asked tentatively, ¡°is the taste good?¡± Amy gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°very good.¡± Max tasted it and didn¡¯t overreact as before. ¡°You don¡¯t choose today.¡± Amy grinned and said, ¡°don¡¯t you know that when people are hungry, everything they eat is delicious?¡± ¡°So, your praise just now has nothing to do with my cooking?¡± Amy snickered. Max shook his head and smiled After eating arge bowl of noodles, Amy finally felt that she hade back to life. She rubbed her belly and looked at the swimming pool outside the French window. ¡°I can¡¯t swim today.¡± Max smiled, ¡°who says you can¡¯t swim? Go upstairs and change your clothes. I¡¯ll go with you right now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Amy pouted. She didn¡¯t have the courage to wear that bikini again. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go there?¡± Amy patted her belly and said, ¡°we have to do something at any time. The sun is setting. Look at the beautiful seaside. Let¡¯s take a walk for digestion.¡± Max put down his chopsticks and said briskly, ¡°Okay, but you have to change your clothes.¡± Amy lowered her head and asked, ¡°why? I feelfortable wearing it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want others to see you like this.¡± Amy waved her hand and said, ¡°no one is on this beach.¡± ¡°What if I change it? I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Amy went upstairs without her own clothes. Instead, she pulled out a pair of Max¡¯s shorts and put them on. She looked cool in this dress. The two came to the seaside hand in hand. The beach was soft and the sea breeze was warm. They walked one kilometer along the sea. Amy felt a little tired. She leaned sideways and blocked Max¡¯s way. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. ¡°Max Brother, I can¡¯t walk anymore. Have a rest.¡± Max wrapped his arms around her waist and deepened the kiss. A momentter, the two of them separated and sat side by side on the ground. Max said, ¡°Why are you a little strange today?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, you never took the initiative before.¡± Amy shrugged and said, ¡°maybe it¡¯s because today is a good day for sensibility.¡± Max sneered. Amy nudged him with her elbow and said, ¡°don¡¯tugh. I¡¯m telling the truth. You will do whatever I want today. I¡¯m moved by your words. Max Brother, you must keep your word. ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± Amy shook her head and smiled, ¡°no, I trust you.¡± She tilted her head and naturally leaned on Max¡¯s shoulder, without saying anything. Max turned to look at Amy, ¡°Amy.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Get married.¡± Amy left his shoulder and looked at him, her hands trembling. Max looked down and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing. It was just too sudden.¡± Max curled his lips and said, ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll tie you up sooner orter.¡± Amy lowered her head and said nothing. Max asked, ¡°do you have anything else to worry about? You don¡¯t have to worry about your third brother. I can talk to him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about my third brother. I¡¯m¡­¡± Amy interrupted Max. ¡°I want to study hard in the University and discuss this problem after I graduate.¡± ¡°Four years? No, it¡¯s too long. I can¡¯t wait any longer. Amy, you can¡¯t flirt with me, but you can¡¯t be irresponsible, right?¡± Max said firmly. ¡°We won¡¯t get married this year, and we must get married next year. You have to listen to me on this matter.¡± Amy sighed slightly. Max raised his hand and poked her brow. ¡°It¡¯s useless to sigh. You are mine now. What are you thinking about?¡± After saying that, he put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drive to the Waltson family every day when I miss you. I hope I can hold you in my arms every morning after I wake up and say good morning to you.¡± Amy stared at him. What a beautiful wish. She also wanted to have such a dream. But why? She had been living in a rich and powerful family since she was a child. She knew better than anyone else how important the heir was to the family. Did Max Brother be aughing stock in the city after marrying her? Did he make everyoneugh at him? Although his family was rich, there was no heir? He saw the sadness in her eyes. Max reached out and held her cheek. ¡°Amy, what are you thinking about? Are you afraid that I will betray you?¡± ¡°No, I trust you.¡± Amy shook her head and looked away. She looked at the surging waves by the sea and hesitated for a long time before she said, ¡°Max Brother, we¡­¡± Chapter 660 She turned to look at Max. Max was looking at her expectantly. Amy lowered her eyes and let out a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s get married next year.¡± Max shook his head with a smile. ¡°You sure know how to procrastinate.¡± ¡°Marriage is a big deal, and we need to prepare for it,¡± she said, standing up and patting the sand off her butt. ¡°I have the energy now, let¡¯s go.¡± As she walked ahead, she thought to herself that Max Brother was so smart. If she told him now that she didn¡¯t want to get married and wanted to break up because of her illness, Max Brother would definitely suspect her motivation and purpose. Max Brother wouldn¡¯t give up on her because of her illness, so¡­ she had to find a different way to make Max Brother give up on her. Max watched Amy¡¯s back, feeling that she was acting a little strange today. At night, Max naturally wouldn¡¯t miss out on the good time. After he finished showering, he tied Amy to the bed¡­ Amy was exhausted from being tossed around. She slept deeply that night. The next morning, when she woke up, it was already past ten in the morning. After they finished eating, Max said he wanted to take Amy out for a walk. Amy said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go back after eating.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye here, why rush to go back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your territory anyway. We cane back anytime on the weekends when we don¡¯t have anything else to do.¡± Max raised his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been having so much fun these past few days, I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± He may be having fun, but she¡¯s suffering. Others say that Max is restrained, but in some ways, he really doesn¡¯t have any restraint at all. This is simply a cruel act towards a promising flower. University life is much richer than Amy imagined and she is enjoying it. After two weeks of school, Amy began to distance herself from Max deliberately or identally. Although Max woulde to pick her up and take her home every day, she spoke less and less. Today, Max arrived on time as usual. He waited at the school gate for over half an hour before Amy finally arrived with two male ssmates, chatting andughing. Seeing her like this with the boys, Max suddenly felt unhappy. He got out of the car, walked up to Amy, and coldly asked, ¡°Your ssmates?¡± Amy smiled and said, ¡°Max, these are my senior ssmates from the same department and the same club as me.¡± Max looked at the two handsome young men with deep eyes. ¡°So they are Amy¡¯s senior ssmates. Do you have any business with her?¡± As he spoke, he pulled Amy to his side and hugged her waist, as if dering his sovereignty. ¡°No, no, we were just passing by and decided to give our junior a ride.¡± The two male ssmates were intimidated by Max¡¯s strong presence and quickly said goodbye to Amy before leaving. Amy waved goodbye to them and then Max released his grip on her waist with a hum of disapproval. Max¡¯s intention was to get Amy to exin and also to appease him. But Amy acted as if nothing had happened and walked to the car, getting in without saying a word. Max was infuriated and quickly caught up with Amy, sitting in the car and staring at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin to me?¡± he asked. Amy looked innocent. ¡°Exin what?¡± ¡°Why did you go out with two guys?¡± Max demanded. ¡°They said they were just giving me a ride,¡± Amy replied. ¡°You¡¯re very popr in school,¡± Max remarked through clenched teeth. Amy shrugged. ¡°I mean, with my looks and family background, it would be weirder if I wasn¡¯t popr, right?¡± Max red coldly at her. ¡°You¡¯re quite daring to say that.¡± Amy brushed off hisment. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong though. Max, aren¡¯t you supposed to be taking me home? I¡¯m hungry and want to eat.¡± Max looked at her face directly, but Amy chose to ignore him and leaned back, pulling out her phone to y with. Max was filled with rage but had nowhere to vent it. He started the car and drove away without taking Amy to the Watson Family as originally nned. Instead, he took her to the Mo Family¡¯s house. After the car came to a stop, Amy put down her phone and was about to get out when she realized they were at the wrong destination. Turning to Max, she asked, ¡°Max Brother, why did you bring me to your house?¡± Max opened the car door and replied firmly, ¡°To eat. Let¡¯s go.¡± He mmed the door shut. Amy sighed and suppressed the guilt in her heart before getting out of the car and following Max into the house. As soon as Max entered the living room, he addressed the busy aunties, ¡°That¡¯s enough. We don¡¯t need you here. Please leave.¡± The aunties left. Amy felt a little worried. He was angry. But¡­ this was exactly what she wanted. She had to disappoint Max to achieve her goal. As soon as the door closed, Max picked up Amy and carried her upstairs. Amy eximed, ¡°Max Brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Max replied. Amy was a little worried and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we here to eat?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I delicious enough?¡± Max said as he kicked open the bedroom door and ced her on the bed. He kissed Amy passionately. Amy had a few thoughts racing through her mind. Should she push him away or¡­ She ced her hands on Max¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Max Brother, wait.¡± Max¡¯s eyes showed urgency as he demanded, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± She bit her lip, feeling embarrassed to say thest word. ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t want to do it or that you don¡¯t want to do it with me?¡± Max asked. Amy¡¯s eyes tightened and she replied, ¡°I¡¯m really not interested.¡± Max didn¡¯t believe her and lowered his head to continue. ¡°Max Brother, I don¡¯t like it when you force me,¡± Amy shouted. Max raised his head and stared at her. ¡°Then why do you still anger me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t anger you,¡± Amy retorted.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t like it when you get close to other men and yet, you appear in front of me with them,ughing and talking,¡± Max said. Amy didn¡¯t mince words either. ¡°I dare to do this because I have a clear conscience. If I had something to hide, I would avoid you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Max ground his teeth. ¡°Are you forcing me to find a bodyguard to monitor you?¡± Amy looked at him and finally found the reason. ¡°Max Brother, can you please stop? You¡¯re making me feel very suppressed,¡± Amy pleaded. ¡°And you don¡¯t feel suppressed when you flirt with your ssmates at school?¡± Max countered. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the way she smiled andughed brightly with those two boys at the school gate earlier. He knew there was a problem with her distant behavior towards himtely. ¡°What flirting? Your words are too harsh. I¡¯m young and in such a sunny and happy ce, I¡¯ve made friends with a group of equally sunny and happy people. Can¡¯t I enjoy my college life with them?¡± Amy argued. Max was annoyed. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m old?¡± Chapter 661 Seeing Max¡¯s severe anger, Amy turned away and avoided his gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± she insisted. Max grabbed her face and forced her to look at him. ¡°But that¡¯s what you meant,¡± he used. ¡°Max Brother, I¡¯m only 20. It¡¯s normal for me to want to make friends at my age. Am I not allowed to have that right just because I¡¯m with you? Do we just have to hang out all the time doing these same things?¡± she argued, reaching her hand around his neck. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it. I want to see when you¡¯ll get fed up with me.¡± And with that, she kissed him. Max pushed her away and looked at her face, wondering if she was crazy. ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it anymore?¡± Amy raised an eyebrow. Max let go of her and got out of bed, his voice cold. ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll take you home,¡± he said. Amy closed her eyes. Max turned and walked out. Amy slowly sat up. Max must be very disappointed now. As proud as he was, how could he tolerate someone like her¡­ Amy got out of bed and followed Max out the door. During the ride home, Max didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t speak, and Amy didn¡¯t either. The car stopped in front of the Waltson family mansion, and Amy didn¡¯t even say goodbye to Max before opening the door and getting out of the car. Watching her walk away without looking back, Max felt a bit anxious. What¡¯s wrong with this girl? Amy thought that after her tantrum today, Max would be angry and wouldn¡¯te to pick her up again. But on the second day after school, she saw Max¡¯s car parked outside the school gate. Her heart clenched, and she stood there, motionless. Max got out of the car and stood by the door, beckoning with his finger. Amy took a deep breath and walked up to him. ¡°Max Brother, why did youe?¡± she asked. ¡°Did I ever say I wouldn¡¯te?¡± Max asked.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Amy remained silent. Whenever he had somethinge up and couldn¡¯t pick her up, he always called ahead of time. Max chuckled. ¡°Where are your sunlit boys that usually apany you?¡± Amy red at him. ¡°Max Brother, are you trying to pick a fight?¡± Max smirked and walked around the front of the car to open the passenger door. ¡°Get in.¡± Amy walked over slowly and got in the car. As usual, there was no conversation between the two of them on the way home. When they arrived at the front door of Amy¡¯s house, she was about to get out of the car. Max grabbed her wrist. ¡°Is there anything you want to say to me?¡± Amy didn¡¯t dare look him in the eye and said ndly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Well then, go ahead and go home,¡± Max said. Amy was stunned. Was he really not angry? Max reached out to pat her head, and his lips curved in a smooth smile. That smile made Amy¡¯s heart shiver. As soon as she returned to her residence, her aunt approached her. ¡°Miss, Young Master Mo has invited you to dinner tonight.¡± Amy replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After changing into a different outfit, she headed over to Wills Waltson¡¯s and Wen Qing¡¯s residence. Luna had just returned home and upon seeing Amy, she smiled and said, ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re at home.¡± ¡°Of course, where else would I be?¡± Amy replied. ¡°The driver said he saw Young Master Mo pick you up earlier. I thought you were going on a date,¡± Luna teased. Amy blushed and said, ¡°We can¡¯t go on dates every day.¡± She walked over to the two children and picked up in a warm embrace. ¡°Luna, is there a family gathering tonight?¡± Luna replied, ¡°No, your third brother never mentioned it to me.¡± Amy was confused and asked, ¡°Then why did my third brother ask me toe over for dinner?¡± ¡°Your third brother asked you toe?¡± Amy nodded in response. ¡°Did I perform badly in school recently? Did you report me to him?¡± Amy asked jokingly. Wen Qing rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°As if I have nothing better to do.¡± Amy pouted, but at least she knew there was something important happening tonight. They started dinner as soon as Wills Waltson returned at six o¡¯clock. During the meal, Wen Qing asked, ¡°Wills, since we¡¯re all having dinner together, why did you only invite Amy?¡± Wills Waltson exined, ¡°I need to talk to Amy about something. Waltson and Judi are too noisy.¡± Wen Qing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, ¡°If they hear that, they¡¯ll probably talk behind your back when you¡¯re not around.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been doing that anyway?¡± Wills Waltson retorted. Lunaughed, knowing that he was aware of everything. Amy asked, ¡°What do you want to talk to me about, third brother? Is it something important?¡± Wills Waltson looked at Amy with a serious expression and asked, ¡°Has anything happened to you recently?¡± Amy looked bewildered and shook her head, ¡°No, why do you ask?¡± ¡°Why do you always quarrel with Max?¡± Wills Waltson asked bluntly. Amy was taken aback, ¡°Who said that? That¡¯s just nonsense.¡± ¡°It was Max who told me,¡± Wills Waltson replied. ¡°He came to see me today and talked to me for over an hour.¡± Amy was left speechless. No wonder Max had that smug look on his face earlier. He must have been waiting for her here all along. Luna asked, ¡°So, have you guys been fighting?¡± ¡°What fight? No, we haven¡¯t,¡± Amy looked at Wills Waltson innocently and asked, ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said that you haven¡¯t been willing tomunicate properly recently, that you find him too old, and that you¡¯ve been getting close to two younger guys,¡± Wills Waltson revealed. Amy was speechless. Max was such a despicable person for snitching on her like this. Luna raised her eyebrows, ¡°Really? You think he¡¯s too old?¡± Before Amy could respond, Luna continued, ¡°That¡¯s not old, that¡¯s mature and stable. Next time, use a different word. Men hate being questioned about their age, especially when the person questioning them is younger¡­ ¡± Wills Waltson cleared his throat and reminded them, ¡°This isn¡¯t just about the choice of words. Amy, you have an attitude problem right now.¡± Amy was annoyed, ¡°What attitude problem?¡± ¡°Think about it. When you decided to be with him, you knew he was much older than you. You didn¡¯t think he was too old then, but now you¡¯re using his age against him. Do you think you¡¯ll never grow old? Are you going to be immortal?¡± Luna retorted. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re being too harsh,¡± Amy protested. ¡°I¡¯m being harsh for your own good. I warned you before. This rtionship¡­ if you¡¯re going to pursue it, then don¡¯t cause any problems. You¡¯re my sister, and he¡¯s my best friend. If anything happens between you two, where does that leave me? Come on, give me some advice on how to make this work for everyone.¡± Wills Waltson put down his chopsticks and looked at Amy. Chapter 662 Amy also put down her chopsticks and lowered her head. She knew she had let her brother down. But she didn¡¯t know what to do. She had thought of discussing this with her brother. But after weighing the pros and cons, she decided to give up. Given her brother¡¯s rtionship with Max Brother, if he found out about this, he would be in a difficult position. If he told Max Brother the truth, and Max Brother, being so stubborn, insisted on marrying her, her brother would feel guilty because his sister¡¯s happiness could not be ensured¡­ But if her brother didn¡¯t tell Max Brother, he would agree to break them up to ensure that Max Brother wouldn¡¯t have any regrets about having a child in the future. Willow didn¡¯t speak, and Wills Waltson continued, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a solution, you should treat your rtionship well. Max won¡¯t harm you; listen to his opinions more often.¡± Amy pouted, ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. I have my own ideas when ites to things.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a child, so don¡¯t do childish things. And, what¡¯s the deal with those two boys?¡± Wills Waltson asked. ¡°There¡¯s no deal. We just met on the way,¡± Amy replied with an unhappy tone. Wills Waltson looked at Luna and said, ¡°Tomorrow, you go to school and find out about those two boys.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary,¡± Amy said to Luna. ¡°We¡¯re in the same club; don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. It was nothing, but now you¡¯re making it seem like I did something wrong.¡± Luna nodded, ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s not a big deal for Amy to talk to her ssmates in a public ce. Tell Max not to make a fuss about it.¡± Wills Waltson nced at Amy and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t try anything.¡± From the tone of her brother, if she had really done something outrageous, he might have helped Max break her legs. ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t interfere in my affairs with Max Brother in the future, we will handle it ourselves,¡± Amy said.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°If only you were more sensible, I wouldn¡¯t bother with your business,¡± Wills Waltson continued to serve food for Luna as he spoke. Amy felt unhappy that her own brother was so inconsistent. They were just having a meal together, but one was being favored while the other was being scolded. She picked up her chopsticks again to start eating when Wills Waltson suddenly said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Max has put your marriage on the agenda.¡± Amy paused and looked at him, ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said you agreed to marry him next year,¡± Wills Waltson replied. Luna chuckled and said, ¡°Is it true? Max is too eager, Amy is only 20.¡± ¡°But Max is not that young anymore. We are of simr age, and I already have two children. Does he?¡± Wills Waltson said. The mention of children made Amy uneasy. She mmed her chopsticks on the table and stood up. ¡°I said, we will handle things between me and him ourselves. Brother, please don¡¯t meddle. Can you do that?¡± she said before turning and walking out. Wills Waltson was annoyed and got up to chase after Amy, but Luna stopped him. ¡°Alright, Amy is not a child anymore, don¡¯t be like this,¡± Luna said. ¡°Just look at her attitude, that stubborn girl. I spoil her too much,¡± Wills Waltson said angrily. ¡°You said it yourself, you won¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s marriages. Why are you breaking your own rule now?¡± Luna retorted. ¡°Is this me interfering? They are two adults, in a free rtionship, aren¡¯t they?¡± Wills Waltson frowned. ¡°I think Max is overreacting. Amy¡¯s age is such that it¡¯s normal for her to be close to her ssmates at school. His jealousy is unfounded,¡± Luna pouted. ¡°You guys, why are you all like this?¡± Thinking of his own jealousy in the past, Wills Waltson couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Jealousy shows that you care. People who don¡¯t care, never understand the need to show restraint. I heard that a student recently gave you flowers again?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Luna was embarrassed. How did he even know that? What did he not know? Wills Waltson put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°It looks like I haven¡¯t been paying enough attention in these past few days, so someone found an opportunity to make a move?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding, a huge misunderstanding,¡± Luna said, trying to please him by holding him down in his seat. ¡°That ssmate happened to take a leave of absence during Teachers¡¯ Day, and he just came back these few days, so he gave us a Teachers¡¯ Day gift to make up for it. I¡¯m not the only one who received flowers.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lie,¡± she sat down and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Amy was so angry just now, I wonder if she¡¯ll have a fight with Max.¡± ¡°She has the nerve to fight?¡± Wills Waltson snorted. Luna shrugged, it¡¯s hard to say. From the expression on Amy¡¯s face when she left, it looked like she was ready to start a brawl. As a matter of fact, Luna was right. After Amy left, she had the driver take her to Max¡¯s house. She felt that she couldn¡¯t waste this opportunity. When Max saw Amy, there was a smile in his eyes. ¡°Why did youe over on your own initiative today?¡± Amy walked over and grabbed Max¡¯s wrist, leading him to the study. Amy closed the door and looked at Max with anger. ¡°Why did you talk nonsense to my third brother?¡± Max looked calm. ¡°What did I say that was nonsense?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Amy bit her lip. ¡°Max Brother, the way you look at me like this really puts a lot of pressure on me. I don¡¯t like living like this. I¡¯m sick of it.¡± Max¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Amy clenched her fists. ¡°So, if you can¡¯t promise to not look at me like this again, and not forbid me from hanging out with boys, then let¡¯s just end it.¡± ¡°Say it again.¡± Amy tilted her head back, looking indifferent. ¡°I said, if you can¡¯t change yourself, then we should¡­ um¡­¡± Max pressed his hand against the back of her head and forcefully kissed her. Amy struggled and turned her head to the side. Max red, ¡°Say it again.¡± Amy gritted her teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be controlled for the rest of my life. I want to be free. We should br¡­ mmph¡­¡± Max kissed her again, this time biting down hard. Amy winced in pain and bit Max¡¯s lip in retaliation, causing it to bleed. Tasting blood, Amy quickly released him and took a step back, her eyes showing panic. ¡°Max Brother, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Max pulled her back into his arms. His eyes were tinged with angry red. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Think it through and say it again.¡± Chapter 663 Amy wants to shift her gaze. But he pinched her chin and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Look at me and say Amy looked at him, and the mist in her eyes quickly condensed. She reminded herself not to cry, not to cry. But tears rolled in my eyes. She really doesn¡¯t want to be separated from Max Brother. But she didn¡¯t turn back. She exhaled and slowly said, ¡°That day, you proposed to me, and I was a bit scared, but I don¡¯t know why I was afraid. Aftering back, I thought about it for many days, and finally realized that fear is because I don¡¯t want to get married Amy¡¯s voice trembled a bit and said, ¡°I¡¯m still young and I don¡¯t want to be bound by marriage so early. But my third brother was right when he scolded me today. I consume energy, but you can¡¯t. You¡¯re the same age, he¡¯s already the father of two children, and you¡­ being with me will only dy you. So, I don¡¯t want to continue, let¡¯s separate Max gritted his teeth and pressed her against the wall. Do you think this matter can be so simple? Amy, you¡¯re not a child anymore, you shouldn¡¯t be so capricious Emotion is a matter for two people, why should we consider so much? After we broke up, you and my third brother are still friends. If you are afraid of seeing me embarrassed, I can no longer appear in front of you Shut up, ¡°Max interrupted her. He released Amy, took a step back, and exhaled. He was afraid that the dead girl would continue talking, and he couldn¡¯t help but do something bad to her.. Amy took a slow breath and said, ¡°I think we all need to calm down, so I¡¯ll go back first, Max Brother. You should think about what I just said After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked out. Max grabbed her wrist. Amy earned two times but didn¡¯t break free.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Max took out his phone and called Will Waltson. Soon, the phone is connected. Max said, ¡°Waltson, Amy hase to me. She won¡¯t go back tonight. You can rest assured She¡¯s not messing around Max leered at Amy and said, ¡°She dares not Will Waltson couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Dare not? Oh, you underestimate her. That dead girl is crazy, and there¡¯s no bottom line Max gritted his teeth, there¡¯s really no bottom line. Also, I have already decided on the wedding date. We can¡¯t wait until next year, let¡¯s make it next month No, ¡°Amy objected,¡± I don¡¯t agree On the other end of the phone, Will Waltson frowned and said, ¡°You two haven¡¯t agreed This matter doesn¡¯t count if she says it. I¡¯ll book a date with you tomorrow. Alright, let¡¯s hang up first He finished speaking and hung up his phone. Amy vigorously shook Max¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Max, are you crazy? I don¡¯t want to marry you Max had a cold face on his face, threw his phone aside, raised his hand that held her wrist, pushed her back a step, and pressed her back against the wall. Amy, listen to me. Max is not someone you can easily provoke or get rid of if you want. You want to break up with me, in the next life Then I will never marry you either. I am still so young, why should I bury my whole life on you, an old man? I don¡¯t want to Old man? Max¡¯s eyes were like falling ice, and she was indeed in school. She was used to seeing those young people and began to despise herself. Very good. He lowered his head domineeringly and bit her as punishment Because she just bit Max, Amy doesn¡¯t dare to be reckless now. She dodged with her head sideways, but how could Max let her seed. After a long time, Max finally released Amy, who had been suppressed until her face turned red. His lips pressed against her ear and said in a seductive voice, ¡°It¡¯s toote to think I¡¯m old now His hand gently pinched her chin, making her face him. However, don¡¯t worry, I will let you know that in some aspects, I will never lose to those little boys He spoke and a gentle kiss fell on Amy¡¯s lips. Amy closed her eyes. Why is Max Brother so persistent. Why Max pressed her onto the sofa, lingering. Just as Max was about to seed, Amypletely gave up her resistance. Shey on the sofa like a zombie, tears streaming from the corners of her eyes. Max furrowed his brows and eyes, pressing his hand on Amy¡¯s shoulder, slid onto the sofa, clenched his fists, and looked straight at Amy. Amy closed her eyes and said, ¡°Go ahead and leave immediately when you¡¯re done Max stood up and looked down at Amy with hatred. Amy opened her eyes, only nced at him, and immediately shifted her gaze away. She sat up and folded up her clothes. If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll go home Max¡¯s voice was low and he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Amy bit her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just want to break up Max asked in a low voice, ¡°Just because you don¡¯t want to get married? What¡¯s so scary about getting married? Isn¡¯t it okay to live with me Amy, don¡¯t look at him in the eyes. Max¡¯s voice softened a bit and said, ¡°Amy, do you think it¡¯s possible for you and me to separate? Nowadays, people all over the world know that you¡¯ve been with me before. If we break up, you and I will both beughing stock, and the Waltson family is no exception. In the future, when people talk about you, they will always say, Amy¡¯s first man was Max Amy looked at him and said, ¡°So what Do you really think there will be someone who dares to touch you? Even if there is such a person, how can you be sure that he canpletely ignore this matter Amy said in a deep voice, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t have passed So what? You want to abandon me and wait for the person who doesn¡¯t care about your past to appear? What was our previous rtionship like? Do you know how much I love you Amy closed her eyes and said, ¡°Max Brother, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have epted you before I figured out what love is. At that time, I had just experienced Edwin¡¯s situation, and I was very scared. I urgently needed a support in my heart, so I treated your kindness to me as love. I shouldn¡¯t have weighed the gains and losses, regardless of your friendship with my third brother. So Mao hastily made a statement in front of my third brother, causing you two good brothers to be embarrassed by my repeated actions. I know, I really made a mistake. If time could turn back, I would definitely not be with you. I would¡­ when you confess to me, I will clearly tell you that I don¡¯t love you Do not love Upon hearing these words, Max felt somewhat powerless. He clearly loved Amy so much and felt her love for himself. But why did Amy reject this rtionship? Seeing the dodge and determination in Amy¡¯s eyes. For the first time in Max¡¯s life, he understood what pain is. Chapter 664 Do you say you don¡¯t love me Max¡¯s words made Amy open her eyes. She had never seen Max Brother so powerless before, and her heart was really torn and torn. But¡­ have we all reached this point, should we give up all our previous efforts? If you give up now, one day, this pain that hassted for several days will have to be repeated. But at that time, they may have had a deeper emotional connection and it would be even harder to separate. So, there should be no hesitation or entanglement. Long pain¡­ is better than short pain. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not love anymore He tightly grasped Amy¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t love me, why did you give yourself to me that night Amy looked away and said, ¡°I¡­ I thought I loved you very much at that time Amy, ¡°Max gritted his teeth and squeezed out her name from between his teeth. Amy stood up and said, ¡°Max Brother, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. You don¡¯t have to forgive me, and I won¡¯t see you again. My only hope is not to affect your rtionship with my third brother because of myself. I Max shouted, ¡°Shut up Amy exhaled, it¡¯s time to shut up. She stepped out. Max quickly stepped forward and blocked the door.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Amy looked at her and said, ¡°Max Brother, let¡¯s not get entangled, okay Not good, ¡°Max said with firm eyes.¡± I have never regretted what I have said in my life. Whether you love me or not, this marriage must be done. Tonight, you will live here and think carefully about where you want your wedding in a month and what style you like After he finished speaking, he first opened the door and went out. He said to his aunt at home, ¡°Take Miss Amy upstairs to rest. If anyone allows her to leave, then you can pack up and leave The words were loud and clearly meant for Amy to listen to. Max mmed the door and left home. Amy was invited upstairs by her aunt and brought into the room. That night, she was tossing and turning in the room and couldn¡¯t sleep. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Max Brother wouldn¡¯t let go. Why do he even want her when he knows his illness better than anyone else? Is it true that he doesn¡¯t want his own future, nor does he care about the future of the Mo family? How can she carry this love, Amy. At midnight, the pillow was wet with tears. The door creaked and was pushed open from outside. Max stumbled in. As he sat down by the bed, a gust of alcohol poured into Amy¡¯s nostrils. What a strong alcoholic atmosphere. Max Brother, how much alcohol did you drink Quickly, Max hugged her tightly from behind, his voice almost begging. Don¡¯t leave me, Amy. I love you, really¡­ I love you very much, don¡¯t leave me Amy¡¯s tears fell silently like broken beads. This is Max from above. He has never been so humble in front of others. But now, because of myself Amy felt like a disaster in Max¡¯s life. How do you want me to live, how¡­ live Max¡¯s voice seemed to be choking up. Amy knows that Max in this state must be drunk. Max, who is awake, how could he possibly say such a thing Amy could no longer suppress her inner sorrow, turned around and hugged him tightly. Max lowered his head and kissed her lips. Amy did not hesitate at all and responded In the early morning, it was already dawn. Amy woke up from her sleep. Max was sitting on the side, looking straight at her. She was startled and quickly sat up. But becausest night the two of them At this moment, there is no obstruction on her body. She quickly reached out and pulled over the nket, blocking herself, her eyes shing around. Max curled his lips and said, ¡°Good morning Amy was in a panic. That day, at the seaside, Max Brother once said he hoped to wake up every morning and say good morning to her. She dared not think much and quickly jumped out of bed wrapped in a nket. She took the only nket off the bed, and Max naturally showed up in its original form before her eyes. She didn¡¯t dare to look, blushing, picked up the clothes on the ground and ran into the bathroom. By the time she dressed neatly, Max had already changed clothes. Amy exhaled, ¡°I have to go to school now Max said, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? It¡¯s alreadyte anyway Amy ignored and turned to walk towards the door. Max reached out and grabbed her wrist. Amy, dare you look me in the eyes and say again that you don¡¯t love me Amy looked up at him and gritted her teeth firmly, ¡°I dare, I don¡¯t love you Max pulled her body and faced her face to face. You¡¯re lying I don¡¯t, ¡°Amy said.¡± I just don¡¯t love you How do you exin what happenedst night Amy was in a panic. Last night, she had nned to get up and go to the next room to sleep after the matter was over. Unexpectedly, I fell asleep like that because I was too tired Max¡¯s gaze was firm and he said, ¡°You said, before you were willing to hand yourself over to me, you mistakenly thought you loved me very much. What aboutst night? You also mistakenly thought you loved me very much You drank too much, ¡°Amy dared not look at him.¡± I¡­ I don¡¯t have the strength to push you away Max hooked his lips and said, ¡°Amy, it seems like I¡¯ll have to drink with you a few times in the future He reached out and pinched Amy¡¯s chin, ¡°My alcohol tolerance is much better than you imagine Amy thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± you¡­ weren¡¯t drunkst night Of course I wasn¡¯t drunk, that¡¯s why I remember clearly. It was you who rolled over and hugged me that we started. From beginning to end, you never resisted. The way you obediently cooperatedst night was much more ttering than the prickly you are now, huh You¡­ ¡°Amy¡¯s tightly held hand trembled a bit,¡± So, did you deliberately say drunken things to deceive me Drunk talk? Of course not. Last night, I thought you were asleep, that¡¯s why I said that Amy¡¯s heart is racing. Max¡¯s lips pressed against her ear and said in a maic voice, ¡°Amy, you should know that I never lie. So, in the darknessst night, every word you heard came from your heart. I truly love you, I cannot lose you, and I will never let you go Amy pushed him away and took two steps back. She regretted it. She shouldn¡¯t have been impulsivest night. The two of them looked at each other, and Max saw panic from the bottom of her eyes. Max held his shoulders in both hands and asked in a low voice, ¡°Amy, tell me what¡¯s going on. You¡¯re Amy, with the two strongest backers in the world behind you. What are you afraid of Chapter 665 Max Brother, don¡¯t ask me, don¡¯t force me, just break up with me safely. Let¡¯s stop pestering, please, ¡°she said, pushing him open with all her strength, opening the door, and running out. Max clenched his fist, this girl, definitely something¡¯s up. When he came downstairs, Amy had already run away. He instructed the driver to catch up with Amy and take her to school. After the driver left, he drove himself and arrived at the Imperial Emblem Group. Wills Waltson thought that Max was here to choose a good day and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°You¡¯re quite positive about this, but don¡¯t you need someone to take a look at things like picking a day Max pulled a chair with a solemn expression and sat down across from Wills Waltson¡¯s desk. Seeing something wrong with him, Wills Waltson asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? That little girl is angry with you? Oh, I¡¯m telling you, if you¡¯re just begging for someone to choose for nothing, you¡¯ll have to endure it Max lowered his voice and looked seriously at Will Waltson, ¡°Has anything happened to Amytely What can happen to her, how could you ask so Max shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s been something wrong with this girltely What¡¯s wrong Max exhaled and said, ¡°I can feel her feelings for me, but she actually said she doesn¡¯t love me anymore and wants to break up with me. Do you think this is reasonable Breaking up? ¡°Wills Waltson¡¯s voice involuntarily increased by a few decibels. Max said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can confirm now that she has love for me, but she insists on breaking up with a reason that she can¡¯t convince me. I doubt if something happened to her at school? Has she been bullied It¡¯s impossible. In school, no one knows her identity, and even those who approach her have to weigh it. Who dares to bully her Max raised his hand and kneaded the center of his brow, looking very anxious. Wills Waltson saw this and didn¡¯t know how tofort him. After all, turning Max into this, he is his own sister. Don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯ll have a good talk with her first No need, ¡°Max looked at him.¡± I¡¯ll take care of this matter. I¡¯ll have someonee over and choose a dateter. The wedding date is not due, just next month Are you sure that the wedding can be held normally Max looked at her and said, ¡°Even if I tie her up, I have to tie her up to the wedding Humph, ¡°Wills Waltson cleared his throat. In front of him, he said he wanted to tie his sister, but he couldn¡¯t refute anything yet. In the afternoon, Max appeared at the school gate as usual to pick up Amy after school. After Amy left, she didn¡¯t look at Max¡¯s car, but ran straight towards a Maybach car east of the gate. On the car, Dave got off and hugged the two after they met. Max¡¯s eyes turned cold and he drove over. Dave was not surprised to see Max getting off the car. He waved to Max and said with a smile, ¡°Max, good afternoon Amy, ¡°Max said coldly without answering Dave,¡± get in the car Amy didn¡¯t look at him, but walked over to Dave and naturally took Dave¡¯s arm, affectionately asking, ¡°Xiao Zhi, where are we going to eat tonight Dave helped her cut her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat whatever you want So¡­ just find any Western restaurant. It doesn¡¯t matter what you eat. I¡¯m really happy to be able to have dinner with you Max approached and grabbed Amy¡¯s wrist, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll let you get in the car Amy turned to look at Dave and said, ¡°Xiao Zhi, you¡¯re not angry when someone grabs your fianc ¨¦ e¡¯s hand like thisOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. Dave stood between the two and said, ¡°Max, it¡¯s better to have a good conversation Fianc ¨¦ e Max red at Dave and said, ¡°Get lost Dave looked back at Amy and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get in the car first? I¡¯ll have a few separate words with Max Amy nodded and smiled at Dave, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you in the car Just as she turned around, Dave¡¯s painful cries came from behind. Amy turned around and saw that Max had already hit Dave to the ground at some point. Dave got up and said, somewhat mischievously, ¡°Max, what are you doing It¡¯s my turn to ask you this. You¡¯re a guest in the Waltson family, not here with me, so ¡°he reached out and grabbed Dave¡¯s cor.¡± Don¡¯t be arrogant in front of me Amy didn¡¯t expect Max to take action. She approached and reached out to take Max¡¯s hand, impatiently saying, ¡°Max, let go Max¡¯s eyes fell coldly on her face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat what I just said, get in the car Amy said, ¡°Why should I get in your car? I have an appointment with Dave to have dinner together. He is my fianc ¨¦ e and the doll whom my mother booked for me before we passed away. Please show him some respect Max pushed hard, and Dave unfortunately fell and sat on the ground again. He said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll go. You don¡¯t treat people like they are Max pulled Amy to his side and said in a voice that only two people could hear in her ear, ¡°It depends on your performance whether Dave will avoid this beating today. I don¡¯t want to be photographed. Dave and I are on the street fighting and fighting for you, so you¡¯d better be obedient. If the media finds out that the young master of the Han family hase to Beicheng to rob my woman¡­ Oh, then the family will be lively. Are you sure you want to implicate others in the problem between us Amy took a deep breath and red at him with a resentful expression on her side. After a moment, she took a breath and turned to Dave, saying, ¡°Xiao Zhi, I¡¯m sorry for letting you go today Dave looked at her with concern and then turned his head to look at Max. Max, can I have a few words with you alone ¡°Dave, ¡°Amy interrupted Dave impatiently,¡± you should go back today and we can reschedule After she finished speaking, she took Max¡¯s arm and walked towards Max¡¯s car. Max turned around and nced at Dave standing in ce. Does this kid know anything?. Amy said, ¡°Don¡¯t look, if you really hit him, I won¡¯t forgive you The two of them got into the car, and Max looked at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s all you care about him That¡¯s right, I really care about him So you really mistook him for your fianc ¨¦ e, too My mother ordered me a doll kiss, so I naturally take it very seriously Who told me before that the childhoold proposal doesn¡¯t count? And who said she dosen¡¯t have a rtionship with Dave? Amy, your lying skills are getting worse and worse. Are you treating me like a fool Amy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t break up with me, I will be even worse in the future. If you don¡¯t feel ashamed, then you can try and see Max sneered and said, ¡°Okay, let me give it a try. I want to know what else you can do He started the car and said, ¡°Oh by the way, the wedding day has been set Chapter 666 Amy red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I won¡¯t marry you.¡± Max ignored her resistance and said while driving, ¡°this day is chosen by me and your third Brother. The wedding will start in the next month. You don¡¯t have to do anything. You can just attend the wedding on that day.¡± ¡°Max Brother,¡± Amy shouted, ¡°what the hell do you want?¡± Max smiled and thought, ¡®what can I do? Marry my wife.¡¯. Seeing that the car was heading for the Max family, Amy said angrily, ¡°I want to go home.¡± ¡°I have already told third brother that you will live here for the next few days. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call third brother to confirm it.¡± Amy got angry. Just call him. When she was about to dial, Max added, ¡°Amy, I think you haven¡¯t seen the situation clearly. I said yesterday that you and I can¡¯t be separated. It¡¯s just a game like yours. If you want to be together, you can ask for a break-up. Your brothers will only be on my side.¡± Amy took a deep breath and put the phone back into her bag. Yes, third brother must be on the side of Max Brother. Even if she called him, she was the one to be scolded. So Amy decided not to call him. She sat quietly and refused tomunicate with Max. Max turned the rearview mirror to look at Amy. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me what happened, I won¡¯t force you, but don¡¯t be willful any more, okay?¡± Amy held her in her arms and said rebelliously, ¡°is it the first day you know me? I¡¯ve been so willful since I was a child. If you insist on marrying me and I cheat on you in the future, don¡¯t me me. Anyway, I¡¯m not willing to marry you.¡± Max braked and stepped on the road. Amy leaned forward out of inertia. Max reached out his hand to stop her, but his face was extremely cold. After calming herself down, Amy turned around and shouted, ¡°Max Brother, what are you doing? Are you crazy? This is the middle of the road.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± The blocked car behind them began to honk. Amy looked back and said, ¡°pull over first. Don¡¯t block the way here.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Max raised his hand and mmed the horn. A beep made Amy nervous. Max stared at her without saying a word, which made Amy a little scared. She frowned and said, ¡°I was talking nonsense just now. Let¡¯s drive the car away first, okay?¡± Max withdrew his sight, started the car again and left. This time, Max stopped talking. Amy could tell that Max was really angry from what she saw. After returning to the Max family, Max dialed a number as soon as he entered the room. ¡°It¡¯s me. Arrange two bodyguards to go to school to keep Amypany from tomorrow on. From now on, report everything to me about Amy.¡± After he hung up the phone, Amy, who was standing aside, immediately walked up to him. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, okay?¡± Max ignored her and walked past her into the study. Amy wanted to follow her in, but Max stood at the door and blocked it. He turned around and looked at her. ¡°Go upstairs.¡± Amy was not convinced and said, ¡°we have to be reasonable. No one goes to school with bodyguards.¡± ¡°You can do it,¡± said Max coldly. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to do that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you,¡± he raised his chin and said, ¡°go upstairs. I have business to deal with.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, what do you want to do with me? Do you want to go upstairs after you finish it?¡± Hearing this, Amy took two steps back and went upstairs with a snort. Max smiled and closed the door. He sat at his desk and dialed the number of Wills Waltson. ¡°Waltson, help me to meet with him.¡± ¡°Dave? Why do you want to see him?¡± ¡°Amy pulled Dave to piss me off today. I think Dave seems to know something. Now Amy is here, so it¡¯s inconvenient for me, so you go and get the words of Dave for me.¡± Wills Waltson nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it. Wait for the news.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Have you told Amy about the wedding date?¡± Max smiled, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her response?¡± ¡°She said she wouldn¡¯t marry him, and she also said she would cheat on him even if she was married.¡± ¡°How dare she?¡± Wills Waltson shouted, ¡°don¡¯t listen to her. There is no such irresponsible person in the Waltson family.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what she is thinking about. Even if she has a bad intention, she doesn¡¯t have the guts to do so. I won¡¯t be angry with her. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After hanging up the phone, Wills Waltson sighed in his heart, ¡®she is so spoiled that she dares to say anything.¡¯. He found Dave¡¯s number and dialed it. Half an hourter, Dave arrived at the office of Wills Waltson. The Secretary had made coffee for Dave. Dave sat on the sofa with a cup of coffee in his hand. He looked at Wills Waltson and said, ¡°third brother, it¡¯ste now. Why don¡¯t you go home? Third sister inw has to wait.¡± ¡°I called her and she will be backte tonight.¡± Dave nodded, ¡°third brother, what can I do for you?¡± Wills Waltson smiled and said, ¡°Dave, you must have heard that Amy and Max are going to get married.¡± Dave rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but¡­¡± He looked at Wills Waltson and said, ¡°third brother, why do you ask me this question? Are you afraid that I will snatch the bride?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. We only have one sister. I have married her fourth brother, so on Amy¡¯s wedding day, I want to invite you to send a car as her fiancee.¡± Dave frowned and said nothing. Wills Waltson questioned, ¡°what? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Dave looked at Wills Waltson and said, ¡°third brother, it¡¯s not a matter of my willingness. It¡¯s a matter of Amy¡¯s willingness. If Amy doesn¡¯t want to marry Max, shouldn¡¯t you force her?¡± ¡°How could you say that? Did Amy talk nonsense with you?¡± Dave shook his head and replied, ¡°No.¡± Wills Waltson looked at Dave from head to toe. Being stared at by Wills Waltson, Dave felt a little guilty. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Waltson, why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m scared.¡± Wills Waltson put down the teacup in his hand and said, ¡°Dave, Amy is breaking up with Max now, and they are very fierce. If they break up with each other, it will have a very bad impact on the two of the Max family and the Max family. I won¡¯t let her be so willful, so this time, I¡¯m on the side of Max.¡± Dave took a look at Wills Waltson and frowned. ¡°Waltson, don¡¯t say that about Amy. Amy is a good girl. She did this for the sake of Max.¡± Sure enough, Wills Waltson said seriously, ¡°Dave, what exactly do you know? Tell me.¡± Chapter 667 Dave shook his head and said, ¡°third brother, don¡¯t ask me. I know nothing.¡± ¡°Do you still want to hide it from me? You can see that Amy loves Max. She loves another man, but she insists on breaking up with him without any reason. Do you think they will be happy if they break up like this?¡± Dave was in a dilemma. ¡°third brother, you asked me toe here today just to trap me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Wills Waltson sighed, ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to see Amy like this. I thought Amy was willful, but you said she had her own difficulties. Since she had her own difficulties, she had to speak it out to solve them.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want you to know it because she didn¡¯t want you to be embarrassed. third brother, just pretend that you know nothing and stand firmly on Amy¡¯s side.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Wills Waltson said in a cold voice. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t give us a reasonable reason and keeps messing around, I¡¯d rather kick her out than let her do whatever she wants.¡± Dave was in a dilemma. Wills Waltson continued, ¡°the wedding date for Max and Amy has been set. It¡¯s next month. If she doesn¡¯t go to the wedding obediently, I¡¯ll tie her up. If she really dares to do anything out of line at the wedding, the Waltson family will bear the humiliation with the Max family.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t force her like that. She¡¯s in great pain now.¡± ¡°Do you understand that her pain has nothing to do with us if you don¡¯t tell her? Are you sure you want her to bear the pressure alone?¡± Dave scratched his hair irritably. After a long time, he said gloomily, ¡°third brother, you¡¯re really something. Forget it. Let me tell you the truth. Amy did ask me to pretend to be a couple with her. Her purpose is to break up with Max, because¡­ She can¡¯t be pregnant.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Wills Waltson asked in surprise, ¡°how is that possible? She has always been in good health.¡± ¡°A few days ago, Amy was locked in the freezer by Max¡¯s former assistant. She got cold and hurt her body, so she couldn¡¯t get pregnant in the future. Although Max suppressed this matter, Amy still inadvertently knew it. She didn¡¯t want to implicate Max, so she insisted on breaking up with him.¡± Sitting in the chair, Wills Waltson felt heavy in his heart. Dave said, ¡°third brother, I can understand Amy¡¯s feelings. If you love someone, of course you hope that you won¡¯t be a burden to him. Amy is more painful than anyone else to make such a decision. But if you are Amy, what can you do?¡± Wills Waltson asked in a deep voice, ¡°is that true?¡± ¡°She cried badly when she called me. Do you think it¡¯s a lie? Amy won¡¯t y with her feelings.¡± Gritting his teeth, Wills Waltson thought, ¡®how could she not tell me such a big thing?¡¯. Dave felt a little depressed and said, ¡°Amy is really a sensible girl. She has been very helpless these days. She wanted to tell you, but she was afraid that you would be put in a dilemma between her and Max, so she kept making trouble. She wants you and Max to be in the same team. Don¡¯t ruin your friendship. Amy said that she could take the me for her willfulness and ignorance as long as you are fine. ¡± Wills Waltson rubbed between his eyebrows and said, ¡°I see, Dave. Thank you for telling me this today. You can go back now.¡± Dave stood up and walked out. Walking to the door, he turned around and said, ¡°third brother, Amy doesn¡¯t want Max to know about it. She said that Max would never give up on her because of this kind of thing, so she asked me to help her act.¡± Wills Waltson nodded. Dave left. Wills Waltson sat in the chair for a long time. He felt sorry for Amy. What had she experienced in the past few years?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Her parents left, her elder brother and second elder brother left. Louisa hurt her in that way. And the man whosest name was Xiao in America. Now, she was hurt by an assistant of Max, who even lost the most important ability of a woman. Therefore, she didn¡¯t even dare to protect the love she wanted. For so many years, as her brother, he had said that he would protect her. But what happened? His own sister, was covered with scars, but he knew nothing. Wills Waltson took out his phone and called Max. When the phone was connected, Wills Waltson said, ¡°Max, let Amye back tonight.¡± Max frowned, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If that child has been rebellious all the time, no one will be happy. I n to go with her and have a good talk with her confidant.¡± Max nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drive her back, but don¡¯t be too harsh on her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± How could he be so harsh to Amy now. After hanging up the phone, Max went upstairs. Amy was angry with him and ignored him. Max walked up to her and said, ¡°go downstairs. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Amy looked back at him in disbelief. Max crossed his arms and said, ¡°your third brother said he wanted to talk to you.¡± Amy¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What did you say to him again?¡± Max frowned, ¡°who do you think I am?¡± Amy pushed her nose and went out with him. Max only sent her home. Amy got off the car and left without looking back. Looking at her stubborn look, Max really missed the time when she was with him every day, [ÌðÌð], and called her ¡°Max Brother¡±. ¡°Amy, Amy, when do you n toe back?¡± Amy went straight to third brother¡¯s house. In the living room, there were only two people, Wills Waltson and Rufus. Amy looked around four times and sat down. ¡°third brother and [ÈýÉ©], why is it so quiet at home?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked Tobin to clear the site.¡± Amy was a little worried. It was definitely not a good thing to be so serious. She asked, ¡°what are you two going to talk about with me? The atmosphere is so tense that I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Wills Waltson looked at her and asked, ¡°why did you break up with Max?¡± ¡°There is no reason. If you want me to tell you, he is old and doesn¡¯t know how to be romantic. I don¡¯t like him anymore.¡± Wills Waltson said in a low voice, ¡°Amy, I want to hear the truth.¡± ¡°This is the truth. What can I do if you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Wills Waltson said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve already known your physical condition. You didn¡¯t want to get Max into trouble, so you made a fuss, didn¡¯t you?¡± Amy stopped and looked at Wills Waltson. He said gently, ¡°Amy, you shouldn¡¯t have hidden such a big thing from us.¡± Amy¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°How did you know? Did Max Brother know too?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t told him yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell him. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. All I want now is to break up with him quietly and live well.¡± Luna asked gently, ¡°will you really be fine after we break up?¡± Amy took a deep breath and said, ¡°as long as he is disappointed in me and is willing to let go of me, he will be fine.¡± He said gently, ¡°what about you? Don¡¯t your heart matter anymore? Won¡¯t you feel pain?¡± Chapter 668 Amy took a deep breath and said, ¡°I admit that it¡¯s a big blow to me. I¡¯ll be sad for a period of time, but¡­ I¡¯m still young. I¡¯ll be better in the future.¡± ¡°Amy, don¡¯t be silly,¡± said Max gently. ¡°He knows your physical condition, but he doesn¡¯t want to break up with you. What does that mean? Don¡¯t you understand? He loves you very much and he loves you to the bone. Now you have made a big trouble, but he still wants to marry you regardless of anything. He is a person worth trusting for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°Third sister iw, stop persuading me. Push yourself to others. If it were you, would you marry my third brother if you knew you couldn¡¯t have a baby?¡± She didn¡¯t want to lie. If she got involved in this matter, she might make the same decision as Amy. Wills Waltson said calmly, ¡°she will. What I need is a wife, a lover who will spend the rest of my life with me, not a tool to carry on the family line.¡± Amy frowned and said, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. Max Brother is such an excellent man. Why do you have no children just because you married me?¡± Shaking her head gently, Luna said, ¡°Amy, I don¡¯t deny it. If I were you, I would be in a dilemma. But two people in love shouldn¡¯t bear everything alone. They should discuss the solution together with two people.¡± Amy shook her head firmly and said, ¡°there¡¯s no way to solve this problem. I¡¯m indeed sick and I can¡¯t give birth to children for him.¡± She lowered her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this, but I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m really afraid. I¡¯m afraid that Max Brother won¡¯t let me go because of his responsibility now. But twenty years, thirty yearster, he regretted to be with me because he didn¡¯t have a son. I don¡¯t want to be a stain in other people¡¯s life. I don¡¯t even dare to face the future now. Only when I separate with him can I feel relieved.¡± Wills Waltson stood up and walked to Amy. He bent over and held her in his arms, gently patting her back. Amy couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, holding Wills Waltson in her arms. ¡°third brother, why do I have to deal with all these bad things? I¡¯m the bane of all these bad things. I¡¯m the bane of all these things. I¡¯m the bane of all these bad things. I¡¯m the bane of all these bad things. I¡¯m the bane of all these things. I¡¯m the bane of all these bad things. I¡¯m the bane of my parents and brothers. Now I finally get rid of myself.¡± Wills Waltson gently stroked the back of her head and said, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. You are the most precious child in the Waltson family, understand?¡± Looking at the brother and sister in front of her affectionately, she felt terrible. As Wills Waltson said, Amy had suffered too much these years. Afterforting Amy, Wills Waltson sent her back to her residence. She waited for him at home for a long time, but he didn¡¯te back, so she came out to look for him. As a result, she saw Wills Waltson smoking in the pavilion outside the courtyard. She walked over and saw three or four cigarette butts lying on the ground. She stepped forward, grabbed his cigarette and stubbed it out. ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me after you smoke. It¡¯s a deal.¡± Wills Waltson pulled her into his arms. Looking up at him gently, she said, ¡°it¡¯s useless to act like a spoiled child.¡± ¡°Luna, I feel bad.¡± Frowning, she put her arms around his waist and said, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°When I saw Amy¡¯s eyes just now, I thought of the pain that I had to send you away because of misunderstandings that year.¡± Gently stroking his back, Luna said, ¡°you and your sister are the same. You always like to take responsibility for your own problems. What are you going to do with this matter?¡± Wills Waltson sighed and let go of his hand. ¡°You have to take care of the baby yourselfter. I¡¯ll talk to Max.¡± ¡°Are you going to tell him?¡± Wills Waltson shook his head, ¡°No.¡± Luna took a deep breath and said gently, ¡°Amy didn¡¯t tell you because she didn¡¯t want you to be embarrassed. But now¡­ You must be in a dilemma.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°There must be a bottom line if we are in a dilemma. If we are not friends, of course I want to tell Max to continue to be with Amy. But we are friends, so I can¡¯t do that. Amy¡¯s consideration is right.¡± The warmth in her heart was also a little depressed. She really wanted to help them, but what should she do? She really couldn¡¯t think of a way. ¡°Go ahead. I will take good care of the baby and go to bed early. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Wills Waltson nodded and kissed her on the lips before leaving. Max was a little surprised to see Max. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you here? Have you finished talking with Amy? Did she agree?¡± Wills Waltson asked, ¡°would you like a drink?¡± Max felt a little ufortable when he saw the expression on Wills Waltson¡¯s face. He ordered his men to fetch wine from the cer and asked everyone to leave. Wills Waltson poured the wine himself. With a serious look on his face, Max asked, ¡°Waltson, do you know why Amy broke up with me?¡± Shaking the wine in his ss, Wills Waltson said, ¡°Max, forget about your rtionship with Amy.¡± Max¡¯s face darkened. He put down the ss and said in a serious voice, ¡°Why are you also like this? She¡¯s making trouble, and you¡¯re also making trouble with her. Do you think I¡¯m not messy enough?¡± Wills Waltson shook his head and said, ¡°Amy is not as reliable as you think. She insists now, and I can¡¯t persuade her to be gentle. One monthter, you can¡¯t really tie her to the wedding site.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I? If she doesn¡¯t want to marry me, I will tie her up and marry her.¡± ¡°Girls are looking forward to a wonderful wedding. She won¡¯t be happy even if you are like this.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Max said with a cold face, ¡°you didn¡¯t try to persuade Amy, but you came to persuade me? At this point, the whole world knows my rtionship with Amy. Do you think that Amy won¡¯t be stabbed in the back by others if we are separated?¡± ¡°Then we have to separate,¡± Wills Waltson said in a tougher voice. Max grabbed his cor and shouted, ¡°are you crazy?¡± The wine in Wills Waltson¡¯s hand poured out and scattered on the carpet. ¡°Max, you know me well. If I persuade you, I really hope that you can be separated.¡± Max pushed him away and stood up. ¡°If you are here to break up my marriage, I tell you, it¡¯s impossible. If you mention it to me again, our brothers will be done.¡± Wills Waltson also stood up and said, ¡°then I won¡¯t do that. From now on, our two ns don¡¯t have to contact each other anymore. The matter between you and my sister is over. From now on, you two will get married and have nothing to do with each other.¡± After saying that, he looked away from Max¡¯s face and walked out. Max was so angry that he stepped forward to stop Wills Waltson. ¡°Wills Waltson, she¡¯s mine now, but you¡¯re telling me that it doesn¡¯t matter whether a man marries a woman or not. Why do you have to make the whole worldugh at me for being a scum?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I will hold a press conference to dere that this matter is the matter of our Waltson family. We won¡¯t get you involved.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®implicate¡¯? Waltson, do you want to drive me crazy?¡± Wills Waltson frowned and said helplessly, ¡°Max¡­¡± ¡°You know what happened, don¡¯t you? Tell me what happened to Amy. Let¡¯s solve it together. Don¡¯t keep me in the dark like a fool.¡± Chapter 669 Wills Waltson turned around with his back to Max. Max said angrily, ¡°I really want to give you two punches. At this time, why do you still keep me in suspense? I tell you, no matter what happens, I won¡¯t let it go. I have told you before that I really love her. Deep in my heart, tell me, what happened?¡± Well, just a bad person. Wills Waltson turned around and looked into Max¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know you mean it, so you insist on being with Amy even though you know that she can¡¯t have a baby. But have you ever thought about Amy¡¯s feelings? She can¡¯t be with you anymore. She doesn¡¯t want to get you into trouble.¡± Max¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How did you¡­ No, how did she know about it?¡± ¡°Amy told me that she was in the hospital and she didn¡¯t know it until she overheard the nurse¡¯s discussion.¡± Max clenched his fists. It turned out that this bad girl had been nning to break up with him since she was in the hospital. That¡¯s why she asked him to take her on a trip and followed me willingly. ¡® She was saying herst goodbye. ¡°Amy insists on breaking up with you just because she doesn¡¯t want to get you into trouble. Why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to let go of her? Everyone¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Max cursed, ¡°will you agree if I persuade you to divorce Ivan?¡± ¡°The situation is different now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Do you think I married Amy just to let her give birth to children for me? I just want to be with her forever. I want her to be my wife.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t give birth to a son and a daughter for your family. How can she be dignified? Amy has a strong self-esteem. She is not that open-minded.¡± ¡°So what? She is confused, and so are you? In order to give birth to the heir of the Mo family, I have to marry someone I don¡¯t love and sleep with others all my life? Isn¡¯t my happiness more important than the heir of the Mo family?¡± Max¡¯s words rendered Wills Waltson speechless. He knew that Max must have figured it out after so many days. But now the problem was that Amy couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°But do you know how much pressure Amy is under? If you continue to be together, she will copse sooner orter.¡± ¡°She is a fool,¡± Max exhaled. ¡°Well, well, I won¡¯t tell you. Since I have known where the source is, I will solve it myself. If you can stand on my side, I will naturally be grateful. But if you just want to ruin my marriage, I hope that you won¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s emotional affairs.¡± Wills Waltson asked in a deep voice, ¡°what about your family? They can¡¯t be as optimistic as you.¡± ¡°Wait here.¡± Max turned around and walked into the study. A few minutester, he came out again and handed him a document. Wills Waltson took it and had a look at it, with a serious expression on his face. This was a document from the hospital, which could prove that Max was infertile It seemed that Max used it to deal with his parents. Wills Waltson didn¡¯t expect that Max would do so much. Max pulled the document out of his hand and said, ¡°now you can believe my determination.¡± ¡°Max, as Amy¡¯s brother, I really appreciate that you can still love Amy at this time. I¡­ I won¡¯t object anymore. But considering Amy¡¯s physical condition, I want to add one more thing. If one day you decide to go back on your word, don¡¯t tell her directly. If youe to me, I will take her away quietly.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Max gritted his teeth and said, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense to me. Since you can share your life with your wife, why can¡¯t I? Well, you¡¯d better go back now. I have high blood pressure looking at you.¡± Not long after Wills Waltson left, Max sat on the sofa, smiling. This silly girl was going to give up on him for the sake of her child. But¡­ For the sake of his own good, Max decided to forgive her for what she had done these days. On the afternoon of the second day, Max came to pick up Amy as usual. Today, he was holding a bunch of red roses in his arms, which was different from usual. Max put the flowers directly into her arms and smiled. Amy hesitated for a moment and handed the flowers back. ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡± ¡°I have to.¡± Amy said stubbornly, ¡°if you don¡¯t answer it, I¡¯ll throw it into the trash can.¡± ¡°If you dare to throw it into the trash can, I will kiss you at the gate of the school.¡± Amy pouted, ¡°don¡¯t threaten me.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me? You can have a try.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Amy turned her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pick me up today. My family has sent a driver for me.¡± Max said lightly, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You can go by yourself. I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll wait for the driver.¡± ¡°I mean, your driver has left,¡± Max said with a smile, ¡°I drove him away.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. I have to pick up my fiancee and spend the weekend with her.¡± Amy turned around and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go to your home.¡± Max grabbed her wrist and walked towards his car. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you. I¡¯ve told third brother that your third brother doesn¡¯t care about your business in the future.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Then you can call him yourself.¡± Max pushed her into the passenger seat. Amy took out her phone and dialed Wills Waltson¡¯s number. Unfortunately, no one answered. Max drove away. Amy felt embarrassed and called him again. Max pulled her phone out of Amy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to call me. I can tell you clearly that now, your brother can¡¯t interfere in our affairs.¡± ¡°What the hell¡­¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Max interrupted her, ¡°don¡¯t be too curious. I¡¯ll take you there to see what I want to do.¡± Amy was confused, but she didn¡¯t dare to look at him. Why didn¡¯t third brother answer her phone. The way Max Brother looked at her was getting more and more affectionate. Was she wrong? The car didn¡¯t go back to the Mo family, but drove into the hospital. Max parked the car and got off. Amy followed, ¡°why¡­ Why do you take me here?¡± Max walked around the front of the car, came to her side and held her hand. ¡°Come with me.¡± Amy didn¡¯t move. Instead, she pulled back and said, ¡°make it clear first. Why did you bring me to the hospital?¡± At this moment, Amy felt a little scared. Max held her hand with one hand and gently stroked her cheek with the other. ¡°I want you to know how much I love you. I can do anything to marry you. Amy, today I will give you a reason to stay with me without guilt.¡± Chapter 670 His words made Amy uneasy. Why did she want to stay with him? Max held her hand and went upstairs. Amy followed him and was curious about what he was going to do. When they entered the ward, the medical staff said that the operation was ready. Max nodded and took Amy into the ward. He picked up the hospital gown and said to Amy, ¡°close the door for me and I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡± Amy panicked. She grabbed his wrist and asked, ¡°Max Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I feel ufortable because I can¡¯t marry you.¡± Amy didn¡¯t want to hear that. She asked anxiously, ¡°why do youe to the hospital? Why do you have an operation?¡± Max put his hands on her shoulders and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a ligation operation.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amy was not a child anymore, so she knew the consequences of ligation. ¡°Are you crazy? Are you crazy?¡± Max rubbed her head and said, ¡°whether you can have a baby or not is never the reason why I choose you. I want to marry you just because I love you. If you refuse to marry me for other reasons, then¡­ If you lose something, I will lose it with you.¡± Amy¡¯s heart ached. ¡°You¡­ You know everything?¡± Max leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. ¡°I know. So I have to do the surgery. When Ie outter, we two will be a real match. Heaven and earth are built. At that time, you will have no reason to refuse me, right?¡± Amy shook her head with tears on her face. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, Max Brother.¡± Max wiped the tears off her face. ¡°Amy, don¡¯t cry. You don¡¯t know how happy I am at this moment. I finally know that you refused me not because you don¡¯t love me, but because you want to be good for me. So I want you to know that even if I don¡¯t have a child all my life, I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want a child or a family business, but I can¡¯t live without you. I want to be with you.¡± As he spoke, he smiled with relief. He let go of Amy¡¯s hand, turned his back to Amy and began to change his clothes. Amy lowered her eyes in agony. What should she do. Seeing that Max was about to take off his shirt, Amy stepped forward and hugged Max tightly from behind. ¡°Max Brother, I surrender. I¡¯ll marry you.¡± Max smiled, turned around and held her in his arms. ¡°Do you think you don¡¯t have to marry me if you don¡¯t surrender? You wish!¡± There was a knock on the door. A nurse came in and said, ¡°Max, the operating room is ready. You can now¡­¡± ¡°He won¡¯t have the surgery,¡± Amy said in a loud voice. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now.¡± Max waved at the nurse and said, ¡°ask the doctors to get ready. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± The nurse left respectfully. Max said to Amy, ¡°the operation must be done, so that you can have no scruples.¡± ¡°How can I have no scruples? You are a good person, because I¡­ can¡¯t.¡± Max cupped her face and said, ¡°if it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been targeted by Amanda. Speaking of which, it was all my fault that you got sick. Do you think that I won¡¯t feel guilty? Amy, I have made up my mind about the surgery.¡± Amy pushed his hand away and took two steps back.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°If you dare to do the surgery, I will never marry you. I would rather be cursed by the whole world than marry you.¡± Max frowned. Amy stepped forward and grabbed his wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t stay in the hospital. I hate here.¡± Max stared at Amy¡¯s back and saw her crying. He pulled Amy into his arms. Amy pushed him away and said, ¡°don¡¯t hold me. You go with me first.¡± She pulled Max out of the ward. The two entered the elevator. Amy took a deep breath. Max turned his head to look at her and asked, ¡°are you sure you can marry me without hesitation?¡± Amy stared at him with red eyes. No one would ask such a question. She was insane to cripple herself in order to get married. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Have you regretted?¡± Max pointed to the outside of the elevator and said, ¡°if you dare to go back on your words, I wille back at any time.¡± She held Max¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my words. You can set a date for our marriage with my brother. I only have one request.¡± Max replied briskly, ¡°go ahead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold a big wedding. Just have a simple meal with your family.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not a good idea. I¡¯ll let the whole world know that you Amy have a lover and no one else can think about you anymore.¡± ¡°We can issue a marriage statement.¡± ¡°Why not? What¡¯s the reason?¡± Amy took a deep breath and said, ¡°my third brother and my [ÈýÉ©] haven¡¯t held a big wedding, but they are still very happy. Just like them, use the money they want to spend on preparing for the wedding to build an orphanage.¡± Max looked at her. This girl suddenly grew up. He turned around and held Amy tightly. ¡°Okay, I promise you. Amy, you have to remember that no matter what happens in the future, you can¡¯t hide it from me. Do you know how angry I have been these days? We are one. If you are unhappy, I won¡¯t be happy either. Do you understand?¡± Amy nodded with tears in her eyes. She was so flustered. Max drove her back to the Mo family. Amy went back to her room listlessly. Seeing that she was still in a bad condition, Max was very worried. But thinking that she dared not refuse to marry him now, Max still felt satisfied. He poured Amy a ss of water and handed it to her. Amy took it and asked, ¡°Max Brother, did my third brother tell you about me?¡± Max sat on the edge of the bed and stared at her. ¡°What? You want to settle ounts with him?¡± Amy bit her lips. It was really third brother. third brother is a liar. He promised to keep it a secret for himself. Max rubbed her head and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to me your third brother. Yesterday, your third brother was forced by me to say that he won¡¯t be my brother anymore. He helped you annoy me.¡± Amy was shocked. It seemed that Max Brother and third brother had a bad timest night. ¡°Then how did you persuade him in the end?¡± ¡°One crying, two crying, three hanging.¡± Amy disdained, ¡°it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell me. Why are you lying?¡± Max looked at her with a doting smile and said, ¡°I just tell him how much I love you with my sincere words. Your third brother is a man who is loyal to his family and brothers. He won¡¯t turn a blind eye to the pain of both of us.¡± Looking at him, Amy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Max Brother, can you promise me one thing?¡± Chapter 671 Max answered without hesitation, ¡°I won¡¯t agree.¡± Amy eximed, ¡°why?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s not a good thing from your eyes.¡± Amy was not convinced. ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to me. Why are you so arbitrary?¡± ¡°Because I know you too well.¡± Amy was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing.¡± ¡°Okay, tell me.¡± Amy said seriously, ¡°I just hope that if you regret and want a child in the future, you can tell me, i¡­¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Max interrupted her, ¡°I just told you that I know you well. Listen to yourself. What are you talking about? Do you think it¡¯s a good thing for me to give up on you when I want a child? Are you silly?¡± Amy held her breath and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t live with me until I have a ligation operation, right?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Amy waved her hand and said, ¡°forget it. Who cares about you?¡± After saying that, she put down the ss, turned around andy down on the bed. Max got close to her and was about to do something to her when Amy interrupted him. ¡°Max Brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Amy tidied up her clothes and said seriously, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± Amy raised her chin and said, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say no before.¡± ¡°It was at that time, and now it is.¡± Max gritted his teeth and said, ¡°what do you mean, little girl? You have promised to marry me, but now you don¡¯t allow me to touch you?¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t let you touch me before we get married,¡± she pouted and turned over. ¡°You either endure it or sleep well in another room.¡± Max hissed and thought, ¡®this girl must be ying tricks on me on purpose.¡¯. But he wouldn¡¯t leave. He put his arms around her waist and hugged her to sleep. It was just a month. He could stand it. At noon of the second day, Penelope came. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Penelope looked a little haggard. She bought some flowers and handed them to Amy, asking, ¡°how are you doing recently?¡± Amy took it and smiled, ¡°it¡¯s good. How about you?¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Amy pointed at her face and asked bluntly, ¡°but you don¡¯t look good.¡± Penelope touched her face and said, ¡°really? Maybe there are too many things at home, but I can handle them all.¡± Max was about to remind the two of their conversation when he received a call from his secretary. After hanging up the phone, he said to the two people, ¡°have a seat. I¡¯m going to deal with a document.¡± After Max left, the two of them sat in the courtyard leisurely. The housekeeping aunt brought coffee to the two of them and left. Penelope looked at Amy and asked, ¡°have you two reconciled?¡± Amy was stunned and asked, ¡°did Max Brother tell you?¡± ¡°Mr. Fu told me that you were breaking up with Max recently, and Max would drink with him every two or three days to relieve his worries.¡± Amy smiled shyly. Penelope asked, ¡°why?¡± Looking at the curious look on Penelope¡¯s face, Amy didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°I¡¯m in poor health. I don¡¯t want to get him into trouble, so I want to break up with him.¡± Penelope rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± Amy patted her belly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be a mother.¡± Penelope was bbergasted. ¡°You know?¡± Hearing this, Amy was a little surprised. ¡°You know?¡± Penelope looked at Amy and nodded solemnly, ¡°I was there when I sent you to the hospital that day, so I heard the conversation between the doctor and Max. As soon as Max heard the doctor¡¯s words, he decisively gave the order to the medical staff without hesitation and also told me not to tell you about it.¡± Amy sighed. Penelope reached out and patted her hand. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you insist on breaking up with me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Silly girl, why are you so silly? You don¡¯t know how much Max loves you. That day, he couldn¡¯t find you in Amanda¡¯s house. He could do nothing but watch the signal of your heart rate in the mobile app getting weaker and weaker. He was almost crazy. He pulled Amanda to the balcony and threatened Amanda that if he didn¡¯t hand over you, he would push Amanda down from the balcony. Don¡¯t you see his eyes at that time? When I arrived that day, half of Amanda¡¯s body was hung outside the fence. If I hadn¡¯t stopped him in time, Max would have been in prison with handcuffs and shackles. ¡± Amy was shocked. She had never heard anyone tell her what had happened at that time in detail. Penelope continued, ¡°when you were found out from the cold house, Max rushed up and shouted your name crazily, trying to wake you up. I really, I have never seen Max so emotional. At that time, I was wondering how a man could carve a woman into his bones so that he could show such affection.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Amy put her hand on her heart. She felt heartbroken just hearing what he said. ¡°Because he loves me, I don¡¯t want him to suffer the pain that no one else wants to bear. If he marries me, he will lose the qualification to be a father.¡± Looking at the disappointed look on Amy¡¯s face, Penelopeforted her, ¡°don¡¯t be so dejected. Medicine is so advanced nowadays. There must be a solution.¡± Amy took a deep breath. Medicine had always been developed, but there were not many infertile couples? ¡°Amy,¡± Penelope held Amy¡¯s hands and said, ¡°really? You can¡¯t give up so early. You¡¯re still young. Besides, the doctor said that you might not be able to get pregnant, but he didn¡¯t say that you must be unable to get pregnant. Life is full of wonders. You can¡¯t give in to everything. Even if life gives you a loud p, you can¡¯t just cry out for pain. You have to fight back and fight for yourself. Happiness is earned by yourself. There are miracles all over the world. Even if you still haven¡¯t seeded after your hard work, don¡¯t be disappointed. Life is short anyway. Why don¡¯t you live happily with the person you love? Don¡¯t care what others say. If you care about their gossip, you will lose. ¡± Penelope¡¯s words were like chicken blood for Amy. Amy, who had been depressed for many days, suddenly figured it out. Yes, this was her own life. If she gave up herself, who could redeem her? Max Brother married her because he loved her. If she only mourned for these things all day long, then who could be happy, including her, Max Brother? She couldn¡¯t be a mother and a daughter. She wanted to be stronger. Amy smiled with relief. She looked at Penelope and said, ¡°Penelope, thank you so much foring here today. I¡¯ve benefited a lot from your words.¡± Penelope smiled, ¡°I¡¯m d that you can think it through. If you need me in the future, just tell me.¡± Amy didn¡¯t hesitate and said with expectation, ¡°I just want to ask you a favor now.¡± Chapter 672 Penelope immediately nodded boldly and said, ¡°Rare, you can tell me something Do you know any reliable traditional Chinese medicine that you have been living in Beicheng since you were young Penelope¡¯s eyebrows lit up and she said, ¡°Have you figured it out? Are you nning to fight for opportunities for your future Amy pursed her lips and said, ¡°After careful consideration, you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t give up on myself. I¡¯m still young, and I don¡¯t believe that God will really block my future path. I¡¯ll try my best to see if there¡¯s a chance Penelope patted her heart and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I happen to know a very skilled doctor. I¡¯ll bring him over to help you see a doctorter Amy nodded. After chatting for a while, Max came out. He pulled back his chair and sat down, asking, ¡°What are you talking about? I just saw you both in the room with your mouths open Amy shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know Penelope chuckled and said, ¡°You have to say that. If I say that, Mr. Mo in your family will be angry again Amy blushed and said, ¡°Penelope, why are you teasing me? I¡¯m innocent Penelope pointed to Max and said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. You ask your Max if what I just said is correct Max nced at her and said, ¡°Why are you talking so much Penelope is speechless, this man is not the same attitude and tone as when he was asked to apany Amy on the phone just now. People are too fickle and scary. Penelope patted her thigh and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I can talk too much She stood up and said, ¡°I just came to see Amy. Since I¡¯ve seen the person, I¡¯ll go back first Amy stood up and said, ¡°No, Penlope, why are you in such a hurry? Let¡¯s finish lunch together before leaving Penelope leaned into Amy¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Looking at your cold face, I¡¯m afraid of indigestion. Please rest well. I¡¯ll go back and help you contact the doctor. Let¡¯s eat alone another day Amy nodded and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll make an appointmentter After Penelope left, Max looked at Amy¡¯s stretched brow and hooked the corner of his lips. Penelope, this woman is indeed more effective than herself. She only stayed here for a short while, and Amy¡¯s mood seems to have improved a lot. Thinking of these things made Max feel unhappy again. Seeing Max staring at himself without speaking, Amy asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter How do I feel, Penelope is more important than me Amy rolled her eyes silently and said, ¡°Max Brother, can you stop saying these strange things all the time? She¡¯s my good friend, and you¡¯re my boyfriend. Both genders are different. Whypare them together You¡¯re wrong What¡¯s wrong Max snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not your boyfriend, I¡¯m your fianc ¨¦ e, and I¡¯m your only future husband Amy curled her lips and said, ¡°Is it the only one? We still need to see if we can reach the end in the future Max¡¯s face turned ck and he said, ¡°Why, are you nning to change your husband midway Amy rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What I mean is¡­ if I were to die early, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use you of keeping me safe for the rest of my life You¡­ ¡°Max raised his hand and poked Amy¡¯s brow.¡± You young people nowadays are so reckless when they talk, are youing with your mouth open Amy spat out her tongue and said, ¡°I¡¯m joking, I can¡¯t take it seriously Max raised his hand and helped her smooth the broken hair along the edge of her forehead. I just took a break and called my parents. Tomorrow night, let¡¯s go have dinner with them Upon hearing this, Amy became nervous. Ah? Uncle and aunt are back My mother was so excited when she heard that we were getting married that she bought a ne ticket and could arrive tonight Amy¡¯s face was a bit flustered. Max couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Why, are you afraid Can you be afraid, ¡°Amy red at him,¡± why are you stillughing Max raised his hand and rubbed her hair with indulgence. Amy is speechless. This person really owes her a lot. Why did she get her hair straightened out again. She tucked her messy hair behind her ear and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just not let your uncle and aunte back Maxughed and said, ¡°How can we do that? They¡¯re in a hurry toe back to see their daughter-inw, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Besides, if it¡¯s someone else, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve seen my parents so many times since you were young, what¡¯s so scary It used to be before, now it is now. My identity is different, can it be the same Max pinched her chin and kissed her, ¡°There¡¯s nothing different. People are still those people, it¡¯s just a change of identity. Besides, you don¡¯t know how much they like you But¡­ ¡°Amy lowered her eyes and gently caressed her lower abdomen.¡± This time is different from the past Max knows what she¡¯s worried about. He stood up, pulled Amy up, and held her in his arms. Don¡¯t tell my parents about your physical condition. I have a way to handle this matter, okay Amy worried and said, ¡°Are you trying to¡­ deceive them I want to bnce the rtionship between you. As parents, if they know about this, they will definitely have grudges. But for me, it¡¯s up to you not to marry. Since the results are all based on my own wishes, the process is not important. As long as everyone can be happy, okay Although Max said so, Amy was still somewhat worried in her heart. He rubbed Amy¡¯s head and said, ¡°Be obedient, eh Amy pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your baby You are, obedient, just trust me, you knowN?velDrama.Org owns this. Amy looked up at him. Max lowered his head and sucked on her lips, ¡°Answer, do you hear me Amy awkwardly nestled in his arms, ¡°I heard you, I know The next day, Max and Amy arrived at Mo¡¯s house together. Uncle and Aunt Mo are still as kind as ever. The only difference is that Aunt Mo¡¯s outfit is super grand today. As soon as she saw Amy, Mom Mo became familiar and pulled her into the living room to chat. Max¡¯s mother looked happy and said, ¡°Amy, I¡¯ve been thinking and thinking about it all. I¡¯ve calcted all the daughters waiting to be married in the entire North City wealthy circle, but unfortunately I didn¡¯t include you. Do you think Auntie is old and foolish Amy smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Auntie, at that time, I was a little younger Max¡¯s mother turned her head to look at her son with a mischievous smile and said, ¡°It was Auntie who made a mistake. I didn¡¯t expect you, Max Brother, to have an old cow eating tender grass Max turned ck and said, ¡°Mom Max¡¯s mother smiled and said, ¡°Mom, Mom, I¡¯m not wrong Max shook his head, that¡¯s right, but when he said this from his mother¡¯s mouth, it was really unpleasant to hear. Max¡¯s mother patted Amy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You can be my aunt¡¯s daughter-inw. Auntie doesn¡¯t know how happy she is. After you get married and have a child early, Auntie will take care of you. One of you is responsible for good work, and the other is responsible for studying well When Amy raised the topic, she looked up at Max. Chapter 673 Max said coldly, ¡°This marriage hasn¡¯t even ended yet, so you¡¯re putting pressure on us. Amy¡¯s marriage isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s you Max¡¯s mother waved her hand and said, ¡°Max, what are you talking about? Mom hasn¡¯t put pressure on you. You don¡¯t understand, woman. It¡¯s important to have a child early. The earlier you give birth, the better your recovery After we get married, we don¡¯t need you to take care of what we should or shouldn¡¯t do. Just take care of your and my dad¡¯s small family Max¡¯s mother said awkwardly, ¡°You child, we just casually said this, why are you still choking on me You don¡¯t have to say, we will take care of our own family problems Max¡¯s mother was furious and said, ¡°Max, what¡¯s going on with you today? Are you going to have to confront me Seeing both sides at once, Amy quickly said, ¡°Uncle and Auntie, don¡¯t get angry. Max Brother means, I¡¯m still young and I don¡¯t need to have a baby in a hurry. Besides, it would be inconvenient for me to go to school with a big belly Amy finished speaking and looked up at Max, shaking her head. Max fell silent and didn¡¯t speak again. Max¡¯s mother immediately nodded and touched Amy¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Okay, since this is your own idea, your uncle and I won¡¯t force you. You can do whatever you want. Anyway, since we just got married, it will take some time for the two of us to live together Amy smiled lightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Auntie Amy, Brother Max is a person with a bad temper and a bit of a stereotype. This is his personal personality w, and you never have to endure him. In the future, if he gets angry with you, you can tell your aunt that she will support you. Furthermore, you can rest assured that your aunt will treat you well and be a good mother-inw Amy held Mommy Mo¡¯s hand, feeling guilty in her heart. On second thought, instead of feeling guilty, it¡¯s better to take good care of your body.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Auntie, I will also strive to be a good daughter-inw Although this meeting was more solemn than before, the atmosphere remained very good. After eating, Max took Amy away. The next day, Max gathered the family members of both parties together to study the wedding. The news of the marriage between the Mo family and the Waltson family spread throughout the entire northern city, causing a sensation. For several consecutive days, the entire inte was dominated by this matter. Even when Amy went to school, she could hear the voices of others. This really makes Amy ufortable. In the afternoon, Amy left school as soon as she finished her ss. Arriving at the school gate, Penelope has already arrived. She got into Penelope¡¯s car and fastened her seat belt, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m fine this afternoon anyway. Let¡¯s go Penelope said, starting the car and leaving the school gate. I thought there would be many journalistsing to block you, but I didn¡¯t expect the school entrance to be more leisurely than I imagined Amy chuckled and said, ¡°I told my third brother not to be too high-profile, so he sent letters to major media outlets hoping they wouldn¡¯t disturb me about the Waltson family and the Mo family¡¯s wedding. My third brother took the initiative, and everyone wants to give me a bit of a discount Penelope nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, who dares to oppose Mr. Huo without any trouble? Is that because business is too good The two of them came to the private club together and stayed in the private room for not long before the waiter invited an elderlydy in. Penelope stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Lin, pleasee in and introduce me to you. This is my good friend, Amy Lin nodded to Amy and said, ¡°Miss Waltson, hello Amy stood up, nodded and smiled at Old Lin, ¡°Hello, Dr. Lin Penelope pulled the olddy down and said, ¡°Mr. Lin, please take a seat and help Amy check it out first The olddy followed Yan and, after observing Amy¡¯s face, began to feel her pulse. During this period, Amy¡¯s heart was always very uneasy. After a while, the olddy took her finger off her wrist. Penelope seemed even more nervous than Amy and approached and asked, ¡°How are you, Mr. Lin The olddy looked at Amy and said, ¡°Miss Waltson, your current situation is indeed not very optimistic Amy¡¯s eyebrows froze and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have¡­ hope The olddy said, ¡°Miss Waltson doesn¡¯t have to be too pessimistic, after all, you are still young and more likely than those who are slightly older. But Miss Waltson still needs to be prepared for long-term conditioning and maintain a good mindset Amy turned her head to look at Penelope. Penelope quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Lin, does this mean that as long as you take good care of yourself in the long term, there is still a chance The olddy said in a deep voice, ¡°Chinese medicine and acupuncture and moxibustion should be carried out together, and Miss Waltson should also have enough perseverance, and¡­ should also be prepared mentally, because the final result may not be all satisfactory.¡± Upon hearing this, Amy felt the hope that had originally gathered in her heart gradually disappear. Penelope sent the doctor away and returned to the private room. The doctor went back to prescribe the medicine, and after finishing it, I personally went to pick it up and deliver it to Max She said, sat down next to Amy and patted her shoulder. Amy, don¡¯t forget the doctor¡¯s words just now. You need to maintain an optimistic attitude. In fact, when you think about it, how many people in our circle, even if they have children, have no way to survive because they have daughters. If a person truly loves you, even without children, this love is still there. But if the other party only sees you as a tool for inheriting the family line, even if you have a son, the other party will still feel dissatisfied Amy looked at Penelope. Penelope took her hand and said, ¡®What you need to believe is the person you love, not your own wild thoughts.¡¯ Upon hearing this, Amy lowered her head and smiled, feeling a lot relieved again. Every time I chat with Penelope, I always gain something. She looked at Penelope and said, ¡°You said, what kind of man would pick up a good daughter like you Penelope shrugged and said, ¡°Who knows, this man is sote and falls into my hands. I will definitely give him a good look Amy approached her and said, ¡°Brother Coman is actually quite good When ites to Badaire Coman, Penelope¡¯s face looks a bit awkward. She hit Amy with her elbow and said, ¡°You little brat, what do you know Amy snorted, ¡°Of course I understand. Although I¡¯m young, I¡¯m about to take off my order soon Penelope raised her hand and pounded her heart with her fist, looking at her with a mournful expression. I said Amy, you can¡¯t be so unkind, can you? Where are you going to stab me? It hurts my heart Amy pretended to please her and said, ¡°Alright, Penlope, don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯m not looking at you and Brother Jingchen, both men and women, whether they¡¯re right or not. That¡¯s why I want to help you order the mandarin duck chart Penelope¡¯s face flickered with a slight change. She and Badaire Coman? Thinking of that night after being slightly drunk The name Badaire Coman uttered, Penelope shook her head. She¡¯s not suitable for Badaire Coman. Chapter 674 The wedding follows Amy¡¯s request and everything is simple. After marriage, Amy officially moved into Max¡¯s ce. When she came out of home, she thought her brothers and sister-inw would burst into tears of sadness. But who knows, when they came out to give themselves away, their faces were still smiling. This has made Amy¡¯s heart unbnced. She got into the car and got out of the window, saying, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have much emotional connection, do you A few people looked at each other and asked, ¡°Where is there I am at least the daughter of our Waltson family, and now I have to go to someone else¡¯s house. Aren¡¯t you all reluctant Wills Waltson gave her a nk look and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t married too far. Why, we still need to y a scene for you and cry Where did I mean that? ¡°Amy snorted,¡± Don¡¯t you even have to tell me something Benjeming said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that? Don¡¯t always cause trouble for Max¡¯s brother-inw, be good Amy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m a three year old child Alright, stop talking nonsense. When Max is on a business trip, you¡¯re wee toe back and stay. Also, don¡¯t be awkward and let¡¯s go Wills Waltson raised his hand and signaled for her to climb up the car window. Amy snorted, ¡°No human nature, no human nature We meet at school every day and wish you a happy wedding, ¡°she said with a warm smile Amy shook her head silently and lifted the car window up. After the car left the Waltson family, she turned to Max and said, ¡°I will nevere back again. It¡¯s too sad I really support your decision Amy muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you still have to stop me when it¡¯s time to stop Max shook his head and said, ¡°No, I have to learn from your third brother. I can only listen to my wife¡¯s words, but I can only spoil her Amy doesn¡¯t think that¡¯s a good thing to say, no matter how she listens. Considering that Amy has acupuncture and moxibustion every week, her honeymoon trip did not go too far. On her wedding night, Amy had no reason to stop Max anymore. That night, she was really cleaned up.N?velDrama.Org owns this. I thought I had taken a week off, but I couldn¡¯t get over it. But I didn¡¯t expect that Max, despite his age, was extremely energetic and diligent every day. So much so that when Amy returned to school for ss, she became half disabled. Unfortunately, she dare not show it yet because she is afraid of beingughed to death. Amy spent her first Spring Festival at Mo¡¯s house after marriage. My mother-inw treated her extremely well, and she had a great time here. I thought these days wouldst for a long, long time. But¡­ the ident still came. In the days before the end of my freshman year, everyone was busy studying and preparing for exams, and Amy was no exception. Taking advantage of the absence of sses in the afternoon, she went to the library with several ssmates. I was reading a professional book when my phone rang. Seeing that it was her mother-inw calling, she left the library with her phone and picked it up. Hello, Mom Amy, do you have time? I want to meet you Amy obediently said, ¡°Okay, Mom, I¡¯ll go home and find you No, no, no, I¡¯m at the entrance of your school. If it¡¯s convenient for you,e out now Amy was a bit surprised. Is it so urgent? Okay, I¡¯lle right away She finished packing up and ran to the school gate. My mother-inw¡¯s car is indeed there. Amy ran over, opened the car door, and got into the car with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Mom, just call me in advance next time, and I¡¯ll run to see you Max¡¯s mother looked at her and smiled, but she didn¡¯t know why, but Amy felt that the smile was a bit uneasy. After the driver drove away, he took two people to a deserted coffee shop. The two of them ordered coffee, and Amy smiled and asked, ¡°Mom, what are you asking me for Max¡¯s mother looked at Amy with a serious expression and said, ¡°Amy, is there something wrong with your¡­ body Amy¡¯s expression froze, how could her mother-inw suddenly ask this question? Seeing this, Mommy Mo became even more worried: ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a fertility issue, isn¡¯t it Amy¡¯s hand, which was originally holding the coffee cup, slowly retracted and lowered her eyes. Max¡¯s mother raised her hand and covered her heart, saying, ¡°Amy, why aren¡¯t you talking? I need to listen to the truth. This morning, I went to the beauty salon for care and happened to meet a familiar old friend. She told me that an old doctor who has been treating her frequently recently is also helping you with infertility. Is this really the case Amy doesn¡¯t want to lie, but she doesn¡¯t know how to answer. Max¡¯s mother reached out and covered her forehead, ¡°How could this be? How could Mom Max¡¯s mother didn¡¯t look at her, just waved her hand and said, ¡°Amy, please don¡¯t talk and let me calm down. I really can¡¯t ept this result now. You¡¯re still so young, why can¡¯t you give birth As she spoke, she reached out and covered the position of her heart, feeling a little ufortable as she wanted to shed tears. ¡°This Mo family, Max is the only heir, and your father and I were all hoping that you could inherit the lineage of our Mo family, but how could this result? It shouldn¡¯t have happened Amy bit the corner of her lips lightly and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m adjusting my body. Max Brother and I will definitely have children I have inquired about your situation, ¡°Mommy Mo shook her head and said,¡± Amy, you are deceiving yourself by saying these things Amy¡¯s eyes are a bit red. Max¡¯s mother looked at her and said, ¡°Amy, you know what? Mom really likes you. Every day, I open my eyes and want to go out and show off to people around the world. My daughter-inw is Amy. I always thought it was his luck for Max Brother to marry you, but how did it end up like this Seeing Mommy cry, Amy also felt ufortable in her heart. Since getting married, my mother-inw hasn¡¯t even said a heavy word to herself. Amy closed her eyes and said, ¡°Mom, I understand how you feel in your heart now, but¡­ I¡¯m really working hard Field is not good, even if the cultivators work hard, there won¡¯t be a harvest, ¡°Mom Mo sighed.¡± Our Mo family cannot live without children. Even if we leave the Mo family alone, a man, especially a sessful man like Max, who gets married but doesn¡¯t even have a child, will make Max aughingstock for others. Have you ever thought about this Amy nodded. Ever thought about it? ¡°Max¡¯s mother questioned a bit.¡± Since you¡¯ve thought about it, why do you still want to get married? Amy, you¡¯re ruining Max¡¯s life like this Max¡¯s mother leaned forward and tightly grasped Amy¡¯s hand. Amy, I know you¡¯re a good girl, and that¡¯s why I like you. But since you haven¡¯t been a parent, you probably won¡¯t understand how I feel right now. I don¡¯t want anyone to ruin Max, so can you separate from him Chapter 675 Amy looked up at Max¡¯s mother. After a long struggle, she firmly shook her head and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t. Unless Max Brother says goodbye, I can¡¯t let him go. I promised him that So¡­ do you really want to ruin him I won¡¯t ruin him. We¡¯re together, he¡¯s very happy What¡¯s the use of that? These things are only temporary. When you get older, he will get old, and then you will understand what it means to have no children at home Max¡¯s mother took Amy¡¯s hand. Amy, our two families are close friends. You have just been married for a few months, and if there is a public standoff, it will not be good for both of us. So, let¡¯s get together and break up. I will send you abroad to continue your studies. After the show gets over, you can make it public again. I am still your good aunt and you are still my favorite child, okay Amy frowned without making a sound. Max¡¯s mother pleaded with a look on her face, ¡°Amy, can you give me a few days to think about it? After considering it, can you give me a good result Amy lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t speak. Max¡¯s mother saw that everything she said seemed useless, so she stood up and said, ¡°Amy, I won¡¯t argue with the Waltson family untilst resort, but if you really destroy my son in the end, your father and I can¡¯t just sit back and ignore this matter, do you understand? I¡¯ve talked to you about it, don¡¯t let Max know. You also know his personality, and he¡¯s very stubborn. If we want to separate, we can only let you speak. Hey, I¡¯ll go first. You should also weigh it carefully After Max¡¯s mother left, Amy folded her hands on the coffee table and leaned her forehead lightly against it, feeling heavy in her heart. When she returned home at night, she was not in a good mood. Max pulled her back to the room to linger, but she stopped her. Max Brother, not today What¡¯s the matter? Are you having your monstration Amy shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ the exam ising up soon, and I¡¯m feeling a bit stressed out. I¡¯m not interested in this kind of thing Then I¡¯ll help you find your interest Max Brother, ¡°Amy held down his hand with a solemn expression. Max looked at her for a long time and sighed, ¡°Okay, okay, listen to you, but after the exam, you can¡¯t make any more excuses Amy pursed her lips and smiled lightly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not a scammer Max snorted coldly and hugged her in his arms, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to say What, ¡°Amy raised her hand and patted his arm.¡± When did I deceive you Of course, didn¡¯t you say before that after getting married, I would do whatever I wanted? What about the oue Amy was speechless. At that time, she didn¡¯t expect this¡¯ old man ¡®to be so diligent. Max sneered in her ear and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing right Amy calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, I just need to sleep Max couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips and fall asleep around her. Amy let out a slight sigh as she heard a uniform breathing from her ear. After lying for a long time, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all, so she just crawled out of Max¡¯s arms and got out of bed and left the room. She went downstairs to pick up a bottle of wine and returned to the second floor hall. After pouring herself a ss, she sat by the window and started drinking. Fourth sister-inw said that when you are in a bad mood, you can go drinking with her. Although she wouldn¡¯t really go to find her fourth sister-inw, she agreed with her words. When she is in a bad mood and has insomnia, drinking some wine can really temporarily put aside her troubles. Amy stayed outside for a long time, almost finished half a bottle of wine. She was a bit decadent leaning on the sofa, unable to release the pressure in her heart. The sound of the door opening and closing came from behind. Amy turned her head with some confusion in her eyes. When she saw Max, she drank and chuckled, ¡°Why did youe out Max walked forward and looked at the ss in her hand, frowning. Why run out to drink when you don¡¯t sleep at night Amy raised her ss to him and said, ¡®Because¡­ I can¡¯t sleep.¡¯ Max looked at her, this girl, a bit drunk. He crouched down and held her face in his hand, ¡°Then tell me why you can¡¯t sleepN?velDrama.Org content rights. Amy patted her heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood, Max Brother. I¡¯m in a super bad mood right now What? Who¡¯s making you angry Amy¡¯s finger poked Max¡¯s brow and said, ¡°Who else can it be? Of course it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you Max Me Amy stood up and shook her body away from Max¡¯s circle. She stood by the window and looked back at him, ¡°I regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have married you Max blushed and walked forward, snatching the ss from her hand and cing it on the coffee table. He held Amy¡¯s shoulder in both hands and said, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about Of course I know, Max Brother. I¡¯m just feeling dizzy, but I¡¯m not drunk You¡­ ¡°Max said with a foul face,¡± Why are you talking nonsense when you¡¯re not drunk? Why are you saying you regret marrying me? Please make it clear to me Amy reached out and hugged Max, saying, ¡°Max Brother, I¡¯m too tired to handle many things. I¡¯m too weak, too bad, and I know I shouldn¡¯t have married you. I really regret it Max pushed her away from his arms, but his hands still held onto her shoulders. Seeing the tears on her face, Max panicked and said, ¡°Amy, tell me what¡¯s wrong with you Amy closed her eyes, tears breaking like threads. Max was annoyed and said, ¡°Amy, speak up Max Brother, Mom, she knows about my poor health. She came to me this afternoon and wants me to divorce you because you are the only heir of the Mo family. The Mo family cannot live without you. Mom is concerned about the rtionship between the two families and understands your personality, so she can onlye to me. I originally wanted to take on everything myself, but I couldn¡¯t do it. I really don¡¯t want to trouble you or the Mo family, but I don¡¯t want to be separated from you either Amy raised her hand and also grasped his elbow, saying, ¡°Max Brother, I really can¡¯t bear this pressure. Can you tell me what I should do to change this damn situation Max gritted his teeth, feeling deeply angry in his heart. But soon, he suppressed his anger and hugged Amy into his arms, gently stroking her back. Amy, you don¡¯t have to do anything. Just stay by my side with peace of mind. We are husband and wife, and we are one. You don¡¯t care what others say, as long as you care about your own happiness or happiness. The mood of others has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m d you can tell me about this today, and I hope that in the future, you can always be so honest with me, eh Amy¡¯s forehead rested on Max¡¯s shoulder. When not speaking, I am afraid that saying it will cause trouble. The moment I really spoke it out, the fear in my heart actually disappeared. There is a saying that¡­ Troops for the enemy, earth for floods. No matter what the future results are, she thinks she can ept it frankly. Chapter 676 Early in the morning, Max took Amy to the Mo mansion. At first, Amy was a little resistant. She didn¡¯t know how to face her mother-inw at the moment. But¡­ Max said that since they were going to have a showdown, they had to be aggressive.N?velDrama.Org content rights. When the two appeared together, Max¡¯s mother had already guessed something. She used to be very enthusiastic when she saw Amy. But today, his attitude was extremely cold. ¡°What brings you here in the early morning?¡± Max turned to the maid and said, ¡°go and invite my father down.¡± Max¡¯s mother frowned, ¡°Max, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know in a minute.¡± Then he took Amy¡¯s hand and sat down. After a while, Max¡¯s father¡¯s father came out. Amy stood up and greeted him respectfully. Mo¡¯s father nodded at her, and his face was not as good as before. Amy felt disappointed. Max said, ¡°father, mother, please have a seat.¡± Vernon and Max¡¯s mother looked at each other and sat on both sides of the sofa. Max looked at the two and said, ¡°you must have known Amy¡¯s physical condition.¡± The two elders¡¯ faces darkened. The result was self-evident. With her mother¡¯s meticulous character, it was impossible for her to get Amy into trouble without making a thorough investigation after she got the news. Then there was no need to show his fake case to the two of them. Max nodded, ¡°very good. I brought Amy here today to express my attitude to you. First, my marriage is a matter of my own, which has nothing to do with you two. Two is that I only have the grace of raising her, and I don¡¯t have the right to interfere in my life.¡± Max¡¯s mother was a little annoyed, ¡°Max, you¡­¡± ¡°Second,¡± Max interrupted Max¡¯s mother and continued, ¡°my wife can only be Amy. If you hurt her or bully her because of her poor health, once I find out, I will immediately do a ligation operation and cut off all your thoughts.¡± Max¡¯s mother panicked, ¡°please don¡¯t do that. We have something to talk about.¡± With a cold smile at the corners of his mouth, Max said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to have a good talk with you. I¡¯m here to warn you not to interfere in other people¡¯s lives.¡± Vernon, who had been silent all the time, looked more serious. Max¡¯s mother said helplessly, ¡°what do you want us to do? Do you think we are willing to hurt Amy? She is a child we have watched grow up, but have you ever thought that you are the only child of the Mo family? If you don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you want it or not. In order to be with Amy, I can do anything. So you have only two choices. One is to bless us when we are in trouble; the other is to try your best to have a second child and inherit the Mo family¡¯s property.¡± Vernon raised his hand and patted the sofa. ¡°Max, are you talking about humannguage?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s better than forcing Amy to divorce me behind my back.¡± After saying that, he looked at Amy and said, ¡°and, Amy, listen to me. If they make trouble for you again in the future, but you don¡¯t tell me, I will turn this family upside down. Do you hear me?¡± Amy remained silent. Seeing Max like this, Max¡¯s father was annoyed. He said in a low voice, ¡°Amy, you go out and stay for a while. I¡¯ll have a talk with Max alone.¡± Max held Amy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°no, you can¡¯t. where am I? Where is she?¡± Looking at Amy, Max¡¯s father said, ¡°Amy, don¡¯t worry. I mean no harm.¡± Amy nodded and patted Max¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± She pulled her hand out of Max¡¯s palm, stood up and said respectfully to the two elders, ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After Amy left, Max¡¯s father looked at Max and said in a cold voice, ¡°Max, do you still know who you are? Look at yourself.¡± ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you remind me who I am?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the CEO of the Max Group. You¡¯ve always been calm, reserved and reliable. You¡¯re the most trustworthy person to me and your mother. But now, you¡¯re back like a street hooligan, messing around with me and your mother?¡± Max nced at Max¡¯s mother and said, ¡°do you know what you did yesterday? Why didn¡¯t you talk to me about anything but embarrassed Amy? Do you think you are nobler than me?¡± Max¡¯s mother frowned and said, ¡°as I said, I didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for Amy. The reason why I went to see her is that I know your personality too well. But I really didn¡¯t expect that Amy is so eloquent.¡± Max smiled sarcastically. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s wrong for Amy to be honest to me as my wife?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the time to talk about who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong,¡± said Max¡¯s father in a deep voice ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about right and wrong. Let¡¯s talk about responsibility. Do you know why Amy got sick?¡± The two looked at each other and said nothing. Max said: ¡°Amanda loves me. In order to destroy my engagement with Penelope, she got Amy involved. Seeing that I really love Amy, Amanda wanted to stop her again and almost killed Amy. If we hadn¡¯t arrived in time that day, she wouldn¡¯t have died, let alone the ability to give birth to children. It was all my fault that she became like this. How could you bear to hurt her? I loved her so much, but how could you hurt her behind my back She¡­ ¡± Max¡¯s father said in a low voice, ¡°women are always jealous. You shouldn¡¯t be responsible for this.¡± Max¡¯s mother nodded, ¡°we can do nothing about it. The problem of the Mo family¡¯s children is the most important thing for us. Can¡¯t you consider for us?¡± ¡°Have you ever considered for me?¡± ¡°Amy is only 20 years old. Because of me, she has lost the right to have children. Now in order to help me continue to have children, she drinks the disgusting Chinese medicine every day when others smell it. Do you know how heartbroken I am when I see her eat the medicine every day and want to vomit, but she can only cover her mouth and refuse to vomit? Do you know how I felt when I saw her go to the acupuncture every week with so many needles on her body? She has been working hard for me, but as her parents inw, you are cutting her heart now. ¡± Max¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°Max, both your father and I don¡¯t hate Amy. You know that.¡± ¡°But you still hurt her. She is the only daughter of the Waltson family. She has been the apple of the eye since she was a child. Beside her parents is her precious daughter, and in the eyes of her brothers, she is their favorite sister. Why should she suffer all the pain that she hadn¡¯t suffered in the past twenty years when she came to our family. Have you ever thought how disgusting your faces are when you scheme others casually? You make me feel ashamed to have parents like you when facing Amy. ¡° Chapter 677 Max¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She stood up and said, ¡°Max, are you crazy? How can you say that your parents are your shame? You have never talked to your parents like this before. You¡­¡± ¡°You should feel lucky that you are my parents. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go just because you made Amy cry.¡± Max¡¯s mother turned to look at her father and said, ¡°say something.¡± Mr. Mo said in a low voice and looked at Max, ¡°what¡¯s the use of our family¡¯s hostility here now? Max, I only ask you what your n is in the future.¡± ¡°My n is very simple. Live with Amy and work hard.¡± Vernon frowned and said, ¡°you should know what I mean. Now you think you can¡¯t extricate yourself from love and ept the fact that you don¡¯t have a son. But after the fresh period with Amy, you may not be so calm. At that time, you will hurt Amy more seriously than what you have done to your mother and me.¡± Max smiled sarcastically. ¡°If I were to abandon someone, I wouldn¡¯t have waited sote to get married.¡± ¡°So you mean you won¡¯t regret it?¡± Max nodded, ¡°No.¡± ¡°What about thepany after a hundred years?¡± Max looked at him and said, ¡°I will train a suitable sessor. I won¡¯t make the Mo group unable to continue.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to train other people¡¯s children and inherit the family business?¡± With a defiant look on his face, Max said, ¡°then how can you be sure that my own child will be able to take the heavy responsibility? If Amy¡¯s body is fine, we will also have four daughters in a row like Mr. Sun of the long group. So what?¡± Max¡¯s mother said impatiently, ¡°you are obviously arguing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you what I wanted to say and what I didn¡¯t want to say. If you still insist on making things difficult for us, then we can only face each other with weapons. You know me well, and you should know that I¡¯m not here to frighten you.¡± Vernon nodded, ¡°we understand what you mean. You can go now.¡± Max stood up and strode away. Max¡¯s mother was anxious. She walked up to his father, pulled his sleeve and asked, ¡°why did you let him go? Are you really going to let him go like this?¡± Looking at Max¡¯s mother, Vernon said seriously, ¡°if you don¡¯t let him go, do you want him to have a ligation? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person your own son is? Since he said that, he must be able to do it.¡± Max¡¯s mother slumped onto the sofa, looking morose. ¡°What should I do?¡± With a more serious expression on his face, Vernon said, ¡°they have just gotten married, and it¡¯s time for them to be determined in their rtionship. We have indeed chosen the wrong time to separate them now. Let¡¯s look again and solve it in other ways.¡± ¡°Do you have any idea?¡± Looking at her, Vernon said, ¡°we have to start with Amy.¡± ¡°No, Amy will tell Max if she can¡¯t save her life.¡± ¡°Do as I said.¡± Max¡¯s father whispered in Max¡¯s mother¡¯s ear Max came to the gate of the Mo family. Amy was leaning against the car alone, with her feet rolling over the ground. Hearing the sound of the door, she raised her head and saw Max. She walked quickly to him and asked, ¡°what did dad say?¡± Max rubbed her head and said, ¡°I asked you about my n of having no children in the future.¡± Amy frowned, ¡°then¡­ What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°I can adopt a child. Let¡¯s go.¡± He pulled Amy into the car. Amy said worriedly, ¡°your parents must be very angry with you for adopting a child.¡± ¡°Why do you always worry about their thoughts? You live with me, not with them.¡± As he spoke, he put his arms around Amy¡¯s waist and said, ¡°whether they are happy or not is a matter between them. It¡¯s not our concern. You just need to consider whether we are happy or not.¡± Amy sighed, ¡°in fact, I can understand their feelings now.¡± ¡°I can,¡± Max held her hand and said, ¡°but that¡¯s not the reason why we give up our own happiness and fulfill their wishes, right?¡± Amy thought that Max was really good at brainwashing. Looking into Max¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t say the two words¡¯ no ¡®. She tilted her head and rested her head on Max¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Even if the whole world says that I¡¯m selfish, I¡¯ll still be with you. Anyway, I¡¯ve already memorized the curse. Why do you still make a concession?¡± Max smiled and rubbed her head. With the support of Max, life returned to the past. However, the exam came in less than two days. After getting her grades, Amy returned home in low spirits. As soon as Max came back from thepany, the first thing he asked was, ¡°didn¡¯t you go to get your marks? How was your test?¡± Amy pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore. Why do you ask me about my grades?¡± ¡°I care about you.¡± Amy turned her head away and turned on the TV, trying to distract her attention. ¡°This TV is very beautiful.¡± Seeing that there was something wrong with her performance, Max walked to Amy and sat down, his eyes shaking on her face. ¡°It seems that our Miss Waltson didn¡¯t pass the exam well this time.¡± Amy red at him. Why didn¡¯t she mention it? Was it interesting? Max cupped her face in his hands and forced her to look at him. ¡°Tell me, miss Amy, how¡¯s your result?¡± Amy pouted, ¡°do you have to tell me?¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°I¡­ I have a remedial examination,¡± Amy stammered, looking embarrassed. But Max just burst intoughter. Amy patted his chest in embarrassment and said, ¡°Why are youughing at me?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing. The truth between husband and wife is not a bluff.¡± ¡°What is the truth between husband and wife?¡± Amy asked curiously. Max said calmly, ¡°a couple isplementary to each other, such as¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. He patted himself and said, ¡°a straight-A student.¡± Then he pointed at Amy and said, ¡°a bad student.¡± Amy was even more upset. Max nodded, ¡°they are the escaped fish out of this rule. In terms of matching, we are the most suitable.¡± Amy was still angry, but when Max put his hand on her shoulder and said thest sentence, Amy suddenly became less angry. The summer vacation after the examination was very long. Amy had a good time at home every day, reading books and chasing after dramas. At noon, Amy was lying on the bedzily. The maid kno Chapter 678 Max¡¯s mother came, and Amy felt a beat in her heart. However, with everyoneing, she couldn¡¯t escape either. I¡¯lle right away She quickly got out of bed, changed clothes, and came downstairs. Max¡¯s mother just came out of the kitchen with a bowl of soup in her hand. Mom Seeing Amy, Max¡¯s mother smiled kindly at her as usual. Hey, Amy,e here quickly. Auntie made soup for you from home Amy paused for a moment and walked to the dining table. Max¡¯s mother ced the soup in front of her and immediately patted her on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Sit down The two sat down next to each other. Amy turned to look at Max¡¯s mother with a puzzled expression in her eyes and said, ¡°Mom¡­ are you I was idle and bored at home, so I found a few food therapy experts to help me prepare a few sets of health preserving soup. This is specially formted for your physical condition and is a good cold diet form. In the future, I will cook it for you every day and bring it over Max¡¯s mother pointed to the soup in front of Amy and said, ¡°Amy, drink it quickly. It¡¯s better to drink this soup while it¡¯s hot Amy looked at Max¡¯s mother with a hint of doubt in her eyebrows, but her mouth said, ¡°Thank you, Mom Alright, don¡¯t say thank you to Mom. Last time¡­ Max went home and made such a scene, I was quite angry at first. I thought you didn¡¯t help me keep the secret, butter I heard about your efforts to cure my illness, and I regretted it a bit Max¡¯s mother sighed and looked at the kitchen, ¡°As soon as I entered, I was boiling traditional Chinese medicine. I smelled the smell, and I finally understood what Max meant. Amy, thank you very much She patted Amy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Can you forgive Mom Amy looked at Max¡¯s mother with a shallow smile and said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re a family now. If there¡¯s any unhappiness between us, we don¡¯t stay overnight Alright, alright. If you¡¯re not angry with me, that¡¯s great. Then continue taking your medicine well, and I¡¯ll be responsible for making your dietary soup. Let¡¯s work hard first. What if we get good results Amy nodded, feeling grateful in her heart. Actually, she really didn¡¯t expect that her mother-inw would understand and forgive herself. After all, putting oneself in the shoes of others, one may not be able to ept a daughter-inw who cannot have a child so open-mindedly. Max¡¯s mother stayed here for a long time before leaving. In the evening, Amy told Max about her mother-inw¡¯s visit. Max was initially a bit unhappy, but it was only when he heard that his mother hade to apologize that he restrained his anger. He said, ¡°Are you sure she really treats you the same as before? Didn¡¯t she mock you with a gun and a stick Amy nodded and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t have much conversation. She told me a lot of the knowledge given to her by food therapy experts, and even instructed the aunts in the kitchen to pay attention to my diet Max frowned. It was just like that a few days ago. Can my mother be so kind? He felt a deep suspicion in his heart. If shees over again tomorrow, you can ask her to leave a tonic. In the future, the soup will be handed over to the kitchen to stew for you, so that she doesn¡¯t have to run back and forth Amy was about to say something when Max waved his hand again. Forget it, don¡¯t say that, I¡¯ll take care of it Amy pursed her lips, but in fact, she didn¡¯t want her mother-inw toe over every day. This will put a lot of pressure on oneself. The next day, when Max¡¯s mother arrived, Max was also at home. Max¡¯s mother was a bit surprised and said, ¡°Max, what are you doing at home at this time when you¡¯re not in thepany Max said lightly, ¡°Thepany is fine todayN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Max¡¯s mother ignored her and only said to Amy, ¡°Amy,e on, have some soup Amy walked to the dining table and smiled, ¡°Mom, thank you. It¡¯s very hot outside, isn¡¯t it It¡¯s a bit hot, but I haven¡¯t taken a few steps Max said coldly, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need toe over in person for this kind of thing in the future. Just give the recipe to the kitchen aunt and let them do it Max¡¯s mother personally served out the soup. How can that be done? My mother cooked it with love, different from others. Besides, this matter belongs to my heart, you don¡¯t care Max¡¯s mother said to Amy, ¡°Come Amy, drink while it¡¯s hot Max walked to the dining table and looked at Max¡¯s mother with a serious expression, saying, ¡°We already have our own family. It¡¯s better to maintain some distance between our mother-inw and our son and daughter-inw Max¡¯s mother¡¯s expression was solemn and she said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m getting in the way? Max, you¡¯re not still angry with me because of what happened before, are you Max said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether you¡¯re angry or not. You have to spend a lot of time cooking soup every day and running back and forth. You don¡¯t mind the trouble, and we¡¯re all sorry to ept your kindness. We don¡¯t have an aunt at home, why bother As I said, my mother¡¯s cooking is different from being cooked by others. Why not, Amy? Anyway, you¡¯re on vacation during this time. Why don¡¯t you twoe to our ce and live with us? It¡¯s also convenient for us to take care of you Mom No way, ¡°Max interrupted Amy,¡± I already had a separate household before my marriage, and now I won¡¯t mess with you anymore Max¡¯s mother was extremely upset and said, ¡°Why is it so difficult for you child to speak? I am kind-hearted, and you must be angry with me, right Seeing the mother and son drawing swords and about to turn their backs, Amy quickly said to Max, ¡°Max Brother She shook her head at Max. Max lowered his voice and nced at his mother. If it weren¡¯t for Amy¡¯s embarrassment, he would really want to reason with his mother. As a mother, with her children already married and established, it is truly shameful that she still doesn¡¯t know how to let go. Seeing Max¡¯s gaze, Max¡¯s mother waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, okay, I know you don¡¯t want to see me. So, in the future, I¡¯ll be responsible for making soup and arranging for someone else to deliver it to Amy. Is that all right Max raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Sure Amy smiled and said, ¡°Mom, thank you for always amodating us like this Max¡¯s mother patted Amy¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Just be happy. Hurry up and drink while it¡¯s hot, drink more Thank you, Mom Amy lowered her head and started drinking the soup, feeling warm in her heart. The next morning, when it was time to deliver the soup, Max¡¯s mother personally came again. But this time it¡¯s different from usual. She was apanied by a young and beautiful woman. Amy¡¯s gaze fell on the woman, somewhat puzzled. Amy, let me introduce you. This is my goddaughter, Zhong Yi. Max doesn¡¯t want me toe over, but from now on, I won¡¯te. I personally made the soup and asked Zhong Yi to bring it to you Zhong Yi approached and gave Amy a brilliant smile, saying, ¡°First time meeting, sister-inw, hello Chapter 679 Amy, awkward, sister-inw? This woman is clearly older than herself, doesn¡¯t it feel awkward to call her sister-inw? On this thought, she really got a lot of light from following Max Brother. She shook hands politely with Kaya and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Zhong Max¡¯s mother has walked to the dining table and taken out the soup. Amy,e on, have some soup first I see, Mom, ¡°Amy turned around and sat down at the dining table. Kaya came to Max¡¯s mother and said, ¡°Sister inw, you are really lucky. I think your godmother is really the best mother-inw I have ever seen. If you can be a family, you must also be a very good person Amy pursed her lips and said, ¡°I am quite fortunate. When I was at home, my parents and siblings spoiled me into a little princess, and my sister-inw also doted on me. After getting married, I met the best husband in the world, and even my mother-inw loved me very much. Perhaps this is what others have said¡­ a winner in life Amy¡¯s self-awareness caused Kaya¡¯s smile to pause. That¡¯s why you¡¯re enviable, ¡°Kaya said, taking Max¡¯s mother¡¯s arm and saying to Amy,¡± Sister inw, your current body may just be a brief test from heaven. As long as you survive, you will definitely have a smooth life in the future When Amy mentioned her health status, her expression froze and she looked up at the other person. Kaya wore a ¡®harmless¡¯ smile on her face. After she finished speaking, she looked at Max¡¯s mother and said, ¡°Godmother, don¡¯t worry, I believe you can definitely have a grandson Max¡¯s mother smiled and patted Kaya¡¯s hand, saying, ¡± Amy,e on, too Amy felt that the conversation between the two opposite seemed to have some meaning. But I don¡¯t have any evidence. She chuckled and said, ¡°Hmm She nced at Kaya and then looked at Max¡¯s mother, saying, ¡°Mom, why haven¡¯t I heard of it before? You even recognized a goddaughter Previously, you had been abroad and didn¡¯t have the opportunity to talk to you. If Max hadn¡¯t thought I was always bothering you this time, I might not have had such a good time to introduce you Amy nodded and said, ¡°How did you get to know each other A few years ago, your father and I went to an old friend¡¯s party. Due to poor health, we fainted in the restroom. Coincidentally, this child worked hard and saved my life there. At that time, she didn¡¯t know who I was. After I was hospitalized, she came to see me every day, which really moved me, so she epted such a godmother Amy looked at Kaya. A few years ago, people who didn¡¯t know the mother of the Max family were either foolish or crazy in this northern city. She smiled and looked at Kaya. Thank you very much, Miss Zhong Kaya waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee, sister-inw Amy shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not just chatting with you. I really appreciate it, Miss Zhong. If you need any help, whether it¡¯s from the Mo family or the Waltson family, just speak up Max¡¯s mother said, ¡°Hey, no need, on the art side, I¡¯m here for everything Amy narrowed her eyebrows and eyes and said, ¡°Mom, yours is yours, mine is mine. I want to thank Miss Zhong, representing Max Brother. You know, Miss Zhong saved Max Brother¡¯s favorite mother After listening, Max¡¯s mother chuckled heartily and said to Kaya, ¡°Alright, Yi Yi, if you have anything to do, just talk to your sister-inw Kaya smiled and said, ¡°Godmother, I¡¯m not that snobbish. I really don¡¯t need any help from you Amy said again, ¡°So¡­ if your partner needs anything, it¡¯s okay Kaya blushed a bit and said, ¡°Sister inw, you misunderstood me. I don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet Ah? ¡°Amy looked surprised and said,¡± Miss Kaya, your age looks like She spoke, hesitating to speak. She was intentional, but she couldn¡¯t show it too clearly. Kaya¡¯s face turned a bit cold and looked at Amy. Amy smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°So¡­ should I introduce you to a boyfriend? I know a few good people Max¡¯s mother waved her hand and said, ¡°No need, no need. Just leave this matter to me Amy looked at Max¡¯s mother. Why not? Under normal circumstances, as a godmother, shouldn¡¯t mother-inw be very supportive of this matter? I don¡¯t know why, Amy increasingly feels that this matter may not be as simple as she thinks. After Amy finished the soup, Max¡¯s mother and Kaya left shortly. During dinner tonight, Amy asked, ¡°Do you know Kaya Max looked at her and said, ¡°Kaya? I haven¡¯t heard of her before. Why, should I know her It¡¯s a goddamn daughter, haven¡¯t you heard Mom mention it once What daughter? ¡°Max thought for a moment and said,¡± Howe I don¡¯t know when she still has this kind of thing It seems that Max Brother doesn¡¯t know. Mom said that a few years ago, she went to a banquet but made an old mistake and was saved by Kaya. Kaya didn¡¯t know who she was and often visited her in the hospital. Mom was very moved, so she took in this goddaughter Max sneered, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard her mention it before. What¡¯s the matter? She came over today to talk to you about this person Amy pursed her lips and said, ¡°No, she brought this person over and said, ¡®You don¡¯t like her to bring soup. From now on, she will be responsible for making soup at home and having Kaya bring it over.¡¯ Max sneered sarcastically, ¡°Is she full enough to support herself? Isn¡¯t there enough people at home for her Amy looked at Max and smiled. Who said it¡¯s not? Although there are so many people employed in the family, it¡¯s just a soup delivery. It¡¯s not enough for my mother-inw to let anyonee, but she insists on letting her goddaughtere This morning, Amy talked to that Kaya and found that the woman was not simple. However, this is only her personal idea. She doesn¡¯t intend to tell Max until she¡¯s clear about the other party¡¯s purpose. What if¡­ I really just have a small heart. But just in case, she doesn¡¯t n to do nothing either. After all, Amy is not that easy to bully either. The next day, Kaya came alone.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When she arrived, Amy was receiving guests at home. After Kaya came in, he handed the instion box in his hand to his aunt at home. Go and serve it up for your sister-inw Amy looked at Kaya and smiled, ¡°Miss Zhong, thank you very much for this trip today Don¡¯t be polite, sister-inw. I also work for my godmother and your health. No matter how hard I work, I won¡¯t feel tired On the sofa, the woman who had been sitting there stood up. Amy, this is really your fault. The youngdy said she wouldn¡¯t say anything even if it¡¯s hard, but you can¡¯t ignore everything. In the future, you should personally send someone to your mother-inw¡¯s house to fetch soup, otherwise it¡¯s too unreasonable Kaya looked at the other party with a puzzled expression and said, ¡°This is Amy pursed her lips and said, ¡°Oh, let me introduce you. This is my fourth sister-inw She added another sentence in her heart, ¡®Expert in Bitch Discrimination¡¯. a Chapter 680 Upon hearing this, Kaya immediately reached out her hand to Judi and said, ¡°So it¡¯s the Fourth Lady of the Waltson family. Hello, Fourth Lady. Nice to meet you Judi politely extended her hand and shook hands with Kaya. Miss Kaya is really heartbreaking Kaya looked puzzled. Judi chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very famous in Beicheng. You didn¡¯t recognize me when you saw me Upon hearing this, Kaya immediately said with a guilty face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fourth Lady. As someone, I don¡¯t pay much attention to these things, so¡­ I¡¯m really sorry You don¡¯t pay attention to these things, but you can still call me the way the outside world calls me. I also think it¡¯s quite impressive Kaya smiled and said, ¡°If you are my sister-inw¡¯s fourth sister-inw, then you must be the wife of the Waltson family¡¯s fourth youngest. It should be a natural thing to be called Fourth Lady Aren¡¯t you called Sister Amy? Normally, after Amy introduced me like this, you would also call me Sister Four Kaya awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°You are the youngdy of the Waltson family. How dare I marry you Judi nodded and said, ¡°I can understand that, after all, we don¡¯t know each other either. It¡¯s not bad if you call me Fourth Lady Kaya pointed to the dining table and said to Amy, ¡°Sister inw, hurry up and have some soup. You should drink this soup while it¡¯s hot Okay, let¡¯s sit together for a while Amy had the soup brought over and sat on the sofa to drink.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Judi sat next to Amy and said, ¡°This soup smells good. I didn¡¯t expect your mother-inw to be so skilled My mother-inw is very skilled in everything she does Judi nodded her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see that you appreciate your mother-inw so much. No wonder your mother-inw is so kind to you. She came to bring you soup and personally served it to you. She treated you like her own daughter Amy nodded and said, ¡°I know Judi held her chin with one hand and said, ¡°But your Max is also here. It would be great if your mother-inw came to bring you soup, but they personally poured it out and served it to you. Is that apletely different idea from now Amy chuckled and said, ¡°Auntie can do it, anyway, the soup is made by my mother-inw On the side, Kaya frowned and said, ¡°The fourthdy reminded me, sister-inw. It was just me who was not good, and I didn¡¯t bring you the soup. It wasn¡¯t done as well as my godmother Amy pursed her lips and said, ¡°Oh, Miss Kaya, don¡¯t misunderstand me. My fourth sister-inw is just helping me and praising my mother Judi smiled at Kaya and said, ¡°Yes, Miss Kaya, you don¡¯t need to take the seat ording to the number Kaya felt guilty and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t do well. If my godmother knew about it, she would probably think I wasn¡¯t able to handle things easily How could it be that you worked so hard to bring the soup to Amy¡¯s house, ¡°Judi said, adding,¡± By the way, Miss Kaya, in the future, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself with such things. Let Amy send someone to pick it up at her husband¡¯s house No, no, no, no, ¡°Kaya waved her hand and said,¡± Fourth Madam, this is the first time my godmother has asked me for help. Don¡¯t let me push this matter away. I don¡¯t want to disappoint my godmother, sister-inw, can you also stop arranging people Amy looked at Kaya and said to Judi, ¡°Sister-inw, since Miss Kaya voluntarily wanted to show filial piety to my mother, let her do it. After all, she has good intentions Okay, okay, okay, ¡°Judi chatted to Kaya,¡± I heard Amy say that when you saved the olddy of the Mo family a few years ago, you didn¡¯t know she was an olddy of the Mo group Kaya nodded and said, ¡°Yes So when you went to the ward to visit herter, didn¡¯t you think she was worth a lot? After all, the people who could live in that ce should not be ordinary people Upon hearing this, Kaya furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Fourth Madam, what do you mean by this? You wouldn¡¯t be skeptical. I knew who my godmother was and intentionally approached her, right? When I saved her that day, I couldn¡¯t have anticipated that she would get sick in advance Miss Kaya seems to like to think too much. I didn¡¯t really mean that just now Kaya bit her lip and said, ¡°Sorry, did I misunderstand Yes, you misunderstood me. I just thought, you don¡¯t even know Mrs. Max, you must havee from a small ce. Oh, don¡¯t think too much, I didn¡¯t mean to despise people from a small ce, after all, I also came from a small ce. I¡¯m just saying that, like me, you have good luck. It was through my good friend that I met my lover that I rose to prominence, while you unexpectedly met Mrs. Max. This kind of luck is something many people dream of but don¡¯t have. After bing Mrs. Max¡¯s goddaughter, you can also take two steps horizontally in Beicheng Kaya gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any demands for godmother I see, then it seems that our realm is not the same. I am a rtively vulgar person, and after following my husband, I want to avoid being bullied for a lifetime, be able to eat spicy food and be spoiled to death Amy hit her with her elbow and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you suddenly show off your love when it¡¯s okay? Who do you think you can¡¯t show off Okay, okay. I know your Max is good to you, and I¡¯m all focused on spoiling you to the sky. I¡¯m not showing off, okay On the side, Kaya gently bit the corner of her lips and said, ¡°I have also heard about Brother Mo¡¯s feelings for his sister-inw. It feels really enviable Judi waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think others need to envy her happiness too much. After all, like her, she was born with a golden spoon in her mouth, loved by her parents at home, lost by them, and spoiled by her brothers. Now, our sister-inw has turned her into a little princess. Not to mention in Beicheng, no one dares to touch her at all. Even if there is one, without the help of the Max family, we, the Waltson family, can easily crush this person to pieces. No matter how tough the other party¡¯s backstage is, damn it, we still can¡¯t live Kaya chuckled and said, ¡°Sister inw, you are really happy. If you have another child, you will truly be the wealthiest life winner in the world Amy¡¯s expression froze. Judi said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Kaya¡¯s words are correct. Having children or not doesn¡¯t determine whether a person will be happy, but having a loving husband is possible. Max can have a ligation surgery for Amy, which proves that my family, Amy, has married the right person Kaya smiled calmly and didn¡¯t speak. Judi thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Miss Kaya, I heard from Amy at home that you don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet, do you? I have always been a matchmaker and now I have a few good men in my hands. Would you like to introduce me to you No need, Madam. I have no ns to get married yet Oh? Look at Miss Kaya¡¯s face, you should be over thirty, right? Are you really nning to stay unmarried for the rest of your life? Or Chapter 681 Kaya looked unhappy and said, ¡°Fourth Madam, I am twenty-eight this year Ah? ¡°Judi patted her mouth and said,¡± I¡¯m sorry, I made a random guess based on my face. Miss Kaya, if you¡¯re not thirty yet, your face really needs to be taken care of. It¡¯s a bit¡­ old. Going out on a blind date in your state should have a high failure rate, and now men are also very picky. Not to mention anyone else, just the group I know. Everyone likes young and beautiful people. Look at Max, it¡¯s particrly obvious that his wife has just turned twenty and gets married immediately. This is a typical example of someone who likes a young wife Kaya¡¯s expression became more serious, ¡°I think Brother Mo is not a superficial person Judi raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you know him I¡­ don¡¯t know Don¡¯t be so confident if you don¡¯t know each other. Max is not a shallow person, but he can also pick people. However¡­ he has a good eye. Amy in our family is also considered a leader among women Kaya had to nod and said, ¡°Indeed So, let me say something you don¡¯t like to hear, your appearance¡­ even if I want to help you with your age, I can¡¯t find someone of the right age. Of course, if you don¡¯t mind older ones, I really have a lot of resources Kaya tightened her face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns to get married. I like living alone I thought it would be very traditional for a woman like you to believe that when a couple gets married, they need to have children to inherit their lineage in order to be happy. However, it turns out that I was wrong, and your ideas are also avant-garde. I appreciate you very much. I think that women, as long as they don¡¯t destroy someone else¡¯s family, whether they get married or not, are worthy of respect Kaya really can¡¯t listen anymore. Seeing Amy finish drinking the soup, she stood up and said, ¡°Sister inw, since you have finished drinking, I won¡¯t dy you from chatting with the Fourth Lady. I¡¯ll go back first and see you tomorrow Okay, then take your time After Kaya left, Amy looked at Judi. Judi shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I think you already have an answer in your heart Amy nodded. Judi said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your mother-inw, so I¡¯m not sure what the purpose of bringing this woman is, but this woman is indeed a bitch. Her innocent eyes can easily confuse people Amy frowned and said, ¡°I am a woman. No matter how confusing her eyes are, it has nothing to do with me Judi pinched her chin and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand that either. Your mother-inw asked her toe and deliver soup every day, but she wouldn¡¯t meet Max. What did she mean Judi said, looking at Amy and saying, ¡°Not at all. Your mother-inw just didn¡¯t mean to do it, did she Amy sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, but if she really has no purpose and there are so many servants at home, why must her goddaughtere to deliver soup Judi nodded and said, ¡°This is also a problem. How about going home and finding the third brother to help adjust itN?velDrama.Org owns this. Amy shook her head and said, ¡°I am not clear about my mother-inw¡¯s purpose. I cannot let my third brother take care of this matter. This is a family conflict within my family, and it is not appropriate to bring the Waltson family in Judi rubbed her head and said, ¡°Amy, you¡¯ve matured Amy nuzzled her lips and said, ¡°Sister-inw, I have already be a wife Judi chuckled and said, ¡°Okay, if you need anything, you can stille to me. I can¡¯t help you with a big favor, but I¡¯m fine with a small one Okay Judi thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, why doesn¡¯t your house smell of traditional Chinese medicine today? Isn¡¯t it time for you to drink Chinese medicine at this time I have been taking this traditional Chinese medicine for half a year now. The doctor said that after taking this medicine, I should stop for a while and observe. Today is the first day of stopping the medication Judi patted her hand and said, ¡°Thank you very much No, since I started taking traditional Chinese medicine and during my period, my stomach doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore. No matter what the oue will be, I have the right to take care of my body and recover Judi couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°You have a good mindset. It¡¯s not the time before when you came home and said you wanted to vomit when you smelled the medicine Amy thought to herself, why don¡¯t you want to throw up now. However, even telling people around the world that she doesn¡¯t like drinking traditional Chinese medicine is of no use. She can¡¯t really stop drinking. On Saturday, Max didn¡¯t go to the office. He pulled Amy and lingered with her in the room until noon. It wasn¡¯t until Auntie knocked at the door and said that the olddy and Miss Kaya had to get up together. When they came downstairs together, Amy noticed that Kaya¡¯s style had changed. She was dressed in a pure whitedy¡¯s dress and wore exquisite makeup. Seeing her like this, Amy instinctively felt a little disgust in her heart. Mom Mo, as usual, smiled and said, ¡°You two can really sleep. It¡¯s already noon and you haven¡¯t woken up yet Max said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s rare to rest, can you still live like usual Mom Mo looked at Amy and joked, ¡°Amy, you are really amazing. Max, who is in my hands every day, has been trained by you to be azy person Amy felt embarrassed and said, ¡°Mom, Max Brother only does this asionally Oh, you¡¯ve just been married for less than a year, and that¡¯s normal. Come on, have some soup Amy nodded and walked towards the dining table. Mom Max said while serving soup, ¡°Even on weekends, if you want to lie up, you must have breakfast first. Otherwise, when you reach my age, you will know the taste of gastrointestinal difort She said, looking at Max and saying, ¡°Max, you¡¯re so much older than Amy. You need to know how to take care of her and not save breakfast, okay Max nced at her and said lightly, ¡°We are not three years old children. We will take care of ourselves, so don¡¯t worry about these things Mom Max heard this tone and said with some displeasure, ¡°I¡¯m not showing any good intentions yet. Why are you Seeing Max¡¯s mother getting angry, Amy quickly said, ¡°By the way, Mom, why did youe over in person today Mom Max¡¯s attention was diverted and she said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you wee me Amy waved her hand and said, ¡°Of course not. I haven¡¯t seen you for many days, so I¡¯m a bit surprised I was thinking that Max might be at home this weekend, so I wanted toe and have lunch with you Mommy Mo handed Amy the soup. Amy sat down and drank. Mom Max said to Max, ¡°Max, haven¡¯t you met Kaya yet? She¡¯s my goddaughter Kaya bowed politely and looked at Max gently, ¡°Hello Brother I¡¯m Kaya She spoke and proactively extended her hand to Max, with a shy expression on her face Chapter 682 When Amy turned around, she happened to see this scene and her heart was not filled with joy. She remembered what her fourth sister-inw said yesterday. The innocent eyes of this woman can easily deceive people. Max only nced faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t object to my mother admitting a son and a daughter, but I won¡¯t move around if she does. So, Miss Kaya, like everyone else, should call me Max or Mr. Mo Amy, who was originally feeling a bit sad, suddenly had a smile on her lips. Undoubtedly, she is her man. With her businesslike and private nature, Amy really likes to explode. Mommy Mo walked up to Max and patted his wrist. Max, don¡¯t be so cold and indifferent. Artists are very good. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Amy, right Amy nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Max Brother, Miss Kaya is also someone who saved Mom at least. If you do this, you will scare people Max said indifferently, ¡°Just changing her name would scare you? I think Miss Kaya is not as young as a three year old child Kaya hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, I wasn¡¯t scared, Mr. Mo. I was too abrupt just now, I¡¯m sorry Amy got up and walked over to Max, taking Max¡¯s arm and saying to Kaya, ¡°Miss Kaya, don¡¯t mind. Max Brother is like this. He¡¯s not targeting anyone, but he¡¯s a strict personality and habitually likes to keep a good distance with the opposite sex. That¡¯s why I feel more at ease with him Kaya chuckled and said, ¡°My sister-inw is really happy Max red coldly at Kaya and said, ¡°Miss Kaya, Amy is my wife, I¡¯m not your big brother. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that you call yourself a young woman¡¯s sister-inw who has nothing to do with you Kaya looked embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Waltson Let¡¯s call her Young Madam Mom Max said coldly, ¡°Max, you also need to target the people I brought, right Kaya walked over to Max¡¯s mother with a face of grievance and said, ¡°Godmother,e on, Mr. Mo didn¡¯t say anything wrong Max said coldly, ¡°I just said, I don¡¯t mind if you admit to being a son and a daughter, but don¡¯t impose your own ideas on others Mommy Mo raised her hand and pointed to Max, ¡°You Amy patted Max and said, ¡°Max Brother, don¡¯t be angry with Mom. Aren¡¯t you going to read a file? Hurry up and get busy Max looked at her and rubbed her head with indulgence. When you¡¯re bored for a while,e and find me Um, ¡°Amy squinted and smiled, nodding. After Max left, Mommy patted Kaya¡¯s hand. Yiyi, don¡¯t mind, my son. He has been used to having his own opinions since childhood and always doesn¡¯t listen to what others say Kaya looked at Amy and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that the youngdy is blessed yet Amy looked at Kaya and thought to herself, ¡®Max ignored you, why did he transfer the conflict to me?¡¯. However, she said on her lips, ¡°Max Brother is kind to me. I am very lucky and happy, but my mother is right. Max Brother is very independent. You see, if he insists on something, it¡¯s useless for me to say yes. Moreover¡­ Miss Kaya, what¡¯s actually called is just a name, and it doesn¡¯t matter, right Kaya nodded and said, ¡°Yes She looked at Max¡¯s mother and said, ¡°Godmother, I don¡¯t think Mr. Mo wees me very much. Why don¡¯t I go back first and stop bothering you for lunch Mom Max stopped her and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Max not weing you? Just wee Amy and I, right Amy Amy smiled lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t care about the big things in our family, but for such small things as receiving guests, I¡¯ll let Miss Kaya stay here for a casual meal Kaya looked reluctant and reluctant. Amy, on the other hand, was thinking that no matter what their purpose was, they would always be given a challenge first. At noon, Amy sent someone to invite Max out for dinner. As soon as Max left the study and saw Kaya still there, his face had already turned a bit cold. He walked to the dining table and sat down next to Amy. Mommy Mo and Kaya are sitting opposite. During meals, Kaya asionally serves Mommy with vegetables, while Max only serves Amy with vegetables. Mommy Mo saw this and said to Kaya, ¡°This daughter is just different from her son. Yiyi, you are so good. If you marry someone in the future, you will definitely be a good wife Kaya chuckled and said, ¡°Godmother, you¡¯re really good at teasing me Max said coldly, ¡°If you like your daughter, you can work hard with my father to have a second child. Now that the policy allows it, you can all work hard Mommy Mo¡¯s originally happy face was instantly stained with Xuan Han. Max, are these all human words you¡¯re talking about? How old am I? I can¡¯t count on you guys, can I count on myself Max¡¯s eyes were cold and he looked up at Mommy. Of course, since you can¡¯t count on us and don¡¯t count on yourself, who else can you count on? Oh, let me have an extramarital affair with someone else? Then you better save it, I¡¯m not interested in it Kaya, sitting beside her, suddenly felt embarrassed. Mommy Mo got angry and stood up, ring at Max, ¡°How did your child be like this Child? Oh, I¡¯m already a middle-aged man. Do you think at my age, I¡¯ll still be like a naive child, letting you do whatever you want? I¡¯ll be obedient to you Amy held Max¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Max Brother, stop talking, Mom didn¡¯t say anything either Max nodded to Amy, as a gesture offort and response. Max¡¯s mother looked at Amy and said, ¡°Amy, have you said anything to Max recently? Why did he say those scumbag words just now Amy shook her head and said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t Max said coldly, ¡°You know who my bottom line is, but you still need to question, why, Mother, do you really want toe and argue with meN?velDrama.Org content rights. As he spoke, he also threw down his chopsticks and looked up at Mommy with a cold face. Max¡¯s mother looked at her unruly son. Mingming has married a wife who cannot pass down the family line and is still here as a treasure. She felt so angry that her heart was filled. Max,e out, ¡°Max¡¯s mother turned around and walked outside the door. Max stood up and rubbed Amy¡¯s face. ¡°Have a good meal, I¡¯ll be back in a moment Amy took his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t choke on Mom Don¡¯t worry Max patted her shoulder and walked into the courtyard. Max¡¯s mother¡¯s face was filled with righteous indignation and said, ¡°Max, are you trying to anger me to death? In front of an outsider, are you just talking to me like this? What did Amy tell you What do you think she¡¯s going to tell me? Amy has a simple mind. She doesn¡¯t know the dirty thoughts you brought your goddaughter here yet, but she doesn¡¯t know, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t see it either Chapter 683 Max¡¯s mother¡¯s gaze dodged for a moment and hugged, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I don¡¯t have much in mind Max¡¯s gaze was cold and he said, ¡°Still lying Max¡¯s mother was staring at her son with a guilty heart and snorted, ¡°Max, am I an elder or are you an elder? Are you just talking to me like this When you are arrogant, you don¡¯t respect your old age. When you are feeling guilty, you rely on your old age to sell your old age You child Max¡¯s lips curled up and said, ¡°Mom, let me remind you that what I¡¯ve said before has always been effective. If you really hope to find a white lotus woman with a face full of powder, but also unable to conceal her ugliness and ambition, you can change me, then you¡¯re really wrong. In this life, whoever dares to tear me apart from Amy, I¡¯ll make anyone die in peace. I don¡¯t care if this person gave birth to me or not He finished speaking and turned around to leave. In the restaurant, Kaya looks out of thending window from time to time. Amy was leisurely eating, as if these things had nothing to do with her. Kaya looked at Amy and said, ¡°Youngdy, are you not worried at all What are you worried about Gan Ma and Mr. Mo just looked like they were afraid they might have an unpleasant scene Amy pursed her lips and said, ¡°Even if there is a big animosity between mother and son, it can still be resolved Kaya sighed and said, ¡°The youngdy¡¯s heart is really big. No wonder the godmother is so anxious and angry Miss Kaya, ¡°Amy looked at Kaya,¡± I really want to give you a piece of advice Kaya looked at her without speaking. Amy said, ¡°Even if you are the goddaughter recognized by my mother-inw, you are not the Mo family. It¡¯s better for you to intervene less in the internal affairs of our Mo family. I might as well speak up a bit. If my Max Brother detects something wrong, he may not target his parents, but as an outsider¡­ it¡¯s not easy to say Kaya¡¯s face tightened and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about Amy smiled lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s just pretend that I didn¡¯t mention my advice just now. You can continue Kaya frowned and said, ¡°Madam, what do you mean by that? What do you want me to continue with Amy put down her chopsticks and looked at Kaya, ¡°Women¡¯s intuition towards women. Before, I thought you came to my house not just to help my mother-inw bring me soup, but I don¡¯t have evidence, but today She pointed to Kaya¡¯s clothes today and said, ¡°Just now when I came downstairs and saw your specially dressed appearance, and then thought about the shy look on your face when you looked at my Max Brother, I can almost confirm my guess. My mother-inw brought you here to catch me, right Kaya¡¯s face turned ck. She looked at Amy and stood up in anger, saying, ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s too unpleasant for you to speak like that Is it interesting not to admit it at such a time Kaya bit her lips and said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything, I just came to bring soup. Please don¡¯t humiliate me Okay, then you can continue to deliver. Give it well. I really want to see when Sima Zhao¡¯s heart is going to show off. ¡°Amy picked up her chopsticks and continued eating. Kaya stared at Amy for a moment and then froze her brows. She has always performed very well. I have never mentioned Max in front of Amy, nor have I mentioned wanting to meet this person. But how could this woman know¡­ that she has a purpose in her heart? If you cannotplete the task assigned by your godmother, even if youe here every day, it will be of no help She looked back out of thending window. See Max and Max¡¯s mother walking inside one after another. She looked again and saw that the aunties were still busy in the kitchen. She quickly grabbed the porcin bowl containing chicken soup on the table and threw it onto herself, her heart racing. Immediately, he threw the porcin bowl to Amy¡¯s side. The soup bowl fell to the ground and shattered in response. Kaya picked up her clothes and shouted loudly, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so hot When the aunt in the kitchen heard the sounding out, the door outside the entrance was also pushed open. Max nced at the situation at the dining table and walked straight to Amy¡¯s side. What¡¯s going on Max¡¯s mother had already run in and came to Kaya¡¯s side, frowning, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Yiyi Kaya¡¯s painful forehead was covered in sweat, and she looked at Amy with grievances. Godmother, this matter has nothing to do with the youngdy. I identally spilled the soup bowl myself Max¡¯s mother nced sideways and saw the fragments of a porcin bowl lying at Amy¡¯s feet. She couldn¡¯t help but coldly ask, ¡°Amy, what have you done Amy stood up coldly, her expression showing for the first time a deadly Sen Han. This acting skill is truly clumsy. Mom, I didn¡¯t do anything. Didn¡¯t Kaya already make it clear just now? She spilled the soup pot herself. Why do you ask me what I did Max¡¯s mother looked at Amy, this was the first time she had seen such a distant expression on the face of this sunny child who smiled every day. When she had anything else to say, Max said, ¡°In the future, we won¡¯t wee you at home. You can go now Kaya said, ¡°Youngdy, I can treat the words you just insulted me as if I haven¡¯t heard them before, but I will exin again for thest time. I came here with no purpose, simply because the godmother cares too much about your health, so I want to help her. You must say I¡¯m bad, I admit it, but I hope you don¡¯t have any barriers with the godmother because you are still mother-inw and daughter-inw Shut up, ¡°Max said with a stern look in his eyes.¡± My wife, it¡¯s not your turn to teach yet Max¡¯s mother snorted, ¡°Max, Max, just protect her. I want to see how long you can be arrogant. When people from all over the world poke at your spine and joke that you don¡¯t even have a child, you can stillugh or not. Let¡¯s go, Amy closed her eyes, she really kept holding back.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She felt that since she was in poor health and unable to inherit the family for Max Brother, and refused to break up with him, she should bear the malice of Max Brother¡¯s parents. But she didn¡¯t expect that no matter how much she endured, those who wanted to bully her would eventually not be restrained by her concession. Since that¡¯s the case, why should she endure any longer? Stop As soon as Amy spoke out, Max¡¯s mother and Kaya, who had just taken a few steps, stopped with the help of their kitchen aunt. Both of them turned around and looked at each other. Kaya still had a painful look, as if she had a severe burn. Amy walked up to the two of them and said, ¡°Mrs. Max, Kaya, while everyone is here today, you¡¯d better speak clearly This is the first time Amy has used such a distant tone to call Max¡¯s mother since she was born and met Max¡¯s mother. Chapter 684 Max¡¯s mother said displeased, ¡°Alright, are you still going to make trouble? Kaya is injured and must go for treatment She deserves it. Who made her ssh soup on herself Amy, Kaya(Yiyi)has already taken responsibility on herself. She is willing to step down for you. Do you have to do this Steps? Am I Amy, do I need someone like her to give steps? Who is she? ¡°Amy¡¯s eyes were angry and said,¡± She¡¯s always harboring evil intentions towards my husband. If I spilled that soup, I would spill it on her old and ugly face, not on her body Kaya copsed and shed tears, ¡°I didn¡¯t, youngdy. Don¡¯t mistreat people, why should I have a bad heart towards Max Max¡¯s mother frowned and said, ¡°Amy, there is no basis or evidence. You have indeed wronged someone Amy sarcastically smiled and said, ¡°Have I wronged her? You two should be very clear in your hearts. Kaya, you have some beauty, do you never look in the mirror? You dare toe to our house with such a face. Do you think that I can¡¯t have children, so Max will be starving, or do you think that his charm is endless and he can make Max fall for you and abandon me She took a step back and said, ¡°Then you might as welle over and give it a try. You should see if someone like you takes off your shirt and stands in front of him, will he touch you Max hooked his lips and looked at the little girl in front of him. Isn¡¯t it good, this little woman, finally getting tough. This is like the Waltson family. Max¡¯s mother scolded, ¡°Why are you speaking so vulgar Vulgarity? ¡°Amy looked at Max¡¯s mother and said,¡± Mrs. Max, do you think I¡¯m vulgar now? She¡¯s not afraid of anyone who wants to steal. Am I, a burr, still afraid of her Kaya looked at Max with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°Max, youngdy really misunderstood me, I You broke into the house of a married man or woman, and it was natural for you to behave improperly. My wife didn¡¯t hit you and didn¡¯t drive you away, so why did you cry? Do you think it¡¯s useful to act pitiful in front of me and shed tears? Oh, my wife has a saying that¡¯s true, you probably never look in the mirror Max¡­ ¡°Max¡¯s mother stomped her feet and said,¡± Okay, okay. You two are amazing. I wish you both a long and happy life, and we¡¯ll never get divorced in the future Amy pursed her lips and said, ¡°Borrow Mrs. Max¡¯s auspicious words Max¡¯s mother stared at Amy and said, ¡°Amy, you¡¯ve really changed Mrs. Max, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s you who changed. I can understand why you¡¯ve been like this, which is why you¡¯ve repeatedly regressed. But, until now, I want you to remember that besides being Max¡¯s wife, Amy is also the eldest daughter of the Waltson family Max¡¯s mother didn¡¯t want to look at Amy anymore, so she simply said to the aunt who was holding Kaya, ¡°What are you still waiting for? Hurry up and help me out with my art The group of people walked out the door, and Amy¡¯s body seemed to have been drained of strength. She walked to the dining table, pulled out the chair and sat down again, her face listless. Max walked up to her with a smile on his face and rubbed her head with his hand. Just now, I looked very tough. Why is my face changing now Amy looked up at him and said unhappily, ¡°Why are you stillughing? I just had a fight with my mother-inw, your mother. You son, you¡¯re in the middle, shouldn¡¯t you be embarrassed I¡¯m not embarrassed, I only lean towards you, so you don¡¯t have to look worried, do you Amy muttered, ¡°Your mother must be extremely sad She has her own husband, and I¡¯m not in charge of her heartbreak. Moreover, she¡¯s the one who started the trouble first. You did a great job today, and I shouldn¡¯t worry anymore in the future. You¡¯ll be bullied by my family Amy lowered her head and saw the fragments of a ceramic bowl not far away. She frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ssh Kaya Of course I believe you, otherwise why did I just help you speak Amy hissed and said, ¡°What if I spill it Max calmly said, ¡°She deserves it. She ran into someone else¡¯s house to pry at the corner if she had nothing to do. Shouldn¡¯t she be sshed Looking at Max, he had no intention of ming himself at all, but instead kept teasing himself. The gloom in Amy¡¯s heart dissipated a bit. How do you see that the woman is here to pry at the corner of the wall, and she¡¯s flirting with you behind my back Max poked her brow and said, ¡°Am I the kind of person who is so foolish that I need to wink in order to see the other person¡¯s thoughts Amy hugged and nuzzled, ¡°So how did you know When my mother came to dinner with us with a strange woman, I guessed that her purpose was not simple. She had known Kaya for so long and never thought of introducing her to me, but now she brought her to me. It was clear that she had a bad heart, and she didn¡¯t give up yet Max said, rubbing her head and saying, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to react so quickly this time Amy gave a disdainful cut and said, ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t have enough rank for the woman she was looking for. She had an urgent expression in her eyes. If I couldn¡¯t tell it, wouldn¡¯t it be too foolish She sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if they will calm down for a few days after I¡¯ve made a scene this time Max rubbed her head and said, ¡°Regardless of them, how about next week when I take you on a business trip and rx Where are you going Abroad, we expect to stay for about ten days. Please pack your luggage tomorrow Amy smiled happily and nodded. She was at home this summer and really suffocated. It¡¯s great to be able to go out for activities.N?velDrama.Org owns this. On a ten day trip abroad, Max¡¯s office only took less than three days. For the rest of the time, the two were either traveling or lingering in their rooms. It¡¯s really a rare pleasure. The only downside is that Amy has been feeling a lottely, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s due to the jetg. Max was swimming in the pool, and Amy, lying on the recliner, was still holding her phone in her hand, sleeping in the sun. When Max swam twops ashore and saw Amy¡¯s gentle kitten like appearance, his lips couldn¡¯t help but smile. Cover Amy with a bath towel and lie down on the side recliner waiting for her. Amy woke up and the sun had already set halfway up the mountain. She rubbed her eyes and sat up, seeing Max staring at her on the side. Amy had azy fight and said, ¡°Max Brother, when did youe up It¡¯s almost two hours now Ah? It¡¯s been so long, why didn¡¯t you wake me up We¡¯re not in a hurry. You¡¯re sleeping so soundly, what should we ask you to get up and do Amy muttered, ¡°People tend to getzier andzier as they sleep. I¡¯ve been feeling like I haven¡¯t slept enough these past few days It¡¯s really strange, she hasn¡¯t been so sleepy like these past few days in her life. Chapter 685 She thought that after returning to my home country, illness would improve. But the fact is not. On the first three days of returning home, Amy could still understand this situation as the reason for the jetg. After the jetg, she still wanted to sleep after finishing her meal. At night, Max tugged at her for a long time. Amy copsed on the bed andmented, ¡°Max Brother, I seem to know why I¡¯ve been so tiredtely Max¡¯s hand lightly caressed her head and said, ¡°Why, you¡¯re trying to me me Of course it¡¯s up to you. I also have pain in my lower back and my stomach is feeling a bit ufortable. Can you tell me if it¡¯s your fault Amy said, poking him in the waist. Max felt a little itchy and rolled over to hold her down. So you¡¯re not cowardly. You¡¯re already tired of shouting, and you dare to tease me Amy quickly withdrew her hand and pouted at Max, ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, I can¡¯t do it anymore. I¡¯m noting She said, pushing Max away and folding the nket over her body. Max smiled indulgently and hugged her in his arms, ¡°You really thought I was so cruel He said, gently rubbing her stomach with his hand and saying, ¡°However, howe your stomach hurts? Do you need to see a doctor What do you think of this kind of thing? I won¡¯t go. If you restrain yourself, I will naturally get better After Amy finished speaking, she hugged Max on her side and muttered, ¡°Stop talking, I¡¯m so sleepy. I need to go to bed Max patted her back and said, ¡°Sleep, good night Amy quickly fell asleep, and Max couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows as he listened to her uniform breathing. Is it true that I have been going too fartely? It¡¯s too difficult to converge. The next day, Amy was called up by a warm phone call. t she has returne, so Luna called to ask her toe home for dinner. Upon hearing Amy¡¯s heavy sleep sound, she asked kindly, ¡°Lazy girl, you haven¡¯t woken up yet No, San Sao It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock, where¡¯s Max? He¡¯s alsozy with you Amy blushed with embarrassment and said, ¡°No, Max Brother has already gone to thepany She rolled over and said, ¡°Third sister-inw, why are you calling me May I ask you toe back for dinner? Your sister-inw is resting today, and the three of us are getting together Let¡¯s reschedule. I¡¯ve been feeling a bit drowsy and bedridden these days, I¡¯m toozy Hmm? ¡± ¡± Sleepy bug? Have you been sleeping a lottely Yeah, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, it¡¯s like I haven¡¯t slept enough After a moment of warmth, she asked, ¡°Is there anything else unusual What¡¯s the difference? What¡¯s the difference I think drowsiness is a bit like a symptom of early pregnancy Amy sighed and said, ¡°Even if it were like this, it wouldn¡¯t have happened to me. Third sister-inw, you¡¯re not unaware of my physical condition But there are some things that cannot be said for sure. If you have any other symptoms, you need to go to the hospital for a check-up. What if it¡¯s pregnancy Amy scratched her eyebrows, and of course, she also hoped for such a miracle. But¡­ four weeks ago, when the doctor prescribed herst dose of medicine, he even told her to continue the follow-up examination in a month. How could you possibly get pregnant if your body hasn¡¯t been properly adjusted. Third sister-inw, I shouldn¡¯t have such luck Don¡¯t say that, as long as there are symptoms, it¡¯s better to go for a check-up. How about I apany youter No need, no need, ¡°Amy said with embarrassment. She knew that she was tired by Max Brother, but she couldn¡¯t tell her third sister-inw. I¡¯ll go and see for myself Are you sure you will go Amy nodded and said, ¡°Of course, what did I deceive you into doing? I¡¯ll go there in a moment, and when I get back from the hospital, I¡¯ll go home and have dinner with you and my fourth sister-inw Okay, then we¡¯ll wait for you Hanging up the phone, Amyy t and stroked her lower abdomen. Although¡­ she knew it was unlikely, she actually had some expectations in her heart. What if God really favors her? She got up, got dressed, and went downstairs. Auntie saw hering and prepared to serve breakfast: ¡°Youngdy,e and have dinner quickly Amy thought she had to go for a check-up and didn¡¯t know if she needed an empty stomach, so she simply said, ¡°Auntie, I won¡¯t eat anymore She walked out as she spoke. Just as I walked into the courtyard, my phone rang. Seeing that it was her mother-inw calling, Amy felt a bit down in the dumps. She picked up her phone, her voice soft, but her address distant: ¡°Mrs. Max, hello Upon hearing this title, Max¡¯s mother¡¯s tone also cooled a bit: ¡°Where are you At home Is Max there Not here Okay, let¡¯s meet Amy refused without hesitation, ¡°Mrs. Max, if you have any issues in the future, let¡¯s talk directly to your son. Max Brother and I have already negotiated that as long as it is rted to both families, they will be responsible for each other¡¯s family and household affairs Since you are still my daughter-inw and it is your responsibility to have children, I must firstmunicate with you. You can never escape this matter Amy didn¡¯t answer, but a doorbell rang from the entrance.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The servant took a look and saw that it was an olddy. The aunt quickly opened the door and respectfully said, ¡°Olddy Amy, who was in the courtyard, saw Max¡¯s mother and Kaya walking in, and her expression instantly became much more solemn. The two of them came to Amy. Max¡¯s mother had a serious expression on her face. Kaya looked at Amy with a slightly proud smile on her lips. Youngdy, long time no see Amy ignored her and looked at Max¡¯s mother with a cold expression, saying, ¡°Mrs. What does Max want to talk to me about Max¡¯s mother said, ¡°Come in and talk Amy was upset, but she still followed in. After the three of them took their seats, Max¡¯s mother let everyone out. She looked at Amy and said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush with you anymore. We¡¯ve already checked at the hospital and tomorrow is Yiyi¡¯s ovtion period. I n to have her help you and Max have a child Amy lowered her eyes and sneered sarcastically, ¡°Let someone else give birth to Max and me? That child, it¡¯s not mine. What reason do I have to raise it Max¡¯s mother said with a solemn expression, ¡°Amy, if you could give birth, I wouldn¡¯t burden anyone else. Now that Kaya is willing to help youplete your life, you should be grateful, notining Am I grateful to her? Mrs. Max, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s really ridiculous Max¡¯s mother sighed and pleaded, ¡°Amy, I don¡¯t want to end my rtionship with you. You¡­ you don¡¯t really want to drag Max down for a lifetime, do you? Kaya has already signed an agreement with me. If she gives birth smoothly, she will neverpete for custody with you or reveal that she is the biological mother of the child. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very beneficial for you Chapter 686 Amy suppressed her anger and said to Max mother, ¡°Do you think even if I agree to this, Max will agree As long as you agree, Max¡¯s side, there will definitely be no problem In your eyes, is your son a scumbag who, in order to have a child, engages in secret affairs with other women Max mother closed his eyes and said, ¡°I know Max himself wouldn¡¯t agree to do this, so I came to you first. If you don¡¯t want Max to regret the rest of his life, you can take the initiative to help me Amy raised her lips, she was really curious about what this mother wanted to do. How do you want me to help It¡¯s very simple, like the first time you did, you could do something in his water. I will have Yi Yi wait in the room in advance, and when you return to the room, you will turn off the lights and let Yi Yi rece you Amy felt ufortable, so she wanted to be in the room, listening to her husband, and other women How could she say such a cruel method. Seeing Amy looking at her face, filled with disappointment, Max mother stepped forward and took the initiative to hold Amy¡¯s hand. Amy, I know this matter, and you feel very aggrieved. But can you understand my feelings as an elder? What do I think, I can¡¯t tolerate my son going through a journey in the world without leaving any offspring, which is not fair to him, do you think Amy sneered and said, ¡°Mrs., do you think she really reced me? Even if the lights were turned off, Max Brother wouldn¡¯t mistake it Kaya hurriedly said, ¡°There are hallucinogenic ingredients in the medicine I gave you. As long as Mr. Mo takes them, he won¡¯t notice them Amy looked at Kaya and said, ¡°Last time you came, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t have what Max intended for my family Kaya smiled and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t. I really like my godmother, so I¡¯m willing to help her fulfill her life wish. It¡¯s also to reassure you that I signed an agreement with her. After I give birth to a child, I won¡¯t have to leave Do you think I¡¯ll believe you Kaya shrugged and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe it or not. Anyway, my filial piety to my godmother can be seen from heaven and earth Miss Kaya is really a filial goddaughter, I admire her. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t intend to ept your kindness Max mother stood up and said, ¡°Amy, we are already so humble. Why are you still unwilling to give in? Are you willing to let me make it difficult for the Mo family and the Waltson family to get along anymore Amy pursed her lips and said, ¡°Then you can make a scene. If you can break up my marriage with Max Brother, I will definitely have no problem. Pack up my bags and get out of the Mo family. But if you make a scene that backfires, don¡¯t me Max Brother for breaking up with you because of me After she finished speaking, she stood up and said, ¡°Since you have already finished speaking, I won¡¯t apany you anymore. You can sit down for a while or leave as you please She turned and walked out, Max mother rubbing her brow in annoyance. Kaya saw this and patted Max mother¡¯s hand, then stood up and said, ¡°Amy Amy stopped and turned around. Kaya came to Amy. That¡¯s right, you are a winner in life, born with a golden spoon in your mouth, with good parents, good brothers, and good husbands. But just because God has given you so much, you cannot carry out selfishness to the end,pletely disregarding others¡¯ feelings. No matter how excellent your conditions are, what kind of woman are you now? You don¡¯t even have the most basic abilities of a woman, and you can¡¯t have children for your husband. What kind of woman are you Amy sneered, ¡°Kaya, you don¡¯t think having children is your advantage, do you? Even if I¡¯m not a woman, it¡¯s not your turn to climb my man¡¯s bed. If I¡¯m willing, there are many women waiting to inherit Max¡¯s family. Why should I agree to let a woman like you give birth to me, Max Brother, if she is more beautiful than you, has better conditions than you, is more kind than you, and has everything? Did you really not feel how much Max Brother despised youst time You¡­ ¡°Kaya¡¯s face condensed,¡± You¡¯re just a chicken that can¡¯ty eggs. Why are you so arrogant I¡¯m not a chicken, you are, ¡°Amy didn¡¯t get angry with Kaya¡¯s words. Instead, she looked sarcastically at Kaya¡¯s face.¡± Using filial piety as an excuse to climb the bed of a married man with medication, you are extremely despicable You¡­ ¡°Kaya was angry, relying on Max mother to support her. She raised her hand in anger and pushed Amy. Amy didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so bold and dare to take action on herself. She walked unsteadily, took two steps back, and fell to the ground. Her lower abdomen suddenly trembled and hurt. Amy sat there, furrowing her brows. Kaya stood there for a moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the Miss Waltson family, you can bully others. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson for my godmother today Amy couldn¡¯t ignore the paining from her lower abdomen. She took out her phone and was about to make a call. Kaya was afraid that Amy would report to Max, so she quickly grabbed Amy¡¯s phone and threw it to the ground. Amy covered her stomach with her hand and looked up at Kaya angrily. Do you no longer want to live Kaya turned around and looked at Max mother, ¡°Godmother, look, I¡¯m just trying to teach her a lesson for you. She just scared me like this. I really dare not do anything more Max mother froze her brows and walked over. She didn¡¯t actually expect Kaya to dare to take action. Amy looked up and red at the two of them, ¡°What do you two want? Do you really think Amy is easy to bully Kaya said unknowingly, ¡°Who bullied you? It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re using your identity as the Miss Waltson family to get angry with my godmother. My godmother has a daughter-inw like you, and it¡¯s really unlucky for eight lifetimes. If you don¡¯t know how to coordinate the rtionship between your mother-inw and son, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re still so arrogant Amy struggled to support the ground and stood up. But the pain in her stomach hit, and she had to squat down again. Seeing blood stains on the ground where she had just sat, Max mother quickly turned her gaze to Amy¡¯s leg. There, there are also blood stains slowly sliding down. Max mother furrowed her brows and quickly squatted down, grabbing Amy¡¯s arm. ¡°Amy, you¡¯re bleeding, what¡¯s going on Amy didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but turned around and shouted at the door, ¡°Someone The aunt on duty at the door pushed in. Seeing the youngdy sitting on the ground, she quickly went to help.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Amy waved her hand and said, ¡°Get the car ready and help me go to the hospital Yes, yes, youngdy After they left, Max mother reacted and quickly chased out. Kaya stood in ce, staring at the bloodstains on the ground, feeling a bit scared in her heart. Why does Amy bleed? Chapter 687 Kaya became more and more afraid as she thought about it. She¡­ won¡¯t cause trouble, will she. Seeing her godmother run away, she quickly caught up with her and said, ¡°Godmother, I Max mother looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Why did you just push her Kaya looked aggrieved and said, ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to help you vent your anger. I didn¡¯t expect her to fall Don¡¯t you have a very gentle personality? Even if you want to help me vent my anger, there¡¯s no need to take action. Besides, when did I say I wanted to take action on her? Although she can¡¯t have children, she¡¯s also the apple of the Waltson family¡¯s eye. Don¡¯t mention you, even me, I never intended to touch her finger. You¡¯re just Upon hearing Max mother¡¯sints, Kaya became even more afraid. She held Max mother¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Godmother, it was just her words that were too irritating. I couldn¡¯t help it, that¡¯s why¡­ I was impulsive. She just bled, is it time for her period or Max mother is feeling frustrated during her period? How is that possible? Is it that child Max mother dared not think carefully and quickly got into the car, letting the driver chase Amy¡¯s car forward. On the way, the aunt at home called Max. Max hung up the phone and headed straight to the hospital. Because thepany is located next to the hospital, he arrived earlier.Original from N?velDrama.Org. When the driver drove over, Max immediately stepped forward. Auntie opened the car door before getting off, and Max leaned in and picked Amy up horizontally. Max¡¯s heart trembled when he saw blood on Amy¡¯s leg. Amy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Max Brother, go to the obstetrics department Okay, let¡¯s go. With me around, don¡¯t be afraid Max immediately carried Amy upstairs. After the doctor checked it, they arranged for HCG and urine tests. The test results showed that Amy was really pregnant. Standing by the hospital bed, Max felt inexplicably nervous when he heard the doctor¡¯s words. Pregnant. Amy actually got pregnant. The doctor continued, ¡°Based on the results of HCG, Miss Waltson¡¯s gestational age should be around three weeks. However, this idental fall caused signs of threatened miscarriage, so it is highly likely Amy nervously said, ¡°Doctor, please help me save this child Max regained hisposure and said to the doctor, ¡°On the premise of protecting adults, you must spare no effort to save this child for me The doctor looked at the test results and frowned, ¡°We will do our best, Miss Waltson. During this time, you must pay attention to staying in bed, not getting out of bed, not getting angry, and maintaining a good mood Amy finds it difficult to maintain a good mood now. She is too afraid to lose this child. But she warned herself in her heart that to stabilize her emotions, she must do it. Because she is now the only person who can protect this child. Her hand gently caressed her lower abdomen and exhaled, ¡°I will try my best to cooperate with you After the doctor left, Amyy in bed, watching Max cry. Max bent over and helped Amy wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes. Silly girl, why are you crying? You¡¯re pregnant, it¡¯s a big joy. Don¡¯t cry, be good Amy nodded and said, ¡°I cry because I¡¯m happy. Besides being happy, I¡¯m also a bit scared. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t protect him You will, let¡¯s go together Max ced his hand gently on Amy¡¯s lower abdomen. Baby, Mom and Dad are guarding you together. You must work hard for me to hold on Amy sniffed and said, ¡°I need to calm my emotions Max kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Come on, believe me, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll be there Amy nodded and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s only one step away. Today, it¡¯s only one step away. I¡¯ll be able toe to the hospital for a check-up first. If I don¡¯t want ink stains, I¡¯ll just go out early Did you originally n toe to the hospital today? Did you find yourself pregnant Amy shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s my third sister-inw who heard that I¡¯ve been drowsytely and said this is a symptom that only pregnant women have in the early stages of pregnancy, so she urged me toe and check it out. As a result, I wasn¡¯t lucky enough. As soon as I left the house, I met my mother and Kaya. Mom said that tomorrow is Kaya¡¯s ovtion period, and if you want Kaya to give you a child, you need my help tonight by putting medicine in your water to help you get rid of Kaya. It was because of this that I had an argument with them and was pushed by Kaya that I fell. Max Brother, the person who came up with this idea, although they have your mother, I don¡¯t want to just let it go. They are really deceiving others too much Max clenched his fists, his eyes tinged with anger. He didn¡¯t expect that his mother would do such an excessive thing. Go to his doorstep and bully his woman. It¡¯s simply unforgivable. I will definitely do you justice in this matter As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Max mother rushed in. She came to the hospital bed and said excitedly, ¡°Amy, I asked. You¡¯re pregnant, but you¡¯re pregnant Amy turned her face away and said, ¡°Sorry, I need some rest. Please go out, Mrs Amy, Mom didn¡¯t know¡­ Mom didn¡¯t expect you to be pregnant, really. If Mom knew, she would definitely confess you and never hurt your heart. Amy, Mom was wrong. Can you forgive Mom once, Mom Max stood up and said with a cold expression on his face, ¡°My lover needs to rest. Can¡¯t Mr. understand humannguage Max grabbed Max mother¡¯s wrist and pulled her out of the ward. Outside the ward, Kaya stood there with a scared expression on her face. Seeing Maxe out, she unconsciously took two steps back. Max mother said anxiously, ¡°Max, you asked me to apologize to Amy, I was wrong Now you realize your mistake, what¡¯s the use? She was already in poor health, but now she finally got pregnant, but her mother-inw brought someone to her door and threatened a miscarriage. How much do you want the world to know that Max is such a waste that she can¡¯t even protect her wife Max, I¡¯m not, ¡°Max mother shook her head with tears in her eyes.¡± I just Don¡¯t say it, in the future, I won¡¯t have a mother like you. I¡¯ll break away from your mother-child rtionship Max mother panicked and said, ¡°No, Max, I was wrong, really wrong If you don¡¯t want me to make a public announcement today, it¡¯s best to disappear from my sight as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to see you again for a minute. Also, if my child has some ups and downs, I will definitely publicize these ugly things you¡¯ve done as a mother-inw. If my child can¡¯t be a person, then don¡¯t do them either After Max finished speaking, he ignored Max mother¡¯s pale expression and turned Sen Han¡¯s gaze towards Kaya. As for you Chapter 688 Kaya couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back and wave her hand when she saw Max¡¯s gaze. No, Mr. Max, I was unintentional, I didn¡¯t mean to Max, however, did not show any pity just because the other party pretended to be pitiful. Instead, he said fiercely, ¡°If you dare to take action against my people, you will nevere to a good end He finished speaking and pushed the door back into the ward. Kaya¡¯s feet softened and she fell to the ground. Max mother still wanted to follow in, but seeing Max¡¯s warning gaze, she could only stop her steps in the end. After a long time, Kaya stood up and approached Max mother¡¯s arm. Godmother, what should I do? Please help me, you know, I am innocent Max mother looked at her with an expression of helplessness. Kaya cried, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my godmother, I wouldn¡¯t have known Mr. Mo and Mrs. Shao, wouldn¡¯t I have made any mistakes? Godmother, you¡¯ve always been the softest. Please help me plead Kaya, I also want to help you, but as you can see, Max doesn¡¯t even want me anymore. Even if I help you speak, it will only add fuel to the fire. Why don¡¯t you go back first and wait for Amy¡¯s health to improve and Max¡¯s mood to stabilize before I plead for you? How about that Kaya was helpless and knew that the current situation was not favorable for her, so she nodded. Just as she was about to leave, the police arrived and wanted to take Kaya away on the charge of intentional injury. Kaya cried loudly, looking at Max mother and pleading. Godmother¡­ Godmother, help me The crying andmotion attracted countless gazes from the hospital hallway. Max mother quickly approached andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. As I just said, when Max¡¯s emotions stabilize a bit, I will definitely plead for you In the end, Kaya was taken away. Max mother didn¡¯t know what to do, so she had to go home and discuss with Mo¡¯s father. The news of Amy¡¯s pregnancy spread throughout the Waltson family in less than half an hour. When the Waltson family rushed over together, Max regretted it again. The ward was bustling, and Max stood by feeling worried. He pulled Will Waltson aside and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean Amy needs to rest. Why did you bring everyone here Will Waltson snorted, ¡°Look at these three people, which one can I stop Max rubbed his brows and looked back at Amy, who was somewhat weak in the hospital bed. Amy had a smile on her face that she had just lost. Third sister-inw, you are too powerful. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have missed the most important treatment opportunity today Judi said, ¡°Your third sister-inw has at least had multiple experiences. In the future, you should listen to her more about this matter Amy frowned and said, ¡°The doctor said that my current indicators are not very good. I am actually a bit worried Amy, remember, at this time, you must keep a good mood and believe in yourself. Since this child has quietly arrived, he has recognized you and cooperated well with the doctor. There will be no problem Amy nodded. Max gave Wills Waltson a wink. Will Waltson chuckled silently and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s someone here who¡¯s worried about Amy¡¯s poor rest and is waiting to drive us away. You three are almost done Benjeming stood up and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go back first Amy actually wants to keep her family here for a while. But looking at Max¡¯s nervous expression, she couldn¡¯t say anything. After Wills Waltson and the others left, Max sat by the hospital bed. I was negligent today. I should have waited for your situation to stabilize before notifying the court and their team Amy looked at him and said, ¡°But when my brothers and sister-inwe to see me, I feel very happy and confident about everything Am I not your greatest confidence when I am by your side Amy pursed her lips and said, ¡°The confidence given by my husband and the confidence given by my mother¡¯s family are different things. If it weren¡¯t for my mother¡¯s family, I might not have the courage to confront my mother-inw Max sighed and said, ¡°I made you feel wronged I¡¯m not ming you when I say this, and besides, it¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯ve been protecting me all along Amy said, holding down Max¡¯s hand. Max Brother, let¡¯s not me each other, because in the future, we will be the ones who will spend our lives together Max rubbed her head and said, ¡°My Amy has grown up Amy was held by Max with one hand and gently stroked her lower abdomen with the other. It¡¯s time to grow up. The next afternoon, Father Mo and Max mother came together. Max mother was at the door of the ward and didn¡¯t dare to enter. Father Mo walked in with his own food box. Amy, let me take a look at you. How is your health Upon seeing his father, Max stood up like a hedgehog covered in thorns and stood in front of the bed, ring coldly at his father, ¡°What are you doing here Max father gave Max a sidelong nce, and this kid almost regarded him as an enemy. Your mother made soup for Amy, but she was afraid that Amy would feel bad when she saw her, so she stayed at the door and didn¡¯te in He handed Max the soup and said, ¡°You can take it out for Amy and let her drink it while it¡¯s hot Max didn¡¯t reach out to pick it up, but said coldly, ¡°No need, the kitchen at home is already ready to eat Max¡¯s father frowned and said, ¡°Max, after all, this is your mother¡¯s intention. Besides, it¡¯s not for you, it¡¯s for Amy Do you think Amy can ept what I don¡¯t ept? Amy will be lying here today, thanks to whom? How could you be so embarrassed to be here Max¡¯s father knows that Max is a person who takes it seriously and speaks the right thing, which is one thing or two. He looked at Amy on the bed and said, ¡°Amy, your mother has deeply realized her mistake. She wants toe in and apologize to you. If you haven¡¯t calmed down yet, it¡¯s okay to let her eat a few more closed doors. These days, you should take good care of yourself and don¡¯t think about anything else, okay Amy pursed her lips and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s just forget about apologizing. There are some things that have been done, and apologizing is irreparableN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Max¡¯s father frowned and said something else, but Max said, ¡°We¡¯ve already said everything our husband and wife should say. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t look for us again in the future You bastard, ¡°Max¡¯s father said coldly.¡± You threatened your mother yesterday to break away from the mother-child rtionship. Do you know how long your mother cried after she came home? She did something wrong, but she¡¯s confessing. As young people, how could you not even have such tolerance Max¡¯s voice unconsciously increased by a few decibels. So, your wife cried in repentance because she did something wrong. You have to feel sorry ande to trouble us. As a son, I should have known that she had caused my wife pain and forgiven her generously. Why is your wife noble, and my wife should have been despised by me? Since when can the party who did the wrong thing be so bossy Nothing is more important than you in Chapter 689 Max¡¯s father was blocked by Max¡¯s call, but he was speechless. Standing in the ward, feeling embarrassed. And from beginning to end, Amy didn¡¯te out to help with a word. Max¡¯s father knows that this time, they are afraid that it will be difficult to obtain the understanding of these two children. Outside the ward, Max mother, who had been feeling a bit anxious, was waiting with anticipation, listening with her ears close to the door of the ward. Not far behind, suddenly came a sarcastic voice. Who was I then? It turned out to be my inws aunt Max mother turned her head and saw that the two daughter-inw of the Waltson family, who were warm and childlike, had arrived. They were also carrying a food box and fruit in their hands. Max mother chuckled and said, ¡°It turned out to be two nieces and daughter-inw. Why did youe over The little princess of our Waltson family is pregnant, and her two brothers are extremely nervous. They asked me and Xiao Qing to let go of everything we have and take care of this injured expectant woman Judi finished speaking and hissed, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that we sister-inw are here. Why is our inw aunt also here? Oh, by the way, I heard that the big sister you¡¯re looking for as a surrogate is ovting today. Inw aunt, you¡¯re not here to catch your son and work with your daughter, are you With a warm and restrained smile on Luna¡¯s face, Judi listened attentively with a serious expression and remained silent to stop him. Max mother looked embarrassed and said, ¡± yesterday¡¯s incident was my fault. I¡­ I¡¯m here to apologize Judi breathed a sigh and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like this. I thought my aunt inw wouldn¡¯t stop until she tore down my sister-inw¡¯s house Max mother waved her hand and said, ¡°No, no. Now that Amy is pregnant, I haven¡¯t had time to hold her. How could they break up their family? It¡¯s impossible Upon hearing this, the warmth that had been watching the good y made her face look a bit solemn. Auntie inw, your apology is somewhat chilling. When you learned that Amy couldn¡¯t have a child, you tortured her desperately, causing her immense pain. Now that she is pregnant, you havee to apologize again. Is it possible that in the eyes of your Mo family, Amy is like a fertility machine Me, me¡­ ¡°Max mother was also somewhat speechless. After all, that¡¯s the truth. you probably haven¡¯t forgotten. When the two families got married, the Waltson family didn¡¯t have any elders to support you. Our family has said it deeply and wants us to treat you as our closest rtive. You have also promised to treat Amy wholeheartedly, but what happened? You reneged on your promise I really realized that I was wrong. Two daughter-inw, please help me put in a good word and let Amy ept me to take care of her. I really want to apologize I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you with this favor. Rome was not built in a day, Amy¡¯s heart was already cold, so you wanted to warm her up. If you¡¯re Amy, can you really put down your mustard easily Judi hugged and snorted, ¡°I can¡¯t help either. The food is getting cold. Please help yourself, my aunt inw. Let¡¯s go first She spoke and knocked on the door of the ward with warmth. Seeing no one answering in the ward, Tong Hao said, ¡°Amy, it¡¯s me and your third sister-inw. Is it convenient Amy immediately said, ¡°Third sister-inw and fourth sister-inw,e in quickly Two people pushed the door in. Seeing Max father also present, the two of them exchanged greetings with each other. Judi went to set up the dining table and said to Amy, ¡°Your third sister-inw and I havee to feed you. Your third sister-inw has personally cooked your favorite dishes Third sister-inw, thank you You¡¯re wee, ¡°said a warm smile Judi frowned and said, ¡°I also have some credit, okay? I¡¯m responsible for loading and apanying I appreciate both of you Father Mo stood by and said, ¡°The two nieces and daughter-inw are usually very busy. In the future, I will leave the responsibility of delivering meals to my wife Uncle inw, no need. We, the Waltson family, have given orders. In the future, my job with Xiao Qing will be to help Max take care of Amy, after all, Amy is the big treasure of our family Warm lips pursed and handed Max the spoon. After Max answered, he coldly said to Mo¡¯s father, ¡°Please go back Dad Mo couldn¡¯t argue with Max in front of outsiders, so he had to leave with his food box. Wenqing and Tonghao watched Max feed Amy, and the two of them left first. They left before Max started eating. Amyy in bed, looking at Max and asked, ¡°You really told your mother yesterday that you wanted to break away from the mother child rtionship Otherwise? I said I would give you an exnation Amy smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as that Don¡¯t help her speak, you¡¯re lying here suffering now. We don¡¯t even know what the child will do. Don¡¯t forget the pain if your scars don¡¯t heal I¡¯m not going to help her speak, and I won¡¯t forgive her, but¡­ if you¡¯re not clear about the truth because I broke away from her mother son rtionship and people outside are not sure, they¡¯ll definitely think it¡¯s our fault. Aren¡¯t you afraid of others saying you married your wife and forgot your mother They can say whatever they are willing to say, and I will prevent anyone who attempts to harm you from approaching you Max looked at her and said, ¡°Now, there¡¯s nothing more important than you Amy touched her stomach and said, ¡°He¡¯s not as important as me either Max said calmly, ¡°Of course, he only has you. Without you, he is nothing Amy waved her hand and said, ¡°Oh, stop talking nonsense. If the child hears, they will get angry Max couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile, this silly girl. Amyy in the hospital for half a month, and finally all her indicators were normal. During this period, Max mother came every day, rain or shine. Even if Amy refuses to see her, she always insists on having the nurse bring in the soup she has made. At first, Amy thought she was showing off. But after confirming that the child had been saved, there was indeed less resentment in her heart. Several times, she tried to talk to Max about this matter. But Max firmly refused this topic. Max said that a matter of principle cannot be mediated. He really doesn¡¯t want to receive the news that his wife was injured and hospitalized by his mother likest time. This kind of thing is enough to wake him up once. In the evening, Penelope arrived. After chatting with Amy for a while, she turned around and said to Max, ¡°By the way, Max, have you read the thing I sent you Max said with a calm face, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, don¡¯t pay attention But if this matter bes public, it shouldn¡¯t be of much benefit to your Max family Amy looked at Penelope and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s that Max raised his eyes and red coldly at Penelope. Penelope felt guilty and awkwardly said, ¡°Your husband won¡¯t let me know Amy frowned and red at Max, ¡°I¡¯m not an outsider. Why do you keep everything behind my back, Penlope? Tell me what¡¯s going on She wants to know what serious problem could harm the Mo family. Max Brother didn¡¯t let Penelope tell him, was it¡­ something rted to him? Chapter 689 Penelope nced at Max again and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide. Anyway, if you two don¡¯t care, if this thinges to light, you¡¯ll always know She sat upright with her back to Max and said to Amy, ¡°After Max announced the statement of severing the mother child rtionship with her aunt, Kaya, who was detained in the detention center, couldn¡¯t hold her breath. She told the police that everything she did was ordered by her aunt. To put it bluntly, she was afraid of carrying the me, so she wanted to throw the me at her aunt Amy frowned and said, ¡°This Kaya doesn¡¯t mean she really likes my mother-inw. She also said that the reason she agreed to help with surrogacy is purely to be filial to my mother-inw. Why is she not filial now Penelope chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite heartwarming when you joke about people they stab me first? ¡°Amy nuzzled,¡± But¡­ if this thing gets out, the Mo family will indeed be very embarrassed That¡¯s why I asked Max to see if he wanted to handle it, but your gentleman is really calm and unresponsive Amy looked at Max and asked, ¡°Max Brother, you really don¡¯t care about this Max said coldly, ¡°No matter what, she should also learn a lesson. She knows the end of using people recklessly What else does Amy need to say? Max¡¯s phone rings. Max nced at it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and answer the phone. Let¡¯s talk After he left, Penelope said, ¡°Your family, whenever they encounter your situation, they arepletely indifferent. He really loves you to the bone Amy pursed her lips, she could actually feel it. Penelope looked at her belly and said, ¡°However, no wonder he¡¯s so angry. Others don¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve suffered to get this child, but he definitely sees it in his eyes. You¡¯ve suffered such a injustice, how could he continue to back down? If you ask me, Auntie, she really should have been taught a lesson, how could she have done that kind of thingN?velDrama.Org content rights. Amy shrugged and said, ¡°To be honest, since I found out that the child was saved, I no longer feel that much hatred in my heart Her hand caressed her lower abdomen and said, ¡°I want to give birth to this child now and live a good life with Max Brother Penelope nodded and said with envy in her eyes, ¡°You have hope in your life. I envy you to death, and I don¡¯t know when the person who belongs to me will appear Wille, definitely. ¡°Amy looked at Penelope with a friendly smile. Penelope muttered, ¡°This kind of thing is always something that can happen but cannot be asked for. You can¡¯t force it too much, just look at fate. If fate doesn¡¯te true, I would rather live my life alone She spoke with a stern expression and asked, ¡°May I ask you a question about Fu Shao You ask, ¡°Amy nodded. After hesitating for a moment, Penelope asked, ¡°Did there ever be someone you liked before, Fu Shao Amy looked at her and said, ¡°How could you ask that Can¡¯t you say it? I¡¯m just a little curious, ¡°Penelope was indeed curious about who that ¡®Ruier¡¯ was, and how it would make Fu Shao, who was so determined, express such a sad expression on his face. Amy waved her hand and said, ¡°I tell you, Brother Jingchen did love a girl before, but that girl is taboo and cannot be mentioned. So you must remember not to ask this in front of him Penelope nodded and said, ¡°What is that girl called Rui Amy frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I used to live abroad for many years, and I¡¯m not very clear about this. I just overheard my third brother talking to Yawei about this once. They said, ¡®Jingchen¡¯s brother is really hurt, and I¡¯m very curious.¡¯ So I asked my third brother afterwards. My third brother gave me a very stern look at that time and even told me not to meddle in any of my business. A while ago, I even asked Max Brother once. Although Max Brother didn¡¯t stare at me, he also said with a serious expression, ¡®Please don¡¯t mention it, especially don¡¯t speak recklessly in front of Brother Jingchen, and he said the consequences are very serious.¡¯ So serious? Penelope felt a bit scared. Actually, after that day, she almost asked, but fortunately, she didn¡¯t talk too much. Otherwise¡­ the consequences may be awkward. Not long after Max returned, Penelope went back first. There were only husband and wife left in the ward, and Amy chatted and asked, ¡°Max Brother, I think we can¡¯t ignore Kaya¡¯s situation Max said in a deep voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we can¡¯t forget the pain after the scar is healed, we should hold grudges, and don¡¯t look at human rtionships Amy said solemnly, ¡°I know, but¡­ even if you break away from your mother son rtionship, in the eyes of outsiders, she will still be your mother. What news will happen to her then? She will be ashamed, whether it¡¯s the Mo family or us, can we be able to be alone? It is really unnecessary. If you really want your mother to have a long memory, a different way is also possible Max looked at her and said, ¡°What did you think of Amy said in a soft voice, ¡°You know, if your mother heard about Kaya stabbing her in prison, what would be her reaction? Kaya has to pay the price for her behavior, the news has to suppress it, and your mother will also be punished for it. After that, this matter can be considered a thing of the past Max raised his hand and rubbed her hair. Amy smiled lightly and touched her lower abdomen, saying, ¡°Previously, I was the one who was wronged, so I can¡¯t say the kind of words that need to be forgiven and forgiven. Now, I¡¯m even afraid that if I forgive your mother and give birth to a daughter, and she wants her grandson to inherit the family, will she find other ways to put me in a difficult position. But¡­ from the current situation, I really don¡¯t want to make things tooplicated. Let¡¯s handle this matter quietly. Afterwards, I want to stay at home and give birth smoothly to wee the arrival of this little life Speaking of children, Amy had a soft smile on her face. Max looked at it and was a bit stunned. For some reason, Amy in his eyes suddenly shrouded in a maternal radiance. It¡¯s extremely beautiful. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you Max stepped forward and suppressed Kaya¡¯s case. After learning how Kaya ndered herself, Max mother was truly surprised. Plus some of the old materials that Max investigated about Kaya¡¯s past. Max mother was really angry. She, who has read countless people, was fooled around by a woman who had been dirty and promiscuous with married men during her college years. She was filled with regret and wanted to sincerely talk to Amy, but Max protected her. Don¡¯t mention meeting once, even if she wants to make a phone call with Amy, she can¡¯t do it. Eight monthster, a historic moment finally arrived. Amy¡¯s amniotic fluid has broken Chapter 690 Amy, who had already decided to have her own baby at the instigation of her two sister-inw, suddenly shouted out in pain, ¡°I¡¯m not giving birth anymore, I¡¯ll have caesarean birth Max, who was apanying the delivery in the delivery room, was no better off than her. His restless face finally became a bit unbearable when he heard Amy¡¯s heart wrenching roar. He looked at the doctor and said, ¡°Hurry up, listen to my lover The doctorforted her helplessly and said, ¡°Madam, the child has already ready toe out, now we can only go smoothly. If you put in more effort, I have already seen the child¡¯s head, and he is also working hard Amy gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and her face was covered in sweat. Max stood by, his voice rising to decibels due to anxiety: ¡°You should think of a way to stop her from hurting so much Although the doctor was afraid of Max, she could only appease him. Just now at the entrance of the ward, the Waltson family, the thirddy, and Max were both vying toe in and apany the delivery. The thirddy said she has experience and can appease Mrs. Mo. Max insisted on witnessing the birth of his child with his own eyes. The two remained deadlocked, and in the end, the Third Lady withdrew from the battle. The doctor was distressed in his heart. If only he had just said a few more words and won over the Third Lady. At least¡­ Third Lady won¡¯t be a hindrance. Amy was in pain for over two hours before finally giving birth to the child. Max looked at Amy with a heartbroken expression on his face. Amy, thank you very much Amy smiled weakly at him. The child¡¯s crying came from the side, and Amy turned to look. The doctor held the child in front of Amy and said, ¡°Madam, can you take a look? Is your baby a boy or a girl Amy chuckled and said, ¡°Boy Congrattions, ¡°said the doctor, cing the child next to Amy¡¯s face and applying a patch before taking the child aside for weighing. Max looked at Amy and said, ¡°Amy, our life isplete. You are the greatest hero in my life. In the future, I will double my kindness to you and my children, but you can only be good to me, right There are also medical staff in the delivery room. Amy feels a bit embarrassed, the child has just been born and has already been guarded. After discharge, Amy moved into the confinement center. Max also pushed away all the work he could push and wholeheartedly apanied their mother. Amy just watched Max, from the beginning, changing a diaper for her child and being clumsy, bing a nanny who could take care of the child proficiently on her own. Even Luna said that Max did a great job at this point. Of course, Amy is also very proud of this, after all, she still doesn¡¯t know anything. On the day of returning home after giving birth, Max carried Amy out. As she passed by the maternity center hall, Amy saw her mother-inw and her husband at a nce. The two of them were eagerly looking at Amy and the child held in Luna¡¯s arms behind them. Max passed by them as if he hadn¡¯t seen them. Amy turned her head and looked at the eyes of the two, feeling a bit unbearable. Wait a minute, Max Brother Max said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them Max Brother. ¡°Amy¡¯s voice was coquettish. Max sighed and stopped. Amy said to Luna, ¡°Third sister-inw, you can take the child to the old couple and have a look Luna turned and walked towards the two elderly people. Uncle and aunt inw, take a look at the child Together, the two of them turned their gaze to the face of the baby in swaddling clothes. Mommy Max¡¯s face ticked with tears. Max¡¯s father whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, look at how cute the child is. It¡¯s such a happy thing Mom nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m just happy She looked up at her son and daughter-inw a few steps away. Amy, Mom, thank you Thinking of the third sister-inw before, she said that Mommy has been in a row for a month andes to the childbirth center every day, but she can¡¯t see anything about the child. Amy smiled at mother Max and said, ¡°In the future, if you want to see the child, you can call Max Amy, ¡°Max frowned and looked at her. Amy smiled pleasantly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get in the car first Max lowered his voice and took her first step into the car. After putting Amy down, Max spoke softly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they wille into contact with children too much in the future and be even worse They are the grandparents of the child, and we can¡¯t keep them from meeting for the rest of our lives. Besides¡­ after bing a mother, I found my heart softened. As a parent, I don¡¯t want to go too far Max rubbed her head and said, ¡°You ¡­¡­ Amy ns to have her child¡¯s full moon party at home. She said she didn¡¯t want to make public, so she only invited family and friends. On the day of the full moon party, Max went upstairs to watch Amy breastfeed the child. The child enjoyed the ¡®delicacy¡¯ with satisfaction, and he stood by and said sourly, ¡®He is blessed.¡¯ Amy looked up at him and said, ¡°Max Brother Max nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m joking, I¡¯m applying for something with you Well, you saidN?velDrama.Org content rights. I need to drink some wer. Today is a day like this, your third brother and they are making a lot of noise, and I definitely can¡¯t get rid of it Amy muttered, ¡°Hmm¡­ drinking is okay, but if you get drunk, you can¡¯t go to this bed at night Max raised his hand and poked her on the forehead, ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more strict There¡¯s no way, you said it yourself. In the future, what I say will be enshrined in your decree Okay, okay, wife, I¡¯ll drink less, okay Amy nodded and smiled lightly. She finally understood what the third sister-inw meant about marriage and love. Sometimes, happiness can really spill out from the bottom of my heart without realizing it. Badaire Coman was the first toe for this full moon wine. All day long, his eyes seemed to grow at the door. Whenever someonees in, he can¡¯t help but look up, but in the end, his eyes are full of disappointment. It wasn¡¯t until 3:30 pm that all the guests left that he had to bid farewell. He walked out listlessly, and as soon as the servant helped him open the door, he saw Penelope standing at the door, holding a bouquet of flowers and wanting to ring the doorbell. At that moment, a dazzling light suddenly shed in Badaire Coman¡¯s eyes. Penelope was also stunned for a moment. She deliberately chose the ne at this time to miss the opportunity to meet him, but still Fate, really make fun of people. Chapter 691 Penlope, I thought you wouldn¡¯te, ¡°Badaire Coman said, taking a step forward and raising his hands. But Penelope took two steps back, distancing herself from him once again. She gave Badaire Coman a shallow smile and said, ¡°Mr. Coman, long time no see Upon hearing this title, Badaire Coman frowned and said, ¡°What do you call me Penelope calmly replied, ¡°Divorced, it¡¯s better to keep some distance. I still need to go in and see Amy, so I won¡¯t chat with Mr. Coman for now As she spoke, she nodded to Badaire Coman and walked towards the gate. Badaire Coman reached out and grabbed her wrist. Penelope calmly asked, ¡°Mr. Coman, is there anything else Talk to me, ¡°he said and pulled Penelope out. Penelope said helplessly, ¡°Badaire Coman,e on. After watching Amy, I have to hurry back But how could Badaire Coman listen to her. He persisted in moving forward, but Penelope didn¡¯t keep up and stumbled, falling on one knee. Badaire Coman became nervous for a moment and quickly turned around to pick her up. Penlope, are you okay? I Badaire Coman was about to speak when she saw Penelope¡¯s face devoid of blood. If it weren¡¯t for her lips, which were still painted with bean paste lipstick, her face wouldn¡¯t really look like it should be for a living person. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell Penelope pulled out her wrist, propped her hands on the ground, barely stood up, and calmly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? I¡¯m a woman who can only fall due to dysmenorrhea Penelope was serious, but Badaire Coman felt that something was wrong. She used to have severe menstrual cramps, but now¡­ it¡¯s much better. After stabilizing, Penelope bent over and picked up the flowers on the ground, muttering with some regret, ¡°The flowers are all broken Badaire Coman was about to say something more when Penelope looked up at him and said seriously, ¡°Before I left, everything I had to say was already clear. The past is over, we can¡¯t go back, and there¡¯s no future. So, we probably don¡¯t have much to talk about anymore. Instead of wasting time with each other, it¡¯s better to do something we should do ourselves She finished speaking and wanted to enter the Mo family. But Badaire Coman stubbornly blocked her and refused to let go. Badaire Coman Before she could finish speaking, the phone in her bag rang. She took out her phone, saw the name disyed on the caller ID, turned around, walked to the side, and picked it up. Hello, it¡¯s me On the other end of the phone, a cheerful male voice came: ¡°How are you? Have you seen your good friend yet Not yet Are you stuck in a traffic jam? Then you need to hurry up. Your eldest daughter has just pulled over and is likely to be feeding soon Penelope unconsciously ticked her lips and said, ¡°Hmm, I see Also, pay attention to your body and don¡¯t let the wind blow. It wasn¡¯t many days before you recovered from massive bleeding, so be careful not to fall into the root of the disease Well, I¡¯ll hang up first After hanging up the phone, she turned around Badaire Coman and headed towards the entrance of Max¡¯s house. But Badaire Coman stepped forward, bent over, picked her up horizontally, and walked towards her car. Penelope was in a hurry and struggled to shout, ¡°Badaire Coman, what are you doing? Let me down How could Badaire Coman listen to her. After the two of them got into the car, Penelope was already out of breath due to the struggle and shouting she had just experienced. The driver was surprised to see Penelope and said, ¡°Youngdy Penelope exhaled and said angrily, ¡°There is no youngdy here. I have already divorced your Mr. Fu Badaire Coman said in a low voice, ¡°Drive Yes, Mr. Coman The driver started the car and left, Penelope turned his head in frustration and stared at Badaire Coman.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. What exactly do you want to do? I promised Amy would definitelye back to see her I will exin to her Penelope felt a bit annoyed and said, ¡°Where are you taking me At home I won¡¯t go What you said doesn¡¯t count Badaire Coman, I don¡¯t want to disturb your life with her, nor do I want to visit you. I don¡¯t have time Badaire Coman ignored. Badaire Coman, are you reasonable Badaire Coman¡¯s expression was cold, but she remained silent. Penelope gritted her teeth and felt congested. She turned her head sullenly, no longer paying attention to him, and looked out of the car window. There are more and more familiar street scenes. It¡¯s getting closer and closer tothe Coman family. Penelope¡¯s memory also drifted back to that summer a year and a half ago That day, she agreed to Badaire Coman¡¯s marriage proposal. That day, she entered his home for the first time and intervened in his life. That day, the gears of her fate changed. A year and a half ago, the Coman family vi. Penelope was sent back by the driver. There are only four servants at home, Uncle Wu, the butler, Aunt Song, the kitchen and catering staff, Aunt Liu, the household hygiene staff, and Xiao Fang, the errand driver. it was because Badaire Coman told them in advance that the servants at home were extremely polite when they saw her. When her news with Badaire Coman was exposed, there was amotion outside. Journalists were searching for Penelope all over the north city, but at this moment, Penelope was hiding in the room of Badaire Coman¡¯s house, piecing together puzzles and taking a leisurely break. At night, someone knocked outside the room. Penelopey on the bed, looking at the puzzle, and without looking back, eximed in a cheerful voice, ¡°Pleasee in The door was pushed open with a creaking sound, and Penelope turned around with a smile on her lips. I thought it was a servant looking for her, but I didn¡¯t realize Mr. Coman Penelope sat up and looked at him. Doesn¡¯t he usually hardlye to stay? Why did youe back today. Badaire Coman walked forward and calmly asked, ¡°You look so scared, don¡¯t you want to see me No, no, I was just a little surprised. I thought you wouldn¡¯te back In recent days, the situation has been special. I just had an affair with you, and if we continue to stay at a hotel, we will inevitably fall into the trap Penelope raised a slightly visible eyebrow. So, are they staying together soon? That¡¯s so awkward. Seeing her expression, Badaire Coman bent over and approached her. Thinking of the scene where the two of them were taking photos together at the hotel today, Penelope became nervous and slowly leaned back, keeping a little distance from him. Badaire Coman curled her lips and said, ¡°Why, are you afraid of me No, ¡°Penelope shook her head and hid her nervousness. Despite saying that, Penelope felt very strange in her heart. She had also been with Max before. When with Max, she feel more at ease and can do whatever I want. And at this moment, facing Badaire Coman, she felt a sense of oppression. What strange emotion was this. Badaire Coman did not leave because of this, but instead leaned forward. Penelope¡¯s heartbeat is out of rhythm. Isn¡¯t their rtionship a good agreement? What is Mr. Coman doing? Chapter 692 Penelope leaned back, her waist stiff. Mr. Coman Badaire Coman¡¯s lips pressed into her ear and said, ¡°You really should be afraid of me Penelope turned to look at him in confusion, what theory is this. Badaire Coman also tilted her eyes and gazed at her. The two of them happened to face each other, and their lips were now less than five centimeters apart. This made Penelope¡¯s heart beat a bit chaotic. Badaire Coman said in a seductive voice, ¡°I am a man and you are a woman. We are now living together as lone men and women. If you are not afraid of me, it proves that I am not a man in your eyes Penelope immediately reacted and raised her hands like a rattle drum, saying, ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just think Mr. Coman is a gentleman, so I¡¯m not afraid of you I¡¯m not, ¡°Badaire Coman said, standing up and looking down at her.¡± There¡¯s no such thing as a gentleman in this world, unless this person has no interest in you Penelope straightened her waist and smiled awkwardly. This man, he can¡¯t tell she¡¯s praising him. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s really interested in himself. Badaire Coman took out a diamond ring from her pocket and handed it to her, ¡°Here you are Penelope stared at the dazzling ring, her brows tightened. She has thought about the scene of being given a ring by a man countless times. Beside the fountain, surrounded by the crowd, the man knelt on one knee and presented her with a ring representing loyalty. Under the endless fireworks by the seaside, the man affectionately put on a ring for her. In the middle of the heart-shaped candle, the man stood tall and said ¡®I love you¡¯ before giving the ring. No matter how bad it is, it¡¯s okay to hide the ring in the cake and let yourself eat it while eating. But¡­ after a thousand thoughts, I didn¡¯t expect such a casual way to give a ring in this world. Her beautiful longing for receiving the ring for the first time waspletely destroyed. Badaire Coman noticed the changing expression on her face and was curious about what she was thinking while staring at the ring. Seeing her standing still, Badaire Coman bent over and took the initiative to grab her hand and help her put on the ring. When Penelope regained consciousness, the ring was already on her right ring finger. She said in a daze, ¡°Mr. Coman, we all know that we are acting, so¡­ you don¡¯t actually have to spend money on me Just because it¡¯s acting, I have to perform the entire set. If the performance is not up to par, props will be used to make up for it. Remember, this ring cannot be removed without my permission Why Badaire Coman said lightly, ¡°Because you lost it, you can¡¯t afford it Penelope was about to take it off and said, ¡°It¡¯s very expensive, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯d better not wear it anymore. I¡¯ll go back and buy one myself to dress up Dare you take it off and give it a try Penelope¡¯s hand, picking the ring, immediately stopped and smiled awkwardly. She¡¯s not afraid of not being able to afford it. However, this ring doesn¡¯t look too expensive either. It¡¯s scary, isn¡¯t it. Badaire Coman looked at the puzzle fragments on the bed and said faintly, ¡°Listen to Uncle Wu, you¡¯ve been indoors since you came back today, that¡¯s what you¡¯re doing Penelope nced at the messy bed and nodded, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t get out anyway. I have to find some fun on my own Has no one been looking for you all day Penelope pointed to the phone on the bedside table and said, ¡°I turned it off after I finished my business. Even if someone asks, I don¡¯t know Badaire Coman lightly raised her lips and smiled, but she was very good at avoiding leisure. Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Penelope frowned slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Coman, do you¡­ have anything else to do Badaire Coman naturally knew that she was ordering to leave, so she said, ¡°Then you can continue. My bedroom is next door, and you cane and see me if you have anything to do Penelope smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Coman, good night Badaire Coman walked to the door and opened it, then looked back at her and said, ¡°Have you ever seen me somewhere before Penelope shook her head without even thinking, ¡°No, no Badaire Coman¡¯s face turned cold and he closed the door and went out. Penelope wonders, is Badaire Coman angry? But she hasn¡¯t seen him before, so she can¡¯t lie to him. Due to the phone being turned off and not setting an rm clock, Penelope only got up from bed at 9 am the next morning. After washing her face and going downstairs, she was surprised to see Badaire Coman still at home. She approached and waved to Badaire Coman with a smile. Good morning, Mr. Coman Badaire Coman pointed to the clock on the wall and said, ¡°It¡¯s over nine o¡¯clock, not morning Penelope chuckled. This guy seems a bit serious. But she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my phone is off and I don¡¯t have an rm clock, so I got up a bitte. You¡¯re not busy today, it seems like you haven¡¯t been to the office yet I¡¯m very busy, but I¡¯m waiting for you Wait for me? ¡°Penelope asked,¡± Is Mr. Coman looking for me for anything Get the certificate Penelope paused, fake marriage, what kind of certificate should I obtain. Mr. Coman, we don¡¯t need to go and obtain the certificate. Can¡¯t we just announce it to the public Badaire Coman looked at her and said, ¡°Do you think my grandfather is as easy to deceive as a three year old child? Penelope, my time is precious now, so you only have fifteen minutes for breakfast and five minutes for changing clothes. If you still can¡¯t tidy up after twenty minutes, then go out with me directly Penelope frowned, why is this guy so serious. Oh, by the way, as Amy said, Badaire Coman used to work as an olive green brother who defended the country, so she was very rigorous in her work. Seeing Penelope not moving, Badaire Coman said again, ¡°Miss Penlope shouldn¡¯t change her mind on the matter we agreed on No, I think if we really get a certificate, then when the person you like shows up, you won¡¯t be getting married for the first time This is not an issue that you should consider. You just need to fulfill your promise ording to our agreement Penelope pursed his lips, it¡¯s like a dog biting Lv Dongbin, not knowing how good people are. Isn¡¯t it just about obtaining a certificate. In her life, she never expected the right person to appear again. Barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes, so they should have a cor. Penelope went upstairs and changed her clothes and said, ¡°Mr. Coman, I¡¯ve sorted it out. Let¡¯s go Badaire Coman looked at the time again and said, ¡°First, go have breakfast and finish it in ten minutes No need, I¡¯m not hungry, still I told you to go eat, breakfast, and dinner first, ¡°Badaire Coman looked at her word by word.¡± Execute immediately Penelope furrowed her brows. Max, as a person, was a bit axial and stubborn. But besides asionally threatening and intimidating himself, he is still very friendly to himself. But this person in front of me It¡¯s just being domineering, okay.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, he is not his true husband, otherwise how will he live his future. Chapter 693 When Penelope and Badaire Coman finished obtaining their certificates from the Civil Affairs Bureau, Badaire Coman¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and said to Penelope, ¡°Wait for me Penelope nodded and watched as he walked aside to pick up his phone. She opened the marriage certificate and looked at the photos inside, unable to help sighing. Married, she really got married. Even if it¡¯s fake, when I hold this certificate in my hand, I still feel heavy. A business car suddenly stopped in front of her. She looked up and stood aside to make way for someone. On the business car, three men quickly got off and walked towards her. Penelope cautiously took a step back. The leading man approached and asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Penelope Penelope looked at these people suspiciously, looking at their clothes, they looked like thugs She raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Who are you Our old man wants to see you, pleasee with us to the car Old man? She doesn¡¯t know any old men. These people must have problems. If you can¡¯t fight, run away. She rolled her eyes and ran away. As she passed by Badaire Coman, she forcefully pulled his wrist and shouted, ¡°Run, run, someone is chasing us Badaire Coman nced back. Seeing someone chasing after him, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know him I don¡¯t know, run quickly, ¡°Penelope said urgently, her voice rising a few decibels and tugging at him forcefully. Badaire Coman calmly said, ¡°You run away, I¡¯ll handle these people Be careful, then. ¡°Penelope said nothing and let go of his hand before running away. Badaire Coman frowned, did this unscrupulous woman really run away on her own? Penelope really managed to run with all her strength and managed to find a gap between the two buildings and hide inside. She calmly patted her heart, unsure if Badaire Coman would be their opponent. He won¡¯t get beaten, will he? Who would have sent that group of people?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Besides her mother¡¯s family, she seems to have never offended anyone. If Badaire Coman were injured by that group of people, wouldn¡¯t he havemitted a serious crime. She was struggling in her heart, hesitating whether to go back and take a look when the voice of Badaire Coman came from outside. Penelope poked her head out and saw only Badaire Coman herself. She immediately stood up and waved to Badaire Coman. I¡¯m here Badaire Coman walked over with a cold face and said, ¡°If I asked you to run, did you really run So what else Badaire Coman frowned and said, ¡°If you¡¯re on the battlefield, you¡¯re a deserter who lost yourpanions Ah, didn¡¯t you let me run? I thought you said you had to train yourself to deal with that group of people before. It¡¯s okay to deal with that group of people After she finished speaking, she asked anxiously, ¡°Are you okay? Did you beat them all down Badaire Coman red coldly at her and said, ¡°What do you think Penelope took it for granted that she guessed right and gave Badaire Coman a thumbs up: ¡°That¡¯s too impressive for you, but let me reiterate, I¡¯m not leaving you to run away. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll stay there and it¡¯ll affect you Excuses. Badaire Coman was about to say something when Penelope looked in the direction behind him, her eyes widened a bit, and then grabbed his arm and dragged him into the crevice of the building where she had just stood. Those people came over, you didn¡¯t beat them down Badaire Coman said, ¡°Why should I hit someone You¡­ ¡°She was about to speak, but when she heard the sound of her leather shoes getting closer and closer, she quickly hung over and let the sturdy Badaire Coman out, hiding inside herself. She looked up and wrapped her head around his neck, pressing her lips towards him. When their lips were only a few centimeters apart, Penelope stopped. She whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move, make them think there¡¯s a little couple here who are stealing. I¡¯m sorry to see, let¡¯s go on our own Upon hearing this, Badaire Coman, who had always been serious, showed a restrained smile on her lips. Isn¡¯t everyone saying that this woman is quite smart? It seems that rumors can only be heard as rumors. Seeing his gaze, Penelope¡¯s heart jumped wildly. The distance between the two is too close, they have already crossed the safety line. She turned her embarrassed eyes and dared not look at Badaire Coman. She prayed in her heart that the group outside would be blind and quickly left. After staring at her for a few seconds, Badaire Coman suddenly said, ¡°You can¡¯t fool people like this. This is the only way After saying that, he really pressed the back of her head and kissed her lips. Chapter 694 Max on the sofa nodded to both of them and said, ¡°You¡¯re back Badaire Coman replied, ¡°You came early Come early to apany my grandfather and show off Even the old man stared at Badaire Coman and snorted coldly, ¡°None of your brothers are more filial than you Badaire Coman said casually, ¡°Unfortunately, only I have a blood rtionship with youN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After he finished speaking, he tightened his grip on Penelope¡¯s hand and the two of them walked forward together, standing in front of Lian Fengguo. Grandpa, let me introduce you. This is my wife, Penelope, who just received my certificate today Hubery Caffery turned his gaze to Penelope¡¯s face, which was already serious, with a furrowed brow. Penelope swallowed and respectfully bowed to Hubery Caffery, saying, ¡°Hello Grandpa, this is Penelope The entire living room was quiet. Hubery Caffery looked at Penelope for almost half a minute, but Penelope could only maintain a strong sense ofposure. Just as Badaire Coman was about to speak, Hubery Caffery said, ¡°Hmm, sit down Penelope breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa She walked with Badaire Coman and sat down on the sofa next to her. Because Max was sitting opposite, she reached out and waved to Max, which was considered a greeting. Max stood up and said, ¡°Grandpa, since Badaire and his wife are here today, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯ll bring Amy to visit your old man¡¯s house another day Okay, I¡¯ll have someone take you out Okay Max nodded to the two people opposite and left first Penelope wondered, what is Max doing today? Hubery Caffery looked at Penelope and said, ¡°Penelope, how did you get to know Jing Chen Penelope was nervous for a moment and didn¡¯t get the answer right. Badaire Coman said, ¡°In the clubhouse He hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet, only to hear Hubery Caffery coldly say, ¡°Did I ask you Penelope immediately said, ¡°Grandpa, we met at the club. That day, my sister and I had a misunderstanding and happened to meet Jing Chen. He came forward to help me because he knew I was a friend of Max¡¯s Which club is it? Badaire Coman, you don¡¯t need to answer Penelope pursed her lips and said, ¡°At the Baron¡¯s Club, except for Jing Chen, Max and Kang Shao were all there that day Hmm, ¡°Hubery Caffery nodded, picked up his tea cup, and took a sip of tea. Max¡¯s conditions are so good, why don¡¯t you choose him instead of Badaire Coman Max is indeed very good, but everyone have their own preferences. Max and I are not the type we like each other. Since he and Amy are so well matched, why don¡¯t I get them together Hubery Caffery nodded. Before that, Badaire Coman had not mentioned you in front of me. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Do you know him Penelope calmly shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand The answer, not only did the old man frown in displeasure, but also Badaire Coman on her side looked at her. Penelope said, ¡°But I often hear Amy mention Badaire to me. He is kind, upright, and carries a sense of righteousness. When we first met, he helped me and left a particrly good impression on me. So when Badaire told me that he wanted me to spend my life with him as a wife and son, I felt that I could Hubery Caffery raised his eyebrows. This child is very talkative. You don¡¯t have any intentions for him Yes, ¡°Penelope nodded and said,¡± I covet his appearance, like his identity, and enjoy his protection even more Badaire Coman¡¯s always serious face had a hint of a smile on it. Hubery Caffery nced at him and then said to Penelope, ¡°I just heard a little from Max Penelope understands Max, although he is not good at words, since he came today, he will definitely not smear himself. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I know my identity. Being able to stay by Badaire¡¯s side is something I can do. In the future, I will treat him well Badaire Coman turned his head and red at her, treating her kindly? Isn¡¯t this what men should say? Even Hubery Caffery took a sip of tea, put down the cup and said, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t greet me, you got a Marriage certificate and will live a good life for me in the future. I also know that you young people like romance, but Badaire Coman, you are not young. It¡¯s time to put the matter of having children on the agenda as soon as possible.¡± Penelope took a cold breath when she heard this. Badaire Coman said calmly, ¡°After the wedding period, we will work hard Penelope has a guilty heart and works hard How hard can we work on such things. This person deceived his grandfather, he really didn¡¯t even type a draft, just opened his mouth and came. The old man nodded and said in a deep voice to the middle-aged man standing behind him, , take Penelope to visit my garden. I have something to talk to Badaire Coman alone Badaire Coman said, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go to your tea room to chat. Penelope is tired today and her legs are hurting Penelope turned her head and looked at Badaire Coman with Mydriasis. Is this person crazy? Do he know what he¡¯s talking about. Hubery Caffery red at Badaire Coman and stood up with his cane. ¡°Xiao Xu, turn on the TV for Penelope, prepare the pastries that young people love, and let her rest for a while Yes, old man Thank you Grandpa, ¡°Penelope said without daring to look up. It¡¯s too embarrassing. Hubery Caffery and Badaire Coman went to his study together. As soon as the door was closed, Hubery Caffery lifted his cane and took two strokes at Badaire Coman. Of course, he did not use full strength. Badaire Coman stood still and even finished fighting, reaching out and nodding Badaire Coman¡¯s head. Are you trying to anger me, kid? Getting married is a good thing, why are you still hiding it from me I got married not long after I first met, and I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t ept it. If it weren¡¯t for being photographed, I wouldn¡¯t have nned to let you know so early You¡­ ¡°Hubery Caffery snorted and then said,¡± Be careful when speaking in front of others in the future, leave some face for other girls, and don¡¯t say everything. This is not in the team Badaire Coman looked at the old man and said, ¡°Do you really like your granddaughter inw when you protect her so much It doesn¡¯t matter whether I like it or not, but whether you like it or not is the most important thing Hubery Caffery looked at her and said, ¡°Are you serious about other girls Badaire Coman said in a deep voice, ¡°Why get married if you¡¯re not serious Don¡¯t ask me back, I want to hear your answer. Are you serious Badaire Coman nodded and said, ¡°I am So, I can now believe that you really put that person down After Hubery Caffery finished speaking, Badaire Coman¡¯s eyebrows froze. Seeing his performance, Hubery Caffery muttered, ¡°Badaire Coman, why don¡¯t you answer Chapter 695 Badaire Coman looked at Hubery Caffery and said with a serious expression, ¡°Put it down Hubery Caffery asked again, ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m sure, if I don¡¯t put it down, why would I get married Very well, Badaire Coman, I believe you, and I hope you can believe in yourself. Since you are married, take care of yourself and treat this woman well. It¡¯s my responsibility as a man to say that I can apany you for a lifetime. If you do something wrong to someone else¡¯s girl, I won¡¯t help you with it Badaire Coman smiled and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been like this Don¡¯t talk to me like that, you go out Badaire Coman opened the door and came out. Penelope turned around when she heard the sound and saw only Badaire Coman himself, so she smiled a bit rxed. Badaire Coman walked up to her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go Let¡¯s go now Otherwise Penelope thought to herself, ¡®This is considered a pass.¡¯. After the two of them left, even the old man came out of the study. Uncle Xu immediately went up to help, ¡°Old man, slow down what do you think of this girl Old man, I think this youngdy is good. Although she was nervous when she saw your old man, she spoke very generously and should have a good personality Well, I¡¯m also very satisfied, ¡± turning to look at Uncle Xu.¡± Do you see that girl in her hands Uncle Xu smiled casually and said, ¡°Old man, I saw that youngdy is wearing that ring in her hand Even the old man came to the sofa and sat down, ¡°I was also a bit surprised. I hope Badaire has taken it seriously this time The old man, just rest assured. The young master has been doing things steadily since childhood, and in the past thirty years, he has not made any mistakes Why not, that woman Even the old man spoke, hesitating to speak. Uncle Xu bent over and handed the old man hot tea: ¡°Old man, in this life, how can you never make a mistake? For a man of your age, he is already the most outstanding. Please take it easy. I just saw the young mastere out of your study, smiling at the youngdy, and they are very harmonious. This time, we must not be wrong I hope so Penelope got into the car and patted her little heart. Badaire Coman looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Look at the way you look like you have been granted amnesty. As for that Why not? I almost wanted to find heart disease Pill just now. My grandfather is in Beicheng, but he is a divine figure. But I just lied to him, and my conscience is troubled What lie did you tell I¡­ ¡°Penelope frowned and said,¡± Don¡¯t you know that my grandfather wants us to be good, but we¡¯re getting married fake Badaire Coman said coldly, ¡°Who said it was fake? The Marriage certificate was obtained from normal channels through legal procedures. How could it be fake?¡± Penelope frowned, so that¡¯s how this guy tricked himself into teasing the old man. High, it¡¯s really high. However, he was right. The Marriage certificate was true. By the way, why did Maxe here today? Did you arrange it Yesterday, we talked and he volunteered to help himself Penelope snapped her fingers and said, ¡± I have remembered his kindness No need Penelope, look at him. Badaire Coman said, ¡°I will pay my brother¡¯s favor myself, so you don¡¯t need to worry about him Penelope is speechless, what are you saying? Who cares about Max. After Badaire Coman sent Penelope home, he went to thepany. Penelope went upstairs and took out the Marriage certificate for a while, then put it in the drawer. She just thought about changing clothes when she realized that her luggage was still at home. Seeing that it was still early, she went out and went home to pick up her clothes. The car stopped steadily at the door, and when she saw a red luxury car parked by the door, her eyebrows furrowed. She got off the car and walked to the main entrance. Seeing that the door was unlocked, she pushed it in. After entering the entrance, she felt angry when she saw her stepmother Teng Ping and her half sisterKim both present. How did you get in Seeing Ice Girl, Teng Ping said coldly, ¡°Since you shut down yourputer and hide from us, we can onlye here to wait for the hare.¡± Kim was pissed off and rushed towards Penelope, pinching her cor. Penelope, you scumbag, you went to the big tree of the Coman family to avoid marryingKyrie. Are you trying to ruin me Penelope sneered and said, ¡°How did you say that? Aunt Teng has always thought that the Sun family is a good destination. She has chosen a good family, and I¡¯m too embarrassed to take it over. Of course, it¡¯s for her biological daughter to use Teng Ping rebuked, ¡°Penelope, don¡¯t go too far. Can youpare yourself to us? She¡¯s a serious Miss Su now, and what about you? Your mother is already dead, and you don¡¯t even have healthy parents. Do you still want to marry into a high family Penelope¡¯s gaze flickered, ¡°I¡¯ve always said that you can provoke me, but don¡¯t humiliate my mother. You¡¯re a continuation of a junior¡¯s rise, dare you shout about your daughter¡¯s seriousness here? Do you deserve it As she spoke, she pinched Kim¡¯s wrist, which was gripping her cor, and exerted force. Kim felt pain and cried out, ¡°Mom, it hurts so much Upon seeing this, Teng Ping immediately ran up to help, ¡°You let go of her She tore at Penelope¡¯s hair. But Penelope was not easy to be bullied with, and she grabbed Kim¡¯s hair with her back hand. The three of them quickly wrestled together. Penelope, who was originally thin, suddenly unleashed infinite power and unleashed a frenzy of fierce attacks on the two of them. After a long time, Kim couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so he shouted out of the battle. The three of them separated and were all covered in paint. Kim¡¯s condition was the most severe, with scratches on his face and neck. Teng Ping held Kim¡¯s face in pain and cursed, ¡°Penelope, you slut. If Ge Ge¡¯s face has scars, I can¡¯t spare you Penelope took a step forward, but both the mother and daughter retreated at the same time. They have never seen Penelope look so arrogant and aggressive. Kim gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Penelope, you scumbag, don¡¯t think that if you climb up to the Fu family, I¡¯m afraid of you. I don¡¯t believe it. Badaire Coman will really like people like you Penelope looked sharply at the two of them and said, ¡°, I, Penelope, am now the mistress of the Coman family. If you still want me to be obedient to you like before, then you arepletely wrong Tengping, don¡¯t think that no one knows how my mother died after all the ugly things you did. From now on, I will gradually uncover all the truth. Those who should take responsibility should not escape Teng Ping¡¯s eyes tightened and she pretended to be calm, ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re talking about Penelope looked at her and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t know? It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll know soon Penelope packed her luggage, changed the door lock, and returned to Coman¡¯s house. It was already evening. She carried her suitcase into the door and saw Badaire Comaning back, a smile rose from the corner of her lips. Mr. Coman, you have also returned Badaire Coman only nced at her, then got up and walked to her, pinching her cheek and looking left and right. What¡¯s going on here Penelope¡¯s heart pounded and forgot about this. She held her face back and pulled her hair to block it. Hehe, it¡¯s okay. I rubbed it off a bit Badaire Coman¡¯s face turned cold and said, ¡°To be honest Penelope looked awkwardly at Uncle Wu, who was still standing not far behind, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter Badaire Coman said reluctantly, ¡°Now let¡¯s talk Uncle Wu saw Penelope¡¯s difficulties and stepped forward, taking the initiative to pull through Penelope¡¯s luggage. Madam, let me take your luggage upstairs Penelope is still somewhat ipetent in epting the title of Madam Shao. However, she couldn¡¯t refute either, after all, she was indeed. Thank you After Uncle Wu went upstairs, Penelope looked at Badaire Coman, pointed to his face, and chuckled, ¡°I was fighting Badaire Coman frowned and said, ¡°Sounds like you still feel very proud Penelope tilted her head, yes, fighting is not a good thing. I¡¯m not proud, anywayN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Badaire Coman interrupted her and said, ¡°Come on, what¡¯s going on? Who was this fight with I went home to pick up my luggage, but my stepmother and sister were waiting for me at my house. After a few words of disagreement, we started fighting Badaire Coman frowned and looked at the wound on her face, feeling angry in his heart. Penelope didn¡¯t pay much attention and said, ¡°However, those two didn¡¯t get any good either. I also scratched Kim¡¯s face ¡°You are so proud of yourself, haven¡¯t you learned Judo, Sanda or Taekwondo?¡± ¡°I learned Taekwondo, but¡­¡± Penelope said, embarrassed to continue. Badaire Coman snorted coldly, ¡°Did you only learn a flower fist embroidery leg Penelope chuckled and said, ¡°Even the swinging movements are okay, they won¡¯t be used in real life Badaire Coman said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you another day Don¡¯t, ¡°Penelope¡¯s voice rose a few decibels. How old is she? She still learns Taekwondo, and she still learns from Badaire Coman? No, no, no, she firmly opposes it. The resistance is ineffective. My woman, Badaire Coman, got into a fight with someone but got injured herself. It¡¯s rumored that I can¡¯t afford to lose this person Penelope blushed a bit, what his woman? When did he be his woman. This guy really talks¡­ as he pleases. Badaire Coman said, grabbing her wrist and taking her to the sofa, he pressed her down and sat down. Uncle Wu is about toe down from upstairs. Uncle Wu, find me the medicine box, ¡°said Badaire Coman Uncle Wu immediately went to fetch it. Taking over the medicine box, Badaire Coman said to Wu Shu, ¡°Go ahead and get busy Uncle Wu left the living room with a smile on his lips. Badaire Coman opened the medicine box and found iodine and scratch ointment. He wanted to help disinfect the small wound on her face, but Penelope felt very ufortable and took the initiative to reach out and say, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself Why, you have eyes on your hand, can you see where the wound is Penelope awkwardly said, ¡°I can look in the mirror Are you not afraid to see the wounds on your face, shameful After being blocked, Penelope felt a bit unhappy and said, ¡°I¡¯m one-on-one, they both hung up, and I¡¯m not considered a failure If you got yourself hurt, you will fail. ¡°Badaire Coman swept away her hand in the air and naturally rubbed iodine on her wound. A damp and cool feeling came from Penelope¡¯s face, and she was honest. She slightly rolled her eyes and looked at Badaire Coman¡¯s face. This man¡­ although not as fair and handsome as Max and Kang Yawei¡¯s faces, nor as stunning as Huo Sanye¡¯s, his resolute facial features perfectly blend together, coupled with a slightly bronze colored skin¡­ he is truly handsome and just right, with a strong sense of masculinity. She shifted her gaze away. Badaire Coman picked up the ointment and applied it to her. She furrowed her brows. Badaire Coman stopped and said, ¡°Does it hurt A bit Badaire Coman snorted and raised his hand to continue, ¡°You deserve it, I made you not proficient in learning Penelope said silently, ¡°Mr. Coman, how many times do I have to say that this battle, for me, is a victorious battle. Can we still have a pleasant chat Upon hearing this, Badaire Coman couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°What can I help you with Penelope froze for a moment, the topic shifted too quickly and she didn¡¯t react. Badaire Coman tilted her and asked, ¡°If you want me to do something for you to avenge you, just tell me This statement inexplicably moved Penelope: ¡°Mr. Fu, I really have something to ask for your help. I want to find someone Badaire Coman looked at her and said proudly, ¡°Who is that Thest person my mother saw before her death Badaire Coman looked at her and said, ¡°What are the characteristics of this person, or do they have any photos Yes, ¡°Penelope opened her wallet and took out a blurry photo from the inteyer, handing it to him. Obviously, this is a screenshot from the surveince. In the picture, there is only a silhouette of a man. The man was wearing a loose ck coat with a hat buttoned on his head. He was wearing a ck mask on his face, with only one pair of eyes left. Although the shot was a bit far away and not very clear, Badaire Coman frowned when he first looked at it. He inexplicably felt that this person was somewhat familiar. You don¡¯t know thest person your mother saw Penelope shook her head and said, ¡°When my mother left, I wasn¡¯t very old. This photo was given to me by my aunt. My aunt said, ¡®After my mother left, this person also went to see Tengping. I want to know what his rtionship with Tengping is and what it has to do with my mother¡¯s death.¡¯ Don¡¯t you have clearer photos Penelope shook her head and said, ¡°It used to be. After my aunt was in prison, some of the things she had collected back then were gone. This photo was the clearest one that my aunt found from surveince after she returned Badaire Coman put away the photo and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you find it Penelope looked at him and nodded gratefully, ¡°Thank you Badaire Coman stood up and said, ¡°If you really want to thank me, you can argue for some anger in the future, don¡¯t hang your hat He had a look of hatred towards Penelope and shook his head before leaving. Penelope pouted, who won¡¯t win? How on earth should he tell this man to believe that he really won today. At night, as soon as Penelope came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bathrobe, she was frightened by the person lying in bed. Her eyes were wide open and she stuttered, ¡°You¡­ why did youe in¡± Badaire Coman on the bed looked at her and said calmly, ¡°What do you think , we are newlyweds¡± Chapter 696 Huberry Cafery asked again, ¡°Are you sure Badaire opened the door and came out. Penelope turned around when she heard the sound and saw only Badaire herself, so she smiled a bit rxed. Penelope thought to herself, ¡®This is considered a pass.¡¯. After the two of them left, even the old man came out of the study. Uncle Xu smiled casually and said, ¡°Old man, I saw that youngdy is wearing that ring in her hand¡± Even the old man came to the sofa and sat down, ¡°I was also a bit surprised. I hope Jingchen has taken it seriously this time¡± ¡± The old man, just rest assured. The young master has been doing things steadily since childhood, and in the past thirty years, he has not made any mistakes¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡± Why not, that woman¡± Even the old man spoke, hesitating to speak. Uncle Xu bent over and handed the old man hot tea: ¡°Old man, in this life, how can one never make a mistake? For a man of my age, he is already the most outstanding. Please take it easy. I just saw the young mastere out of your study, smiling at the youngdy, and they are very harmonious. This time, we must not be wrong¡± ¡± I hope so¡± Penelope got into the car and patted her little heart. Badaire looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Look at the way you look like you¡¯ve been granted amnesty, as for what¡± ¡± Why not? I almost wanted to find hear disease Pill just now. My grandfather is in Beicheng, but he is a divine figure. But I just lied to him, and my conscience is troubled¡± ¡± What lie did you tell¡± ¡± I¡­ ¡°Penelope frowned and said,¡± Don¡¯t you know that my grandfather wants us to be good, but we¡¯re getting married fake Badaire said coldly, ¡°Who said it was fake? Then the Marriage certificate was obtained from normal channels through legal procedures. How could it be fake?¡± Penelope frowned, so that¡¯s how this guy tricked himself into teasing the old man. However, he was right. The Marriage certificate was true. ¡± By the way, why did Maxe here today? Did you arrange it¡± Yesterday, we talked and he volunteered to help himself Penelope snapped her fingers and said, ¡°, I have recorded his kindness¡± ¡± No need¡± Penelope, look at him. Badaire said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my brother¡¯s favor myself, so you don¡¯t need to worry about him¡± Penelope is speechless, what are you saying? Who cares about Max. After Badaire sent Penelope home, she went to thepany. Penelope went upstairs and took out the Marriage certificate for a while, then put it in the drawer. She just thought about changing clothes when she realized that her luggage was still at home. Seeing that it was still early, she went out and went home to pick up her clothes. The car stopped steadily at the door, and when she saw a red luxury car parked by the door, her eyebrows furrowed. She got off the car and walked to the main entrance. Seeing that the door was unlocked, she pushed it in. After entering the entrance, she felt angry when she saw her stepmother Teng Ping and her half sister Penelope both present. How did you get in Seeing, Teng Ping said coldly, ¡°Since you shut down yourputer and hide from us, we can onlye here to wait for the hare.¡± Penelope was pissed off and rushed towards her, squeezing her cor tightly. ¡°Penelope, you scumbag, you went to the big tree of the Fu family to avoid marrying Kyrie. Are you trying to ruin me¡± Penelope sneered and said, ¡°How did you say that? Aunt Teng has always thought that the Sun family is a good destination. She has chosen a good family, and I¡¯m too embarrassed to take it over. Of course, it¡¯s for her biological daughter to use¡± Teng Ping rebuked, ¡°Penelope, don¡¯t go too far. Can youpare yourself to us? She¡¯s a serious Miss Su now, and what about you? Your mother is already dead, and you don¡¯t even have healthy parents. Do you still want to marry into a high family¡± Penelope¡¯s gaze flickered, ¡°I¡¯ve always said that you can provoke me, but don¡¯t humiliate my mother. You¡¯re a continuation of a junior¡¯s rise, dare you shout about your daughter¡¯s seriousness here? Do you deserve it¡± She said, pinching Penelope¡¯s wrist by the cor and exerting force. Penelope felt pain and cried out, ¡°Mom, it hurts so much Upon seeing this, Teng Ping immediately ran up to help, ¡°You let go of her¡± She tore Penelope¡¯s hair apart. But Penelope is not easy to be bullied with , she grabbed Penelope¡¯s hair with his back hand. The three of them quickly wrestled together. Penelope, who was originally thin, suddenly unleashed infinite power and unleashed a frenzy of fierce attacks on the two of them. After a long time, Penelope couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so she shouted out of the battle. The three of them separated and were all covered in paint. Penelope¡¯s condition was the most severe, with scratches on her face and neck. Teng Ping held Penelope¡¯s face in pain and cursed, ¡°Penelope, you slut. If there are scars on Penlope ¡®s face, I can¡¯t spare you¡± Penelope took a step forward, but both the mother and daughter retreated at the same time. They have never seen Penelope look so arrogant and aggressive. Penelope gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Penelope, you scumbag, don¡¯t think that if you climb up to the Fu family, I¡¯m afraid of you. I don¡¯t believe it, Badaire will really like people like you¡± Penelope looked sharply at the two of them and said, I, Penelope, am now the mistress of the Coman family. If you still want me to be obedient to you like before, then you arepletely wrong¡± Tengping, don¡¯t think that no one knows how my mother died after all the ugly things you did. From now on, I will gradually uncover all the truth. Those who should take responsibility should not escape Teng Ping¡¯s eyes tightened and she pretended to be calm, ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re talking about Penelope looked at her and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t know? It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll know soon Chapter 697 Penelope packed her luggage, changed the door lock, and returned to Fu¡¯s house. It was already evening. She carried her suitcase into the door and saw Badaireing back, and the corner of her lips lit up with a smile. ¡°Mr. Coman, you are also back¡± Badaire only nced at her, then got up and walked over to her, pinching her cheek and looking left and right. ¡°What¡¯s going on here¡± Penelope¡¯s heart pounded and forgot about this. She held her face back and pulled her hair to block it. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay. I rubbed it off a bit¡± Badaire¡¯s face turned cold and said, ¡°To be honest¡± Penelope looked awkwardly at Uncle Wu, who was still standing not far behind, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter Badaire reluctantly said, ¡°Now say it¡± Uncle Wu saw Penelope¡¯s difficulties and stepped forward, taking the initiative to pull through Penelope¡¯s luggage. ¡°Madam, let me take your luggage upstairs¡± Penelope is still somewhat ipetent in epting the title of Madam Shao. However, she couldn¡¯t refute either, after all, she was indeed. ¡°Thank you¡± After Uncle Wu went upstairs, Penelope looked at Badaire, pointed to her face, and chuckled, ¡°Look how I was fighting¡± Badaire frowned and said, ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re still feeling proud Penelope tilted her head, yes, fighting is not a good thing. ¡°I¡¯m not proud, anyway¡± Badaire interrupted her and said, ¡°Come on, what¡¯s going on? Who was this fight with ¡°I went home to pick up my luggage, but my stepmother and sister were waiting for me at my house. After a few words of disagreement, we started fighting¡± Badaire frowned and looked at the wound on her face, feeling angry in her heart. Penelope didn¡¯t pay much attention: ¡°However, those two didn¡¯t get any good either, and I scratched Penelope¡¯s face ¡°You are so proud of yourself, haven¡¯t you learned Judo, Sanda or Taekwondo?¡± ¡°I learned Taekwondo, but¡­¡± Penelope said, embarrassed to continue. Badaire snorted coldly, ¡°You only learned how to embroider legs with flower fists Penelope chuckled and said, ¡°Even the swinging movements are okay, they won¡¯t be used in real life Badaire whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you another day ¡°Don¡¯t, ¡°Penelope¡¯s voice rose a few decibels. ¡°How old is she? She still learns Taekwondo, and she still learns from Badaire? ¡± No, no, no, she firmly opposes it. ¡°The resistance is ineffective. I, Badaire¡¯s woman, got into a fight with someone but got injured myself. It¡¯s rumored that I can¡¯t afford to lose this person¡± Penelope blushed a bit, what his woman? When did he be his woman. This guy really talks¡­ as he pleases. Badaire said, grabbing her wrist and taking her onto the sofa, he pressed her down and sat down. Uncle Wu is about toe down from upstairs. Badaire said, ¡°Uncle Wu, find me the medicine box¡± Uncle Wu immediately went to fetch it.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Taking over the medicine box, Badaire said to Uncle Wu, ¡°You go get busy Uncle Wu left the living room with a smile on his lips. Badaire opened the medicine box and found iodine and scratch ointment. He wanted to help disinfect the small wound on her face, but Penelope felt very ufortable and took the initiative to reach out and say, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself ¡°Why, you have eyes on your hand, can you see where the wound is¡± Penelope awkwardly said, ¡°I can look in the mirror¡± ¡°Are you not afraid to see the wounds on your face, shameful¡± After being blocked, Penelope felt a bit unhappy and said, ¡°I¡¯m one-on-one, they both hung up, and I¡¯m not considered a failure Badaire swept away her hand in the air and naturally rubbed iodine on her wound. A damp and cool feeling came from Penelope¡¯s face, and she was honest. She slightly rolled her eyes and looked at Badaire¡¯s face. This man¡­ although not as fair and handsome as Max i¡¯s faces, nor as stunning as Waltson¡¯s, his resolute facial features perfectly blend together, coupled with a slightly bronze colored skin¡­ he is truly handsome and just right, with a strong sense of masculinity. She shifted her gaze away. Badaire picked up the ointment and applied it to her. She furrowed her brows. Badaire stopped and said, ¡®Does it hurt?¡¯ ¡°A bit¡± Badaire snorted and raised his hand to continue, ¡°You deserve it. You¡¯re not good at learning Penelope said speechless, ¡°I said Mr. Coman, how many times do I have to say that this battle, for me, is a victorious battle. Can we still have a pleasant chat Upon hearing this, Badaire couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°What can I help you with¡± Penelope froze for a moment, the topic shifted too quickly and she didn¡¯t react. Badaire tilted her and asked, ¡°If you want me to do something for you to avenge you, just say it This statement inexplicably moved Penelope: ¡°Mr. Coman, I really have something to ask for your help. I want to find someone Badaire looked at her and said proudly, ¡°Who is that ¡°Thest person my mother saw before her death¡± Badaire looked at her and said, ¡°What are the characteristics of this person, or do they have any photos ¡°Yes, ¡°Penelope opened her wallet and took out a blurry photo from the inteyer, handing it to him. Obviously, this is a screenshot from the surveince. In the picture, there is only a silhouette of a man. The man was wearing a loose ck coat with a hat buttoned on his head. He was wearing a ck mask on his face, with only one pair of eyes left. Although the photo was taken a bit far away and not very clear, Badaire frowned when she first looked at it. He inexplicably felt that this person was somewhat familiar. ¡°You don¡¯t know thest person your mother saw¡± Penelope shook her head and said, ¡°When my mother left, I wasn¡¯t very old. This photo was given to me by my aunt. My aunt said, ¡®After my mother left, this person also went to see Tengping. I want to know what his rtionship with Tengping is and what it has to do with my mother¡¯s death.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t you have clearer photos¡± Penelope shook her head and said, ¡°It used to be. After my aunt was in prison, some of the things she had collected back then were gone. This photo was the clearest one that my aunt found from surveince after she returned¡± Badaire put away the photo and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you find it Penelope looked at him and nodded gratefully, ¡°Thank you Badaire stood up and said, ¡°If you really want to thank me, you can argue for some anger in the future and don¡¯t give up He had a look of hatred towards Penelope and shook his head before leaving. Penelope pouted, who won¡¯t win? How on earth should he tell this man to believe that he really won today. At night, as soon as Penelope came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bathrobe, she was frightened by the person lying in bed. Her eyes were wide open and she stuttered, ¡°You¡­ why did youe in¡± Badaire on the bed looked at her and said calmly, ¡°What do you think we¡¯re newlyweds¡± Chapter 698 Penelope stuttered a bit and said, ¡°What¡­ what kind of newlyweds, newlyweds, we¡¯re just pretendingN?velDrama.Org content rights. Badaire frowned and said, ¡°Are you disrespecting me like this No, it¡¯s not. ¡°Penelope waved her hands. The bathrobe on Ke almost slipped off. Upon seeing this, she quickly covered herself and ran into the cloakroom, changing her nightgown anding out. She walked to the bed and said to Badaire, ¡°Mr. Coman, although we were married, we agreed at the time that it wouldn¡¯t happen¡­ that kind of thing Badaire raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Who agreed with you Penelope was dumbfounded, didn¡¯t she say well? So, what does it mean now? He doesn¡¯t mean to talk to himself¡­ then what. Although his status, appearance, physique, and self distribution were all at his disadvantage, Penelope never thought of being too close to him. Some rtionships can be difficult to maintain once they exceed the boundaries. Penelope has always been the most self aware. Seeing her anxious face, Badaire said lightly, ¡°Are you looking down on me No, you¡¯re excellent. You¡¯re more than enough for a woman like me. I just feel like we can¡¯t mess around just because we¡¯re married, and¡­ I really like Mr. Coman. I hope you can continue to be friends when we meet true love in the future Like you and Max Penelope immediately nodded. Badaire stared at her, whether this woman was kind or foolish. After running with her, she became a second marriage. Even if they don¡¯t do anything, she will still be theughing stock of others No, if she really cared about bing someone else¡¯sughing stock, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been so brave at that time, taking that kind of photo with him. Badaire shook her head and patted her position next to her, ¡°Come here Penelope frowned. Ah? She just said so much about her emotions, it¡¯s all in vain. She asked with some confusion, ¡°Mr. Coman, did I¡­ not express my meaning clearly Badaire didn¡¯t respond to her words, but instead said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t think my grandfather was so easy to deceive, would you? The people downstairs were all transferred from my grandfather¡¯s side. We just got the certificate today and slept in separate rooms, so he will receive a message ande to his door tomorrow morning Penelope was stunned and said, ¡°So¡­ you came in to deal with Grandpa Badaire did not speak. Penelope instantly felt like she had a small heart and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like this. It startled me. I¡¯m sorry just now, it¡¯s my small heart. I¡¯m sleeping on the sofa She said, turned around and walked towards the sofa. Badaire stared at her back and said in a cold, annoyed voice, ¡°Your current behavior is the true viin¡¯s heart. I give you two choices. Firstly,e up and sleep with me obediently. Secondly, I¡¯ll go down and squeeze the sofa with you Penelope thought to herself, ¡®It¡¯s not like she¡¯s a viin at the moment, okay? She wants to keep a gentleman¡¯s distance.¡¯. Seeing her silent, Badaire got out of bed. Penelope quickly turned around and said, ¡°No, no, no, the sofa is too crowded. It¡¯s better to sleep in bed. It¡¯s good to sleep in bed She spoke and ran to the bed in two or three steps, lying down obediently andughing. Badairey down and turned off the lights again. Penelope felt a bit uneasy in her heart, as it was the first time in her life that she had slept with a man. Don¡¯t be awkward, the key is to panic. Even a panicked heart will jump out. She slowly moved her body to the edge of the bed. As soon as she closed her eyes and was about to sleep, the person next to her turned around, and Penelope¡¯s waist had already added a pair of big hands, pulling her towards the center of the bed. She let out a cry of surprise and tightly closed her eyes. Badaire leaned over her and said, ¡°Are you afraid of me I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of you. At my age, even if I slept with you, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a deal, but I¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­ still want to maintain good friendship, I¡¯m a person with a heavy heart. After sleeping, we can no longer get along normally Penelope is in a panic now, unable to say aplete sentence. Badaire¡¯s rare surprise was to sneer. Penelope was so angry in her heart that she was scared to death. How could this guy stillugh? It¡¯s human. Badaire released her and turned back to lie down, saying, ¡°So when you¡¯re scared, you stutter Penelope bites her lips, it¡¯s embarrassing. She turned to look at him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t stutter Badaire said, ¡°Just lie in the middle and sleep, even if it¡¯s ufortable, endure it. It¡¯s not something that can be done in a day or two, get used to it slowly Upon hearing this slightly gentle voice, Penelope nodded and said, ¡°Hmm Penelope said yes, but her head didn¡¯t. After carefully wriggling like a maggot countless times, Badaire finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Have you never been in a rtionship before Max ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t sleep either¡± ¡°I have light sleep¡± Penelope felt guilty and said, ¡°Did I affect you? I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°At your age, it¡¯s impossible that you haven¡¯t had a boyfriend before¡± Penelope turned to look at him and said, ¡°Why are you asking this¡± ¡°Because of curiosity, but why does having a man sleeping next to you make you so uneasy? Is it inexperienced, or does it not trust me¡± It¡¯s not your problem, it¡¯s my own In the darkness, Badaire ticked her lips and said, ¡°It seems that she has never had a boyfriend, so she has no experience Penelope was embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve had a boyfriend before Badaire turned her head and frowned slightly. Why did you break up Penelope said lightly, ¡°Because I¡¯m too realistic Badaire said, ¡°Tell me about it¡± My ex boyfriend is a child from an ordinary family, and it¡¯s not right to be away from our family. If I marry him, I will no longer be able to fulfill my promise to my aunt and retaliate against the Su family. I don¡¯t think I can give up hatred for love, so after weighing, I gave up on him. After listening to my aunt¡¯s words, I chose Max Penelope¡¯s voice was a bit heavy as she said this. Badaire questioned, ¡°Do you still like him¡± Penelope said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like it anymore¡± ¡°So why are you down¡± In the darkness, Penelope also looked in the direction of Badaire and said, ¡°I am lost. I just feel that I was very hateful back then. Although I didn¡¯t believe in love, I ended up provoking people who believe in love, hurting innocent people, harming others rather than myself¡± Badaire sneered. Penelope frowned and said, ¡°Are you mocking me¡± Badaire didn¡¯t give a direct answer, only said, ¡°Women all believe in love and yearn for it, but you say, you don¡¯t believe in love ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe that there is really someone in this world who can give everything for another person. I don¡¯t even believe that anyone can sacrifice their life to love someone¡± Badaire remembered her first encounter. She spoke clearly without believing in love, believing that one person can sacrifice their lives for another. But a few years ago, she almost died in a foreignnd for someone who had nothing to do with her What kind of woman is this Penelope. Chapter 699 When Badaire stopped speaking, Penelope asked, ¡°What about you? Do you believe it¡± Badaire still hasn¡¯t responded. Penelope thought he might have fallen asleep. She gently rolled over and turned her back to Badaire, deciding not to disturb him anymore. But the person behind him said at this moment, ¡°Believe me, there is love, but some people don¡¯t have the luck to meet the right person So, at your age and not yet married, have you been waiting for love Badaire refused to answer and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go to bed Penelope didn¡¯t force herself either, but lightly responded, ¡°Good night Early in the morning, Penelope was still deep asleep when Badaire called her up. Penelope squinted at him, his face full of drowsiness, and said, ¡°Mr. Coman, what¡¯s the matter Badaire moved her muscles and said, ¡°Change your clothes ande running with me Ah? ¡°Penelope sighed, she hated running in the morning the most. ¡°Ah what, the n for a day is in the morning¡± Penelope covered her head with the nket and muttered, ¡°The n of the day is in the morning. It means that on such a beautiful morning, you should sleep well ¡°Facy. ¡°Badaire pulled the nket apart and got up. He took Penelope¡¯s arm and pulled her up. Penelope sighed in her heart, feeling that she and Badaire really can¡¯tst long. Life habits arepletely different. Outside the door, Badaire is really running. Penelope followed behind, only running a short distance before swaying wearily. Badaire couldn¡¯t bear to look down and scolded, ¡°If you¡¯re like this, if you join my army, I can punish you and make you feel refreshed Penelope covered her waist with one hand and waved her hand, ¡°I really can¡¯t do it anymore, I She was gasping for breath from exhaustion and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never run in the morning since I was young Let¡¯s start practicing today¡± Penelope felt a bit like crying and said, ¡°How did your ex girlfriend put up with you Badaire stopped and turned his head to look at her sharply. Penelope¡¯s expression tightened and she said, ¡°I¡­ said the wrong thing? You haven¡¯t had a girlfriend before, have you Badaire took a step and continued, ¡°Keep up Really not, Badaire, aren¡¯t you Badaire said coldly, ¡°If you talk about this topic again, I¡¯ll let you run until noon Penelope immediately fell silent upon hearing this. In order to amodate Penelope, the two only ran less than three kilometers before returning home.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At the doorstep, Badaire was about to open the door when two people got off a parked car not far away. It¡¯s Jonas Evans and Penelope. Upon seeing them, Penelope, who was already listless, instantly became as energetic as a god of war possessed. Penelope¡¯s face and neck were wrapped in gauze, with an exaggerated look. I don¡¯t know, I thought she waspletely useless above her neck. Penelope stood next to Badaire and reached out to grab her arm, looking towards the two who had already approached. ¡°How did youe¡± Jonas Evans nodded to Badaire and his eyes fell coldly on Penelope¡¯s face. ¡°You are my Jonas Evans¡¯ daughter, but I can only learn about your marriage online. Is this what you should do as a daughter¡± Penelope pursed her lips and said, ¡°You don¡¯t care who I marry. My husband, as long as he has enough background, regardless of whether he is a wealthy yboy or an elderly man who is going to be buried tomorrow, you should all say that it¡¯s suitable. Since that¡¯s the case, why should I tell you that the man I chose myself should exceed your expectations? Isn¡¯t that enough Jonas Evans couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What do you mean by that? In your eyes, I am just a father who despises poverty and loves wealth ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡± Jonas Evans scolded, ¡°Penelope, you bastard, shut up for me¡± Badaire¡¯s eyes were sharp, pulling Penelope behind her. ¡°Early in the morning, you came to my doorstep with your daughter in a fierce manner to scold my wife. What¡¯s the reason for this¡± Mr. Coman, Penelope is my daughter. Can¡¯t I even teach my daughter a lesson Since she got married, she started with her husband, so from today on, Penelope is a member of my Fu family, and even if she dies, she will have to be a ghost of my Fu family. It¡¯s not up to others to make decisions Penelope stood by and said coquettishly, ¡°Fu Shao, don¡¯t be fooled by this woman Penelope. This woman has many bad intentions. Look at what she did to me yesterday. You have to make up your mind for me She packed it so tightly that Badaire couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°Making decisions for you? Who are you¡± ¡°I¡­ Penelope, isn¡¯t she your wife? So I¡¯m your sister-inw, right? Your wife beat your sister-inw, so you don¡¯t listen or askv He nced coldly at Penelope and said, ¡°I only marry and don¡¯t recognize anyone. Even if I want to hear or ask, I will only help her. You have to be grateful that when you broke into her house, you didn¡¯t meet me. Otherwise, I would let youe in upright and out sideways Penelope secretly pursed the corner of her lips. Badaire is fierce and has a lot of firepower. Penelope probably didn¡¯t expect Badaire to speak so coldly, feeling extremely aggrieved: ¡°Fu Shao, you¡¯ve been drugged by her. She¡¯s the best woman at seducing men¡¯s souls, so be careful If I¡¯m not hooked by her, am I hooked by you? I have a cleanliness habit and can¡¯t see dirty things Penelope had nothing else to say, but Jonas Evans rebuked coldly, ¡°Ge Ge, go back to the car But I haven¡¯t recovered justice yet Jonas Evans¡¯ eyes lit up. Penelope stomped her foot and said, ¡°If it¡¯s me who has been wronged, you will be biased She finished speaking and left in anger. Jonas Evans suppressed his anger and looked at Penelope, ¡°Penlope, talk to me alone Badaire said, ¡°Mr. Su, after getting married, I will follow my husband. In the future, please don¡¯t give my wife any advice Since Mr. Coman follows the rules like this, why didn¡¯t he marry my daughter without going through three matchups and six engagements How did Mr. Su know that I wouldn¡¯t give her three matchups and six hires? ¡°Badaire curled her lips and said,¡± My mother-inw is no longer alive, but I won¡¯t miss anything that should be given. Everything will be handed over to Penelope Jonas Evans gazed, naturally understanding what Badaire¡¯s words meant. He said coldly, ¡°Penelope, you don¡¯t want Max and Miss Waltson to be embarrassed. You might as well talk to me After speaking, he walked aside. Badaire grabbed Penelope¡¯s wrist. Penelope smiled reassuringly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t handle me with you here As she spoke, she followed Jonas Evans¡¯ footsteps and walked to the distant tree. Jonas Evans turned around and whispered, ¡°Penelope, are you trying to anger me to death? Who is not good for you to marry, and why did you choose their family man¡± Chapter 700 Penelope said casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Coman family man? I think it¡¯s very good, very good Jonas Evans was filled with anger, and it was evident that Badaire Coman was still paying attention in the distance. He closed his eyes and exhaled, ¡°Do you feel that I have mistreated you in these years for being so rebellious now Penelope asked back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡± Jonas Evans¡¯s already displeased face was a ck and blue. Since being implicated with Mo Xinian, this girl has been getting more and more involved. Penelope, it¡¯s so heartless of you to talk like that. When did I treat you unfairly? I¡¯ve handed over so many important jobs in thepany to you, aren¡¯t you satisfied Haha, ¡°Penelope couldn¡¯t help but sneer in a low voice.¡± Yeah, why did you entrust me with the job? Because you want to use me to establish rtionships with the Mo family and earn money from themOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are Max¡¯s fianc ¨¦ e, I won¡¯t let you go, who will¡± ¡°How can you make such a clear statement about using me? Don¡¯t forget, my aunt introduced me to the Mo family. Why should I use the resources provided by my aunt to make money and raise those white eyed wolves who trample on my mother and me in person¡± ¡°So, just because you¡¯re feeling upset, you beat up your stepmother and sister like that yesterday? Your stepmother was scared too much and is still resting in the hospital. Don¡¯t you feel guilty¡± Upon hearing this questioning, Penelope couldn¡¯t help but sneer and say, ¡°So, you¡¯re not here to care about me at all. You¡¯re here to seek justice for them, right¡± Jonas Evans had a cold face and said nothing. Penelope curled her lips and said, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t feel guilty. They humiliated my mother, they should have beaten her ¡°Penelope, you have changed. You have be bold and reckless, knowing right and wrong. Do you think that with the Fu family making decisions for you, you can bewless¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, with Badaire Coman to support me, I¡¯m not afraid of anything¡± ¡°Really? So, you really take that Badaire Coman for granted¡± Jonas Evans raised his lips, it¡¯s really ironic. Unfortunately, they got married across a vast sea of people. ¡°Penelope, as your father, I advise you to stay away from the Coman family if you don¡¯t want to set yourself on fire and leave no residue left¡± Penelope¡¯s eyes lit up calmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare that you didn¡¯t use my rtionship with Badaire Coman to borrow money Jonas Evans snorted, ¡°You are indeed my daughter and know me well. If you don¡¯t divorce, then naturally you can¡¯t waste such a great opportunity. After all, the Su family still needs to develop, and you don¡¯t want to see everything your mother left behind be defeated bit by bit¡± Penelope clenched her fists, despicable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will naturally borrow this light. Not only will I borrow it, but I will also let this¡¯ blessing ¡®illuminate the entire Su family. You wait and see¡± After giving Jonas Evans a cold nce, she turned and left. She wants to make the Su family restless from now on. Returning to Badaire Coman, Penelope took his arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡± Badaire Coman coldly nced at Jonas Evans, who was still standing there, and then took Penelope into the courtyard. As soon as the door closed, Penelope released her hand that was around Badaire Coman¡¯s arm. Badaire Coman didn¡¯t mind and asked, ¡°What did he talk to you about ¡°They told me to use you to make money for the Su family¡± Badaire Coman sneered and then asked, ¡°Is that all¡± ¡°I even tried to seek justice for his second wife and daughter¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it should be¡± As she walked to the entrance, Penelope suddenly said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Badaire Coman, do you or anyone around you know the Sun family ¡°The Sun family of Chengfeng Group¡± Penelope nodded and said, ¡°Hmm ¡°What do you ask their family to do¡± Penelope looked sternly at me and said, ¡°Tengping¡¯s mother and daughter came to trouble me because, after I married you, the only one in the family who could respond to the Sun family¡¯s marriage was Kim. Kim didn¡¯t want to get married, but I heard that Kyrie didn¡¯t seem so satisfied with Kim either, so I wanted to step forward and reconcile this marriage Badaire Coman stared at him, her eyebrows furrowed. Penelope felt guilty for a moment and said, ¡°Back then, they wanted to pass me on to Kyrie and even imed it was for my own good. I also wanted them to experience the feeling of harming others and ultimately harming themselves. Since they thought Kyrie was good, let Kim enjoy this blessing Penelope said, her voice a little quieter: ¡°Do you think¡­ I¡¯m doing this a bit cruelly¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking, who knows them, this matchmaker, I¡¯ll protect you¡± He really agreed, Penelope thought, it was quite an ident. After all, this is not a good thing. But the thought of Kim¡¯s mother¡¯s mischievous appearance made her feel happy in her heart. Badaire Coman is really great. But¡­ what do you mean by the words Jonas Evans just said? Jonas Evans has always been the most supportive of her marriage to a wealthy family, but just now he seemed to be saying that Badaire Coman is not his true love This is really strange. After breakfast, Badaire Coman is going to thepany. Before leaving, he instructed Penelope, ¡°Turn on ¡°your phone, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to find anyone else if there¡¯s something wrong Penelope replied, ¡°I see¡± As soon as she returned to the room, she immediately picked out her phone from her bag and opened it. Soon, dozens of Missed call were sent by SMS. Penelope checked and found that most of the calls were from Jonas Evans and Tengping. There are also two calls from my aunt in the middle. Pulling it to the end, huh? Yesterday evening, Badaire Coman even called her several times. She moved the number up, found her aunt¡¯s number, and dialed it. The phone was connected, and the aunt¡¯s voice was a bit anxious as she said, ¡°You child, what¡¯s going on these days? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t scold me. I¡¯m afraid the reporters and the Su family will bother me ¡°So why don¡¯t you discuss such a big thing as getting married with me¡± Penelope pursed her lips and said in a rare coquettish tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a sudden incident What does it mean to get married suddenly? Penelope, can you honestly exin to me why you got married to Badaire Coman? Did you do something behind my back that I don¡¯t know about Penelope shook her head and said, ¡°No, Auntie, I¡¯m so old and have the ability to handle things on my own. Don¡¯t worry so much, okay¡± ¡°Can I not worry if you get married so suddenly and don¡¯t tell me? ¡°Said the aunt with a heavy heart.¡± I¡¯m trying to avenge your mother, but I can¡¯t spend the rest of your life with you It¡¯s not as serious as that. Mr. Coman treated me well On the other end of the phone, there was a moment of silence. Penelope muttered, ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying to you Okay, today at noon, you can arrange for him to have dinner with the three of us Ah? Not really. Chapter 701 ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t bother so much¡± ¡°What, are you feeling guilty? There¡¯s still a problem, isn¡¯t there? ¡°Said the aunt in a deep voice Penelope hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m either feeling guilty, or¡­ he¡¯s very busy ¡°A man is so busy that he doesn¡¯t even have time to have dinner with his new wife¡¯s rtives. That is, he doesn¡¯t care about you, but someone who doesn¡¯t care about you has married you. What is the purpose?¡± ¡°Auntie, Auntie, really, don¡¯t think too much, ¡°Penelope felt helpless.¡± I¡¯ll contact him right now. After booking the restaurant, I¡¯ll send you a message¡± After hanging up the phone and struggling with it for a while, Penelope still called Badaire Coman. Badaire Coman answered quickly, ¡°It¡¯s me¡± ¡°Mr. Coman, I want to ask for your help ¡± Badaire Coman raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Speak up¡± I just spoke to my aunt on the phone, and she¡¯s very suspicious. She thinks there¡¯s a problem with me suddenly getting married to you. She wants to have dinner with us, so ¡°Set a time and ce to notify me¡± Penelope didn¡¯t expect him to be so cheerful, after all, dealing with his own family. ¡°Thank you¡± Badaire Coman said coldly, ¡°You used to say thank you to Max¡±Y ¡°Y Yes, I certainly want to thank you for receiving favors from others¡±Y ¡°Y I¡¯m different from Max. I¡¯m already your husband, so there¡¯s no need to thank you¡±Y Before Penelope could say anything, there was already a busy signaling from the other end of the phone. She pursed her lips, saying ¡®no thanks, no thanks¡¯. Why bother talking to Max first. The way men think¡­ is really strange. She turned on her phone, chose a restaurant, and booked a private room.N?velDrama.Org content rights. At noon, Penelope arrived at the restaurant. she was the earliest toe, but by the time she entered the private room, Badaire Coman had already arrived. Penelope approached and said in some surprise, ¡°Mr. Coman, why are you so early¡± ¡°I was just discussing things at the hotel next door, so I wouldn¡¯t have to run back to thepany¡± Penelope nodded and sat down next to Badaire Coman, smiling, ¡°Then I¡¯m quite good at choosing a ce¡± Badaire Coman gave her a faint nce and took a sip of water. Penelope thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Coman, if my aunt says anything unpleasant or asks any embarrassing questionster, please bear with me more Badaire Coman raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Is this giving me an early vination¡± Penelope pursed her lips and said, ¡°I guess so, my aunt is quite suspicious¡± ¡°I see, your aunt has a good rtionship with you¡± Penelope nodded and said, ¡°Well, my aunt is the only person in the world who still cares about me whether I¡¯m good or not, whether it¡¯s bitter or not, whether it¡¯s painful or not. To me, she¡¯s like a biological mother¡± Badaire Coman nodded and said, ¡°You said before that your aunt was in prison after she was released Penelope clenched her fists slightly and looked at him, ¡°She¡¯s right, she was framed¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else¡± Penelope¡¯s face rxed a bit and said, ¡°After my mother left, my aunt suspected that there was something suspicious about my mother¡¯s death, so she kept getting into a lot of trouble with my father and Tengping. They saw my aunt feeling uneasy, so¡­ they designed my aunt and married her to an asshole. That man not only locked my aunt in, controlled her travel, but also domestic violence. ¡± My aunt was confiscated of all hermunication tools and couldn¡¯t escape. She endured it for two years. Later, when the man got drunk and hit her again, my aunt fought hard but pushed him down from the balcony. He fell and died on the spot, and my aunt also died because of this Badaire Coman frowned and said, ¡°Did your father and stepmother take away the photos your aunt collected¡± Penelope nodded and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence, but I know it must be them, because my dad was very taboo about my aunt at the time. My mom¡¯s situation is one thing, and there¡¯s also one thing. My aunt is also the daughter of the Bai family, and she canpete with her for family property A voice came from the door: ¡®This is the room. I can just go in by myself.''¡± Upon hearing her aunt¡¯s voice, Penelope stood up and took the initiative to run over and open the door. Penelope¡¯s aunt Bridget, although in her forties, looks like a woman in her thirties due to proper maintenance, with excellent charm and temperament. Upon seeing the Bridge, Penelope actively extended her arms and hugged it, shouting happily, ¡°Auntie The sound was like a one year old baby meeting her mother. Bridget hugged Penelope and gently patted her waist, saying, ¡°How old is it? It¡¯s still like this, let go¡± Penelope¡¯s face rubbed against Bridget¡¯s neck and said, ¡°I missed you¡± ¡°You just coax me¡± Penelope let go of the Bridge and said confidently, ¡°I didn¡¯t coax you, I really miss you ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m just joking if I don¡¯te to see me yet¡± Penelope chuckled and said, ¡°I was busy a while ago¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re really busy, making headlines every day¡± Penelope blushed with embarrassment. Bridget turned his gaze to Badaire Coman at the dining table. Badaire Coman stood up and walked up to Bridget, actively extending her hand. ¡°Hello, Auntie, I¡¯m Badaire Coman Bridget looked at the man in front of him, nodded, and shook hands with him. Penelope looked at the two of them. Although they are nearly ten years behind, they still look like their peers. Penelope said, ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s sit down and I¡¯ll let them start serving Three people take their seats. Bridget asked, ¡°Mr. Coman, are you marrying Penelope so suddenly that even the old man didn¡¯t say anything ¡°As I said, my grandfather really likes Penelope and instructed us to live a good life and have children early¡± Penelope blushed and turned her head to nce at Badaire Coman. Upon hearing this, Bridget was somewhat surprised. ¡°The old man didn¡¯t say anything else¡± Badaire Coman nodded and said, ¡°No Penelope smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, can we stop doing this? Your niece and daughter are not that bad either Bridget¡¯s expression was somewhat solemn and silent. Badaire Coman said, ¡°I know Auntie¡¯s concerns, but you can rest assured that marriage is a lifelong event, and I won¡¯t sacrifice my lifelong happiness to do something against my heart. Since Penelope has already followed me, I will treat her well Bridget¡¯s expression remained calm, but he nodded. She didn¡¯t actually expect Penelope to be rted to the Coman family. All of this came too suddenly. Her current worries outweigh everything else. Bridget turned to Penelope and said, ¡°Penelope, go to the supermarket outside and buy me two boxes of minty Xylitol.¡± Penelope unexpectedly said, ¡°Now¡± Bridget nodded. Penelope nced anxiously at Badaire Coman. Badaire Coman nodded to her and said, ¡°Go ahead, be careful yourself Penelope stood up and left in response. There are only two people left in the private room. Badaire Coman looked at Bridget and asked, ¡°What does Auntie want to talk to me alone about Bridget asked with a solemn expression, ¡°Mr. Coman, what is the purpose of your proximity to our Penelope Chapter 702 Badaire Coman looked at Bridget, and although there was no emotion in her eyes, she answered seriously: ¡°I have no purpose¡± ¡°Mr. Coman is now trying to convince me that it was love at Love at first sight when you married Penelope?¡± ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ve known Penelope for a longer time than you might imagine¡± Bridget shook his water ss and said, ¡°When¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very convenient to disclose this to my aunt¡± Bridget was very uneasy and said, ¡°Do you love Penelope¡± Badaire Coman raised her eyebrows but said nothing. Bridget understood and said, ¡°You don¡¯t love her, but you married her and still want me to believe that you have no purpose Badaire Coman looked at the Bridge. As Penelope said, Bridget is really a very suspicious person.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Why does Auntie have to believe that I have a purpose¡± ¡°Because¡­ ¡°Bridget was about to blurt out, but finally restrained himself. ¡°I think the rtionship between Mr. Coman and Penelope should not be so deep that they are inseparable. Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better for you to get together and leave early Badaire Coman¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were a bit cold: ¡°Auntie wants her niece and daughter to divorce¡± Bridget did not speak. Badaire Coman sneered and said, ¡°Penelope said, ¡®You¡¯re the only person in the world who cares about her and loves her like a mother, but in my opinion, that¡¯s all.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Coman, it¡¯s better to speak with caution¡± ¡°Why, aunt thinks I¡¯m wrong? So please tell me, your niece just got married, what¡¯s the reason you let her divorce? Just because I don¡¯t love her? My aunt thinks, if I don¡¯t marry Penelope, or if Penelope divorced me, what will happen Bridget froze his brows and remained silent. Badaire Coman continued, ¡°The malicious couple of the family will push her to Kyrie. No, she¡¯s a divorced woman, and I¡¯m afraid the Sun family won¡¯t want her either. I¡¯m afraid Penelope¡¯s fate will be even worse. Some things have been experienced by my aunt, do you still want Penelope to go through them once¡± Bridget¡¯s face turned a bit pale as he thought about the past. ¡°Why did Penelope choose me? Because she knew that Kyrie had a bad temperament and was not a good match, she came to me after losing the safe haven of the Max family. I admit that I also have selfish intentions because I am not young and want to form a family. Penelope is very suitable for me, so I seduced her by promising to help herpete for the Su family. ¡± But getting married is not a joke. Since I married her, I didn¡¯t n to divorce her. Even if Penelope¡¯s most respected aunt opposed it, it was useless. I can marry her now, and if she dares to divorce in the future, I can ruin her Bridget raised his eyes and gazed at Badaire Coman. Looking at Badaire Coman¡¯s appearance, it seems that he doesn¡¯t know what has happened in the past. ¡°So, what do you mean is that you are serious about marriage, and no matter who asks you to separate, you won¡¯t let go¡± Badaire Coman said calmly, ¡°No one can force me to do things I don¡¯t like¡± Bridget lowered his eyes, with a hint of confusion in his gaze. Badaire Coman stared at Bridget for a moment and then asked, ¡°Auntie, I have sincerely expressed my thoughts. I hope you can also be more sincere and answer a few questions Bridget looked at him and said, ¡°What do you want to know¡± ¡°What is the reason why you support Penelope being with Max but oppose me marrying Penelope? Do you think I¡¯m not worthy of Penelope or do you think I¡¯m not worthy of him? ¡± Bridget stared, feeling that if something wasn¡¯t said, it would be a hidden danger. So, before Penelope uses sincerity She sighed slightly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you the reason. After listening, whether you want to divorce Penelope or continue, it¡¯s up to you to make your own decision. I only have one request, please try to minimize the harm to Penelope Badaire Coman sat upright and listened attentively. Penelope was worried. After she left the hotel, she found a shop nearby, bought Xylitol and ran back. If aunt¡¯s suspicion annoys Badaire Coman, it would be troublesome. When she returned to the restaurant and panted as she pushed open the private door, Badaire Coman was helping Bridget pour tea. After looking at the two, Penelope quickly stepped forward and handed Xylitol to her aunt. ¡°Auntie, here you are, peppermint vored¡± Bridget took it and took out a handkerchief from her bag to wipe her forehead, saying, ¡°Why are you sweating so much? You¡¯re running there¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in a hurry toe back and apany you, ¡°she said, sitting next to Bridget and taking advantage of him to grab his arm. Bridget looked at Penelope with spoilt eyes and smiled, but said, ¡°A foul sweat, stay away from me Penelope smiled and let go of the Bridget, sitting upright. ¡°I see you guys have a good atmosphere, what were you talking about just now Bridget nodded Penelope¡¯s brow and said, ¡°Why, you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll make Mr. Coman difficult ¡°How could that be? Auntie, you¡¯re not such a person. Besides, Mr. Coman is upright and there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about¡± Upon hearing this title, the aunt questioned, ¡°Mr. Coman Uh¡­ ¡°Penelope felt guilty for a moment and quickly chuckled,¡± This is our nickname, but I asionally call her husband, right Penelope said, looking at Badaire Coman, squinting andughing. Badaire Coman said indifferently, ¡°No, she has always been calling me Mr. Coman with the an open mind Penelope is speechless, why is this guy dismantling the tform. Bridget listened and looked at Penelope, ¡°They¡¯re both married now. It¡¯s really not good to see things like this ¡°I¡¯ve already said that¡¯s a nickname¡± The nickname should be unique. Everyone can use the three words¡¯ Mr. Coman ¡®, which can be said to be quite unconventional. Let¡¯s make a change Badaire Coman picked up the water ss and handed it to Penelope, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to get the certificate yesterday and start making changes from today Penelope looked at Badaire Coman and then at the Bridge. What¡¯s the situation? She was almost worried outside just now. Howe it only takes a while toe back, as if the situation has reversed? During the meal, Penelope sat back next to Badaire Coman. Badaire Coman was considerate enough to help her with the dishes. Penelope looked at the spinach in the bowl and then looked at Badaire Coman. Badaire Coman¡¯s eyes flowed gently, ¡°Eat Oh, ¡°Penelope picked up the dish and ced it on her lips, but her brow furrowed tightly. Bridget put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°Penelope, I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ve be so gentle Penelope looked up. Badaire Coman didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this either. Bridget said, ¡°When two people are together, the first thing to be honest is that you don¡¯t eat spinach. Why don¡¯t you just tell Mr. Coman Badaire Coman looked at Penelope and said, ¡°You¡¯re not eating spinach Penelope put the dish back into the bowl and nodded, ¡°Hmm, I hurt myself when I was a child Bridget said, ¡°Penelope, the eldestdy of the Su family, is either the Cheng Ye Su family or the loser Su family. Back then, she Penelope interrupted her, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s all from the past. What are you doing with this Badaire Coman put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite curious, Auntie. Would you mind telling me Chapter 703 Penelope¡¯splexion is not very good. She actually doesn¡¯t want people to know about her past downfall experiences. After Baiqiao nced at her, Smiling, she said to Badaire Coman, ¡°Of course, this is actually some of the ugly things about the Evans family. After Dianna married the Evans family back then, she couldn¡¯t stand Penelope in any way because she was picky when she was a child. She asked the kitchen to stew spinach for Penelope for a whole month and eat it with rice, citing her desire to break her bad habits. After that, whenever Penelope saw spinach, she felt nauseous Penelope chuckled a bit awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as tragic as it was. In fact, it¡¯s just that I ate and didn¡¯t like it anymore Badaire Coman asked her, ¡°Don¡¯t order dishes that you won¡¯t eat in the future Penelope was embarrassed and misunderstood, ¡°This dish is called vegetarian Cuiyingge, and I didn¡¯t expect it to be cold spinach¡± Badaire Coman moved the bowl in front of Penelope and reced it with a clean new one. If there¡¯s anything else you can¡¯t eat in the future, just let me know, otherwise my aunt will think I¡¯m abusing you There¡¯s no such exaggeration Auntie said, ¡°This situation is indeed easy to misunderstand, so you still need to listen to the advice of those who havee over. Between couples, you should be more honest and understand more Badaire Coman replied, ¡°Thank you very much for your reminder. We will Well, Mr. Coman also eats more Penelope wonders, it seems that Auntiepletely approves of Badaire Coman. How did this man catch his aunt. It¡¯s too powerful, isn¡¯t it. On the way home after dinner, Penelope curiously asked, ¡°What did you talk to my aunt during my absence Badaire Coman looked at her and said, ¡°What is this for¡± ¡°Curious, before I left, my aunt looked very wary of you, but after I came back, my aunt seemed to have changed her attitude towards you. Are you lying to my aunt and saying you like me Badaire Coman sneered calmly. Penelope frowned and said, ¡°What are youughing at? If you really say it, you must tell me. Otherwise, if I turn around and slip my tongue in front of my aunt, what should I do ¡°I¡¯m just telling your aunt that I¡¯m serious about our marriage¡± Penelope questioned, ¡°Is that all Badaire Coman nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Why don¡¯t you believe it Penelope curled up, believe him a ghost. However, since Badaire Coman refused to say anything, she couldn¡¯t possibly ask herself anything. Badaire Coman had a calm face and raised eyebrows. He and Baiqiao have already agreed that they will keep their mouths shut in front of Penelope about what Baiqiao said today, so naturally, he will not tell Penelope. ¡°What are you going to call me in the future¡± Penelope looked at him and said, ¡°Huh ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it in front of my aunt? In the future, what will you call me¡± Penelope is a bit embarrassed, how does she know what to call appropriately. It¡¯s best for her to say ¡®Mr. Coman¡¯. Badaire Coman said, ¡°Myrade¡¯s wife usually calls her husband ¡®husband¡¯ or ¡®dear¡¯ for your reference. If you really don¡¯t know what to call, choose one of these two Seeing Penelope remain silent, Badaire Coman said, ¡°Then call me ¡®Husband¡¯ in front of me and my name after me. I agree Penelope looked at him and he agreed. She can¡¯t pronounce the words¡¯ husband ¡®. Badaire Coman added, ¡°Do you want me to call you wife or Yao Yao Penelope immediately said, ¡°Yao Yao, these two words are so beautiful and perfect Badaire Coman raised her lips. It seems that she is not yet ustomed to Mrs. Fu¡¯s identity. We need to find a way to help her get into the role as soon as possible. Badaire Coman is extremely efficient in handling tasks. On the third day Penelope asked Badaire Coman to help protect the matchmaker, the Sun family sent someone to propose marriage to the Evans family. Because Kim disagreed, he kicked the person out of the Evans family. Not only that, Kim is still in the prestigious circle, spreading it all over the world, and he doesn¡¯t even look up to Kyrie¡¯s words. This matter haspletely angered the Sun family. Sun Chengfeng announced a break with the Evans family. He announced the recording of Dianna¡¯s personal visit, hoping for a marriage between the two families. Diana, the stepmother, searched for a home for her stepdaughter while she was still engaged, and the truth about using her stepdaughter to deceive and cooperate was revealed. Diana got on the hot search overnight and was pushed to the forefront of the trend. Penelope, who was originally cked out due to his separation from Moses and his hasty marriage to Badaire Coman, was inexplicably washed away due to this incident.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When Amy called Penelope and congratted her, Penelope was still confused. It wasn¡¯t until she read thements that she was thrilled. Does this mean that one¡¯s travel restrictions can be lifted? After finishing the call with Amy, Penelope immediately called Badaire Coman. Mr. Coman, have you seen the news ¡°What do you call me? ¡°Badaire Coman spoke with questioning and displeasure. Penelope suddenly realized that before going to bedst night, she was pulled into her arms by Badaire Coman just because she called ¡®Mr. Coman,¡¯ and slept in her arms all night. He said it was a spiritual punishment. But for Penelope, it clearly means corporal punishment. Because she really froze all night and didn¡¯t sleep well at all. ¡°Badaire Coman, ¡°Penelope chuckled and said,¡± I call you Badaire Coman Badaire Coman snorted coldly, ¡°I see you, this woman. You really remember to eat or not to beat ¡°I remember, remember, as a person, my brain is best ¡± Badaire Coman said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the news Diana was trickewd by the Sun family, and now online, everyone is helping me speak up, saying that I am the real Cindere Badaire Coman heard herughter and raised her lips, ¡°Do you think being Cindere is any good thing¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing. Anyway, Diana was scolded, and I feel very happy This is just the beginning, ¡°Badaire Coman said confidently. Upon hearing this, Penelope immediately understood something: ¡°What do you mean by this, is there any follow-up to this matter ¡°Of course, ¡°Badaire Coman frowned.¡± Please treat me to lunch today ¡°Hmm? ¡°Penelope wondered how to shift the topic. Badaire Coman confidently said, ¡°It¡¯s all my credit thatBernard would be pissed off with Evans family, so you want to invite me to dinner Penelope smiled silently and said, ¡°How could anyone ask for credit like that I not only want to invite credit, but also to make you remember my kindness. As I said, Diana¡¯s story is just the beginning Penelope nibbled lightly at the corner of her lips, and after a moment, she wondered, ¡°What else did you¡­ do you do This afternoon,e to thepany to pick me up. I want to eat authentic Beicheng cuisine. It¡¯s your treat Badaire Coman finished speaking and hung up the phone. Penelope listened to the busy tone and grumbled in displeasure. Saying to keep half, what kind of person. Chapter 704 Penelope has always been a curious baby, so when she has questions in her heart, she naturally cannot bear them. At noon, she drove to the downstairs of Dade Group and called Badaire Coman. ¡°Badaire Coman, I¡¯m here. Youe down ¡± ¡°Youe up ¡± ¡°Ah? ¡°Penelope was a bit embarrassed and turned to look at the office building of Dade Group. What? You don¡¯t want toe see me, or you don¡¯t want to have too much involvement with me Penelope shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m quite afraid of others saying I¡¯m sorry ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you still care about others¡¯ opinions. Hurry up and I¡¯ll wait for you, ¡°Badaire Coman said as she hung up the phone. Penelope believes that Badaire Coman may have be ustomed to being a leader in the past, so he is particrly ustomed to giving orders. But I¡¯m not his minion, why should I be so obedient. She pouted in disbelief, but quickly clicked and pulled open the car door to get out. Forget it. Upon arriving at thepany lobby, Penelope went directly to the front desk and said, ¡°Hello, I am here to meet Mr. Coman. I have an appointment with him The front desk staff, seeing Penelope, picked up a card and said with a friendly smile, ¡°Youngdy, pleasee with me ¡± Being called Madam, others are not doing much, but Penelope blushed first. The staff walked to the gate and helped her swipe her card. After opening the gate, the front desk said, ¡°The president is on the 28th floor, youngdy, pleasee in Thank you very much, ¡°Penelope nodded to the other party and went upstairs. As soon as she left the elevator, Badaire Coman¡¯s secretary, Zheng Tong, weed her with a group of subordinates from the secretary¡¯s office. ¡°Madam, wee to thepany to inspect your work¡± Penelope stood at the elevator door, confused for a while. ¡°I¡¯m not here to inspect work, I¡¯m here to find¡± Before she could finish speaking, Austin had already made an invitation: ¡°Mr. Comanis waiting for you. Madam Shao, pleasee with me Penelope was embarrassed and followed Austin into Badaire Coman¡¯s office. Austinyi left, and Penelope breathed aplete sigh of relief. She walked up to Badaire Coman¡¯s desk and said, somewhat speechless, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to pick you up for dinner? Why do you have toe upstairs Badaire Coman looked at her with a calm expression and said, ¡°Because you don¡¯t want toe up Yes, of course I am¡­ ¡°Penelope said, but stopped again.¡± So, did you deliberately arrange it just now Badaire Coman raised her eyebrows and made noment. Penelope was speechless and said, ¡°Why bother so much? It¡¯s embarrassing for me Badaire Coman looked at her and said, ¡°If I had asked you toe up, you coulde up obediently like a wifeing to see her husband, wouldn¡¯t there have been so many things Penelope was almostughed at. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Badaire Coman, but was it her fault? Badaire Coman put down his pen and said, ¡°If youe to see me in the future and keep pushing around like this, I will still receive you as a VIP. How about that No, no, no . Badaire Coman¡¯s temper must have been very unpopr in the workce before. This is also very poisonous. Don¡¯t you want to eat Beicheng cuisine? I happen to know a particrly authentic restaurant. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you there Penelope drove and took Badaire Coman to the entrance of a restaurant that was not considered a luxury reservation. Badaire Coman looked inside and Penelope said, ¡°Do you mind eating this affordable dish I don¡¯t mind, but you surprised me. Miss Evans family, you alsoe to this ce for dinner Penelope pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Oh, I am a typical youngdy¡¯s body and maid¡¯s life After she finished speaking, she opened the door and got out of the car. The two of them entered the restaurant, and Penelope grabbed Badaire Coman¡¯s arm and sat down by the window. After ordering, Penelope personally helped Badaire Coman rinse the cups and pour water, saying, ¡°We came early today. If youe half an hourter, you won¡¯t be sitting It seems that you are a regr here Whatever you want to eat in the future, feel free to tell me. I don¡¯t know where there are treasures in Beicheng, but I know which restaurant is delicious Badaire Coman smiled, it seems that he is still a foodie.N?velDrama.Org owns this. After ironing the cup and pouring the tea, Penelope folded her hands on the table and leaned forward to ask, ¡°Now you can say, what else have you done to the Evans family Badaire Coman calmly said, ¡°The Coman family and the Sun family have formed a cooperation intention. Next, the Sun family will use The Coman family¡¯s strength to attack the Su group harshly. Su Moshan and Diana will lose everything they cherish now. At that time, they wille to the Sun family to ept Kim as their daughter-inw, provided that Kyrie is still willing to have that woman Penelope heard this and couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°So what will happen to the Su Group in the future Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to grab Evans Groupback Penelope nodded somewhat confused and said, ¡°If Evans family falls to the point where my father and that woman are going to beg Kyrie, then bankruptcy is not far away When thepanyes into your hands, it doesn¡¯t matter what the situation is, what¡¯s important is how you manage it after you get it. Besides, if I help you, are you still afraid that Evans Group won¡¯t grow in your hands Penelope frowned, isn¡¯t she going to owe him more favors? Seeing her expression a bit ufortable. Badaire Coman asked, ¡°Why, are you not satisfied with my arrangement Penelope shook her head and said, ¡°No, I just don¡¯t know¡­ I owe you so much debt, how should I repay it Badaire Coman took a light sip of the tea and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t make it yet, let¡¯smit ourselves Penelope looked at him, although she knew he was joking, she still felt¡­ awkward. She blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as valuable as you think Oh, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone lower their price Penelope nced at him and said, ¡°You used to ¡± She spoke, hesitating to speak. Badaire Coman red at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s up¡± ¡°Amy told me that you are a very disciplined and persistent person, but I didn¡¯t realize it. You¡¯re quite good at joking¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking by asking you tomit yourself to me¡± Penelope¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were a bit suspicious, ¡°Isn¡¯t it ¡°Of course not, ¡°Badaire Coman put down her ss and leaned forward slightly, saying in a voice that only two people could hear.¡± Do you think I married my wife back to keep it up Penelope stared at him, it didn¡¯t seem like a joke. Badaire Coman couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I know you¡¯re not ready yet, I can give you time, but¡­ don¡¯t procrastinate too long, otherwise my old man might think, ¡®I¡¯m not good, I¡¯m not good at this pot.¡¯ Thinking of the old man¡¯sst request, Penelope turned her eyes slightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t really n to have me give birth to your Fu family, do you What, you don¡¯t want to Chapter 705 This statement left Penelope speechless. She is indeed unwilling. Their marriage is abination of interests that each person needs. Originally, she could have said the four words¡¯ I don¡¯t want to ¡®calmly. But¡­ thinking of what Badiare Coman did and also thinking of their original purpose, which was not just to seek refuge and take it home. Another wants to get a marriage to deal with the old man. Nowadays, with the help of Badiare Coman, her own problems can almost be solved easily. But she hasn¡¯t done anything for Badaire Coman myself. Isn¡¯t this marriage too uneconomical for Badaire Coman? Badaire Coman looked cold and said, ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t want to Penelope replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t want to, I just feel that¡­ the offspring of the Fu family should not be born by me ¡± Badaire Coman said in a deep voice, ¡°So who should give birth? I¡¯m going out to find a mistress? If that¡¯s the case, why should I marry you? Is it just to be a scumbag ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t think so. If you¡¯re so outstanding, you¡¯ll always meet the right person. When you get married and have children with the person you love, wouldn¡¯t life be perfect Badaire Coman¡¯s expression was solemn, ¡°So, I still have to thank you for your understanding Penelope is the best at looking at people, so naturally she knows that Badaire Coman is angry. She thought for a moment and exined, ¡°Badaire, have you ever thought about it? If I really have a child and you meet the one you love in your heart, what should you do then? If we divorce and you marry each other, wouldn¡¯t the other person feel estranged because of the child? Moreover, the child is also innocent. Doesn¡¯t he deserve to have aplete family? And¡­ if my ambition bursts and I want to use my child to tie you up, wouldn¡¯t you ruin the future because of me Upon hearing her series of analyses, Badaire Coman couldn¡¯t help but sneer It seems that this woman has no ns for her future at all. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have distinguished herself so clearly from herself. His smile made Penelope feel a bit guilty. Can¡¯t you exin yourself clearly? Or rather, Badaire Coman wouldn¡¯t listen at all. She stopped speaking, and Badaire Coman asked, ¡°Have you always thought so much about things? Aren¡¯t you tired Penelope, look at him. How much does she think? Aren¡¯t these all the most basic things to consider? She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought of anything Badaire Coman raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I had already thought about it before I decided to marry you Penelope was a bit curious and said, ¡°What have you figured out ¡± We are very suitable. We have already nned to get married and have children Penelope¡¯s heart tightened as she was somewhat disrupted by Badaire Coman¡¯s rhythm. After a moment of confusion, she said, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t really like me, do you Badaire Coman didn¡¯t give a direct answer, but instead asked, ¡°If you think the four words¡¯ I like you ¡®can make you feel at ease and ept me as the father of your child, then I like you Penelope gave him a silent nce, but his heart also breathed a sigh of relief. She was startled, thinking he really liked himself. Wouldn¡¯t it be awkward for the two of them to live under the same roof in the future. ¡°Badaire Coman, you¡¯re really ¡± Badaire Coman smiled as she looked at her relieved expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m serious, so you need to think about this matter as soon as possible. You don¡¯t want to be lonely and helpless all your life, do you? Isn¡¯t having a child great? Since you don¡¯t believe in love, who is it to have a child with? At least having a baby with me won¡¯t be too bad, and you don¡¯t have to worry about the future of the child, do you ¡± Penelope admits that Badaire Coman is right, he is indeed a super good father candidate. But this thing is too sudden.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Before today, she hadn¡¯t even dared to think about it. She never even thought about having children in her lifetime. In her opinion, children born in a loveless family are inevitably not happy. Seeing Penelope pondering, Badaire Coman said, ¡°You can go back and think about it before making a decision ¡± Penelope nodded. The Sun family retaliated fiercely against the Evans Group. The Evans Group initially relied on a bit of family background and stubbornly resisted for a period of time. Later, Badaire Coman continued to assist, coupled with ruthless tactics, and it wasn¡¯t long before Evans Group was unable to resist. At this point, Jonas Evans had no choice but to seek help from Penelope. But Penelope refused to answer Jonas Evans¡¯ phone call. Jonas Evans took the initiative toe to the Fu family again, feeling helpless. It was during dinner when the servant came in and said, ¡°Sir Fu, Madam, Mr. Su from Evans Group has arrived. I would like to meet Madam Penelope nced up at Badaire Coman. Badaire Coman nodded and said to the maid, ¡°Let him in ¡± The two ended their meal and went to the living room together. After Jonas Evas was invited in, he looked at Badaire Coman and then looked at Penelope and said, ¡°Yao Yao, I want to talk to you about something Penelope said lightly, ¡°Sit down ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk alone ¡± ¡°Is it a business or a private matter? If it¡¯s a private matter¡­ we shouldn¡¯t have much to say. If it¡¯s a business,st week when I went to thepany, your precious son Cooper personally kicked me out and said that as the future president of Evans Group, he warned me not to step into thepany from now on. e don¡¯t seem to have much to talk about Jonas Evas stared as Penelope threatened to take over thepany, which is why Kim and Cooper resisted her so much. He said, ¡°Cooper is your younger brother, he doesn¡¯t understand. You should let him know more Do you remember at this moment that he is my younger brother? When he didn¡¯t respect me, I didn¡¯t see you tell him that I was his sister Jonas Evas¡¯ cold eyes fell on Penelope¡¯s face. If it weren¡¯t for Badaire Coman, he would have pped this wicked woman twice already. ¡°Evans family has fallen to this point, don¡¯t you n to take care of it¡± I can¡¯t manage it, ¡°Penelope¡¯s voice was calm.¡± These days, which man doesn¡¯t hate Fudi Mo? I don¡¯t want to be disliked by my husband¡¯s family because of my brother¡¯spany, and want me to manage it unless¡­ you leave thepany to me Jonas Evas stood up and raised his hand to Penelope, saying, ¡°You Badaire Coman¡¯s eyes were cold and he said, ¡± there¡¯s something wrong with Evans Group. What can Penelope do to help¡± Jonas Evas suppressed some of his anger and said to Badaire Coman, ¡°Mr. Fu, can you stop helping the Sun Group ¡°I didn¡¯t help them, Dade and the Sun family, it¡¯s just a normal business cooperation. My goal is to make money, nothing else. It¡¯s not me who wants to ruin your Evans Group, it¡¯s Benard. And who offended Benard? I don¡¯t need to say much, Mr. Evans also knows¡± Chapter 706 Jonas Evas remained silent. Badaire Coman added, ¡°Benard¡¯s purpose is very clear. If he wants to save Evans Group, Mr. Evans is afraid to move and go to the Sun family After a moment of solemn expression, Jonas Evas asked, ¡°Mr. Fu, I have heard that Benard went to my house to propose a marriage at the time after listening to your suggestion. Is this the case That¡¯s right Why are you targeting us like this What¡¯s the reason why your eldest daughter can marry Benard, but your second daughter cannot? Why, the eldest daughter born to yourter wife is more precious Jonas Evas was speechless. Badaire Coman said coldly, ¡°Benard did indeede to me because he had a good impression of your Evans family¡¯s daughter. Unfortunately, the Penelope people are all mine, so naturally I can only suggest to him that whoeveres to him for marriage should settle the debt with him. Your Evans family doesn¡¯t only have one daughter, is that what I said wrong Jonas Evas shook his hands for a while, endured it again and again, then turned around and left angrily. As soon as he left, Penelope looked at Badaire Coman and smiled. Your mouth is really annoying Am I wrong Penelope shook her head and gave Badaire Coman a thumbs up: ¡°Every sentence is logical Badaire Coman stood up and calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and continue eating Penelope looked in the direction of the door. Based on her understanding of her father, this matter may not be over yet. As expected, Penelope guessed right again. The next morning, she had already made an appointment with Huo Huaien to go shopping with her. But just as her car left the entrance of the Coman family, it was followed by a car parked there beforehand. After her car turned into a one-way street, the rear car suddenly mmed on the gas pedal and chased after her. Although Penelope mmed on the brakes, the front of the car still hit a tree on the roadside, and even the airbag exploded. Penelope was in the car, trying to calm down for half a minute before hearing someone knocking on the car window. She turned her head and saw her half sister and brother standing outside the car. Kim pointed to Penelope in the car and cursed, ¡°Bitch, get off the car for me Penelope naturally wouldn¡¯t admit it, although she was a bit dizzy, she still got off the car. Are you two crazy? If you¡¯re sick, go to the hospital for treatment. What kind of prestige are you ying on the road? Do you know how dangerous this is Kim pointed to Penelope¡¯s face and said, ¡°You instigated Badaire Coman to find that old man from the Sun family. You don¡¯t want to marry into the Sun family yourself, but you want to ruin me, you slut Penelope rolled her eyes and knew it wasn¡¯t that easy to flip through. Isn¡¯t mother make you two together? It has nothing to do with me. If you have anyints, go find your mother Kim stamped his foot angrily and said, ¡°Cooper, look at this cheap woman. She just ruined your sister like this. How did you tell me before Cooper looked fiercely and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here today to help you vent your anger¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Penelope red coldly at Cooper and said, ¡°Cooper, don¡¯t me me for not persuading you. You¡¯d better not interfere in this matter¡± ¡°You dare to threaten me, I am the future head of the Evans family. Bitch, you have messed up our Evans family and I won¡¯t kill you today, ¡°he said, picking up Penelope¡¯s cor and turning her in a different direction. ¡± Penelope was already thin and weak, and was thrown and sat directly on the ground. She was angry and had a fight with Kim. She was definitely not at a loss, even if she added Teng Ping, she didn¡¯t care. Cooper is a young man of 22 years old, with a sturdy physique, and he is truly no match. As soon as she stood up, Cooper pulled her up again and pped her. Penelope felt pain, resisted, and tried to scratch his face, but was controlled to death. Cooper pulled her to the roadside, punched and kicked her, and pointed to Penelope¡¯s face, who was lying on the ground on the brink of death, saying, ¡°Your mother is not my mother¡¯s opponent, and you won¡¯t be our sister and brother¡¯s opponent. If you¡¯re not honest, I¡¯ll just kill you next time After Cooper finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but kick Penelope again. Then, along with Kim, she drove the car that damaged the front of the car and drove away. Penelope felt like her bones were about to fall apart. At this moment, she began to regret it. Last time Badaire Coman said he wanted to teach her to fight, she refused his kindness. Sure enough, if you don¡¯t listen to the old man, you¡¯ll suffer in front of you. She struggled to roll over and was thinking about how to climb back into the car when a kind-hearted vehicle finally stopped and helped call 120. When Badaire Coman was notified to rush to the hospital, she saw Penelope with a blue nose and swollen face. When Penelope saw him, she actuallyughed. ¡°Can you still recognize me if I don¡¯t speak¡± Badaire Coman stepped forward, full of anger surging towards her head: ¡°Who did it Penelopey there, like a mummy, deliciously but effortlessly saying, ¡°Who else could it be? My ignorant brother. He avenged his sister, so he beat me up in front of her Badaire Coman¡¯s face was covered in frost, ¡°Don¡¯tugh, isn¡¯t it painful Penelope squinted and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s quite painful However, due to the excessive movements of the facial features, the skin on the face feels a bit painful. Badaire Coman¡¯s gaze widened a bit and he said, ¡°You¡¯re still smiling Penelope immediately shook her head and said, ¡°Stopughing Badaire Coman calmly pulled out her phone and said, ¡°Zheng Tong, report to the police and arrange for awyer. I will sue Cooper and Kim on charges of attempted murder. Tell thewyer, I only ept heavy sentences and not peace talks Hanging up the phone, Badaire Coman ced her phone on a nearby table. Penelope said, ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you this time, my dad would definitely have advised me to calm things down again So? ¡°Badaire Coman said displeased,¡± You¡¯ve been beaten before Penelope spat out his tongue and said, ¡°Forget it, hero, not to mention the past¡­ miserable ¡°You¡­ ¡°Badaire Coman had never seen such a poor woman before. Why are you so jealous at home when you can even spare your life for others while you are outside. ¡°Don¡¯t you even know how to resist¡± ¡°I resisted, ¡°Penelope said solemnly.¡± I also resisted today. I pinched Cooper several times So, do you want to say that this time, you also hurt the other party Penelope chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Cooper and I have a huge difference in strength. He handles me like he handles a chick, so I didn¡¯t really have the upper hand this time. Now, thinking about it, being too thin is really not a good thing Badaire Coman was so angry that she wanted to curse. He has never seen a woman who has been beaten and can still stand up to it. ¡°You also have the face to say¡± I have no face this time, but¡­ ¡°Penelope smiled obsequiously at him and said,¡± Now with your help, I feel like I have face again Badaire Coman had a serious expression on her face. Penelope is guilty, this guy, can¡¯t you see he¡¯s making him happy. Chapter 707 Penelope felt guilty, ¡°Are you angry Badaire Coman had a cold face and remained silent. Penelope let out a low sigh, coaxing the man who turned his face, it¡¯s too difficult. If it weren¡¯t for noting home at night, he would have found out. Penelope actually didn¡¯t want to tell Badaire Coman about her injury. Now it¡¯s okay ¡°That¡± ¡°You are a woman, whose face is beaten like this,¡± Badaire Coman said, taking a breath: ¡°Can¡¯t you let me save Dim sum? Hmm?¡± Penelope turned her eyebrows and eyes, feeling guilty and saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Badaire Coman was annoyed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. It¡¯s you who got beaten, why are you also the one who apologized Penelope stared at him, what¡¯s wrong with this man. Didn¡¯t I apologize just because he was angry? Why is it uncertain. Badaire Coman actually felt heartache from the bottom of her heart. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Next time you go out, don¡¯t drive by yourself. Take the driver to protect you and don¡¯t make people worry. Do you hear me Penelope immediately nodded. There was a sudden silence in the room, and a gurgling sound came from Penelope¡¯s stomach. Badaire Coman¡¯s gaze shifted downward. Penelope awkwardly reached out to cover her stomach and chuckled, ¡°I was supposed to go shopping for dinner with Wayne, so I didn¡¯t eat much this morning Badaire Coman nced at her and said, ¡°What do you want to eat ¡°All right¡± There is no such dish Penelope thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I have a bit of bitterness in my mouth. I want to eat something sweet Badaire Coman walked aside to make a phone call and ordered someone to deliver the meal. Just as the phone was dialed, the door to the ward opened, and Huo Huaien rushed over in a hurry. She looked at Penelope on the hospital bed with a blue nose and swollen face, her face turning red with anger. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Who beat you up like this¡± Everyone knows that Penelope doesn¡¯t want to make a fuss about this, after all, it¡¯s quite embarrassing, so he smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I fell it myself A disdainful gaze came from the direction of the door. Badaire Coman believes that this woman¡¯s ability to open her eyes and tell lies is also top-notch. Being able to break oneself into this is either foolish or blind. Penelope thought to herself, Badaire Coman, don¡¯t expose me, I can¡¯t afford to lose this person. Amy didn¡¯t believe it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me anymore. Who the hell is it? You tell me, and I¡¯ll avenge you Penelope chuckled and said, ¡°There really isn¡¯t She finished speaking and nced in the direction of the door. It doesn¡¯t matter at first nce, Amy misunderstood. She turned around and stared at Badaire Coman for a moment, then asked suspiciously, ¡°Brother Badaire, it¡¯s not like you brought Penelope Badaire Coman gave her a sidelong nce. Amy felt guilty for a moment and didn¡¯t dare to finish speaking. What a big misunderstanding! Penelope never expected it. Amy would think of Badaire Coman and exim, ¡°No, of course it¡¯s not him. How could he possibly hit me? It¡¯s my brother who did it Your younger brother is still not human, why ¡°Alright, Huai En, ¡°Badaire Coman walked to the hospital bed.¡± She needs to rest. You should go back early too, don¡¯t let your Xinian brother worry Brother Max knows I¡¯m here to look for Penelope, so he won¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay and take care of Penelope, Brother Badaire. We¡¯ve all caused you so much trouble, so why bother you all the time? Just have me here. You go ahead and get busy first Badaire Coman had a ck face and stared at Amy. ¡°You three ¡± ¡°Yeah, Brother Max, me, and Penelope. What we¡¯ve been up to, causing you to help carry the pot, I feel so guilty about you. Let me handle such a small matter Penelope just looked at Badaire Coman¡¯s eyes and felt that Badaire Coman was angry again. Badaire Coman looked at Penelope and said, ¡°Do you want me to stay or do you want Wynn to stay Penelope thinks that this is not a Multiple choice, but a free question. She remained silent and thought of muddling through. As a result, Amy said, ¡°Brother Badaire, I can take care of the patients as well. I¡¯ll just be there. You can rest assured to keep busy Badaire Coman is still staring at Penelope. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t avoid this matter, so Penelope echoed Amy¡¯s words and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, there are so many official affairs in yourpany, so you should go ahead and get busy first Amy also nodded. But Penelope turned around and said, ¡°Amy, you also go back. I need to rest. You stay here, I can¡¯t sleep well. Besides, if there¡¯s anything else, I can ask the caregiver and nurse to help me. Don¡¯t worry ¡± Amy shook her head and said, ¡°How could that work ¡± ¡°Okay, okay. ¡°Penelope repeatedly confirmed that she could. Only by inviting these two great Buddhas away can she feel at ease. After she finished speaking, she said to Badaire Coman, ¡°Badaire, can you help me deliver Wynn ¡°But ¡± Badaire Coman said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you downstairs ¡± Amy reluctantly left with Badaire Coman. After they left, Penelopey on her own in bed, although her flesh and bones hurt and her stomach was still growling hungry, but¡­ she felt extremely clean. Freedom is really a good thing. Just as Penelope was nning to stop her hunger by sleeping, Badaire Coman returned with cake and fruit in her hand. Penelope heard themotion and looked at the person at the door, surprised, saying, ¡°How did youe back ¡°Listen to your voice, are you very unwee ¡± Originally not wee, but for the sake of the cake, she decided to change her mouth. ¡°No, I wee it. I thought you went to thepany ¡± She wants to sit up and eat. Badaire Coman gave her a cold nce and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move ¡± Penelope immediatelyy down obediently. Badaire Coman stood by the bed, took out the cake, picked it up directly with a spoon, and handed it to her lips: ¡°Open your mouth ¡± Penelope looked at him in a daze. What it feels like to be ttered, she really felt it firsthand now. Badaire Coman frowned and said, ¡°Open your mouth ¡°Thank you¡­ hmm. ¡°Before she could finish another thank you, Badaire Coman had already stuffed the cake into her mouth. Penelope chewed and licked the cream on her lips, it was so sweet. Badaire Coman continued while feeding her, ¡°In your eyes, I should be number one Penelope frowned, huh? I am your husband, not a guest What does it mean? The cake in my mouth suddenly doesn¡¯t smell good. Is this going to be disciplined again? Next time you encounter a simr problem mentioned by Wynn just now, don¡¯t let me be dismissed as an unnecessary person. This is thest time, let¡¯s not do it again. Remember Penelope, gulp down the cake.Original from N?velDrama.Org. I asked you something, remember Penelope nodded. Badaire Coman¡¯s expression softened a bit and said, ¡°Is it delicious Well, it¡¯s particrly sweet Is your mouth still bitter ¡°It¡¯s not bitter anymore ¡± It¡¯s really not bitter anymore. Actually, no one has ever been so kind to themselves before, Badaire Coman¡­ was the first. At this moment, her heart was inexplicably¡­ strange. Chapter 708 In the afternoon, Penelope was sleeping when she suddenly heard someone shouting her name at the door. She opened her eyes and there was no one in the ward. But from the door came Badaire Coman¡¯s fierce scolding, ¡°Shoot everyone out of here. If you dare to let them in again, you don¡¯t have to do it anymore When Penelope was wondering, Badaire Coman had already pushed open the door and returned. Seeing Penelope wake up, he walked up and said, ¡°Waked up ¡± ¡°I think I heard Dianna¡¯s voice ¡± ¡°It¡¯s her, she¡¯s causing trouble. I¡¯ve already had her kicked out ¡± Outside the door, Dianna¡¯s shouts gradually faded away. ¡°Penelope, you slut, if something happens to my two children, I won¡¯t spare you ¡± Penelope asked Badaire Coman, ¡°Have Kim and Cooper already been arrested Badaire Coman nodded and sat down by the hospital bed. Penelope asked in confusion, ¡°Are you really nning to have them sentenced ¡°What, is there a problem? ¡°Badaire Coman looked at her and said,¡± Or do you want to plead for them Of course not, ¡°Penelope said,¡± I¡¯m not that kind. I¡¯ve been beaten like this. Aren¡¯t I wronged? I just felt a bit surprised Where was the ident Penelope looked at him and said, ¡°No one has ever taken offense at me like this. I feel a bit ttered So, you should be stronger, so that others cannot trample on and bully you ¡°I know, I understand, so over the years, I have been working hard ¡± Badaire Coman said coldly, ¡°I tried hard and still got beaten like this. If I didn¡¯t try hard, wouldn¡¯t you have lost your life today Penelope furrowed her brows when she mentioned this. This person must pick up any pot they want without opening it. Badaire Coman thought about what Max had said about Penelope¡¯s situation in the Evans family over the years, and also about her stepmother who dared to act on her while she was still engaged to Max. She realized that what she had just said was a bit too much. Who would be willing to be bullied? Penelope calmly said that she has tried hard, but in such a family, perhaps she has put in far more effort than he imagined. It¡¯s just Penelope¡¯s optimism that makes many people overlook her grievances. Badaire Coman said, ¡°When you feel wronged in the future, just cry and make a scene. Don¡¯t pretend to be strong. Only children who can cry have milk to eat Penelope smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, a woman who can act coquettishly is lucky Badaire Coman raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°So, are you going to y coquettish with me Upon hearing this, Penelope immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No, this kind of thing doesn¡¯t suit me, it¡¯s too disgusting Badaire Coman couldn¡¯t help but smile, he couldn¡¯t even imagine Penelope ying coquettish with this face. Remember, in the future, when you¡¯re by my side and unhappy, there¡¯s no need to force a smile Upon hearing this, Penelope stared at Badaire Coman¡¯s face for a while. In her heart, there has always been a line of defense. No matter how others hurt her, no matter how painful her heart is, she can hide in that line of defense when she can¡¯t bear it. She believes that as long as she maintains a safe distance from people around the world, she can protect herself. But¡­ Badaire Coman¡¯s appearance shattered the things she had always believed in. This man, while giving himself warmth, is also gradually breaking down his defense line. Penelope didn¡¯t know whether she should ept Badaire Coman¡¯s kindness or not. After all, if her defense copses, if she ultimately separates from Badaire Coman The consequences may be beyond her ability to bear. Seeing her focused gaze, Badaire Coman frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing looking at me like that? What¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m saying¡± Penelope hooked her lips and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about something¡± Badaire Coman straightened up a bit and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter¡± ¡°Are you so kind to everyone¡± Badaire Coman gave her a nk nce and didn¡¯t respond to her words. Seeing his gaze, Penelope chuckled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s true, so you¡¯re just good to me? Why¡± Is this reason sufficient because you are my wife Penelope chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite full, but you¡¯re not afraid. If you¡¯re so kind to me, I¡¯ll fall in love with you and rely on youN?velDrama.Org content rights. Badaire Coman raised her eyebrows, it seems that Penelope, this woman, has really not experienced much warmth in the world. So, even if there is only a little warmth, she will try her best to grasp it. Badaire Coman said: ¡°As my wife, you don¡¯t me me. Do you want to me others? Then you¡¯d better take back your mind. I, Badaire Coman, can¡¯t afford to lose this person.¡± Penelope withdrew her gaze and saw that Badaire Coman had really treated herself like a wife. It¡¯s not surprising that such a man has such a strong sense of responsibility and treats himself well. Is it a bit of a fuss. She withdrew her thoughts and was about to get up to drink water when her phone rang. Her bag was thrown on the sofa before, because she was tied up into half a mummy, which naturally made it inconvenient to hold her phone. So she looked at Badaire Coman with ttery and said, ¡°Badaire, do me a favor Badaire Coman took out her phone and saw that it was¡¯ Dad ¡®. Badaire Coman hung up the phone directly. Penelope was surprised and said, ¡°Why did you hang up Your father Penelope frowned and stopped speaking. At this moment, the phone rang again. Still Jonas Evas. Badaire Coman hung up once, he called once. Finally, Penelope said with some annoyance, ¡°Take it, I understand him. Since he has a heart to find me, even if I ignore him today, he will stille back to me Badaire Coman picked up her phone and ced it in her ear. On the other end of the phone, Jonas Evas roared, ¡°Penelope, what do you really want? Destroying my Evans Group doesn¡¯t count. Do you still want to destroy my son and daughter now Badaire Coman coldly said, ¡°The Evas Group was defeated by your own poor management. Your son and daughter, they ignored thew and discipline and caused it on their own. You called my injured wife and yelled at me. What¡¯s the reason Badaire Coman, why are you hiding my daughter? I want to see her Badaire Coman said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding my wife. Should I have you line up one by one to beat her? Do you still have the qualifications to meet her On the side, Penelope said coldly, ¡°Let hime¡± Badaire Coman turned to look at her. Penelope said with a serious gaze, ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be avoided in the first day of junior high school, but they have to face sooner orter. There are some rtionships, and it¡¯s time to clean them up properly¡± Badaire Coman understood Penelope¡¯s meaning and said to Jonas Evas on the other end of the phone, ¡°Do you hear me? My wife said she can see you. You can bring your continuation now. We, the couple, are waiting for you here. Let¡¯s settle the ounts together¡± Chapter 709 Badaire Coman hangs up the phone. Penelope said with a hint of guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m bringing you into my family¡¯s affairs again¡± Badaire Coman nced at her and said, ¡°Is it your hobby to say sorry and thank you¡± ¡°No¡­ I really feel sorry for you. If you didn¡¯t know me, you wouldn¡¯t have had to mess with my mess¡± Badaire Coman red at her, knowing that she was still seeing her outside. Penelope couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and say, ¡°To be honest, there aren¡¯t many people in Beicheng who dare to marry me. After all, I can¡¯t marry an ordinary person. But who in this circle doesn¡¯t know, the situation of the Evas family? You¡¯ve really risen to the challenge¡± Badaire Coman said in a low voice, ¡°Between husband and wife, don¡¯t say these useless things in the future¡± Husband and wife¡­ again, these two words. Penelope can tell that Badaire Coman has a really strong sense of responsibility. Because Tengping and Jonas Evans are downstairs. So soon, the two of them came upstairs again. This time, the bodyguard at the door let the two of them in.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, due to Badaire Coman¡¯s presence, the two did not have any more encounters. They stood four or five meters away from the hospital bed, separated by a Badaire Coman. Penelope¡¯s hospital bed has already been shaken halfway by Badaire Coman in advance. She looked at Jonas Evans calmly and said, ¡°What are you trying to say to me Before Jonas Evans could speak up, Tengping angrily said, ¡°Penelope, why is your heart so cruel? You are blood rted to Ge Ge and Dian Er. How could you send them to the police station? Are you leaving a record for them? This is too poisonous Badaire Coman was about to say something, but Penelope said step by step, ¡°Dad, what are you trying to say when youe to me Her words clearly took Tengping¡¯s words for granted. Tengping eximed, ¡°Penelope¡± ¡°Aunt Teng, if you¡¯re here to argue, please leave immediately. I don¡¯t wee you Tengping was afraid of Badaire Coman, but couldn¡¯t help but tug at Jonas Evans¡¯ sleeve. ¡°You must have said something¡± Jonas Evans looked at Penelope with a calm face and said, ¡°You call first, cancel the case, and let your younger brother and sistere out Penelope pursed her lips and said, ¡°Why am I¡± Jonas Evans cleared his throat and said, ¡°We¡¯re all family. You¡¯re not afraid of losing face, I¡¯m still afraid ¡°He, Su Dian, stepped on me, scolded my family, and when he scolded my mother, he was not afraid of losing face. Mr. Su, your son is so brave, has your courage decreased¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡°Jonas Evans choked on Penelope¡¯s words. Tengping eximed, ¡°Penelope, you are reasonable. If it weren¡¯t for your instigation of Mr. Fu and his alliance with the Sun family to harm the Su family group and destroy their reputation, would Dian¡¯er be so impulsive to hit you? After all, is this not your fault¡± ¡°But I feel like you¡¯re wrong about this, ¡°Penelope looked at her.¡± You provoked the Sun family, brought the wolves into the house, and it¡¯s also you. Your son and daughter just added fire to your wrongdoing, so they got retribution. What¡¯s the connection with me? Did I get beaten and report to the police, and I was wrong ¡°Penelope, you scumbag, I¡¯ll tell you in a good voice that it doesn¡¯t make sense, right? You¡± ¡°Tengping, ¡°Badaire Coman, who had never spoken before, finally couldn¡¯t listen anymore. He said coldly,¡± Get out of here ¡°What are you talking about? Badaire Coman, don¡¯t rely on your family¡¯s big business to have no one in your eyes. I educated the daughter of our Su family, what has it to do with you¡± ¡°As a continuation of your Evans family, it¡¯s not even up to my Coman family¡¯s daughter-inw. What if I bully you all with my family¡¯s big business? Your Evans family is about to fall into the streets and you dare to shout at me here. Believe it or not, I Badaire Coman can make you beg for food in Beicheng without getting a grain of rice¡± The threat from Badaire Coman can be said to be intimidating. Tengping turned her head and nced at Jonas Evans. Seeing Jonas Evans not speaking, she pushed his arm and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that your daughter? Speak up, what should my son and daughter do Badaire Coman raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Police, I reported it. Lawyer, I hired it. This anger is also something I must do for my wife. Now, it is not my wife¡¯s the final say to deal with Su Dian and Su Gege.¡± Jonas Evans frowned and said, ¡°What are you going to do to spare my son and daughter¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡°Tengping reached out and pointed to Badaire Coman. Jonas Evans pressed her hand and said to Tengping, ¡°You go out first¡± Tengping red at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. How can I leave at this moment? My two children are still suffering at the police station, and I¡¯m not leaving ¡°I¡¯ll let you out, I need to talk to them both alone¡± Tengping still hasn¡¯t moved. Jonas Evans turned his head and gave her a nce. ¡°Don¡¯t I know that the child is suffering at the police station? I came here to solve the problem. If you go out, you go out¡± Tengping let out a grunt and then muttered, ¡°If anything happens to my son and daughter, I won¡¯t forgive you¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and left the ward in a fit of anger. Jonas Evans took two steps forward and looked at Badaire Coman, saying, ¡°Mr. Coman, I know you¡¯re very angry about this matter. Why don¡¯t you do this? As long as you promise to release those two children, and when theye out, I¡¯ll bring them here to apologize to Penelope ¡°No need, ¡°Badaire Coman stood up and leaned against the bedside table, looking at Jonas Evans.¡± My wife has not only suffered humiliation, but also flesh and blood. These hardships cannot be solved with just a few apologies Jonas Evans immediately stepped back and said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll p them a few earbuds in front of you, that¡¯s enough¡± Badaire Coman sarcastically said, ¡°Do you think that your son and daughter are so precious that just a few earbuds can offset my lover¡¯s hurt? That¡¯s really a pity, they don¡¯t deserve it Jonas Evans frowned and looked at Penelope, ¡°Do you also insist on your own views and refuse to give Kim and Eric a way to survive Penelope looked away and didn¡¯t respond. Badaire Coman sneered and said, ¡°I said it, but Penelope said it doesn¡¯t count. I am the head of our family Jonas Evans Curling Eyebrow: There are some things I didn¡¯t want to say, but now it seems there¡¯s no other way. Penelope, Mr. Coman, I have a secret rted to you. If this secret is exposed, not only Penelope¡¯s mother and Mr. Coman¡¯s father will be involved, but you will also get divorced. So¡­ if you are willing to spare Kim and Eric this time, then I am willing to take this secret to the grave and never let you We know Chapter 710 Jonas Evans, ¡°Badaire Coman, now toozy to even act, called Jonas Evans by his full name, his tone full of contempt. ¡°We are not interested in the secret you want to tell. Whether Penelope and I will divorce is not your the final say. You don¡¯t need to make rmist statements here.¡± Jonas Evans said, ¡°I¡¯m not rmist. This secret does exist ¡°So what? ¡°Badaire Coman snorted coldly,¡± I know what the secret you¡¯re trying to tell is, but before you speak up, you better consider whether you can afford the consequences. You can tell that so-called secret now, but you can wait and see if Badaire Coman will divorce Penelope as you wish This statement made Penelope inexplicably nervous. What are they talking about. One says there is a secret, and the other says they know what it is. How could she never hear of any so-called secrets that could even threaten her parents and their marriage? Jonas Evans hesitated a bit. Badaire Coman curled up her lips and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, then I¡¯ll take care of it to save you from using this thing to separate our rtionship in the future After he finished speaking, he turned to Penelope and said, ¡°Do you know that your mother had someone she liked before marrying your father Penelope frowned and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. When my mother passed away, I wasn¡¯t very old, so I don¡¯t know much about herN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Badaire Coman said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you, yes, and coincidentally, the person she likes is my dad Upon hearing this, Penelope¡¯s eyes widened a bit, which was really¡­ too unexpected. Jonas Evans on the side also looked surprised, how could Badaire Coman know about this. Besides, what else did he know? Badaire Coman said: ¡± Back then, after my parents divorced, my mother remarried, and my father returned to being single and reunited with your mother who had not divorced yet. At that time, she had already learned about your father¡¯s infidelity and had children outside, and was currently divorcing your father. During that time, she and my father almost had a romantic rtionship, butter, your mother passed away in a car ident, and this matter came to an end Badaire Coman finished speaking and looked at Jonas Evans on the side, ¡°The secret kim wants to tell is this matter¡± Jonas Evans said coldly, ¡°Mr. Coman is so candid. Can you ept their rtionship? You know, your father has never loved your mother before, don¡¯t you hate her? Your parents have different feelings, but it¡¯s all because of Penelope¡¯s mother. If Penelope¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t die and we sessfully divorce, then you two will be siblings without any blood rtionship Penelope¡¯s heart was truly shaken at the moment. How could there be such an outrageous thing? Her mother and Badaire Coman¡¯s father How could there be a connection between these two people who couldn¡¯t even hit with eight sticks? This was something she couldn¡¯t even think of. ¡°So what? ¡°Badaire Coman looked indifferent. ¡°So¡­ ¡°This statement actually stopped Jonas Evans from asking. Why is this Badaire Coman always so unexpected. Badaire Coman can downy everything that is serious to them as a small matter. But obviously, this is not a trivial matter. It¡¯s a scandal, a scandal between two families. Jonas Evans didn¡¯t give up and said, ¡°No one in this world wants to live in an unhealthy family. The reason why your family was broken from a young age is because of Penelope¡¯s mother. I don¡¯t believe Mr. Coman can really ignore this matter and continue living with our family, Penelope Upon hearing Jonas Evans¡¯ words, Penelope¡¯s hand clenched slightly. Although she felt that these words were somewhat absurd, she was worried that Badaire Coman would be guided by her father and turn to dislike herself. She looked up at Badaire Coman. At this moment, Badaire Coman¡¯s expression remains indifferent. ¡°Why can¡¯t I honestly be with Penelope? Do I have a blood rtionship with Penelope? Are we illegal together The ward waspletely silent. Badaire Coman added, ¡°What is the rtionship between the grievances of the previous generation and our generation? Who did my father love? It¡¯s his own problem. He had a bad rtionship with my mother, so he got divorced. This is also their own choice. Why should I interfere more? ¡± Back then, if my mother-inw sessfully divorced you, what if she really got married to my father? It was reasonable and legal for a single man to marry a woman, but who could say it was wrong? Their life is their life, and my marriage to Penelope is our life. We do not interfere with others, and others have no right to interfere with us. Therefore, Mr. Su, if you rely solely on these things, you want to threaten me, which is too contemptuous of others Jonas Evans¡¯s face turned pale. After hesitating for a moment, he looked at Penelope and said, ¡°What about you? Do you also think it doesn¡¯t matter? Why did I cheat back then? Have you ever thought about it Penelope frowned, he wanted to say something again. Jonas Evans said, ¡°I have never felt love in your mother. She even married me even though she loved someone else, which is a great shame to me. I cannot find love in her, so I naturally have to look for it in others. I never think I was wrong. It was your mother who was wrong, she ruined our home for Badaire Coman¡¯s father ¡°That¡¯s enough, ¡°Penelope snapped.¡± How can you say such things now? By shifting the me onto the deceased, can you erase the mistakes you¡¯ve made? My mother has never had a child with anyone else, let alone hurt me for someone else¡¯s child Did I hurt you? Don¡¯t forget, I raised you Penelope looked contemptuous and sarcastic, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hurt me Okay, then tell me how I hurt you Before Penelope could speak up, Badaire Coman said with a cold face, ¡°No need for her to say, I¡¯ll do it Jonas Evans looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. Coman, you can¡¯t just listen to Penelope¡¯s one-sided statement, I¡± ¡°I won¡¯t talk about the past, I¡¯ll just talk about today, ¡°Badaire Coman raised her wrist and looked at the time? The injuries she suffered and the pain she endured were all caused by your son and daughter, but what about you? Have you ever asked Penelope, ¡®Is it painful or not?¡¯ when you were only focused on fighting for the opportunity for that pair of murderers? Do you think that once Penelope is used to it, she should naturally not resist or cry out for pain? In your eyes, even if she is not a child, is she not a person Badaire Coman¡¯s questioning made Penelope¡¯s eyes misty for the first time. She closed her eyes and suppressed the grievances in her heart. No one has ever cared about her, whether she is wronged or not, never The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!